《My System & My Academy of Superpowers》


 Chapter 1 - Sick Of Losing.

    "Day one, the third battle of the school festival will be fought between Ryan Walker and Rigid Russell!!" The commentator announced genially.


    It was the school festival. Many people had come there as audiences to cheer on students as they fought to increase their Tait level.


    It was an immense stadium. The battles were fought right in the middle of the stadium; on the battleground.


    Traits were something you are born with, if you are not born with it then dude, you don''t have a superpower. Humans usually develop their Traits during the time they go through their adolescence period.


    Commentator: || Please welcome Rigid Russell the strongest student of the WN Academy, making his grand entrance from the right gate. His Trait: Double Muscle. ||


    Rigid''s Trait is to double the percentage of muscles in his body. He can utilize his Trait to have more vigorous limbs and abdomen while fighting.


    His muscle ligaments can expand, tear to compose more vigorous muscles, and ligaments. This makes him the strongest student of the WN Academy.


    The whole crowd broke out into loud cheers for Rigid. Even students were welcoming him with their loud, profuse energy claps and cheer.


    Commentator: || Welcome Ryan Walker, from the left gate!! Trait: Enhanced powerful instincts/senses, and Clairvoyance. ||


    With his head down, hands in pocket, Ryan entered from the left side.


    Rigid took off his jacket. Ryan stood right in front of Rigid. Rigid commenced grinning after visually perceiving his prey.


    Commentator: || Both fighters, please take your stances. ||


    Rigid brought his left arm in front of him, his right leg forward.


    He utilized his Trait to make his legs'' muscles more powerful than normal. His legs were thicker and more vigorous.


    Ryan moved his right leg behind. He brought his left hand in front of him.


    Commentator: || One, Two, three!! Let the battle begin!! ||


    Rigid made his first move, he moved so quickly as if he just vanished into the thin air. Ryan got careful.


    He glanced from left to right. Ryan broke a drop of sweat.


    Commentator: || Rigid has vanished into the air because of his super-expeditious swiftness of movement. We do not know where he might be right now. It must be tough for his opponents to assume where Rigid might attack them from. ||


    Rigid appeared right behind Ryan. His grin grew wider. Rigid pulled his right arm near his neck, doubling his muscles.


    "Easy, simple," Rigid murmured.


    Ryan heard the sound of that murmur but his reflexes were too slow as compared to that of Rigid''s, to react.


    Rigid''s right arm turned thicker and more vigorous. His muscles commenced to spout out, red-colored, just like raw meat.


    There was an ''EW'' sound echo from the audience when they saw Rigid''s muscles emerging.


    He was still in the air; conclusively, he gave a hard fatal blow on Ryan''s back with his elbow and landed his feet on the ground.


    "AHHH!" Ryan screamed and dropped down on the ground.


    Commentator: || That must have hurt a lot! Ryan is knocked out by Rigid Russell. The winner of this round which lasted only a few seconds is Rigid Russell! ||


    The audience''s crowd broke out in thunderous applause.


    The audience began chanting Rigid''s name. Rigid exited through the right side gate.


    "The hell? My Trait level has not incremented at all." Rigid replied while he walked through the lobby.


    The numbers which appeared on their ID cards told the level of their Trait. The current level of Rigid''s Trait was six.


    Ryan got up from the ground. He moved out of the battleground. He was still in pain.


    "Damn! Why did I have to fight that guy in my first round?" Ryan muttered to himself while he lumbered through the lobby.


    "No matter whom you had fought your first round with, you would have only lost. You are the weakest boy of our school at last." A girl standing in the lobby taunted Ryan.


    Two other girls started laughing. Ryan glanced at her, he continued walking.


    Ryan visited the infirmary to remedy his injury. He walked inside, Dr. Mary welcomed him. She made Ryan sit on the infirmary''s bed number one.


    Dr. Mary''s Trait is to remedy any injury which in return takes her energy. She is a professional Trait Master.


    She told Ryan to rest there for some time. Ryan''s injury might turn out fatal if he doesn''t rest.


    Other battles were fought. After a few more battles, the day came to an end.


    Commentator: || The first day of the school festival hereby comes to an END! ||


    It was Six O''Clock. Ryan was the first one to leave for his home. It was a long walk to his house.


    It was already Six Forty till the time he reached his house. Ryan had many negative conceptions while strolling back home. But he had no one to share this with. He is an unfriendly guy on purpose.


    He pressed the bell switch of his house. A maid opened the door for Ryan.


    She greeted him, told him that dinner would be ready in a few minutes.


    Ryan nodded and went straight to his room.


    He changed his clothes and determinately sat on his bed. "Damn, why is life so hard for a weak person like me?"


    Ryan shuffled down on his bed. Put his right arm on his forehead. He was sad about what happened today in the school event.


    "My love life is already more than just ruined. My school life and Trait life? God, Don''t get me started!"


    He closed his eyes. He was just surviving his life well enough. He remotely had any fun in his so-called sad life.


    Liam detected some smell. He sniffed frequently.


    "Hm? What is this smell?" He got up and sat on his bed. He endeavored to sniff harder, "Wait. This is gun powder!" Ryan exclaimed.


    He ran to his room''s door; opened the door and called for his maid. Suddenly the bell ranged.


    "Wait for a minute, silly sir. I will get the door first." Maid went to answer the door. Ryan went inside his room.


    ''Mum and Dad must be back.'' Ryan thought. He hopped on his bed again, ''This smell is getting more proximate. But why gunpowder, how gunpowder??''


    The maid opened the door. A burly man was standing on the doorstep with three more men abaft him.


    "How can I avail you, sir?"


    Because of Ryan''s Trait, Ryan has an enhanced sense of smell, enhanced hearing, taste, touch, and has enchanted vision.


    He was able to aurally perceive the conversation between Maid and the man.


    "They are not mum and dad?" Ryan left out a long sigh.


    "Yes sir?"


    "Is this Walker''s residence?" The man asked the maid.


    "Well, yes it is." The maid answered.


    Ryan inhaled. "Who are they?" He asked himself.


    * Shot! *


    Ryan sat up straight in his bed, "What. The.. Hell?!" He heard a gunshot.

 Chapter 2 - Attacked.

    The person asked the maid "Is this Walker''s Residence?"


    "Well, yes it is," Maid answered the man. Then asked, "Why?"


    The man took a step inside with a dirty smile on his face.


    "Then can you please tell us where Ryan is?"


    ''This person is calling sir by his name. They must know each other.'' The maid thought standing in the doorway, ''But what''s with that smile...?''


    "Young sir! You have guests! These men are looking for you!" Maid turned around and called Ryan.


    Ryan who was sitting inside was not sure if he should get out of his room. He was suspicious about those men. He already smelled gunpowder.


    ''I should just go and check what''s up.'' Ryan got up from his bed and walked to the doorknob.


    "Young sir is in his room. He will come, please come inside and wait till then." Maid moved away from the doorway and asked those men to come inside.


    That man''s smile disappeared. He tilted his upper body rearward.


    "Hm, Kill her." He commanded the men who were standing behind him.


    They took their guns out, shot the Maid dead. They had kept it loaded and ready. Ryan jumped off his bed when he heard the gunshot.


    "Go inside and kill Walker''s son." The dominant figure ordered those men again. Three men charged inside the house with guns in their hands.


    ''Shit. Are they coming for me? But why me?! What have I done? Why kill me?''


    Ryan utilized his Clairalience Trait to detect the situation going on. He came to know that three men were charging inside his house, with guns in their hands.


    Ryan''s body shivered after he learned the current situation.


    This was the first time someone was here to kill him, despite being scared, and negative about everything; being weak which makes him unable to fight, he tried to escape.


    Thanks to his Trait. Somehow he opened the window and got ready to jump out of his room''s window.


    A man kicked Ryan''s room door. The door went flying inside the room. They noticed Ryan, who was attempting to jump off the window.


    Ryan spotted those men who had got inside the room. He hurried and jumped out of the window.


    He was on the ground floor so it was not a problem for Ryan to jump off the window.


    The men were tardy by seconds. They ran inside the room to get Ryan. They shot at the window but Ryan had already jumped out.


    Now, Ryan has another Trait that is kept as a secret from everyone. It is Super speed. Ryan can run at the speed of twenty kilometers per hour!


    Thanks to this Trait, Ryan took off running. Two men leaned over the window, they stared at Ryan with surprise, he was too fast.


    They shot in Ryan''s direction but missed again and again. Another man who was standing behind came forward. He pushed all other men away.


    He lifted his right hand up. Turned his palm into a fist. Aimed at running Ryan. With all his power he pulled his arm back.


    His plan was to trap Ryan by the utilization of his Trait. But this time again, Ryan ran off.


    Ryan ran and ran, he ran into a swamp. He stopped there when he was out of breath.


    "W- who are those men? Why are they here? Why do they want to kill me? How do they know who I am?"


    Ryan decided to stay outside. He was additionally scared. After several hours of being outside Ryan entered a general store to take a look at the time.


    It was already dark. The sun had already pulled down. The time was Eight O''Clock. Ryan felt that the people might have gone by now. He decided to go back.


    He was way too far from his house. After a long walk, he reached his place.


    He saw an enormous crowd in front of his house. There were police cars present in front of his house.


    Ryan used Clairalience to detect what was going on near his house. Ryan smelled gunpowder again.


    But he found this smell to be rather faint and different from the men who came to kill him previously.


    "We need to investigate this properly. Have you found him yet?" Ryan recognized a conversation going on right in front of his house''s door.


    "No sir, we have not found him yet."


    "Oh. Then please go and find Ryan Walker as soon as possible. His life is in danger!"


    Ryan went near his house. He passed through the crowd of people Ryan determined to reach his house''s doorstep.


    There were few policemen standing there. Ryan came closer to them.


    "Uhh, Sir, officer, I- I am Ryan Walker." He told one officer.


    "What? Thank god! Are you hurt, my boy?? Tell me are you hurt?" They started investigating Ryan.


    "I ran out of my house through the window, they shot in my direction but I was able to dodge it," Ryan told them.


    "Hello Ryan, I am an S-Grade Officer, Greg." Ryan and Greg shook their hands. Ryan greeted him with a smile.


    "Who were they, officer? Why were they here? How did they-"


    "They were Mafia. The Underworld Mafia. They were here to kill you for some reason. How did they get here? Well, we still lack knowledge about that."


    "W- what?" Ryan was totally shocked after hearing the officer say, "M- Mafia-?"


    Ryan''s body began shivering after hearing this.


    "Yes, boy. So for now, please stay inside your house, do not get out of your house for anything. We will provide you with police security."


    "T- thank you, officer. I am grateful for this." Ryan bowed his head down a little.


    He agreed with the security thing. He saw the maid''s body was already shifted for postpartum as her body was not there.


    The officers continued shooing away the crowd of people. Ryan stood in the doorway for some time.


    "Mum, Dad? Where are they?" He asked himself.


    Officer Greg heard him turn towards Ryan. He moved forward and kept his hand on Ryan''s shoulder. Ryan turned his head.


    "I am sorry for your loss Ryan. Your parents¡­." Greg dodged Ryan''s gaze.


    "What? What happened to mum and dad?" Ryan asked him impatiently.


    "Actually Ryan¡­. Your parents passed away in a terrible accident. They lost their lives in an outrageous accident, today at six-thirty PM. I am genuinely sorry for your loss."


    "W- what did you just say?!?" The Mafia coming for him was already much of a shock, and now his parents.

 Chapter 3 - The Death.

    The Death.


    3.


    "Ryan¡­. Your parents passed away in a terrible accident. They lost their lives in a terrible accident, today at six-thirty PM. I am sorry for your loss."


    "W- what did you say?" Ryan was not able to keep his balance anymore. Greg moved forward and grabbed Ryan by his arms.


    "It is true." Greg showed his grief.


    "Oh- Is that so? I see¡­."


    "They died near the intersection. Their bodies were found in their car. A person called us and reported an accident. Their car was crushed by a big truck. The cameras in that area were out of service so we were unable to find the truck owner or its number plate."


    Greg explained how Ryan''s parents died.


    Ryan just hummed in response. He nodded his head. He turned towards the door. He opened the door and went inside.


    "Thank you." And closed the door of his house.


    Ryan then walked to his room and leaned against a wall.


    "What a strange guy, there was not a single tear in his eyes...."


    Ryan heard that. The Traitofficer told his partner as they walked towards their car, parked in front of Ryan''s house.


    "Come on..." A slight smile appeared on his face, "How can I even show grief on their death after how they treated me... I feel nothing."


    He walked towards his bed and threw his body over the mattress. He soon realized that he was starving.


    The maid had died but before she did she did tell Ryan that dinner was ready.


    He glanced at the watch, it was Ten O''Clock, Ryan decided to sleep after the long day of his loss.


    "I should tell her..." Ryan muttered to himself as he lay on the bed.


    He went for his laptop and switched it on. It took the laptop a few minutes to start up.


    Ryan entered the WI-FI passcode. Moved the pointer across the screen to open a messaging app.


    RWalker: Hey, I am back.


    He waited a few minutes before she replied to him.


    EWrites: OH, hey! How was your day?


    RWalker: It was pretty bad. I wanted to tell you what happened and that is the reason I texted you.


    EWrites: Sure go on.


    Ryan told her today was the first day of their school festival. How he had to fight the strongest student in his school and how he lost the match.


    Ewrites: Awww, Don''t worry Ryan it is alright~


    RWalker: Thanks Erin, that helped.


    Ewrites: So what else today?


    RWalker: My Parents¡­.


    Ewrites: Oh damn, are they doing that again?


    RWalker: No they are not, they never will.


    Ewrites: Thank god it ended at last! It was so bothersome. By the way, how did you convince them to stop doing that?


    RWalker: I did nothing.


    Ewrites: So what? Did they understand on their own?


    RWalker: Today at the intersection, both of my parents died in a terrible accident¡­.


    Ewrites: ...


    You mean¡­?


    RWalker: Yeah, they are no more in this world to check our DMs.


    Ewrites: I-I- I am very sorry Ryan


    RWalker: It''s fine.


    Another thirty minutes went by as they both talked about each other''s day.


    Erin did try her best to console Ryan but his heart was already broken before he heard the news. It didn''t help at all, still, Ryan pretended as if it was helping him.


    He switched off his laptop, kept it aside, and dropped it on the bed.


    "It¡­ It all started that day¡­." Ryan muttered to himself.


    .....


    Ryan woke up. He heard the doorbell ring. He was a little sleepy. He went to get the door.


    He peeked through the hole to see who was out there so late. But there was no one out there.


    He sensed no gun powder or the ''Mafia'' smell. So he opened the door.


    There was no one out there.. His eyes went down on a cardboard box on the welcome mat.

 Chapter 4 - Mysterious Package.

    He continued staring at the small package which stood in front of him.


    "Hmm? A package?" He took the package from the ground and went inside his house after he closed the door.


    There was a big white rectangular sticker on its top (The address card) which read:


    ''Inheritance package for Ryan Walker from Mr. and Mrs. Walker.''


    Ryan yawned, ''What could it be? A video game? An action figure of my Waifu? Or a few garments.''


    "It is not really worth it. Not worth wasting my sleep to open this dumb package." He dropped the package on the couch, Ryan then walked into his room.


    ****


    He saw the package on the sofa as he left it there last night. ''I''ll Open it now.''


    He went for a knife. From the center of the box, Ryan nicely tore it apart.


    "Simply what am I supposed to inherit from them? Their belongings? Their property?"


    He saw nothing but a medium-sized white-colored card. He picked it up, below the card was a small ring box.


    "All right, I am hoping it is a Platinum ring with a diamond in it." He took the small box out of the package box.


    "This is the ugliest Ring I have ever seen." It was a pure pale white-colored ring.


    A round circular figure with nothing on it. White color as that of milk.


    He flipped the card which was in the box. It read something on the other side.


    ''Master this Power.''


    He was super confused by what the card meant. Ryan used his clairalience but got nothing.


    "No way, Is my Trait weakening?" He used it again but still got nothing, "Who am I kidding, when was my Trait powerful to even begin with?"


    Suddenly the silence, the suspense disappeared.


    * Ring, Ring. *


    Ryan saved the things apart and went to take the door.


    "Good morning Officer."


    "Morning, Ryan. How are you doing?"


    "I-"


    "We have got your house covered with our officers. You have got twenty-four-seven FBI protection, no need to worry."


    "Thanks, sir however was this really important?"


    "Important? This is The Underworld we are talking about. It is no joke. Those people are in the thousands. So, Ryan, I request you boy to stay indoors, do not go outside."


    "Yes, okay, okay, sir. Again thanks for your help."


    "It is our duty boy! That will be it, I will take my leave now." The officer turned his back on Ryan and walked away.


    [Rwalker: Hey.


    Today is the second day of our school festival, but I am not going]


    He texted and then waited for her to reply which took ages. He received no reply.


    Ryan left his lappy switched on, he made his lunch, still no reply, he finished eating his lunch, still no reply.


    ''God, I am tired of this shit, no seriously I am. She is online then why is she not replying to me?''


    Ewrites: Oh¡­


    She texted.


    [ Rwalker: Mafia''s attacked yesterday. I forgot to tell you. They barged inside my house, killed my maid, and were after me.


    I am safe though, I have got twenty-four-seven FBI protection. ]


    Ewrites: Oh, okay okay


    ''Huh? Only that?''


    RWalker: So what are you doing?


    Ewrites: Nothing, just some house chores.


    Rwalker: Fine then, We''ll talk later. I have got the whole day.


    Ewrites: Oh you sure? Cool then. Later.


    Rwalker: I am off.


    Ewrites: Me too.


    He was sad, and depressed after that talk. All gloomy. He dropped his head down back sitting on the chair, opened his mouth.


    "Aaaaaahh~" Released a slow moan. But suddenly-


    He sat straight, because of a sudden pull, his neck, was injured. He sat consciously¡­. Trying to find something.


    "G- gu- gunpowder? The Masters? No, it was here all this time--"


    * BANG! *


    He panicked, his whole body shook, his chair took.


    "Damn."


    This was it. Ryan moved quickly. He picked up a bag and started filling it up with all his valuables, some clothes too.


    He got the laptop, a bottle, some clothes, his pen and books, the watch was on his wrist already. He had no mobile phone.


    "It is not possible to live in this house anymore."


    The door smashed open. Ryan from his room saw an FBI agent running towards him with a gun in his hands.


    He panicked even more. But he questioned himself, why was an FBI agent working with Mafias and why that FBI agent wanted to kill Ryan?


    The agent pulled the trigger. Ryan dogged the bullet thanks to his high agility points his quick reflexes.


    ''I need to know.'' He used his skill ''Clairalience'' to detect what was going on with the agent. Ryan''s eyes went big in fear.


    The agent pulled the trigger again.


    Ryan jumped out of his room''s window. ''This is nuts.'' Right four men were standing looking in all four directions. Quickly Ryan took a cover of a wall, ''Now this is far beyond nuts.''


    *Bang, Bang. *


    "The FBI Agent is¡­. Brainwashed?!" The firing continued.


    Ryan had to leave that hiding place. He ran in the woods. All four men caught the sight of Ryan running in the woods.


    Ryan found a place behind trees to hide and cover his breath.


    "This is bad. These guys have strong Traits. I can sense it." He was still trying hard to cathing up his breath.


    A big rock caught Ryan''s attention. The four men reached the place soon enough pursing Ryan. They stopped.


    Ryan picked up the rock. He aimed for the skinny one, with all his power Ryan threw the rock at the skinny one.


    "Uh!!" Right on the center of his forehead, he was knocked out.


    "Three more to go. But no more rocks to go-" They spotted Ryan''s position.


    "Gotta run." He got up, halfway up. Those men were furious charging at Ryan.


    He moved and took a step forward. He took off running without looking back. He ran and continued running.


    He ran at twenty KM/HR. One of his Traits.


    Again Ryan stopped, took a cover behind a tree. Those men were nowhere near him. It was getting harder for Ryan to catch up with his breath.


    "Gotta go." He stood up, and as soon as he did, he heard a soft tinkling sound. The same as metal contact with the ground.


    He looked down.


    "There he is!" A man shouted.


    "Damn!" Ryan moved but he didn''t have the balls to leave the ring behind, "The ring!"


    There was a distance of at least five feet between Ryan and the ring.


    Men were closing in.. But for the ring- Ryan dived into the ground filled with dead leaves, to get a hold of his parents'' and now his Ring.

 Chapter 5 - The Ring

    His dive was successful. Ryan now had the ring in his palm. His one knee turned down on the ground and another was halfway up.


    "You are not getting away kid!"


    So that the ring should not fall out of his pocket again, he brought the ring near his ring finger.


    "What?! Come on!" The ring was way bigger than Ryan''s ring finger, "This ain''t even the correct size!" And he didn''t even notice.


    "Gaaaahhh!" A man roared.


    He panicked even more. "Fuck." Dropped the ring in his ring finger and closed his fist tight.


    Ryan went behind the tree, picked up some stones, and threw them at them. Those men dodged the stones easily.


    "I''ll run!" He threw few more rocks before getting up from on his feet.


    He aimed a rock at one man''s face. He got up.


    "What the bloody¡­. Hell¡­." The rock stopped midway in the midair. It didn''t move.


    Not only the one rock but all the rocks Ryan threw were in the air. Ryan''s body was frozen.


    The rocks changed their shapes. The ends of the rocks turned super sharp.


    ''It''s that man''s Trait!'' Ryan thought. His hands started trembling. His tight fist opened up. But the ring didn''t fell.


    All the pointy-shaped rocks charged at Ryan. He turned and hid behind a tree.


    "Wait- the ring?!" He moved his left hand, "I- impossible--" The ring was not loose in his ring finger, it fit perfectly in Ryan''s finger.


    < The user confirmed. The host confirmed >


    Ryan saw some messages in front of his eyes, he heard a feminine voice inside his head.


    A strong wind starts blowing. No, it changed into a wind explosion. The center of the force was Ryan.


    < Booting up the Ring System >


    A tornado started erupting from Ryan. The air force surrounded Ryan. All three men were giving their best to stay on the ground.


    "What is this power? It''s like a bomb blasted and this is its air force¡­."


    Ryan slowly started bringing his fingers closer, he eventually closed his fist. Another blow of wind came out from Ryan. One man went flying away.


    Ryan stood up. The blow came back, "Shit! This feels like an asteroid fell on the ground and this is its impact. Dangerous."


    Ryan''s legs started wiggling, "Why do I feel weak-" Ryan fell to the ground, he went unconscious.


    < The Ring System booted successfully. Welcome to the Ring System, Host >


    The sturdy impact of air stoped.


    "Good thing you came!" The man yelled. Not one nor three but five men were standing in front of Ryan, but he was unconscious.


    "AAAHHHH!!" they heard one man scream behind them. All four turned to see what happened but they saw nothing.


    They saw nothing but a corpse, a dried-up corpse.


    "Trait huh," Another man exhaled.


    "You said this kid got no Trait!" One man who seemed to be the boss shouted.


    The wind started clearing up, all the dust started clearing up, as a shadow started showing up.


    "T- that-!" Two men gulped.


    From the dusty air, a shadow started clearing up. A red spark became clear. The red/crimson spark came out of both of his eyes.


    "H- he is in the air! His feet-"


    Ryan''s feet were not on the ground. The air was carrying him. After his red sparkling eyes, his body became more clear.


    Ryan held a stick in his hand. An irritated, annoyed, pissed-off expression pulled over his face, and a stick in his hand. His white hair was being pulled upwards.


    The shadow accelerated at the rate of air, Ryan stabbed a guy in his stomach with the stick. He moved his left hand, pulled his hand towards himself.


    All the blood came out of that man''s stomach. Even guts started pouring out. His glare turned to another man. That man shivered.


    By moving his left hand towards that mafia, Ryan poured all of the blood taken out from Man one into Man two. Blood commenced overloading.


    Within seconds, the second man burst into pieces like a balloon, and all the blood came bursting out, like water in a balloon.


    That much amount of blood was enough to color paint everyone in red.


    Ryan turned towards the boss. Their eyes met. A smirk grew between the boss''s lips.


    "Go to sleep." He murmured.


    The red spark in Ryan''s eyes started fading, his eyes were slowly closing. He landed down on the ground. His eyes closed fully.


    < An attempt to use a Trait on the host detected. Blocking the Trait >


    Suddenly Ryan felt a strange amount of pain in his left ring finger, right there where he was wearing the ring or the ring was wearing him.


    "Ahhh!" Ryan screamed. His eyes were back to normal he gained back his consciousness.


    The ring pulled blood from Ryan''s veins which made Ryan scream in pain. The boss man who was standing in front of Ryan was not just surprised but scared too, his eyes told everything.


    "Doze off!" The boss ordered again.


    "STOP! STOP!" Ryan screamed. The pain in his finger started to fade out. Hence Ryan broke out of the boss''s Trait.


    He gave that man one last glance, turned, picked his bag, and ran deep into the swamp without looking back.


    The boss man stood there motionless as he saw Ryan run deep in the swamp and he did nothing.


    The remaining men came back to Ryan''s house. Walking slowly with their heads down.


    "Inform me you killed that Ryan kid." Shouted a woman at those men.


    "We didn''t Ma''am."


    "You guys! Are useless!" she sighed, "Now what will I tell my brother huh?"


    "We are sorry ma''am but please listen to me."


    "Not you. MacMan you tell me what happened."


    The boss man came forward, "He had a Trait."


    "Non-sense."


    "He did and that also a very dangerous one,"


    "Even if he did had a dangerous Trait, there''s no way he could be able to use it more than once. The body of boys his age is not compatible with high-level Traits."


    "He used it more than once. We are not clear what his Trait was but it was very dangerous, but I am sure he didn''t use that Trait just once."


    "Tell me everything, my left-hand man,"


    MacMan told Sarah everything which happened there.


    How Ryan suddenly started throwing a high-density power air impact, how he killed a man and turned him into sucked corpse without anyone seeing what he did, how he came out of the shadow with his feet in the air, how he sucked the blood out of his man''s body with a stick and made another man''s body burst into pieces, and how Ryan broke out of MacMan''s Trait.


    "Shut up¡­. No way, it''s impossible. He broke out of your Trait MacMan?" Sarah was shocked, "No one will be able to break out of your Trait, unless- they are stronger than you are..."


    "Exactly. I was frozen when that boy broke out of my Trait."


    Ryan was back into the city, it was downtown probably. Ryan was panting very, very hard, he needed water so bad. There was nothing but big vehicles going. The downtown highway.


    "Just what the hell happened to me?"

 Chapter 6 - Another Package.

    Ryan stopped panting, he got his breath under control.


    "What the hell is wrong with me? What is this ring?" Ryan asked himself.


    He brought the ring closer, he grabbed the ring and attempted pulling it off, but it didn''t move a bit. Ryan gave up on pulling the ring off.


    "What was the blood thing? I simply killed humans¡­. didn''t I? But it was not me who did it. And not like they were good people either.


    "It was like my body moved on its own without me doing anything. Did the ring use my body to kill those people? But how? Blood all over¡­?"


    "What is¡­." Ryan took a keen look at the ring. He saw an exceptional crimson line on the ring, "It was all white, where did this red line come from?"


    Ryan scratched the ring thinking the red line may be dust, but it was a real line encored on the ring. All white with a great red line in between.


    He looked behind to see if those men were still chasing him.


    ''I also heard a strange voice coming from me when the ring automatically reduced its size to fit on my finger.''


    No longer knowing what was going on, Ryan decided to prioritize his survival first. He got off the swamp. Now he needed a new place to stay, food to consume, and money.


    Firstly Ryan decided to visit his school''s hostel. They let Ryan enter the premises. They gave him a room on the second floor to stay.


    He had only one bag on his shoulders. Not enough garments or money. The hostel provides food in the cafeteria on weekdays so he did had only weekends to worry about how he''d fill his stomach.


    Ryan suddenly remembered about the card, the message card he received inside the package.


    He went through his bag and found out the average-sized white card which said nothing but ''Master this power.''


    He flipped it several times. Ryan sighed. He heard a knock on his door. Ryan shivered. He thought it might be the Mafias again.


    "Ryan, you have a call!" It was the warden.


    "Uh yeah, yeah, coming." Ryan ran towards the door. Warden was standing right there with a telephone in his hands.


    "Some relative," Warden told him as he handed Ryan the telephone.


    "Hello?"


    "Ryan!~ Are you fine my boy? I am so, so, sorry for your loss. I lost my brother too~ but a father is a father I bet you''d be crying your eyes out"


    "Aunt- please. Yeah, it was a huge loss for me too. I do miss mom and dad but there is nothing I can do."


    "I know~ Just be sure to take care of yourself. Where are you staying? You have money?"


    "I am in the hostel. I do have some money with me. I''ll find a part-time job soon."


    "Don''t worry boy, if you needed some money be sure to ask your aunt."


    "Yup Thank you very much. You too take care, aunt."


    "Sure, sure. I didn''t know where you were so I tried calling your Academy. Take care~"


    She hung up.


    ''Dad''s older sister, she is too affectionate towards me. But I can''t just ask them money for my use.''


    The telephone started ringing again. Warden had already left Ryan on his own. He stood there in the doorway. Ryan picked up the phone to know it was his grandma calling.


    Most of the relatives called and showed their grief. Ryan now was annoyed at how everyone was calling him.


    He sighed and hung up yet another call. The phone started ringing again.


    "Yes, Yes I am fine! I am taking care of myself! Don''t worry about¡­."


    "If you are Ryan Walker then please come to Fourth Avenue, first lane, near old post office, Fifth Avenue street, behind St. Anthony Church. Please come to this address as soon as possible."


    "Who are you?" He asked. He got no reply. The voice was not of a human, it was like a robotic, metallic telephone voice.


    "Repeating the address." Ryan ran inside. His laptop was open, he opened the notepad and started jotting down the address he heard overcall.


    "Repeat."


    "Fourth Avenue, first lane, near old post office, Fifth Avenue street, behind St. Anthony Church."


    "Who are you? Why do you need me there?" Before his questions were answered, the line went dead.


    ''This was not a human. It was a robotic voice. Someone is trying to hide their voice,.''


    Ryan decided to visit the place as it was nearby. He saw the church and the post office.


    "It said behind it." Ryan saw a little aisle from where he''d be able to pass through. He somehow squeezed through the aisle.


    "Oh, my holy cow..." There were ruins of some house. A fallen house.


    It had no roof over it, it had collapsed down in the hall. Its walls were broken down, the whole house had or was falling apart.


    Ryan stopped at the door. Raised his hand to knock. His knock made a light thudding sound.


    The door started moving, Ryan took some steps back. With a loud thud, the door fell outside, in Ryan''s direction.


    Right there, right in front of Ryan, right inside the room was a small package. Brown-colored box, right at the footsteps of the house.


    Ryan stepped over the fallen door and took the package. It was not heavy at all but not light either.


    Ryan carried it out of the narrow aisle. He then walked all the way to his hostel room.


    There was a tag on the top of the package box, it said:


    ''For Ryan Walker.''


    *****


    Ryan changed his clothes. Sat on the bed. The package was kept right in front of his eyes, he continued staring at it.


    ''What is this now? Just another kind of ring which makes you listen to some strange voices, makes you kill people, and which just never comes out of your finger.''


    He got off his bed. Went down to the cafeteria for dinner. The quality of the cafeteria''s food is not that bad.


    He came back to his room. The package stood right there. He sat on his bed again. Took sometime.


    "This is it."


    Moved forward, grabbed a cutter, and tore the tape away from the center.

 Chapter 7 - The Investigation.

    Ryan pulled the flips of that box open. Rather a small box it was. The first thing he saw inside the box were some papers.


    He picked them up when he realized that they were insurance papers of his dad and mom. He was not happy but at least he knew that he won''t be low on money for some time.


    To see what else was inside the box he peeked in it. There was one brown colored and one black-colored wallet that must be of his parents.


    There were a few hundred dollars in both the wallets. It held their driving licenses and registration, passport size photo, ATM cards with their passcodes, and¡­ a food shopping voucher.


    "Food voucher? Who keeps that in their wallets? Must be my mom." He pulled out the voucher. It had some amazing discounts on it and that voucher would let Ryan buy free food for at least one whole week. What else did he need?


    Another thing he did was... search for something else inside the box which was already empty and search each and every pocket of the wallets in order to find a secret pocket with something in it.


    He questioned himself why his parents had the pin codes of their ATM cards in their wallets. Anybody would remember them unless they want someone else to know.


    ''What, they wanted me to know the pin codes of their cards?'' He thought. But no one knew the truth.


    He got up, walked towards the wall, and kicked it hard, "WHAT THE FUCK!!"


    .


    Commentator || Greetings everyone! The third day of WN Academy''s school festival is about to begin! Please take your seats and sit patiently to enjoy this showdown! ||


    Everyone was very excited for the third day. Every student, teacher, and parent was present there.


    Ryan decided to see the matches too as he had nothing to do until this whole festival was over.


    The matches started.


    When people with Traits, also known as ''Superpowers'' fight in the arena to increase their Trait levels- these are officially called ''Leveling Games.'' but the majority of people call them ''Trait Games.''


    The one who wins the battle gains a particular number of Trait points, which obviously depends on the opponent they fight against.


    This is rather a complicated topic to understand. Many students just focus on fighting and winning the battle.


    Fighting outside the arena will not help you gain a single Trait point. So the fights should be fought and won inside the arena to gain Trait points. Of course, your Trait will improve but not your Trait level.


    After two battles, Ryan lost his interest. He decided to go back to his room and chat with his girlfriend instead. That thought made a smile spread on his face.


    He unlocked his room door and went inside. His laptop was already open, there he saw a mail notification on the screen.


    It was a notification from an Insurance company.


    He read the mail. It said the papers Ryan had sent are verified. Counting every insurance paper given, they are worth more than Fifty thousand dollars.


    This was a huge amount of money. He was not so happy about the fact that he will be gaining fifty-two thousand dollars just from insurance papers, leave ATM cards away.


    "HAH!" An idea clicked Ryan.


    He quickly opened Erin''s DM. without wasting any second he texted her.


    [Yo, Are you there? I wanted to talk about something.]


    [Yeah, what is it, Ryan?]


    [Well I have got enough money with me right now.]


    [Oh¡­.]


    [What I mean is, I can come there to get you!]


    This thought didn''t hold Ryan back from grinning.


    [....Are you serious?]


    [What do you mean? Yes, yes I am serious.]


    [But man¡­.]


    [What? I have got enough money, we won''t have to wait for ten years anymore, I can come there right now and make you mine.]


    [Before you make me yours, you will be killed by my father. See Ryan, this all is happening suddenly. I am not ready for it¡­.]


    [What?! Come on. We don''t have any time to waste.]


    [Do you understand that they will kill me too after knowing that I was in a relationship with a guy for three months!


    See, even if you got money to fly here for me, but still see the reality, you are only sixteen and I am only fifteen, more ever you don''t have a job, you haven''t even graduated high school yet. Just how do you expect a father to give his daughter to someone like you?]


    ''¡­. What does she mean by ''someone like me''?'' Ryan wondered. He was hurt by Erin''s sharp words, but it was the reality.


    [But Erin! They will freaking get you married as soon as you turn eighteen! We can''t waste time now that I have money!]


    [I have been telling you for a long time, yes they want to get me married at an early age and get rid of me, not only me but of my sister as well, but still Ryan I will have limbs to protest against them. I will not get married that early. I will wait, wait and wait till I am twenty plus.]


    [We gotta wait till you have a job. As soon as you get a job, rush here, talk with my dad and take me with you.]


    These words gave Ryan an unpleasant feeling. He was not sure what this was about.


    [K. See ya.]


    [See ya`]


    ''Am I the only one who wants to marry her so badly- ok I don''t need to think about that, we did fight because of this and she almost dumped me?''


    Ryan opened Google. There he typed ''Underworld'' and pressed enter.


    {Underworld. A dangerous place for normal men to visit. Not only normal men but even Trait masters. It is always better to stay away from that place and people. No one knows for sure where it is, many masters have reported that it is all over the world in different areas but everywhere.}


    Ryan hummed.


    {The people who possess Traits but were outcasted by society, or were abandoned by their loved ones turned into this organization known as ''Underworld'' Many people who failed in using their superpowers rightfully and started misusing them turned into this organization too. No one knows how it was really formed but there are rumors, this Organisation was formed by people with bad intentions of using their powers, soon outcasts, orphans and many other bad people started to get along which led to the formation of this Organisation. Now they are known by the name ''Mafias'' or ''Rebels''.}


    "Why the fuck are they behind me?! I did nothing to them! Leave me alone please!"


    Commentator || The third day of WN Academy''s school festival hence comes to an end! Thank you, everybody, let''s meet tomorrow!! ||

 Chapter 8 - The Past.

    The Past.


    8.


    A few months ago.


    .


    Eventually, the group chat was on the verge of being a dead group chat. So I created an alternate account. I never used it though.


    The time went by. I started developing feelings for Erin. she was a nice girl and I also wanted to make her my very first girlfriend and wife.


    I was distracted from my studies. I started sending hours talking with her. We both did. She used to take out some time out of her busy schedule. We talked till midnight, late nights.


    The time difference between our cities was one and a half hours. So that was not much of a problem. Eventually, she asked me about my first crush. I did tell her about my first crush. I asked her about hers.


    I started developing hate towards that guy. She never told his name while I told my crush''s name. She kept it classified.


    I used to be very happy. I started that group chat because I was bored but now this led me here, towards her. We spent hours talking in our private messaging.


    It was the best time of my life, I used to think back then. She told me that she was bullied when she was younger. She had a terrible childhood.


    She never said what childhood was like. I asked her but she used to reply ''Let''s not talk about that. I don''t want to talk about that topic.'' and ended the conversation.


    While I spent my time with her I was on the other hand failing my grade school. My sleeping time was messed up. I used to sleep before Ten fifteen PM but now I didn''t sleep before one AM.


    That time¡­ we had our first voice call. Not me and Erin but some other people from the group chat.


    Some days after, again we joined the call. This time only me, Nee, and Erin. I heard Erin''s voice for the first time. It was not what I had expected.


    She had a strong voice and a little low-pitched. I imagined her to have a feminine voice.


    I spoke too. Nee sang us few songs then she left the call. It was me and Erin only this time.


    There was dead awkward silence for few seconds. We then talked about some kinds of stuff.


    Nee joined again. She said, "Oh Sorry am I disturbing something?"


    "Yes, yes you are," I said


    "Woah!" Erin exclaimed, "No Nee you are not. Come on Ryan, why so rude?"


    She sang us few more songs and then went to sleep. Now we again.


    She said she got to go. She left, I left.


    The next day she said that her sister heard me over the call as Erin was not using earphones. Erin told me that her sister said that she liked my accent.


    Erin asked me how was her voice. I said ''Sing me a song then I''ll tell you how you sound.''


    This time we joined private voice calls. Me and her. She sang me a song ''Thousand years.''


    I had never heard of that song but I was grinning as she sang for me. After that, we spent time talking to each other till it was a late night.


    One time we were hanging out on the group chat when things got different. I used my alternate account to talk there.


    I multitasked over there. My original account and my alternate too. The topics went from normal ones to ''I have tiny boobs'' to ''Online dating.''


    I went over to my alternate and gave my original account a long speech of to never fall for any girl online. Which was directed at Erin as I came to know she was from a different religion.


    I asked Lia, "What do you mean?"


    "Stay away from Erin. that''s it. Erin stays away from Ryan." Erin lost her mind. She was angry and left the chat. Went offline.


    I started acting differently after that long speech. I wanted to pull myself away from this girl and wanted to focus on my carrier.


    "What is wrong with you Ryan?" she asked in the group chat. I didn''t reply and started spamming messages.


    "You wanna know what is wrong with him? Come I''ll tell you." I texted using Lia.


    Lia and Erin went to private conversations. There I told her that Ryan likes you etc. she believed it.


    Some time ago, when I was wondering if Erin likes me or not. Lia asked Nee. Nee sent Lia some screenshots of Erin''s and her private messaging.


    Erin did say that she is not interested in this thing. They even called me creepy kid. She came to know I was hitting on her.


    Days passed by as we continued talking. It was January now. Erin told me that Lia shared the private message screenshot and that she knows I like her. I acted dumb.


    It changed nothing between us. We continued talking like we used to until one day when I ignored her for some reason.


    She went to Lia asking why I was not texting and what to do. I advised her to flirt. Then asked why does she want to talk with me and why does she want my attention. Here was her answer:


    "Okay Lia, seems like you wanted to hear it for a long time. I like him too for crying out loud. Damn it."


    I was so fucking happy after reading that. I bounced in my chair.


    She told Lia that if I came there for her, her father would kill me (Not literally) her brothers. Not a big fan of love marriages.


    So she thought that she should have just ignored me from the start and should have not made me fall for her as I did. We went too deep in this shit, talking for hours, voice talks.


    And after she knew that I am so deep in love with her, gonna come to her house and ask her father for her hand this was her thoughts:


    Ewrites: All I have to blame for is myself now. Knowing all this shit going on in my life, I must have given him a cold shoulder from the start.


    Well, I did thank her for not doing so, told her not to blame herself.


    .


    End of the flashback.


    .

 Chapter 9 - Depressed

    .


    ~~ A Few months ago~~


    .


    Ewrites: Ask him. I am not afraid if I will lose interest in him or I will get bored of him or if I am not serious about him, what I am afraid of is, what if this was the case with him?


    Loon: I will ask him then. Ok?


    Ewrites: Hmm sure.


    Loon: Oye Kiddo get your ass here


    Rwalker: what the-


    Loon: Just want to ask you


    Rwalker: What is that now-?


    Loon: E


    Rwalker: You mean Erie?


    Loon: yes her.


    Rwalker: What about her?


    Loon: You serious about her?


    Rwalker: Ugh what do you really mean by that?


    Loon: You like her? Or what? Just asking.


    I know you like her.


    Rwalker: Ah then why ask me?


    Loon: I want to ask...


    Rwalker: just get to the point Loon


    Loon: are you sure you like her? Or just playing with her? And then let her go off living your own life and not giving a shit about her?


    Rwalker: Loon


    This is the first and the last warning.


    Loon: You warning me kiddo? [Laughing face]


    Rwalker: if you even said some shit like that about me being serious about Erie. I will find you and kill you for sure


    Loon: What?


    Rwalker: Of course, sure as hell that I am not going to do something like that to her


    Loon: Eh~


    Rwalker: I am serious


    I am not playing, I am not sure about her thoughts¡­.


    Loon: really?


    Rwalker: You want to die?


    Loon: you can''t kill me


    Rwalker: then get this. I am not gonna let her go, I don''t care about her religion too, I AM DEAD SERiOUS ABOUT ERii.


    Loon: [Eyes emoji] you mean that Rw?


    My nickname there was Rw, short-form lol.


    Rwalker: yeah I do for sure no doubt and don''t ask that again


    it is embarrassing


    Loon: Oh yeah it is, more it is cringing [Laughing face]


    Rwalker: anything more to ask?


    Loon: nay that is all.


    Rwalker: thanks then. I am not going to ask why asked me that, you not gonna answer anyway.


    Loon: yes¡­


    Rwalker: See ya


    Loon: BYE~


    Then I went, took quick screenshots of these texts, and sent them to her quickly.


    Now many of you might be thinking I am a jerk to do all this shit, to fool her, to trick her into this making her believe that Loon was another person. But you know what? I didn''t felt guilty or bad at all that time. To me, it was just me trying to get a girl interested in me and make her love me the way I do. I saw nothing wrong with that. instead, I was happy.


    Her reply to those screenshots was:


    Ewrites: I am gonna die!


    Dead.


    Loon: haha what happened?


    Ewrites: damn¡­


    She was embarrassed to say anything, on the other end I was trying my best not to grin in front of my mother and father.


    Ewrites: If he can sound this sweet then he better ask me out now.


    Damn this made me happy as fuck.


    Then as Loon, I continued talking with her.


    As I was still not sure about her feelings, I asked her what she felt about me as Loon.


    Loon: you up for him if there is not any religious matter? (Just asking)


    Ewrites: I''d say yes


    Loon: hmm Yes you say. May I know the reason? (if it is allowed to)


    Ewrites: IDK why my stupid ass has a soft side for him--- please don''t ask, it''s embarrassing.


    ''Hmm, soft side she says, maybe it is pity? That she will pity me if she didn''t love me back? Dunno.''


    Loon: how you fell for him?


    Ewrites: dunno, he did some voodoo tricks on me I guess¡­.


    .


    Loon: So you are in an argument huh? I suggest that you flirt with him.


    Ewrites: I did try that but he¡­.


    Loon: well then did he flirted back?


    Ewrites: ¡­.flirt back, I don''t remember him ever doing that thought... He just adds a bunch of ''...''s


    That was true. I mean I was embarrassed, I had zero experience.


    .


    Ewrites: wait- I had never flirt. I am bad at those


    Loon: Hmm why?


    Ewrites: very bad at those


    Loon: O bad. But I saw you both flirting over in the group chat many times.


    Ewrites: You think I''ve dated before? [Laughing tears face]


    Ewrites: He was once talking about the famous ''her'' we all know


    Loon: yeah ''her'' and I will kick you if you say you don''t know who that ''her'' is


    Ewrites: And he just went- ''I would not tell it to her through texts. it is better said in real life.''


    And yeah when I did said this. I knew she knew who she was, more like I wanted her to take the hint that this ''her'' is no one but Erin herself. But to this, her reply was ''Oh okay.'' the fuck?


    Loon: Lmao [Funny face] he is really mad in love, so what he gonna meet you and tell you? Lmao. really dumb kid. [Cat laughing face]


    Ewrites: Yeh guesses so¡­. Too dumb.


    Loon: you know her right? ''Her''


    Ewrites: She''s one heck of a dumbass. See? She''s staring at me through the mirror


    Loon: yeah named Ewrites. So lucky to have someone who likes you so bad and gets angry when ppl ask him shit as I did before. And you even know that he likes you. Miracle.


    Ewrites: But I wonder what he even saw in me he knows I''m anemic and have health issues. He knows very well how stubborn I am. He knows my father and two elder brothers would kick him if they get to know him. And idiot still likes me?


    Well to tell you guys the truth. I liked her because I thought it was possible for us to get together. I wanted my first girlfriend to be my last girlfriend. In other words. I wanted to marry my first girlfriend. So when I came to know she is fourteen and is American too I saw a possibility of both of us together, then I came to know about her religion and shit but still, I didn''t give up.


    On the other hand, we used to talk for hours with each other. I don''t really want to bring up the cringe and flirty texts of us. But yeah we did talk and called each other a lot. Eventually, her elder sister also came to know about me. She used to tease Erin saying she should date me which thrilled me and made me happy. That was a lot of fun. Maybe the best days of my life I guess?


    .


    End of the flashback.


    .


    "Fuck my life. I want to die." Tears started rolling down Ryan''s eyes.. They were not tears of happiness, but sadness and depression.

 Chapter 10 - Incoming Danger.

    Commentator || Day four of WN Academy''s school festival is about to begin. ||


    Like yesterday Ryan decided to stay inside his room. Sit there, rest, and let the time fly by.


    He focused on the ring today. He tried pulling the ring out of his finger but it just won''t come out. It was in the right ring finger but the ring was so tight it was just not coming out even after Ryan tried pulling it with all of his strength.


    It seemed to be a tight fit but to his surprise, his finger felt light as a feather and the ring''s tightness didn''t hurt him at all but when he tried pulling it, it wouldn''t come.


    .


    A few months ago.


    .


    She used to help one of her male friends, more like an online friend. He was from Germany and was of my age. For some reason, I used to feel jealous but I used to exaggerate it in front of her. I thought she likes jealous people as I liked but she was not jealous at all.


    Ewrites: After that, he just didn''t seem so mad whenever I talked to him about it. Like whenever the topic comes up he just casually handles it


    She told Loon. I pretended to act casual. And wait- she thought I was mad? Come on I was laughing on this side. It was supposed to be jealous, not mad.


    Loon: yeah so that is good or are you saying that you wanted RW to feel jealous of that guy? He should be jealous?


    Ewrites: NO


    Disappointed was i.


    Loon: is that what you want?


    Ewrites: It''s just strange. All of a sudden he stops that.


    Yeah. hehehe.


    Loon: you want him to feel jealous whenever you talk about your male friends? Then what?


    Ewrites: It''s just so sudden¡­. And sus


    What the fuck is sus here. It''s been nine months now since that thing but I still can''t fucking figure out what is sus there. If you know then tell me.


    Loon: Y sus?


    You thought RW doesn''t love you anymore?


    Ewrites: Eh no that¡­.


    Loon: then what? You sound really depressed there


    Okay, depressed was not the right word there.


    This one time, she knew I liked her but she had not confessed her feelings yet. She told me this one thing. She was in the dance and acting club in her school. She had even won an inter-school acting competition, I wonder if she was really that good at acting? Or wait- maybe that was the reason I never figured out how she felt. Was she good at hiding them? Or was I bad at reading her?


    Well, she told me that dance auditions were going on in her school. Where a boy from her class was dancing. Actually, it was an All-Girls school. More like, girls'' school in the morning and boys'' school on the same day but after girls leave the school. I know it is strange.


    But during festivals, both shifts of girls and boys used to come together. Because of an all-girls school, she told me the population of girls in her school, more than half were lesbians.


    She dated her lesbian best friend once and now she says she is straight, well I didn''t pay much attention to that shit. I helped her solve her problem with her girlfriend.


    They broke up. Then I started hitting on her, this happened at the start. But still, we had a huge argument about this. She said she was not a lesbian but still dated her friend because she liked her. The fuck. It didn''t come to my mind but now after eight months now that I think, I think she was pansexual¡­ maybe.


    Back to the topic. She was watching this guy''s dance and she unconsciously commented, ''Wow. such good moves. He is a good dancer.'' her friends were just beside her. They heard her comment and they all started teasing her with that guy''s name. That was where I lost it. I went rogue.


    I mean how can she- but we were not dating that time. I stopped replying to her. I ignored her texts. I read them but ghosted her. I was hurt. I even cried about that. Yeah, I know it is stupid and idiotic. But man I was hurt. That''s when she went to Loon¡­ the other me.


    Loon: ppl don''t tell everything about them. It is not like you like him so why wait for that kid to reply to your texts.


    I kinda had lost it there. I was fucking mad. I ignored her texts ETC.


    Ewrites: what you are saying is everything I say would make sense only if I like him?


    Loon: yes


    Ewrites: why am I like this¡­? Damn it.


    Loon: All these things would only make sense if RW said these or u said and like him.


    Ewrites: hmph! He''s an idiot.


    Well that was cute wasn''t it, guys?


    Loon: hmm. I don''t know what is going bet` u two


    Ewrites: nothing to worry about I''d say. I am just demanding attention from him lol


    Loon: y do u need his attention?


    Ewrites: ...¡­ time for me to run away


    Bwahaha. Lol.


    Ewrites: I guess he is just AFK. He will be back don''t worry


    Loon: you are convincing yourself I see. Continue agreeing with yourself.


    Ewrites: UGh


    Loon: from his love towards u he could have at least texted ''BRB''


    Ewrites: stop it with the love thing. I''m not gonna believe it unless he says it -_-


    Loon: well I don''t know much about RW, u know him better. Hmm, let him say then. So what r u going to do?


    Ewrites: It''s not like I''m making him not to say it. I''ll wait¡­ I suppose?


    I have always hated this kind of texting style.


    First sarcasm.


    Second, using question marks trying to sound sarcastic or whatever it is called. Damn, I hate it in real life too.


    Go to hell then bitch. Wait and fucking wait for me to reply. Was I so dumb to take pity on her petty messages and reply her? Fuck her.


    .


    End of the flashback.


    .


    Commentator || Hereby I announce the end of the school festival''s day four! ||


    *****


    "Reporting sir." in the underworld where death lies.


    "What is it?" Asked the boss-like figure sitting on the top of a throne hidden in the black darkness. Only his hands and head were visible.


    That man brought his right hand and put his chin on rest. His dark serious eyes had a piercing stare.


    "We have found Ryan Walker."


    "Where?"


    "He has taken shelter in the hostel of WN Academy of superpowers."


    "Woah, that''s one long name huh."


    "That is a Trait Academy. What should we do now? It''s like crashing our enemy''s headquarters."


    "Hmm. we will attack. It''s their school festival going on. The ads are everywhere. We will attack. Kill Ryan Walker."


    "Understood sir." The reporting man bowed his head.


    The boss leaned back into the black darkness.

 Chapter 11 - Reputation.

    The fifth day of the school festival had started without any delay to the schedule.


    Commentator || Day five of the school festival is on! Please gents and ladies take your seats for the finals! ||


    "Uhm? Finals? Well..." Ryan jumped out of his bed, "Maybe I should go and watch the last final match of this festival, at least." He decided.


    The crowd, the cheers were overwhelming. Tsk. ''Again him?'' Ryan thought.


    "Hah. There he goes. The school''s star. Rigid in the finals huh? Just as I expected, and who is the opponent."


    Commentator || Now here, please welcome~ Devon Bostick! ||


    Everybody''s focus was then turned to the display screen.


    [Name: Devon Bostick


    Trait: Intangible


    Trait level: 5.8]


    ''I guess, he is the second strongest then.'' Ryan guessed.


    The match started, both fought pretty hardcore.


    Intangible, Devon''s Trait allows him to pass through solid items. Anything, for example, walls, ground, floor, etc. mostly everything which is solid, not through humans though.


    Just as much as this Trait sounds dangerous, it is not. The user needs to hold his breath while he goes through solid objects. Yes, there is no oxygen in solid objects.


    So this Trait drains a lot of the user''s energy. This Trait is good-for-nothing if the user is slow. Which is happening right now.


    Rigid was faster than Devon. Sometimes Devon went into the ground or sometimes he got hit in the face before he got a chance to go underground.


    With Rigid''s power and speed, it was impossible to win against him. You might give him a head-on all-out battle but in the end, you''d lose the battle. No one had beat him since the start of his second year.


    Both Devon and Rigid were third years. The system of high school in this Academy was different. Second and third years share classrooms.


    Teachers here barely have to teach them anything. It is more like a fighting, training-based Academy. Academics tests do take place here, twice in the whole year. They are easy as compared to normal high school students who have no superpowers.


    The first years on the other hand. They have different buildings considering they are still newbies compared to second and third years. They don''t even get their Trait level until the second year.


    And as soon as you enter the second year, they take a test to test everyone''s Trait level. Everyone is born with super weakened Traits. It depends how they nourish their Traits.


    Till elementary, kids are taught about Traits and what they are. A small test takes place to detect individuals'' specific Traits. After they enter Middle school, they are trained to nourish their Traits. Three years are spent there.


    Normal studies too, but nourishing their Traits for the future is the priority. There are no Leveling Games in Middle school.


    Then kids enter high school. First years are kept isolated. The second and third years are taught together.


    Devon, Rigid, and Ryan were in the same class. They had no hate against each other. The best thing about Rigid besides being super strong was that he didn''t have high-level pride in his superpowered Trait.


    He treated his mates with respect and his juniors with care. He was not rude whatsoever but gets pissed off as he can''t stand wrong things and people.


    So bullies in this Academy stay under frequent fear of Rigid. This helps teachers a lot. Most of the Trait Academy has a low rate of bullying, but in this Academy, the bullying rate was almost near zero.


    Commentator || And the winner of the final battle is¡­ RIGID RUSSELL!! ||


    The crowd broke out in loud cheers and chats of Rigid''s name. Ryan had expected that much to happen.


    The display screen displayed their Trait levels. The winner''s face was displayed on the screen. Ryan glanced up there.


    [Rigid Russell


    Previous Trait level: 6.0


    Gained: 2 points


    Current Trait level: 8.0]


    ''He''s going to be unbeatable.'' Ryan thought.


    He moved his eyes from the screen thinking it would blank out and bring Rigid''s face back again.


    [Devon Bostick


    Previous Trait level: 5.8


    Gained: 1.2


    Current Trait level: 7.0]


    ''Well guess you still get EXP from the battle huh. Maybe against the strongest of the strongest only,'' he sighed, ''But the difference has increased since before. Now it is one whole Trait point.''


    Ryan decided to walk off back to his room as the fight was over anyway.


    Rigid and Devon were healed by Dr. Marry. Rigid then received his prize and all that shit.


    In the leveling games, if you fought against the strongest till the arena closes in (This happens only when the fight goes for too long. To end the fight quickly they close the arena in) you will gain a few Traits points even if you lose.


    If the strongest fight against the weakest, Rigid and Ryan then Rigid will not gain any Trait points. Now this game, Devon VS. Rigid. Both were first and second strongest. Rigid won so he got two whole Trait points on the other hand as Devon managed to take the fight too far, he gained one whole point.


    Ryan to his surprise saw the floor warden standing in front of his room.


    "Mr. Principal called for you, Ryan Walker."


    With confusion, Ryan still walked to Principal''s office. He knocked on the door, heard Principle saying ''Come in, enter.'' Ryan pushed the door and entered Mr. Principal''s office.


    "We need to talk about something important, Ryan. Please take a seat." He bowed his head respectfully and took a seat.


    "So about your real-life situation right now. First of all, I am very sorry for your parents. I hope you are okay."


    ''Ugh not this shit, I don''t need sympathy from people. I didn''t even cry for them did I?''


    "Then, the important matter is¡­. About your position and reputation in this Academy."


    ''Oh fuck.'' He thought.


    "You are the weakest student in our Academy which puts our reputation in danger. Another thing is that you don''t have much of a reputation in this school either. No one likes you, keeping you in our school is disgraceful and insulting."


    ''Right. Now directly into politics.''


    "As your parents passed away, I believe you might not even have any money to pay the school fees, hostel fees, cafeteria fees. Tell us, can you?"


    "Even though I can''t, please, is not there any other way for me to stay in this Academy? No other Academy will take me with this Trait level¡­ please-"


    "That is exactly why! No other Academy will take a weakling like you, then why should we keep you here?"


    Ryan didn''t have any other words to protest. Principle sighed.


    "Ryan Walker, You are officially expelled from the WN Academy of Superpowers!!"

 Chapter 12 - I Will Prove It!

    "Ryan Walker, You are officially expelled from the WN Academy of Superpowers!!"


    He stood there speechless. ''What is going on? Why am I seeing my life go ONLY down....?'' His eyes told how frightened he was of the decision taken by the Principal.


    "You don''t have any money to pay the school fees and dorm fees. Well, if you were stronger than Rigid maybe we would have at least cogitated your expulsion, but you are nowhere near him, more ever you are the weakest student. Sorry, but we can''t keep a student as weak as you in our school...."


    ''Ah... so this is what it was all about.... only because I am impotent.''


    "I- I am not weak."


    "What did you just say? Say it louder..." They didn''t hear Ryan''s mumbling.


    "I- "


    "You are just too weak to be in this school, sorry Ryan." The Vice Principal, Steve Zahn commented.


    ''You are not sorry at all, are you?'' Ryan bit his lower lip.


    "You will have to leave this school at once Ryan Walker," The Principal got up from his chair after making his point clear, "Now, go get your things packed."


    Ryan hoisted his head, he saw Mr. Principal standing adjacent to him, giving Ryan a mean look. He started moving out of the room.


    "I am not weak!" Ryan''s chair made a screeching sound as he got up suddenly, he had his torso turned towards two teachers behind him.


    "What are you trying to say-?"


    "What I am trying to say is that- I am not weak! I will fight! I will fight, I will win and I will prove that I am not as weak as you think I am. No. I will prove that I am not weak at all!"


    "Huh..." The principal turned, "Are you kidding-?"


    "No. Please give me one more chance and I will prove it to you!"


    "Prove it to me... how do you plan on proving it to me?"


    "I will fight! I will fight in the upcoming school event and win!"


    "Hmmm. But, the next event is... pretty far from now. Not even close enough to commence."


    "That is right, it is five months and fifteen days away, precisely." Vice Principal integrated.


    "Well then, I will fight someone right now and will acquire victory!"


    Both Principal and Vice-Principal broke out in a short laugh. It looked more akin to a coerced laugh.


    "Wh- why are you laughing?"


    Not just teachers, not just Mr. Principal but everyone in this whole academy knows just how weak Ryan is. Even if he was to be paired with the second weakest student... Ryan would probably lose that battle too.


    "Do you realize how weak you are?"


    "As I said, I am not weak. just pair me up with someone in a Leveling game."


    "...And?"


    "I will show you that I can win and am not weak!"


    ''Come on, this is the only thing I can do right now or else I will be kicked out immediately!''


    "Well.... okay then," A smile grew over Ryan''s face, a smile of assurance, "But. What if you lost the Trait game?" The smile vanished.


    "Then. Do whatever you want with me." A quick and another thoughtless reply.


    "Huh, no that would be too cruel. Instead, I will ascertain you don''t get admission in any of America''s Trait Academy!"


    The Vice Principal gasped. Ryan was covered in fear once again.


    "Very well sir. I accept your condition."


    "Then are you okay with fighting anyone from the whole school?"


    "Affirmative. Except for teachers and Rigid Russell. Besides them, anyone is fine with me."


    ''Right. Anyone is fine as you are gonna lose anyway.'' Principal thought.


    "You will be fighting against the third-place winner of our school festival." He smirked.


    "S- sir!" The Vice-Principal was seized by the Principal. Steve realized this was going too far, but he could not protest against his senior and his employer.


    "It is fine by me," Ryan grunted. His head was down.


    "If you, Ryan Walker, won this Trait game against the third-place winner, Robert Capron, you will be allowed to stay here and perpetuate your learning in this, WN Academy of Superpowers. But If you lose this Trait game, you will be thrown out of this Academy without hesitation or mercy."


    "I will fight!"


    ****


    ''I did tell them that I will fight- but just how am I supposed to win this?! I never thought that I would decide without thinking or analyzing first.'' Ryan regretted his decision. He was walking back to the dorm room.


    ''Not that this is the first time I decided something without thinking¡­.'' Erin''s DM and her username flashed in front of Ryan''s eyes. He closed his eyes firmly, ''Not like I had any other choice, did I? At least when I get expelled I won''t have any regrets of not doing anything. I will fight and lose, not lose and lose.''


    He reached his room.


    "But sir. Do you think it was a good conception to let him fight? I mean in a good way." Steve Zahn asked.


    "Of course it was the best way possible to expel him from our academy." Answered Johan Atkinson.


    "But, what if he won?"


    "Don''t be cockamamy, everyone including me and you know that he is not gonna win this. Earnestly, tell me what is the possibility of the weakest student beating the third vigorous student in a Trait game?"


    "Almost zero..."


    "No. It is ZERO."


    "Only a miracle-"


    "I think it might be infeasible for Ryan to win even if a miracle took place."


    ''Yeh. But what if that happened? What will you do then, Sir Atkinson?'' Steve thought.


    "Just what can happen in a day which will lead this loser to claim victory against a top student?"


    "A miracle¡­."


    ****


    "Alright. Now, this is the time where I try figuring out what the hell this ring is." Ryan sat on his bed. He examined the ring which was in his right hand.


    ''I have had this ring for a few days now but still, there is nothing I got out of this stupid thing. It just controls my own body and acts on its own. And when I come back to my senses I see that I have already killed someone.


    It gives me this sensation of being overpowered but still weak. I have such a caliber of potency that can hurt people with only one blow or hit or sucking but as I don''t know how to utilize this thing I am still the weakest.


    Only if I learn how to utilize this before the day of battle I might win this thing.''

 Chapter 13 - Evil Plan.

    Ryan spent all night thinking over what he can do with the ring, in other words, he was trying to figure the ring out.


    He stared at the ring in hope that the ring will tell him something but it didn''t.


    ''I can''t take it off,'' One thing was clear. The ring can''t be pulled out of his finger, ''It is helpful. I am sure it can do more instead of just killing people. I can do something with this ring.''


    The ring had given the demonstration of its power before. Ryan was sure this ring was useful but didn''t know how it was useful.


    ''This ring has got something to do with blood which I am sure of. Maybe I should just analyze the fights I got into since I got the ring.


    ''The first fight I fought was against those Mafias in the swamp. The ring took over me and my body, it made my body move without my will. I wonder if I was even conscious that time but from how much I remember¡­ I had this strong, unavoidable urge to go after blood to take it all inside me.


    Strange enough, when I got back to my senses I landed on the ground which means I was in the air. And by that time two bodies were lying dead on the ground. One had its body dried up¡­. The other was¡­.. Almost disappeared. It looked like the second body burst into tiny pieces.


    ''This is getting weird. Wait so does this thing wants blood? ¡­.. Does this ring drink blood? ¡­..Or does this ring-! Don''t tell me, this ring takes and gives blood?!


    ''No, no¡­ no matter what this doesn''t make any sense. Just how did my parents get hold of such a thing? Is this someone''s Trait? Did my parents steal this from someone? Is this their Trait?''


    Ryan had lots of questions. He was not even sure where he should start from.


    ''This is just too messed up. But first I need to find out what the hell this Ring is. I need to figure it out.'' Again Ryan went back deep into memories to find something helpful.


    ****


    "Hahaha!" Sure is funny right?"


    "Yes sir. This is hilarious but¡­ How did you just decide my battle with someone without asking me about it?" Robert asked Atkinson.


    "Huh? Why you are gonna win anyway and it will be a piece of cake."


    "Still."


    "By the way Robert¡­." Atkinson got up from his chair and made his way towards Robert Capron, who was sitting in front of Johan Atkinson, "If possible, try not to kill him, ''kay?"


    That was enough to creep Robert out.


    ****


    Ryan continued thinking about how he broke out of Gen''s Trait ''Go to sleep''.


    ''I suddenly felt a sting in my ring finger which made me regain my consciousness. Even though I am not strong enough I still broke out of his Trait how was that possible?''


    Ryan moved his eyes at the ring. There was nothing but a single line of pure red color.


    ''Wait! When did this red line appear? After what did it appear?!'' Ryan jumped out of his bed. It was the only clue he had in his mind.


    He tried remembering when the red line appeared.


    ''The ring was pure pale white before I wore it. The time I wore it, it was white even then. Then when¡­. Then when???''


    He sure was having a hard time.


    "Fuck!" He shouted, "Damn it!"


    ''Did this happened while I was unconscious? Cause after I came to this dorm the line was already there. Which means it happened right before I changed places. Then when? While fighting? While I- no this ring killed some Mafias? Just when?!''


    ****


    The dark place, more like a dungeon where Mafias live. A man came walking inside through the left gate.


    That was a dark place with eerie violet light spread in there. The man stopped.


    He bowed, raised his head.


    "Report." The man hidden in darkness commanded. The darkness had covered the Throne-like thing this Boss-like man was sitting on.


    "I have caught Ryan''s smell. I know where he is hiding."


    "Hmm." The boss leaned backward.


    "But Lord Jackie¡­."


    "What is it, Sienna? Spill it!" Sienna panicked. She gasped, then gulped hard.


    "Calm down Tye. Let her continue no need to pressurize her."


    "I am sorry Sir Filgo. I will be careful from next time." Tye bowed and apologized.


    "So, Sienna¡­.."


    "He is staying in a dorm, a school''s dorm."


    "By any chance?"


    "Yes my Lord. It is a Trait Academy. Ryan has taken his shelter in that school."


    "Oh, that''s bad."


    "That is not a problem at all! Sir just give the command I will go there at once and destroy the whole Academy including teachers, students, and masters."


    "No. You stay here, Tye."


    "But sir!"


    "It would be just too dumb to enter our enemy''s base even if we are overpowered."


    "Forgive me, Sir Filgo."


    "It is okay, Tye. We just need a plan."


    "Then," Tye spoke, "How about me attack the Academy right now?!"


    "Uh- Are you even listening to me, Tye? I said we need a plan. They might have few Trait Masters there, or even an Ultimate master, we don''t know."


    "They will be no problem for me and my force. Just give your command."


    "Sorry interrupt sir and ma''am but..." Sienna spoke in between, attracting Jackie''s attention, "We have also come to know that, the school is having a single Leveling game, and people all around from the city are invited."


    "A single game? Why would they keep only one game? Either there is a tournament of Leveling games or there is nothing. Then why are they organizing a single game?"


    "I have heard that it has got something to do with Ryan''s expulsion from the Academy."


    "Huh!" Jackie leaned forward. One hand was on his throne''s handle, the other was on his chin. He was excited. The jerk made his blue hair fall over his blue eyes.


    ''Expel huh?'' He thought, ''Interesting this is.''


    "What do you suggest we should do?"


    "Call her." He smirked.


    "You called for me, Jackie?"


    "Yeah, I did, Sarah." Sarah bowed.


    "What is it, Jackie?" Sarah asked, raising her head.


    "We are going to Enemy''s base. Get yourself ready." Sarah gasped.


    "Just. You and me?" Sarah asked.


    "I need you," Sarah''s eyes lifted, "And Gen." Her expressions changed into a ''Pissed off'' one, "We are going to get into the Academy as an audience. We will have to disguise ourselves."


    Sarah obeyed respectfully as she bowed.

 Chapter 14 - Enemys Base.

    Commentator || A warm welcome to each person present here for this exciting event! ||


    The following day, the day of battle between Robert Capron and Ryan Walker was approximately about to begin.


    Commentator || Please welcome the third prize winner of WN''s School competition, Robert Capron! ||


    Robert came into view from the east gate. His yellow eyes sparkled. He gave his orange hair a jerk.


    Commentator || From the other side, please welcome Ryan Walker! ||


    "I don''t understand why they even thought about organizing this match ."


    "I know right." A few chit-chatting began among the audience.


    ''Ugh, I knew this was gonna happen.'' Ryan walked in front of everyone. He slowly opened his eyes to look at the display screen.


    "Huh?!" He became surprised, ''How come the display is blank!?'' He thought, he bit his lip.


    Commentator || Now that we have both of our competitors, permit the Game to begin! ||


    ''Fuck I don''t know his Trait! I thought they might show it on the screen but- damn I ought to have checked him out!''


    Ryan noticed Robert placed his hand inside one of his carry belt pouches. Robert was on his stance already.


    ''Just why the hell are they now not showing the student''s info on the display screen as they usually do?''


    This battle was just a practice one not too serious. That was the reason teachers decided not to take the trouble to do that. Another, they thought Ryan would lose this battle within a second so it just felt useless to do.


    Everybody knew who Robert was anyway and what his Trait was. Teachers thought there was no need for humans to recognize Ryan anyway.


    Robert took his hand out of the carry belt pouch.


    ''S- Stones?! What,'' Robert''s hand was full with stones, ''Does he plan on hitting me with stones?'' Ryan questioned.


    In a blink of an eye, Robert left his place and started out running. Ryan took his guard, with no information about his opponent, Ryan was weaker than he already was.


    Robert raised his right hand, Ryan moved back, a stone came flying towards Ryan.


    ''Huh! He is seriously throwing stones at me, isn''t he!?'' Ryan kept running backward. Robert was right in front of Ryan, he persisted in throwing stones at Ryan, and Ryan persevered dodging them.


    ''This is getting annoying.'' Ryan thought, ''If this, if throwing stones is his Trait then I am so done with this.''


    Ryan stopped. Robert closed up the gap between them. Robert jerked his body, took his leg back, later he swung his leg with complete strength at Ryan. He was aiming for Ryan''s torso.


    *Thap*


    Ryan brought up his left leg to block Robert''s kick. Ryan''s leg was shaking in the air, Robert was stiff, he implemented even greater force but Ryan didn''t allow it to cross any farther.


    Robert jerked his right leg then jumped far from Ryan.


    ''Wait. I have not studied his Trait in any respect. Ugh. Don''t care.''


    Ryan desired it to end quickly. For it to happen he charged at Robert. To his wonder, Robert didn''t move at all.


    His hands moved, they came together, at last Robert pushed them opening into palms.


    "Ugh!!" Ryan felt a throbbing pain in his back. He was not able to bear the pain, Ryan fell on his fours. Ryan was suffering from pain but he nevertheless heard the clinking sound of some metal falling on the ground.


    He moved his head behind him. "HUH?" His eyes went huge after locating what was behind him.


    A piece of metal, a pointed piece of metal with a sharp top and thick body¡­. At least one foot tall was lying at the back of Ryan with its tip colored in dark crimson.


    < Injury detected. Activating automatic healing >


    Ryan heard a robotic voice he had no means ever heard before, or just he thought that he had never heard it before. Which panicked him. Suddenly the painful sensation in his back began to vanish.


    His eyes lifted up, Robert was not standing still, he had a few stones in his hands, he was slowly walking towards Ryan.


    Ryan''s pain was now gone. Still, the crimson patch remained on his T-shirt. He jumped off the ground.


    "What? You can still fight?" Robert multiplied his speed. Robert threw all of the stones he was holding in each of his hands up high in the air.


    Ryan moved his head up. "W- what the¡­." The sight terrified Ryan.


    ''He is¡­ don''t tell me. His Trait is to manipulate stones!?''


    At the entrance gate of the school''s battle arena. Three mysterious human beings entered the school grounds.


    "Sir, Let us take a seat there."


    "Sure Sarah." Sarah and Gen accompanied Jackie. They sat down in the back row. The closing row of all the other rows to be had.


    All three noticed Ryan running far away from Robert as he persevered throwing pointed stones at Ryan.


    "I am amused by this sight. So this is the Academy where they train people to combat against us? Just pathetic."


    "Haha. So agreed with you, Jackie." Gen giggled after Sarah.


    "By the way, My Lord. The one in black clothes and wounded on his back is Ryan Walker." Gen mentioned.


    "Yeah, I recognize. Only the weakest student can be this pathetic."


    "As expected from you, My Lord." Gen bowed his head.


    "Give your order Jackie, I will go and kill him right now."


    "Ugh. No. This is an Academy of Trait Masters. In other words, we are inside the Enemy''s base. It would be foolish to assault them right now."


    Sarah sat down after getting all fired up and all.


    "We can''t," Gen repeated.


    "Understood, Jackie." Sarah bowed.


    "We can''t kill him right now. I mean we can kill him in a second but one of us will get killed," frightening smirk regarded Jackie''s face. He leaned forward, "So although if we killed him right now we won''t be able to get away safely from here without sacrificing one of us. More than that. We are already outnumbered." Jackie completed.


    "So what, Jackie. What are your orders." Sarah asked. Jackie laughed¡­.. An evil laugh.


    "It must be clear as water, right?"


    "What Jackie?"


    "It must be clear as water that we can''t kill this kid in front of everyone."


    "Yeah, that is right, My Lord."


    "Well if that is the case¡­.." Jackie grinned.


    ''His grin and smirk¡­ both are scary and cool at the same time.'' Sarah thought.


    "If we can''t kill him, then we will have to assassinate him!"


    Gen gasped. Sarah got out of her fantasy of admiring Jackie, became serious, "We will assassinate him with a plan. smooth or the hard manner."


    "Hard manner." Sarah repeated, "Assassinate.." An evil grin unfolded over Sarah''s beautiful face.

 Chapter 15 - Evil Plan In Progress.

    "So," Jackie took a deep breath, "You see the invigilators down there? Two on each side. They must be Trait Masters nothing much for us though," Jackie chuckled, "Then we have four gate guards, two guards on each gate. And floor wardens on each floor," Jackie told, "Sarah, I want you to use your beauty,"


    "Ah!" Sarah''s face looked somehow flushed, "W- what do you mean Jackie?"


    "Use your beauty and flirt with the gate guards."


    "F- flirt you say¡­ I am not very good at these things." Sarah softly commented.


    ''Come one Ma''am this is not the time to get all lovey-dovey.'' Gen thought facepalming his forehead.


    "You flirt with those guards and use your Trait to manipulate them."


    "Uh-huh. Fine. I will¡­."


    "And bring them inside. Wardens will not be that much of a trouble. Gen goes, take care of those two invigilators."


    Commentator || It has been seven minutes since the battle has started. ||


    "They will use it now!" People cried.


    Commentator || Now we will enclose the area! ||


    When time passes and both the opponents are still fighting, the battleground is turned into an ''Arena''. Space closes up turning this big battleground into a medium-sized Battle Arena.


    "Yah!! The real fun starts now!!" Many audiences started screaming happily.


    The one to step out of the Arena or the one to be thrown out of the arena will lose the battle.


    A bright red line appeared in a circle surrounding Ryan and Robert.


    "Damn. This is my first time fighting for this long also fighting in the Arena." Ryan grunted. He clenched his teeth.


    As ordered by Jackie, Sarah went to the guards of the main gate. She gave her body a little jerk which made her boobs bounce.


    "Excuse me~" In the sexiest voice she called out to them.


    "Yes¡­." The instant they saw Sarah, their hearts started melting.


    "I¡­ think, I am lost, could you please show me the way¡­."


    "Way? Where do you want to go, Miss."


    "To¡­. to your heart. I wanna know the way to your heart."


    Both of the guards became alert. They got their positions up.


    ''Huh. what is wrong? They should-''


    "Invader!" Man one shouted as he attacked Sarah with his spear. She jumped back, "Capture her!"


    "Too bad. Uh. Jackie told me to use you two so I won''t be able to kill you even if I want to." Sarah said.


    "What are you even saying. Attack her!" The other man commanded.


    "Shit this shit. I told him I am not good at these things. Fuck it all." She sighed. Suddenly raised her head.


    Both guards stopped in front of her.


    "You are now my slaves!" She shouted.


    "Good. This gate is done. Now the other one." Sarah continued walking in the opposite direction. The two guards whom she manipulated were following her.


    "Hm?" The guardsman turned when he saw Sarah and the other two coming their way.


    After reaching close enough, Sarah stopped. The guards behind her moved forward.


    "She has got something to say." The guard controlled by Sarah told other guards.


    "Well, what is it? Why the front gate guards are here?" The back gate guards tighten their grips on their weapons.


    "As I guessed this is useless."


    Sarah attacked both guards at the same. She knocked them out with one hit.


    On the other end. Ryan was having a terrible time while fighting Robert after the Arena was set up.


    Robert threw multiple sharp-pointed stones in Ryan''s direction.


    "He- wants to kill me?" Ryan dodged them, "The stones he throws at me¡­ they come back. So he can not only manipulate their state and shape but can also control the whole stone itself?" Ryan muttered as he continued dodging the attacks.


    "Damn! The stones will-" Ryan jumped, "Will come for me!" He was late. "AHH!" One sharp stone stabbed into his calf and fell.


    He landed hard on the ground. His left calf had lost the life in it. He grit his teeth clenched his fists.


    ''Alright. This is it. I am gonna end this.''


    < Injury detected. Healing >


    ''Fuck this voice.'' He stood up. The pain was gone.


    As soon as he got up another sharp object attacked. It got his side hairs and scratched the top of his ear.


    Ryan was pissed as hell.


    < A Quest appeared: Defeat Robert Capron. Save your life >


    ''Quest? Is this some RPG game-'' A stone grazed his shoulder.


    < Healing activated >


    The blood was not flowing from Ryan''s wounds but they still hurt. The scratches were healed.


    < Blood level dropped. Blood remaining: Five out of Ten >


    < Blood level dropped to half >


    ''I don''t know what that means. But I guess this is something troublesome.''


    Ryan charged at Robert. Robert didn''t panicked. He attacked Ryan with more of his metal-like stone objects.


    Ryan dodged them as he ran towards Robert.


    Few stones graze Ryan''s torso but he only cared less about that. For now, right now, he only wanted to end this battle once and for all. This was getting really annoying for Ryan.


    ''If I was the original ''weak'' Ryan everybody knows then this battle would have not been annoying for me it would have been scary and painful, more like, this battle would have not even come this far.


    ''But I am not the weak Ryan. I am not weak, this battle is not painful at all. This is more annoying than painful or scary. I have this ring with me with a robotic voice inside me that heals my wounds and stops blood from flowing out.


    ''I feel powerful. I can win this.''


    A long rusted rod of iron came at Ryan. With fright inside him, he stopped. A quick stop. His shoes felt warm, maybe their soles were scrapped.


    ''What the fuck? Where did this iron come from?!'' Ryan tried to dodge it, he jumped in another direction. He spotted the rod go back and stop in midway.


    Ryan gasped. He got up on his feet. The rod came at Ryan once again, he used his hands to grab the rod. Swing it and throw it away.


    "Uh!" Robert grunted.


    ''No way. Is he overpowering me? How come he threw my rod away?'' Robert took out the sharp object.


    Ryan got stabbed right in his thighs. He fell to his knees.


    Commentator || It seems Ryan is already injured and lost too much blood. Also seems that he won''t be able to fight anymore which concludes the battle ||


    Ryan lifted his head. "W- what?!" Robert ran towards Ryan while Ryan was on the ground, "You can''t be serious! You have already won this battle right?!"


    Robert didn''t stop he continued at Ryan. Robert raised his hand, the stone near Ryan lifted. Ryan raised his hand and grabbed the stone.


    If this had hit Ryan he might have died as it would have hit his jawline, under his chin.


    Commentator || Robert Capron, you have won, please stop right now! ||


    He didn''t.


    Ryan got up and ran.


    < Blood level is dropping low >


    < Blood: Only three out of ten >


    < Health: Four out of Ten >

 Chapter 16 - Alchemy Failed.

    "Later, you robot."


    < Low health >


    "Later, later, later!" Ryan ran with all his might. He kept ignoring the system''s warnings.


    the piece of metal fell from his hand. He charged at Robert. Ryan ran at his full speed. Robert panicked, he took few steps back.


    his head moved slowly, Robert saw he was already near the red line, if he moved another step back he might get disqualified as this battle was still on!


    Commentator || Oh? Looks like Ryan can still stand and fight! Good for us! The Game is still on! ||


    Audiences broke out into loud cheers.


    Robert wanted to get out of that mess, he searched for a way to run away from the borderline.


    Robert started throwing his sharp knife-like stones at Ryan. unlike the other time, Ryan continued to dodge them successfully.


    Robert failed in finding a way out of that threat Ryan had created. He left no place for Robert to run from. he was charging at Robert with all he got.


    Robert was cornered. when he tried to leave from the left side, Ryan appeared in front of him. Robert kicked him and jerked back. When he tried from the right side, the same happened.


    The distance between them closed up. Robert was cornered.


    Ryan grabbed one stone in the air. the impact was too much for his upper body to take. he threw his right leg behind to transfer the impact on his right leg.


    Ryan smirked.


    "Shit. I should have not continued this battle when I had won." Robert took out all the stones he had in his carry pockets.


    Ryan didn''t want him to make another move, so he started moving to stop Robert from doing anything.


    "AH?" Ryan stopped, the shoe''s sole scrapped again. all the stones Robert had thrown were melting!


    Ryan bit his lip, ''I am late.'' He gripped the stone tightly.


    ''I am in a pinch.'' Robert thought, ''So this is the only thing I can do right now.''


    "Now! Come at me, Ryan Walker!" Robert shouted.


    < Bleeding stopped >


    Robert took his hands above his head, "Come. Ryan!!" he shouted, he brought his hands down. His hands were holding two shields in front of his face.


    "Defense huh. so that is why you melted the stones huh?" Ryan asked. Robert nodded.


    he had melted the stones to form shields. two shields in two hands.


    Robert grabbed both shields in front of him. He held those shields in both hands.


    < Blood level dropping >


    ''Well. Not like I want to kill you. I just want a drop of your blood!'' Ryan thought. he grinned and took off running.


    Robert without wasting any more time smashed both of the shields into each other. they became one quickly.


    "Copper and Iron. Let''s see how you break them." Robert yelled. He held the one big shield with both his hands.


    ''Huh?'' Ryan slowed down, ''What do you mean Iron.... and Copper?!'' Ryan was confused.


    "Wait-" Ryan slowed even more, ''Don''t tell me! His Trait is not to manipulate stones!?''


    "What? What happened! Come at me with everything you have got!" Robert yelled again.


    "Copper and Iron? So his Trait was not to control stones." Ryan got close to Robert. Robert was fully prepared for Ryan''s attack.


    Ryan tsk-tsked. he ran with the stone in his hands.


    "Aaaah!!" Ryan screamed, he aimed at the shield. The stone object clashed with the copper-Iron shield, but nothing happened.


    Ryan got quickly on his right knee. he picked up another piece of stone which was lying next to him.


    Robert pushed his shield and threw Ryan back. Ryan got ahold of that stone piece. Ryan rolled over, still on his knees.


    Robert got up, Ryan was already on his move. Robert paused to take his stance, the best defensive position ever. He got on his knees and put the shield in front of him.


    ''When he attacks the shield I will push him back.'' He thought.


    Ryan smashed the sharp object on the shield, quickly he transferred the knife to his other hand.


    He took the shield as support to rebound, Robert pushed him, Ryan rolled over to the left side, he managed not to get thrown away.


    As Robert had pushed the shield, there was a little gap between him and the shield, he held the shield. Ryan got an opening. Ryan stabbed the knife in Robert''s calf.


    Ryan jumped back after he was successful in hurting Robert''s calf. He left the knife stuck into his calf.


    ''I just need to take out enough blood to knock him out.'' That was his plan. To take enough blood from Robert so that he would lose consciousness.


    < Not enough blood level. Can''t control blood without sacrificing blood >


    "Huh? The¡­. con- control blood?!" Ryan stuttered. The mystery of the robot and Ring was revealed.


    < Blood can''t be controlled. Attack instead >


    Ryan started moving on his own.


    "Should we stop the match, sir?" The invigilator, Stephen Sammers asked for permission.


    "No, not yet. Let them fight."


    "But sir. Both are injured, they are stabbed. They are losing blood though."


    "I mean. They haven''t given up yet, have they?" Atkinson asked.


    "Uh. Right." They stopped communicating.


    ''No. I don''t want to move. I just-'' Ryan lost control over his body.


    ''I- I am done. I am at my limit after this I guess. My alchemy is out too.''


    "I- I can''t," Robert grunted. He got on his feet.


    Ryan clenched his fists. Tight fist. Super tight. His slow walk turned to long strides.


    "But. I can''t lose to you, Ryan." Robert took his stance. He was standing right now. He brought the shield in front of him.


    The knife stones were scattered all over the Arena. Ryan bent to grab one of them.


    He increased his speed. Ryan screamed, he jumped. Right leg behind him, he kicked the shield with his left leg.


    Robert tried to get away from Ryan''s range of attack, but it was too late.


    Ryan touched the ground. He smashed the knife into the shield. Robert got successfully out of Ryan''s range. He went away, took his stance again.


    ''Alright, this is it.'' Ryan ran. He clenched his right fist, he had the knife in his left hand.


    Ryan jumped again. He didn''t land his kick this time. With all of his strength, used his body weight and struck the shield with his bare fist.


    "Huh? Impossible!" The shield shattered! Because of his powerful impact, the shield shattered to pieces right in front of Robert.


    But Ryan was not done here. He raised his left hand, he had the knife in his hand.


    The knife started to close the distance between Robert''s head and the knife''s tip.

 Chapter 17 - Forced END.

    "Is he really gonna win?!"


    "I mean that loser? He is gonna win!"


    "Against Robert? the third strongest student!"


    Spectators started talking to one another after seeing the current situation.


    Only a few more centimeters and the knife will enter Robert''s eyes.


    "It is impossible! This weak student hasn''t even won a single battle yet, then how come he is gonna win against someone as strong as Robert?!"


    "S- stop me." Ryan closed his eyes, "Please! I don''t wanna kill him!" Ryan screamed. No teacher took any steps, they were frozen in their seats.


    Ryan opened his eye, Robert was right in front of him, Ryan was in mid-air.


    "Please move out of the way!" Ryan ordered Robert to move.


    But the way too panicked Robert was not able to move. He turned his head and saw the red line.


    Ryan didn''t have any control over his body, no seriously. Ryan breathed. he got scared himself, he tried his best to keep his hand from attacking Robert but it was not useful.


    "Stop already! See! My leg is out of the red line! So please stop now! You have won!" Robert deliberately put his leg out of the Arena.


    His cheek took a little scratch from Ryan''s attack. Due to his attack''s recoil, Ryan himself went off the red line.


    A horn blew taking everyone''s attention.


    Commentator || Robert has stepped out of the Arena, the winner of this Trait Game is Ryan Walker! ||


    He announced. Ryan sighed, he bent down, the knife hung from his hand, held lightly, softly.


    Robert on the other hand was trembling from fear of a near-death situation.


    Ryan seemed relieved now that the battle was called off, he doesn''t have to fight anymore. He smiled. The knife he was holding softly in his hand started to slip off.


    He was letting it go¡­.. He closed his eyes, let down his guard.


    < Quest appeared¡­.. >


    Suddenly, Ryan was reminded of the quest! The first quest he was told to complete, to defeat Robert.


    The slipping knife stopped going anymore further. He grabbed them between thumb and index finger.


    He inhaled, exhaled. ''But I have already won this game right?'' The knife settled tightly in his grip. He turned.


    His eyes wide, anger, unsatisfaction, fear¡­ all in his eyes. Robert took a glance at Ryan staring at him with those eyes. Robert felt the obvious creepy sensation flowing through his whole body.


    ''What is this feeling? I have won against the third strongest student of our academy, I won''t be expelled out of this academy.


    ''Still, I am not satisfied? Why am I angry? I feel anger and rage boiling inside me. I have even completed the quest provided by the Ring. I have defeated Robert successfully.


    ''But¡­ But¡­'' Ryan clenched his teeth. He started moving. Robert looked at Ryan.


    ''But then why do I feel like¡­. Like¡­ there is still something I need to do¡­?''


    "Ah. This Ryan guy is sure so boring. I thought he would go and kill that so-called third strongest." Jackie yawned. He stretched his hands up above his head.


    "Hmmm." Sarah hummed.


    "Alright then. We shall get going ahead with our plan too, shall we?" Jackie bent forward to get up off his chair.


    "My lord, wait a minute." Gen bent forward.


    "What is it-"


    "Look at him. He is moving." Gen pointed at Ryan. Jackie moved to take a look at Ryan. A weird grin appeared on his face after seeing him.


    Ryan started running. Robert panicked. He got on his legs. He saw Ryan coming at him with the stone knife in his right hand and eyes covered with rage.


    "Y- you won! Spare me!"


    ''I need to do this. I need to do this or.. Or it''s not good. I need to do this. I have to complete this once and for all. But¡­ complete what?


    Wait. Is my body even in my control?! Am I moving on my own? Do I want to¡­ do I want to kill Robert? Is this me or the Ring? Is this me?! Tell me!''


    Ryan swung the knife at Robert, he dodged.


    "Huh? They still fighting?!"


    "But ey, that guy''s swings are rather lousy than before, don''t you think?"


    "Yeh! It looks like he is exhausted and out of energy but still wants to go!"


    "Do they hold grudge against each other?" Most of the students stood in their spots.


    They were excited enough to stand to get a clear view.


    Ryan used his left hand to punch Robert, he raised his arm to defend against Ryan''s hit.


    Ryan jumped in the air. He kicked Robert''s humorous turn in mid-air.


    Attacked from the right side, Robert was quick enough to dodge. Ryan didn''t come down. He landed his feet on his shoulder to take a turn in left.


    He threw the stone on his rib. Robert moved and dodged the stone knife.


    ''Still?!'' Robert was confused and scared that Ryan still wanted to fight after all of that.


    Both were inside the Arena now. Ryan kicked Robert on his back, which made Robert fall forward, Ryan came at Robert from the air down at him, Ryan brought his elbow before him.


    Robert got on his knees, before Ryan would hit him with his elbows, Robert punched Ryan in the face.


    He landed on the ground, at last, more ever he was pushed backward.


    Ryan grabbed the fallen stone knife. Charged at Robert. He raised his hand, made an action that indicated he was going to jump.


    Robert was prepared- or so he thought.


    Ryan bent down, got on his toenails, swung his leg, went under Robert, and stabbed his leg from behind.


    Robert screamed, Ryan took the knife out of his leg.


    "Huh¡­. Ryan, that kid is not half bad." Jackie brought his hands below his chin.


    ''He- He is super interested!'' Sarah thought looking at Jackie.


    Commentator || Stop! Invigilators! Stop the fight right now!! ||


    A big wall started to sprout out of Arena ground. A Few plastic bottles went up in the air. The suddenly started melting, flew towards Ryan, and wrapped his hands plus legs.


    "Go. To. Sleep." Gen smirked.


    Ryan leaned against the big erupted wall between Ryan and Robert.


    Both the invigilators fell down unconsciously. Plastic covering Ryan disappeared, the wall started to shrink.


    "Now is our time I guess." Jackie stood up high, opened his arms wide, "Let''s start!" The smirk grew wider.


    "I.. smell danger!" Atkinson said.


    "Sir?" Zahn gave a confused look.


    "Fire," Jackie muttered.


    "Ahh!" The audience broke out screaming!


    "Run!"


    "Save your lives!" They started running.


    "The whole battleground is on fire!! Save yourselves!"


    Four guards came inside through the east gate with Sarah leading them.


    "Kill him!!" He shouted.


    Ryan moved his head behind him at Jackie standing high and mighty with his arms spread wide open.


    "Kill Ryan Walker!" Their eyes met.

 Chapter 18 - Rescue

    Ryan''s P.O.V.


    "I smell danger," Atkinson said.


    "Huh?" Zahn turned to Atkinson. Atkinson was sitting on his chair while Zahn was standing behind him, they both were watching this battle from the VIP room which was made of glass.


    Right, that''s the time when the whole Arena was set on fire by Jackie Filgo. The right-hand man of the God of Underworld.


    "Let us get out of here. Tell all of the teachers to rescue students to a safe place." Atkinson stood up. He turned and ordered Zahn to use his Trait.


    "Understood." Zahn closed his eyes. Atkinson left the room. The safe place he talked about¡­


    As far as I know, the only safe place right now would be the commentatory room. It has bulletproof glass, it is deep inside the school''s building too.


    { Everyone, Sir Principal has ordered us to rescue the audience and our students. Take the audience out of this Academy''s premises, bring all of the students to the commentatory room as quickly and safely as possible. }


    He can teleport his voice. Mr. Steve Zahn can teleport his voice to anyone he wants. It might not be that useful Trait sometimes.


    "You heard that right?" Wardens and present teachers started surrounding the area. But as the fire stood between them they were not able to go inside.


    { Crow, Joe, sir. Natalie, Lucy, Lisa, Ma''am. Please fly and rescue the audience, stay away from the ground, drop the audience outside the battleground. }


    Three female teachers and two male teachers stepped forward. They started running in different directions, suddenly their wings sprouted out, their beaks came out last, they took flight.


    The one with the flying Trait went ahead to take audiences out of the place. Eagle, crow, flamingo, crane, and vulture.


    { Ms. Rachael, Mr. Brigade. Please take care of the fire. Put off that fire please }


    White below shoulder level hair, light blue eyes, Ms. Rachael was school beauty- or not. She is a teacher. She is beautiful though.


    And- I don''t wanna say anything about Mr. Brigade. He is cool. That''s it. They got into action.


    She touched the ground, it turned to frozen ice, that''s her Trait, to freeze anything she touches she can''t un-froze it though.


    Mr. Brigade started throwing water from his hands and mouth. Such an incredible force of water coming from his hands. He is called the school''s Fire Extinguisher.


    { Now teachers please go and save our students who were near the ground. }


    Everyone who was not from school was saved, almost every student was up in the commentatory room too.


    "My dear teachers, please can someone make a move and go save Ryan Walker and Robert Capron, who are stuck in the middle of the fire?" From the commentatory room, Johan announced.


    "Huh, where is he going?" Rigid saw someone go underground, like melted inside the ground. He knew who that person was, "I will follow him." He decided to go behind him.


    Sarah, Gen was there too. They took the gate guards as a shield to enter the fire. They were right in the middle, right in front of me.


    I was on the ground, and a girl in her mid-twenties with maroon hair and brown eyes came in front of us.


    With her came a man¡­ black hair and cement eyes¡­. Eh, no, wait! What the fuck is he doing here?!


    I remembered who he was. He was the one who told me to go to sleep but the Ring saved me. I can only possibly forget his cement, no life eyes.


    B-but why is he here again? If he is with her, and the man who is standing in the back row¡­. Then they are Mafias! And their reason for coming here is so fricking obvious!


    They are here to... kill me. I sighed. But now that I¡­ this fire burns! It hurts!


    Half of the ground was turned into ice, another one-third was burnt ground. But the man there, he increased the fire, it broke the fire, the water was of no use either the fire continued growing like a wildfire.


    "Jackie, we are here. Be careful with your fire." The woman seemed to talk with the man who controlled the fire.


    The fire shifted from one side of the ground to another side. The side I, Robert, surprisingly Devon, and Rigid was clear of fire.


    Uh yeah. Devon, out of nowhere came out of the ground. He is a nice guy with peach-colored eyes and his hair of the same color as his skin, warm ivory.


    Rigid came with him too. I seriously don''t know why or how but they just came. Robert was lying on the ground. He was seriously injured¡­. Thanks to me I guess. He was not able to move as he didn''t have a Ring that would heal his wounds and scratches.


    "Who are they, Ryan?" Rigid asked.


    "Ah, Rigid,"


    "Who-" Robert got up from the ground. I didn''t let his butt get burned in the fire.


    "Hello, Ryan Walker. I am Devon Bostick. I am in the same class as-"


    "Or not! Not now! Come on." Rigid shouted. Devon pulled his hand in front of him, asking for a handshake. But yeah- Rigid was right this was not the time for formalities and more ever. I already know who he is!


    "I- I am Ryan-"


    "No! Seriously no you two!" Rigid shouted. Right he had more energy than I had.


    This smell¡­. Do I have to tell them who they are? Can we just escape...?


    "Why did you two came here by the way? To put yourselves in danger. Why?" I asked.


    "Cause you both were here," Devon answered.


    ''I came here because I saw Devon go underground but not as I can really tell Ryan this.'' Rigid thought.


    "I followed Devon as I thought he was gonna help you."


    "Hah¡­ you little brats sure are having a nice chat. By any chance, are you ignoring us?" Ahhh, such a beautiful voice! But she is evil, she is here to kill me.


    As I thought. This smell is the same as that. The one I smelled when I was attacked the second time. This is it.


    "They are Mafias." I shivered. Yeah, I did when I said ''Mafias'' for some reason I was scared.


    "Mafias¡­. Why here?" Devon glanced at Sarah. She smiled¡­. Pretty- then smirked. No! Scary!!


    "Tell them why we are here, you might know by now right, Ryan Walker?" The man standing beside her grinned.


    "They are Mafias." I was really scared now. That man''s voice was scary or he was just speaking in a scary manner to intimidate us.


    "What did you say?" Looks like I muttered that, didn''t speak out loud.


    "They are Mafias! They are here to kill me!" I looked down.


    "Well done.." Gen and Sarah stopped moving around.

 Chapter 19 - In Action.

    "They are Mafias! They are here to kill me!" I looked down.


    "Guess we don''t have a choice then." Rigid took a deep breath.


    The choice for what though?


    Rigid moved his right leg back. I focused my eyes to see what he was doing. NO. ''No you don''t.'' The leg muscles started to sprout- wait- by any chance, he plans on fighting!


    Come on!


    "You are right, mate." Sure as hell he is not! They are MAFIAS! FUCKING MAFIAS! YAKUZA! Or not. They are only Mafias.


    "You can''t beat them," I said. I dunno why I did, I don''t wanna die taking a few more with me as I die. That would be just too cruel right.


    I used my Trait. Cause I knew these were the top two strongest students of the Academy and the top two closest to becoming Pro Masters, maybe, they can stand a chance and we can escape till our teachers come?


    "That man¡­. The one named Gen, He will put you to sleep, don''t look in his eyes." I told them both, "And the woman¡­. She can brainwash you--"


    I gasped. Something came to my realization, ''I see now this all makes sense.''


    "Okay. So we surely don''t have a chance of besting them which means we will just have to find our escape." Hmmm. Brave and clever Devon.


    I glanced at Robert. He was down on the ground.


    "I am sorry. Are you OK?" Sure. No, he is not fricking ok! I stabbed him, man! He can''t heal himself either!


    "Not really." He took my hand and stood up, smiling at me. A soft warm smile.


    "Gen, Kill them please."


    I just hope the teachers come quickly.


    "Guys. I am bleeding a lot." Robert informed us. Of course, he was bleeding a lot.


    Rigid grew muscles from all over his body. So this was the present situation we were stuck in:


    I have no blood left in my body to stand against them. My body is covered in pain I don''t think I might be able to fight. I am here stuck with two...ran Or three Mafias, three senpais AKA seniors who are apparently the strongest of all. Top three one of whom is on the verge of dying.


    Gen changed at Rigid. They were about to face each other when Gen''s lips parted.


    "Go to..." Devon closed his eyes shut tight. He opened them, "....Sleep!" it didn''t work on him either. Or maybe Devon broke out of the Trait or it didn''t work maybe because he didn''t look in his eyes when he said those starting words.


    Gen was close enough to pull a punch. Devon panicked, he went down to the ground.


    "Don''t talk to her!" All I can do was give them warnings. Wait. Am I mistaken here? Is it really that she can brainwash you only when you talk to her? Or otherwise-


    "Stay away from that woman!" I changed my disclaimer. I ran to the right.


    Rigid was already ahead of me, he pulled his full of muscles arm back to throw a punch at Sarah.


    Huh? He- He was in front of Devon! Why the and how the fuck did he come here?! Gen came forth and punched Rigid in the stomach.


    "Woah, Woah, Woah, Woah, Woah, what''s the hurry boy?" I feel like I am totally useless by the way. Rigid split out after getting punched in the guts.


    Oh fuck. This is bad, they made eye contact! "Go to--" Devon! He came out of the ground. He punched Gen under his chin to send him flying up.


    Ouch, that looks painful. Maybe he bit his tongue too-!


    "We need our teachers, call the nearest Trait Master." I heard Johan Atkinson talking. He was not nearby but this is one of my Traits. Ugh, I hate having multiple Traits but they are handy sometimes.


    "None on the Campus we gotta call-"


    "Do it quickly."


    "Hmm. You kids are strong huh," I- I hate that smirk on Gen''s face. He said it with such a nasty face! "I bit my tongue though." His face turned scary.


    "Forget it. Our mission is to kill this Walker kid. This is our priority." Sarah ordered Gen.


    Okay, now I see. This Gen is working under this woman Sarah. Then¡­ is Sarah working under that man¡­.? I moved my eyes to the man who was standing in the stands.


    Rigid ran.


    "Sir won''t let them Ryan get away so I guess we can let our guard down and kill the other three kids first," Sarah told.


    I need to get out of here. Is what I thought in that whole chaos thing.


    Devon will just get under the ground and leave safely. Rigid is fast, faster than anyone so he won''t have a problem getting out of the fire either.


    The only one remaining is Robert. I wonder if he will be able to run with his calf stabbed¡­..?


    "Robert, can you run?"


    "Maybe. Why?"


    "Cause we need to get the hell out of here," I told him.


    "I can. But I am weak right now."


    ''Okay. I need to take this chance. While Devon and Rigid are busy fighting those jerks I will take this chance. They are doing their best to keep them away from us.''


    "Let us run, Robert," I asked him to go with me.


    He made an effort to move. Ryan grabbed Robert from his shoulders.


    "Let''s go," Robert muttered. They both took off running, past Rigid, past Devon the ran towards the end where the fire starts again.


    But wait, what is this? The fire started getting denser. The man has his comrades down here is he going to burn them with us too?


    Ah, nothing less from a Mafia. The fire started coming closer, it pushed us back, that man was controlling the fire, making it denser, bringing it closer to us, making our escape harder.


    It is not like I thought it would be easy either. "Huh?" The man was not there. I glanced up towards the stands but the man was not there.


    "Hahaha!" I panicked. I heard a burst of eerie laughter from the fire. I bit my bottom lip. He was down here not in the stands, "Don''t think I will let you escape like that. I will burn you down to death!!"


    ''No... no¡­ no¡­.!!''

 Chapter 20 - Alchemy.

    ''Fire.'' I sensed it coming after us. Damn this man is dangerous. Compared to his underlings I get a totally different feeling from him. I jumped backward with someone as heavy as Robert on my shoulders.


    ''He is too strong. I can''t fight him like this. Even if I did fight him I won''t be able to beat him.'' I continued jumping back.


    That Jackie guy continued sprouting fire out of his hands. He was like some guy I saw in an anime. But this one man is way scarier than the one in anime.


    ''I just can''t fight with him in combat, I can''t risk it.'' I knew I was no match for him.


    Whereas on the other side, Devon, Rigid, Sarah, Gen were facing each other they were having an insane fight. They were too fast, I was not able to keep up with their movements.


    Still, I found a place to land between all of them. ''D- damn!'' This man is fast! He came out of nowhere and right in front of me! I panicked, it made me lose my balance and I stumbled.


    "Enough." His v-voice is amazing! So deep! So rough! "Enough playing around. Time to kill them all at once!" he ordered.


    "Understood, my lord."


    "Got it, Jackie."


    Gen dashed forward, he was quick, within a blink of an eye, he punched both Devon and Rigid at the same time. Wait he is that strong- were they really just playing with us? It made me though.


    "Hey, Alchemist." I have an idea. This would work I thought, "I need your alchemy."


    ''If he said ''yes'' if he is able to use his Trait in such state then damn. Just damn. I am nowhere compared to these young men.''


    Robert looked up at me, he hummed, "Tell me. What is it?"


    ''Damn. Dayum.''


    "What is it?" he asked again. I respect him.


    ''He is amazing, damn...''


    "Can you create gold?"


    "NO, I can''t." Such a straightforward answer.


    "Why? Cause you are injured?"


    "Even if I was in my-" Fire. I shook him.


    "Rigid! Devon! Please!" I asked for their protection.


    "Even if I was in my-"


    "We already have our hands full!" Rigid replied. Damn, we are screwed.


    "Even if I was in my-" Robert was interrupted once more.


    "We are pretty badly beaten up anyway, taking that fire monster means death."


    "It means death either way kids!" Sarah took out a short sword AKA a long knife if I am right. Where just where the hell was she keeping it?! She took out the sheath of her sword. It has one side sharpened other blunt.


    "Spill it, Robert. Damn it!!"


    "Even if I was in my peak shape I could have not been able to create gold from stones!!"


    "What the fuck you need-"


    "I need silver to make gold. Gold to make platinum, platinum to make gold! Stones to make copper, iron, or aluminum. Even if I had silver right now, I am not that good at alchemy so I won''t be able to make gold. It takes you to be a Master to be able to make gold and elements above them."


    ''Okay, that is some fucked up hierarchy right there.'' Thank god I am not an alchemist. I hate hierarchy and rules.


    "Then just make me some copper wires!"


    "As you wish," Rober took our aluminum from his pockets, "Cover for me." He told me.


    I let him down on the ground. He threw the stones up high. Fire came. I took off my jacket and threw it on the fireman.


    Nothing happened, in fact, my jacket got burned down to shreds. Come one I don''t have money to spend on clothes. What was I even thinking?


    "Devon, protect him! Take my place!" I got the copper wire in my hands, it was thick and long. I bolted, Devon listened to me. He ran in my direction, Sarah had made a cut on his knee, his jean was torn from knees.


    Thank god they are listening to me or it would have been only death for all of us. Thank god they are not rude, not prideful about their power either.


    I raced, I spread the wire all over the ground, Devon went underground. My plan was to tangle Gen, Sarah in the wires, then burn them using the fireman.


    I handed one end of the wire to Rigid. I went behind Gen, he spotted me. Thanks to my speed or I would have taken that dangerous sword slash.


    "Pull!" I ordered. Rigid pulled it with all of his might, I did the same on my side. Rigid was stronger than I was I was being pulled too.


    Fire. Just as I had expected, Jackie threw fire at me. This was a towering fire. I let the wire out of my hand, Rigid dashed back too. Copper caught fire. I grinned.


    Sarah and Gen were entangled in the wires. Their backs facing each other. Jackie had let go of Robert and came here to attack me, Rigid.


    This was our chance, "Run everyone!" I shouted. They were quick to get my point. Fire suddenly increased. But turned into ice soon. Good our teachers are coming too.


    ''The ice in our way.'' Rigid thought. They turned the fire into ice but it was in our way- No big deal. Rigid punched the huge ice mountain which was about eight feet tall or larger. He kept punching continuously to every heap which came in our way.


    He kept doing it on and on making our way clear for sprinting out of the area. All of us suddenly gasped after Rigid broke the one last mountain.


    "What the--" We stopped right there, the floor was slippery because of ice melted, water too there. Devon slipped, he went underground.


    "What the fuck? How is this man here?!" Is he really that fast?


    "Badly damaged are you? Can''t escape!" he crowed.


    What the fuck are our teachers doing?!


    Jackie snapped his fingers.


    "This is bad." the copper wire melted away. It took some pieces of Sarah, Gen''s clothing. I glanced behind me, Gen''s chest was showing a little. Not interested.


    "Kids. You messed up pretty bad. I am pissed. My breasts are coming out!!" But this was not the time to look at some E-Cup dangling around when your life is on the line.


    Sarah turned the sharp side of her sword outwards. She took one step, then stopped. I glanced back at Jackie he had pulled his hand up.


    "It is time to show them¡­ the real power of my lord Jackie''s true power." Huh?


    A nasty smile appeared over Jackie''s face, but is he even Jackie? He bought his right hand near his face, tilted his head hair fell on his forehead and covered on his left eye.


    "Scary!" Fire sprouted out of his right hand, straight up.

 Chapter 21 - Death Rewind.

    ".....Am I¡­. dead?" His hand grew a marvelous amount of fire, before I even knew it before I even got time to dodge it, it had pierced through my left chest.


    The fire pierced through my heart, it left a big hole in my left chest. I lost consciousness in a few seconds.


    < Health remaining: Zero >


    < Blood Level: Zero >


    < Activating Quick Transmigration. Rewinding your death >


    ''If I am dead, then why am I hearing this machine''s voice even in my afterlife?'' I thought it was strange to hear this voice after I am dead.


    "Ryan?!" Rigid shouted. His body fell down with the hole in his chest.


    "That was easy. Why''d you take so much time, Sarah?" Jackie asked her.


    "Ryan? Hey, dude, wake up. Dude!" Devon glared at Jackie.


    "He''s dead. Let''s go, Sarah, Gen. Our mission is accomplished." Jackie turned.


    "Wait." Rigid muttered, "You can''t just walk away like that after killing my junior!!" Rigid darted, his muscles came out of the body, spread all over covering his body the tightened up.


    Jackie''s back was all open, he jumped after he reached the right spot. Rigid already had his right hand ready to punch Jackie.


    But his punch didn''t reach, in a flash, Gen appeared in front of Rigid to block his punch. Gen took the punch right head-on on his forearm.


    "Ahhh!!" Rigid screamed. He put all his power in his right hand, all the weight of his body- he threw Gen away¡­ his right arm moved forward, it pushed Gen away.


    Jackie moved. Rigid landed down, he didn''t stop he quickly went for Jackie on his right side.


    "Uh! Useless Gen you are, yes." Sarah this time. She put her sword forward and defended Rigid''s forearm before it could even come forth. Rigid landed, Sarah used her left hand to support her right hand which held the short sword.


    "You kids really don''t get it." Jackie tsk-tsked showing fake grief.


    "Rigid¡­." The voice faded slowly.


    "Huh?" Rigid gasped. Gen had reached from behind and killed Robert, Devon was underground.


    "Don''t let your guard down." Sarah left her place, Rigid jerked forward when the force stopping him disappeared. His whole body fell forward.


    "Serves you right." Jackie took her place. Rigid gained his balance. He came back to his feet.


    "What a waste. Good grief." Jackie caught Rigid''s face in his hands. He was not even looking at Rigid, "Goodbye kid." Fire burst out of the hand which held Rigid''s face.


    Rigid''s face was set on fire, his whole face burned down to ashes. Devon was killed too with the long knife stabbed through his forehead.


    ''Ah, it''s dark...'' I opened my eyes in the ''nowhere.'' it was all dark, my body was floating in that dark space of nothingness, ''I.. just died...'' I murmured. ''What''s happening?''


    Suddenly a view started to appear in front of me¡­. ''Hah, this is my school¡­. The battleground which was set on fire¡­ the Mafias are here too¡­ but why am I seeing them¡­?''


    <Transmigrating into Robert''s body.>


    I moved my hand to touch my face. There it was¡­ my dead body lying next to me. I was in Robert''s body, ''what?'' Rigid just spoke something then he ran towards those guys.


    I moved my head, ''This is... Robert''s body! This Ring?'' I got up. ''Ah¡­ for some reason my body feels so weak and it hurts a lot! So this is how bad Robert was hurt?''


    <Quest appeared: Save your life by sacrificing Robert''s life.>


    ''Huh? There''s no way I can do that! More like I am dead already--'' My voice faded away¡­ I started feeling numb.


    I gasped. I woke up back to my consciousness¡­ but in Robert''s body. I saw Jackie in front of me, he took his hand behind him¡­ this is the time. I need to save myself.


    < Sacrifice Robert''s life and save yours.>


    ''This is what the system is telling me but how am I supposed to kill my own senior to save my life? He will be dead forever¡­ they all will blame me for his death¡­. There''s no way I can keep the blame-''


    <He will be resurrected. Robert is the third strongest of their Academy, if someone of the top ten dies then Masters hold a resurrection event.>


    ''That''s just too unfair¡­ but if that''s the case then I will believe this Ring and...'' I used the stones to make a long iron rod, ''...I will...'' I pushed myself with the help of that rod, I was jerked Robert''s body, ''...get myself killed...'' Jackie threw his fire, I jumped in my place.


    ¡­.


    I saw Jackie''s frustrated face in front of me. I moved my head to check who I was this time. I gasped, "W-what is..." Robert''s body lay beside me. Not to mention it was in the worst state.


    ''T-this is what my body would have been!'' I covered my mouth. I stood up. I took a full view of Robert''s half gone body.


    There was nothing but his arms, head, leg below his knees left of Robert''s body. They were connected with small tiny bones they were not detached. His whole body was gone, like burned to ashes. His neck, his abdomen, his thighs, his chest¡­ everything.


    "I killed the wrong kid. Not like it matters though." Jackie created another fire in his hands, "I will get the right one this time."


    ''Oh fuck.'' I jerked my body and took a jump to the side. I felt something hot as I landed down on the ground. ''Hurts! Ow!'' He got my chest. Not as exact to make a hole in my chest but this was enough to kill anyone.


    <A one-centimeter-deep burn has been detected. Activating auto-healing.>


    ''That deep?!''


    <Quest two completed. Rewards have been added.>


    I struggled to get up. My T-shirt was on fire, the unbearable pain in my chest was too much for me, my T-shirt fully burned away my whole skin was feeling like it was still on fire.


    <Quest three appeared. Play dead.>


    ''Yeah¡­ I don''t have enough stamina to stand either.'' I gave up on my consciousness.


    Jackie doesn''t stop. Gen grith his teeth. "Sarah my lord we need to stop him or we won''t be able to escape." Jackie spreads fire all over. Devon goes underground he gets Ryan''s body in his hands.


    Rigid double his muscles and carried Robert''s remaining parts. Rigid''s and Devon''s clothes too got half burned by the fire.


    "My lord stop please!" Gen grabs Jackie by arm, Sarah helps Gen too. Teachers were already making their way inside, the ones with flying Traits surrounded the whole sky above Jackie and others'' heads.


    "Ryan is dead anyway we should leave! Retreat!" Masters were gathering above their heads, teachers coming from the side too. Jackie came back to his senses.


    "Grab onto me!" He ordered. Sarah did it gladly, Gen already had his hand on Jackie. "We will fly!" Jackie laughed, a huge amount of fire formed near Jackie''s feet. He lifted his feet off the ground with Sarah and Gen.


    ''Teachers! Don''t let them get away! We leave the sky in your hands!'' Steve asked the flying Masters.


    "We won''t."

 Chapter 22 - Ring Wants Blood.

    "How dumb. You really think we would escape through fire?" Jackie was going up, he was few feet away from the ground, suddenly his body jerked in the west direction, he sped up.


    I did my job of playing dead, already losing my consciousness. Jackie on the other hand sped up at his top speed, he went through the fire he created, passed through the guards by busting heads with them.


    He escaped with his subordinates. No one was able to keep a track of him, he vanished in a second, few people followed him but they didn''t catch him.


    I was taken to the infirmary, there I heard the voice again.


    <Quest three completed. Rewards had been added.>


    I gained my consciousness back. My head was aching. "Ahh." I pushed myself to sit straight on the bed. The head hurt again, I pressed my hand against it.


    "Don''t push yourself. Go back to bed." Doc came out from another side of the infirmary.


    "What exactly..."


    "I am surprised how you survived that. You had a centimeter-deep burn in your chest but now it''s all healed. It might still hurt though, don''t move or make any bold movements it might unloose the stitches." Doc moved towards me with a syringe in her hands.


    "Stitches?"


    "Ten stitches, I used all of my power to heal your body which was full of internal injuries, small injuries too. Fortunately, you don''t have any internal bleeding, your body was worn from the inside."


    "I see." I laid myself back on the bed.


    "You can go back to your room or stay here, anything is fine. I will be in the Teacher''s cottage so call me if anything happens, if it hurts or something like that."


    "Sure, but tell me more about what happened after I fainted."


    "Hmm.... we lost our student, Robert Capron, he was killed while saving your life."


    ''See?!! I said this would happen! Blaming me for what- wait isn''t it my fault though?''


    "We had a meeting regarding this matter. They discussed his death and wheater to or not to- uh this is not supposed to be told. Sorry."


    "Resurrected? Is that it?"


    "Huh?" Doc''s eyes went wide, "Why do you know about it? How do you know it? It is a top-secret between us Masters, no one is supposed to know about the truth that resurrection exists!"


    ''Opps.''


    "What do you tell other then? What will you tell others if the dead student is coming back to life?"


    "We tell them¡­ I am not telling you!" Doc hmphed.


    "Are we students forced to get our memories about a student dying erased?"


    "Of course not! We tell them the students as not dead and we recovered him-- ah¡­ fuck."


    "No profanity allowed from a teacher''s mouth. You are setting a bad example for your little student."


    "Ohhh buzz oh. By the way¡­ Even if I used all my power to heal you¡­ your wound might leave a scar." Doc sat down next to me with the syringe. "I will give you a pain killer and put you to a long three hours sleep. Rest well." She brought the syringe near my forearm. And injected it into my body.


    I opened my eyes, there was no one in the infirmary. ''Doc must have left. What time is it?'' Rubbing my head I got up.


    The infirmary''s door was closed, curtains were pulled down. I glanced around the room to see a wall clock. ''Eek. It''s this late?'' It was time for dinner. I went to the cafeteria, got my dinner, and came back. I didn''t saw Robert out there, nor Devon, nor Rigid. I wanted to know where those went cause they might have been injured pretty bad themselves.


    Without giving any other thought I came back to the infirmary. There I spotted a long mirror. ''You have a centimeter-deep burn on your chest.'' Doc''s words rang in my head, ''By the way¡­ Even if I used all my power to heal you¡­ your wound might leave a scar.''


    ''A scar huh...'' I always wanted a scar, I thought it might make me look cool but now when I am actually going to get one¡­ I dunno it doesn''t feel right. But I wanted to check out the scar on my chest, so I lifted the infirmary''s oversized T-shirt up.


    There it was. A big scar on my right chest with few stitches around it. It was hurting a lot even when I had the System help me.


    Unlike other burn marks, this was different. It was not swollen up or something, it took my skin away, it was a faint purple-colored skin over there.


    When the T-shirt''s sides touched my wound it hurt. But I didn''t want to let my T-shirt down, I wanted to examine the wound even more. So I took off my T-shirt, threw it on the bed.


    <Blood level: Five out of Ten.>


    <Automatic healing activated.>


    ''Huh? This system was not done healing me yet? You would have better done it while I was resting. Wait it took half of the blood level which means it did heal me...''


    I suddenly started feeling at ease, the pain in my body started disappearing. It felt good.


    <Low blood level. Need more blood.>


    "How do I get more blood in my body? By taking irons? Maintaining a good diet right? Or by taking it through salines." I was confused.


    <Drink blood from other person or use blood supplements.>


    My eyes went wide- ''W-what is this System telling me to do? Drink some-someone else''s blood? Are you kidding?!''


    <Increase blood level>


    "Ah. Blood supplements! They might help!" I searched around the whole infirmary in hope of finding blood pouches or something.


    After searching the whole infirmary I finally saw a label saying: ''Blood Storage.''


    I was so happy to find it at last. I checked my blood group pouch and took it out. ''Huh¡­?'' my hand stopped. I had not realized it till now but¡­ ''But¡­ why does this Ring ask for blood? Don''t tell me- it uses my blood to attack people and heal my body?''


    That was a big shock! "Yeah, that might be right! Previously, and now too. It just keeps telling me about blood level and blood level. D- damn¡­ so this wants blood."


    I went deep into that grave realization.


    ''I need to keep a well-balanced diet with iron-rich foods from now on.. I need to increase my hemoglobin.''

 Chapter 23 - The Secret Is Busted.

    I continued searching the whole infirmary to find the blood storage, I finally found it, I took the B positive capsule, a small glass capsule. There were big blood pouches too, you know the one they show in movies and surgery rooms.


    ''I don''t think I will need this much blood- I mean a human body can''t have more than five liters of blood in their body.'' I pulled open the teacher''s table''s drawer. There it was a syringe.


    I knew how to use this, I pulled a syringe with blood, it was full. ''Now I need to insert it in my body, right.'' I closed my eyes, moved my head towards the mirror.


    A girl''s POV.


    "Huh? Why is the infirmary still open? I thought the students from today were shited to the city hospital and teachers are also gone home by now..." A girl walked around in the hallway in the middle of the night.


    That girl saw the door of the infirmary open so wanted to see who was there as it was already this late. She walked humming something, hopping around the floor.


    She reached the infirmary, a dim light was on, it was not bright Ryan only had the one light switched on. She saw him standing there in front of a mirror. She was at first scared of seeing a guy standing there.


    "Who is he? Don''t tell me..." Ryan picked up the syringe, holding it like a knife with his thumb on the syringe''s end ready to push it.


    "W- what is he doing? What is that red thing in the syringe? Is he a Mafia? Why still- no what shall I do right now? Shall call the teacher? Or wait- call or help? Do what to do, me? I- I am scared. I should not watch this- Let''s pretend this never happened and go back to my room- but I have seen this much..." Sweat broke out from her forehead, she gulped.


    Ryan continued to insert the syringe into his arm. Ryan pulled his arm from his elbow near his face. He inserted the pointed needle of the syringe in his triceps.


    "H- he looks strong¡­ he has such fine built too¡­ god damn just look at his triceps, uh wait no! What if he is dangerous! I might be in danger! I should hide and watch what he is doing."


    She stepped down, squatted down took a cover behind the infirmary''s wall, and continued peeking at Ryan. Ryan pushed the syringe''s end, the blood started going inside his arm.


    ''Still damn. It doesn''t feel this scary when a doctor does it, it sure is scary when you do it yourself.'' Ryan commented. He removed the syringe out of his arm, broke the needle, and threw it in the bin.


    ''Let''s see what he will do, if things get bad I will attack him myself. I can''t wait for support, I can''t call then either when I don''t know if he is dangerous or not. I will take him out myself off guard.'' She planned.


    <Increasing blood level>


    <Blood Level: Eight out of Ten>


    Ryan smiled. The girl saw him smile through the mirror placed in front of Ryan. it was set on such an angle the girl outside was able to see Ryan''s half side of the body by looking into the mirror. He was satisfied with the increase in blood.


    Ryan quickly moved to grab a piece of cotton from near him, he put it together against his arm from where he took out the blood.


    <Healing Activated>


    As soon as he heard it, the stinging pain in his arm started to fade away. "Huh?" He took off the cotton from his arm. The blood had stopped coming, the tiny point of the needle had also disappeared.


    The girl outside was confused about what the guy was sighing and gasping for. She was not able to see what was going on with Ryan''s other side of the body.


    Ryan''s POV.


    The pain disappeared. Now I wanted to see if my scar was disappeared too. The healing was activated, I pulled my T-shirt just to see if it was working. It was still there just as it was. I was disappointed.


    <You need to fully recover your Blood Level to heal the scar totally.>


    "Huh? Oh, Okay."


    ''What? Is he talking with himself?'' The girl thought, "Hah?!! W- w- w- what th- the- what the hell is he doing---!!!??" Ryan took off his T-shirt.


    ''This T-shirt is annoying. No one is here anyway so it won''t hurt to take this thing off.'' I threw it on the bed walked inside the infirmary to take another blood capsule and a syringe. I didn''t need cotton to stop my blood as the Ring would heal it right away.


    ''Huh¡­ another syringe full of red liquid? Wait, is that blood? Yeah, it must be blood!'' she realized. Ryan inserted yet another syringe full of blood in his veins.


    <Blood Level Recovered fully.>


    <Healing the wound.>


    He heard the Ring, he ran straight to the mirror to see if the scar will really disappear. He stood right in front of the mirror.


    ''Uh. I am not able to see through the mirror¡­ maybe I should move a little bit- gasp'' She gasped after seeing what she saw.


    ''W- what is happening to him...?'' She saw the big scar of Ryan''s which started healing on its own. It healed pretty quickly, a smile spread over Ryan''s face. She perfectly saw that Ryan''s scar healed in an instant within few seconds. She lifted her eyes further forward while looking in the mirror.


    Her eyes went wide after seeing the person''s face in the mirror. She gasped again, she was scared this time. She brought her hand up her mouth to hold her voice down from breaking out.


    ''T- this is not possible¡­ he just-'' she started getting up.


    "Ah~ now this scar is totally healed! I can sleep tightly now!" Ryan stretched his hands up in the air, then yawned.


    That girl wanted to run away from there right now, she took a step back with her eyes fixed on Ryan. she was not able to believe what she just witnessed. She took another step back but¡­


    "Huh?" The hard thud took Ryan''s attention. The girl stumbled on her own leg she fell down. The sound went off to Ryan''s ears. He quickly turned around.


    "Oh no, oh no, oh no no no no no no no no! Fuck no!" He panicked. I knew what it was. My body moved on its own, it took me out of the infirmary, my brain was telling me that someone caught me healing my wound¡­. My heart told me that it was nothing but my mind playing games on me and I told myself:


    "Oh no, oh no, oh no no no no no no no no! Fuck no! I want to think¡­ that the person who ran away, didn''t run away like that after busting out my secret!"


    I busted out of the infirmary; being half-naked wearing nothing above my waist....

 Chapter 24 - Vampire?!

    "W- what is he?! It is¡­ something like that it is impossible to happen!" She continued running down the stairs.


    Ryan bolted out of the infirmary he tried putting his T-shirt on while running down the stairs.


    ''Huh? Shit, why is he so fast?'' She spotted Ryan chasing her. She stopped to take cover behind a pillar.


    Without noticing her Ryan ran past her into the long hallway, she took that opportunity to run in the opposite direction.


    "Why was I not able to smell that person? They must have seen everything this is bad. Who was that?"


    She got her breathing under control. She was hidden behind a wall around in the corner. She stopped there to catch her breath then go back to her room. Report it to a teacher tomorrow or just keep it to herself.


    Ryan stopped running after he saw the dead-end of the building. He ran up to the top floor.


    "Damn they got away. Just why was not I able to hear that person''s footsteps? I didn''t even smell them until I noticed them. This has never happened before I sed to hear, smell all kinds of different people even when I didn''t want to¡­."


    "Was not he the Ryan?" She thought, "The one who was attacked today? What was he doing¡­?" She put her hand on her chest.


    "I should go back and find who the person was..." Ryan decided to go back to the infirmary. He shuffled down the stairs.


    "What did I just witness! It was not an illusion I am sure of it. He took the blood into his body as soon as he did it his scar started to heal. It healed perfectly! There''s no way he has a Trait like that..."


    "Whoever it was, it was not a teacher cause teacher won''t run away like that so it must be a student. If it was someone I know then they would have just asked me what the thing was but they didn''t which means it was someone I have not ever met¡­ then who¡­?" Ryan thought strolling back to the infirmary.


    "Blood¡­ healing¡­ at night..." She gasped, "I- is he a vampire?" A wild thought entered her mind.


    Ryan reached the infirmary everything was as he left it. He packed things up and went to his bed, it was already late.


    "Wait. Wait. Wait. Wait. Wait. Wait," She was still not clear with her thoughts, "His senses as they say is his Trait are good. Only Vampires have that strong senses, his speed¡­ the way, the speed he chased me was too fast for a human-like Ryan, only Vampires are that fast. He just inserted blood into his body- vampires need blood too; and then his scar started healing- the healing is something only Vampires have!" She took a breath after muttering all this.


    "So, he is Ryan who is a vampire, and now I busted his secret! Oh no~ what do I do now? What do I do?! He knows that someone knows his secret if he comes to know that the one is me then for sure he will kill me! What do I do? Tell a teacher? No one will believe such a thing. Vampires? Come on they are just folklores no one will believe me!


    This is just absurd why am I stuck in this kind of situation? He might find about me soon. The time he does it, he will hunt me down and kill me, or maybe- eat me up! He must have smelled me he knows how I smell the next time I come in front of him he will suck the blood out of me! This is¡­ the end of my life¡­"


    While she was exaggerating about the situation on the other hand Ryan was trying to get some sleep. The thought of someone seeing him was bothering him.


    "I wonder what that person might be thinking right now... Uh! This is not the time to think about such a topic. I need to find who that person was." Ryan rested his hand on his chest while staring at the roof.


    "If I tried I might remember that person''s smell. I still have it in my nose just once, just only once if I smelled that person nearby I won''t let them get away."


    He had the smell fixed in his senses. He remembers every person''s smell but this one was faint he thought he would barely be able to keep this smell till morning.


    "And just what the hell is with my finger!" He snapped out of his calm self, "This hurts since the time I gained consciousness my whole body has calmed down then what is up with you?!" He got up and sat leaning against the wall.


    The ring finger was the one that was in pain. Ryan lifted it to observe why it was hurting. The finger was perfectly fine but it was throbbing from inside.


    "Heal!" He ordered. But he got no response in return. He was getting irritated because of the throbbing pain in his ring finger.


    "This is definitely something else. It is not an injury from my fight the Ring could have healed it already." Ryan decided.


    He clenched his fist trying to endure the pain. He opened his fist he held the Ring in his between his fingers he was planning on pulling the Ring out.


    "Maybe the Ring is too tight?" he grabbed it, he tried pulling it but it didn''t come off. He tried again: A hologram screen appeared in front of his eyes Ryan panicked his head hit the wall behind him.


    "Ow..." He rubbed his head, "What is this? Looks the same as the Stat chart they show in games..." he bent forward to touch the screen.


    His hand went through it. A blue screen with some letters in green on it. The screen appeared like this:


    Blue background and green letters saying:


    < New4 >


    < Stats >


    < Attacks >


    < Bloods >


    < Quests >


    < Settings >


    The ''New'' option was blinking restlessly with bright green color.


    "W-what the hell is this? Is this even save to touch it?" He moved his right finger towards the ''New'' block or option. He thought his finger might pass through the screen again but this time- "Ah! I touched it."


    After Ryan touched the ''New'' block it redirected Ryan to a new tab which appeared something like this:


    < Quest 0 >


    < Quest 1 >


    < Quest 2 >


    < Quest 3 >


    Ryan was confused, "Aah so this is what the quest thing was about huh" He was about to touch the first block when suddenly he heard the System.


    < Quest four appeared: Explore the Ring System >

 Chapter 25 - About The System.

    < Quest four appeared: Explore the Ring System >


    "Come on. It''s this late already." Ryan yawned, turned in his bed, "But my finger is still in pain."


    The screen was still visible in front of Ryan.


    < Quest 0 >


    < Quest 1 >


    < Quest 2 >


    < Quest 3 >


    The screen showed this. Ryan touched the first block.


    < Quest Zero: Wear the Ring > A new tab opened with the title ''Quest Zero.''


    < Status: Completed >


    < Rewards: None >


    ''That''s it? So wait. I complete the Quest Zero without knowing. It says ''Wear the Ring'' ah the time I put the Ring in my finger...''


    He touched the back arrow at the top of the screen it took him to the previous tab.


    The same tab that displayed the Quests.


    < Quest 1 >


    < Quest 2 >


    < Quest 3 >


    He clicked the Quest One block. It took him to a new tab.


    < Quest One: Defeat Robert >


    < Status: Completed >


    < Rewards: New Game


    EXP: +40


    Attack: +5


    Defense: +5


    Sp. (Special) Attack: 3


    Sp. (Special) Defense: 4


    Bloods: +35 >


    My eyes went wide. ''The hell? I have this? Come on! Isn''t this exactly just like an RPG! Fuck! This is amazing!''


    End of the display. He went to the previous tab and clicked on the next option.


    < Quest Two: Save your Life >


    < Status: Completed >


    < Rewards: 100 Bloods


    Exp: +80


    Total HP (Health Points): +5


    Total Blood Level: +5 >


    "What is Bloods?" I questioned himself. Out of curiosity, I clicked the ''Bloods'' in the rewards section. I hoped for it to take me to another tab and explain what Bloods is.


    < Bloods is the official currency of The Ring System. Collect Bloods to buy items from the store. You can get Bloods as rewards by completing Quests or a daily Quest >


    It instead told me everything. It spoke, the voice, it came out and told me about what Bloods is.


    "Interesting¡­"


    I went back and clicked the next Quest.


    < Quest Three: Play dead >


    < Status: Completed >


    < Rewards:


    Exp: +10


    Bloods: +20 >


    That was it. I went back to the start which had these options showing. ''I guess this is the main tab screen.''


    < Stats >


    < Attacks & Skills >


    < Quests >


    < Bloods >


    < Settings >


    The New option had disappeared now. I guess cause I checked it out.


    ''Okay, the next is Stats.'' I pressed my finger against it. A new Tab appeared. The title read: Stats. It kinda got me excited.


    < Level: 0 >


    < Exp: 100/100 >


    < Attack: 10 >


    < Defense: 8 >


    < Sp. Attack: 3 >


    < Sp. Defense: 4 >


    < HP: 10 >


    < Blood Level: 10 >


    For some reason, the Exp block was blinking restlessly just like the ''New'' thing did. I clicked the blinking thing.


    < Exp full. Leveling up >


    ''Leveling up?'' the pain in my finger increased suddenly which made me scream. I grabbed my wrist, the screen disappeared with a clinking sound.


    The irresistible pain increased, "W- what?" My finger came off. The finger with Ring came off from my palm it was high above in the air. ''W-wh- really what is going on?'' I thought.


    A light started gathering around my cut-off finger, a crimson-colored light gathered in front of my finger. With a whoosh sound, all of the crimson-colored light energy got soaked into my finger¡­ into the Ring to be precise.


    To my surprise blood was not flowing out from my wound as the finger tore itself apart. The light vanished, my finger stopped in mid-air then with a lot of force it came back down on its place in my palm.


    < Successfully leveled up >


    < Rewards:


    A New skill gained: Vision. It allows you to see anybody''s stats


    Total HP: 15/15


    Total Blood level: 15/15


    Exp: 65/100 >


    The voice stopped speaking. The screen appeared in front of me again. I moved my eyes to read the title of that tab: Stats


    The stats had changed from before. The pain was gone. My finger was feeling good as before it was not hurting anymore! ''I see. This pain was because the Ring wanted to tell me something.''


    Next was the Attack tab. I clicked it open.


    < Attacks & Skills: Vision >


    "Huh? That is it?! Come on. Where are those previous attacks where you juiced all of the person''s blood?"


    Bloods was the next one. I clicked it open:


    < Bloods: 200 >


    The window continued changing according to the amount of text on the screen. I clicked on the Quests icon.


    < Quest:


    On-going


    Daily Quest >


    It was distributed into two parts. I clicked on the daily cause the System never told me to do any daily Quest.


    < Daily: Eat Iron-rich, protein-rich, low fats products, maintain a healthy daily diet >


    My eyes remained open. ''What the¡­ just what the hell are you telling me to do? Come! Damn it! I can''t! My- I don''t like to eat such food¡­ my life¡­ is ruined now!''


    < On-going Quest: Quest Four explore the System >


    Now I gotta explore the System thoroughly. I quickly went to the next icon. Settings.


    < Change display color >


    < Change username >


    < Store settings >


    < Quest settings >


    < Quit >


    The last one¡­ the ''Quit'' one was in red color while the rest were in blue-green color. I clicked on the change color icon.


    A new window with lots of different color combinations appeared. ''Shall I ask Erin about what color I should choose? She had helped me with colors from the start so¡­'' That thought hurt me. I felt like crying. Whenever her topic came up I wanted to cry hard in someone''s arms. But, there was no one with me.


    Green text and Blue background for now. I could change it any time so it was no problem. I chose this combination cause I liked it the most.


    So apparently my user name was: Ryan Walker. ''Hey, that''s my real name¡­ never mind.


    ''Let''s see what the store settings hold for us.'' I clicked it.


    < Buy items from the store automatically >


    < Choose manually from the store >


    For now, it was set on the first option. I thought why bother changing it? The Ring knows more than me what to buy so it will be okay. Okay next.


    < Quests Settings: >


    < Level up automatically


    Choose when to level up >


    Those were the two options it was set on the second one. I changed it to the first option.


    < Get Quest completion notifications so you can do it later


    Get Quest completion status right away after its finished >


    Okay so it was on the first option that was the reason my finger was in pain and the ''New'' icon appeared. I changed it to the second one.


    So that was it? The last one was looking risky so I decided to hold myself back while going into that option. I clicked the last option and I heard this voice.


    < Are you sure you want to quit the System? All of your progress might be lost and the Ring will come off your finger >


    "Huh. No! Hell no!" The window closed


    < Quest four completed >


    < Rewards are added >

 Chapter 26 - Trying Out My New Skill.

    < Quest four completed >


    < Rewards are added >


    < Stats are upgraded >


    ''Oh. cool. So here another Quest completed,'' I stared at the Ring. this sure is strange, having superpowers were turned into reality from fiction because of ''that'' thing and now even RPG Systems are coming to life.


    I grabbed the Ring and tried pulling it. It didn''t come off.


    "So, no matter what I do, I can''t take this Ring off unless I give up on this power? This power is too good to just give up on, I will keep it use it wisely."


    He yawned again this time a long one, "But for now I guess I should just sleep."


    ....


    "Hey, come on wake up." I started to open my eyes after hearing the call, my vision was still blurry. A figure appeared in front of me.


    "Uhmmm~"


    "So you slept here the last night huh. Well, I hope you had a nice rest cause your body needs it."


    "Dr. Mary¡­" I saw her face, a woman with a long white lab coat on her, her hands in the coat''s pockets. Her long red hair floated behind her as she moved.


    I got up she was standing in front of me with a smile, "Good morning, Ryan."


    "Uh yeah morning¡­" I rubbed my eyes trying to pull myself against the wall to sit on the bed''s corner, "¡­. Doc¡­ huh?" I brought my eyes down.


    I- I was not wearing my T-shirt I was half-naked again!


    "Care to explain what happened?"


    "What do you mean? About your scar¡­?"


    "No not that. Actually, that too but first what happened to my clothes? Why''d you take them off?"


    "Huh, how can you be so sure it was me who took them off?" A naughty teasing grin. Is she perverted?


    "I remember putting them on before sleeping so there''s no way I took them before sleeping."


    "Hmm" she bit her lower lip as she leaned on the bed, "Yeah. I took your clothes off, actually I wanted to check your wound but you were sleeping so well that I thought it would be bad to wake you up so I decided to do it myself..." she brought her long slender finger near my chest.


    "That''s it?"


    "Yeah, that''s it." She didn''t raise her head.


    "So what''s your report to tell me?"


    "But you sure did well recovering the scar in only one night. I wonder how." She moved her finger around my chest. Damn this tickles!!


    "Move away, Doc. I did nothing, I just slept and the scar healed itself."


    "O- oh." she moved back, "Well, go and wash yourself up in your room then come back to the infirmary you are not fully recovered yet I believe.


    I hummed while wearing my T-shirt. I was barely able to keep my calm. I was still sleepy I thanked her and walked out to my room.


    ''She didn''t even wake me up at the right time it''s already late for classes. Well not that I care.'' I walked through the hallway with messy bed hair and a lazily pulled T-shirt.


    "Ah," I yawned, "I gained a new skill yesterday yeah. What was it again¡­?"


    < A new skill gained: Vision > I tried remembering from the flashback.


    "Vision was it? Yeah?" Few students were walking through the hallway, "Vi- something with Vi¡­ Vision?"


    < Vision. Let''s you know the base present stats of anyone you have seen. To use this, lock eyes with the person and say ''Vision'' after the first time you will be able to use it without being in contact with the person >


    "Hmm, cool isn''t it? I should try my new skill..." There were few students in the hallway anyway, I locked my eyes with a girl who walked past me giving me a ''You''re a creep'' look.


    I heard a bing sound. This is when the System gets to work I thought.


    I took the pain of being judged a creep cause I wanted to use this skill. I turned back and continued walking. ''Huh? Why the Systemmm¡­. Urgh! Shit!'' I grabbed my head, "I forgot to take the skill''s name!!" I groaned.


    Okay again. Another girl walked by me. I stared into her eyes, "Vision." I muttered. She walked away pretending as nothing happened.


    < Name: Mary Jane >


    < Gender: Female >


    "Ah her name is Mary huh, the same as Doc''s name. And wow she''s a female¡­ what the fuck! I already know this! What''s the use of having this skill? Fucking useless," I cracked up.


    ''It told it will show base stats they are not even stats fuck the base part. You scam!'' I took a deep breath.


    I went to my room, the laptop was open but switched off¡­ probably out of battery. The whole room looked so dead to me, lifeless, cold, creepy.


    ....


    "I am still angry about you stripping me down, doc."


    "Hey. don''t make it sound weird. I was just checking your muscle- wound."


    "You just said muscles."


    "No, I didn''t."


    "I don''t have many muscles to stare at though. My abs are faint, dull biceps and triceps cause I stopped working out ages ago."


    "You have pretty tough thigh muscles though,"


    "Doc..." I facepalmed.


    "Hehe." She was making something with those chemicals shit.


    "Please don''t do that ever again."


    "Yeah- yeah sure."


    ''And what if I was the one who did that to her? She might have reported me to the police, told every teacher, ruined my leftover reputation, and make me look like a pervert for the rest of my life¡­ such gender inequality.'' I thought. There''s no way I could say this to her.


    "By the way Ryan..." She turned with her hands in the coat''s pocket, "Will you explain how you got the wound to heal overnight?"


    ''Ugh. not this again. ''I used the Ring System to help me heal myself. It uses blood to heal me, and you know what? Someone even saw me yesterday doing it!'' There is no way I can say this.'' I sighed, ''Gotta put an act.''


    "Doc, as I said I am surprised myself I did nothing, just ate, slept and the next time I opened my eyes I was laying down on the bed half-naked. I know nothing."


    "That''s all?"


    "Yeh, that''s it."


    "Okay then."


    "I thought you healed my wound this morning when you stripped me."


    "No. It was not me though,"


    "Fine. it''s healed that''s what matters. So what is the plan for today?"


    "Nothing much for you. Eat food then rest till it''s a new day." She injected the syringe.


    "Don''t strip me down the next time I wake up, please."


    "Shut up. I am your teacher.." I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 27 - Dreamt About The Past.

    [ Ewrites: It was ''cause I was mad at you¡­


    Believe it or not, I was never mad at Ryan for anything till now ]


    [ Loon: what is the difference between mad and being angry? Almost the same


    But read this now ''he will text if he wants'' that tell you are angry ]


    [ It says nothing about being mad at him¡­


    I was never angry or mad at him or whatever ]


    [ So now he''s not texting you, what will you do now? ]


    [ Wait? I suppose ]


    [ Just wait? Should not you text him even more texts? ]


    [ I''ll text him if he doesn''t


    Obviously ]


    [ Continued u guys


    Light years would pass but no one will confess


    Continue ur thing ]


    [ I guess confession is a man''s thing to do


    He better do it ]


    [ again lemme ask what after he confesses? ]


    [ As I said, it''s just too complicated ]


    [ Still, hypothetically speaking will you accept him? ]


    [ I will? ]


    [ Just be grateful and accept him ]


    [ I will maybe? ]


    [ so people get nervous in front of the one they like


    You will?


    Will you?


    Yes so ppl get nervous in front of the one they love and hence can''t be free talking, they stutterer, and shit ]


    [ Yeah ] she replied to my question asking if she will accept me. I saw myself too happy.


    Some time went by but I still didn''t felt like texting her back cause she had hurt me very badly, I wanted to text her but I felt good not texting her knowing it might lead to bad things and I might never forgive myself for this still it felt good for some reason to ignore her like that.


    [ wow great, he isn''t responding


    why


    He better has a good excuse for this ]


    She attached a crying bunny GIF, that was cute I muffled, then she continued:


    [ and ouch, my pride


    Whut do I now¡­.


    T^T ]


    [ Keep trying I guess ]


    Then she nagged about how I am and I replied sarcastically without replying to her from my original account.


    [ fuck it I''m not gonna stay like this ]


    [ ? ] she suddenly took a change of flow.


    [ Lia ]


    [ yes? ] I was thrilled cause I know when she texts like this are where the climax comes.


    [ you seemed to want to hear this


    I like him


    A lot


    As much as he does


    Alright?


    Now he better text me back ]


    There was no way I could not text her after reading this. I fucked up my mind and emotions I went out of control. This was it!! Her confession! I made her confess first! Before me! I made her do it!


    That time I had this one thing ''I will make the girl I like confess first'' I was stuck to that one thing and now I was very happy I was able to do it, more than that I was happy she likes me even though I had a hint.


    So yeah, I texted her we talked resolved the matter then she came back to Loon telling her that the matter is now sorted I realized there was something missing with her.


    [ Most of the times we end up arguing or he sulking I wonder what I should do I do try my best to keep him cool and calm but¡­ ]


    [ Yeah so the time u two text


    Don''t forget to flirt ] To be honest, I was embarrassed while saying this.


    [ Flirt? Sure lol ]


    [ lmao


    Just wanted to ask tho E


    R u mad at Ryan? ]


    [ I wasn''t mad


    I was just disappointed and worried at the same time and maybe sad


    Not so easy to get mad at my idiot ]


    ''She called me that! Fuck she called me that! ''My idiot!'' which in Japanese means ''Baka!'' I was waiting for this I wanted a girl to call my Baka and she did! Moreover, she said ''my idiot''! That''s it. I can die now,''


    Was exactly how I was feeling that time.


    [ ut the only thing I can tell u is to FLIRT at the insane level


    Coz no other chance or option I see here so just FLIRT and FLIRT.


    And after u flirt with him, be sure to ask him y he did all this


    K I am out ]


    [ Oh Okay


    Yeah


    0.0 I''ll try ]


    [ so I talked with Kat about you she said that ''young girl''s hearts are fickle and they tend to go after the one who gave them lots of attention'' what do you say about it? ]


    [ Well my heart is not fickle I don''t like him cause I got his attention but I just like him from my heart ]


    [ It better be true


    Ask urself will u get bored with Ryan? Will u think things not gonna work out with Ryan? ]


    [ Why is it that you ask if me I''m serious, if I''ll ever leave him, or if I''m playing with and won''t get bored?


    All I''m worried about rn is what if those happen with him.


    I won''t get bored of him ''cause I''m serious about the whole thing if some situation comes up and we end up being in a long-distance relationship, I don''t know what''s gonna happen and I''m worried about that


    ''Cause it could get hard at times Don''t take it like I''m using it as an excuse ]


    [ Ryan has given out more than enough proof for showing how much he likes u but here u¡­.


    Many ppl say that but when time passes they forget that they said this and their hearts slip ] I was insecure so I tried asking her such things.


    [ hear me out then, this heart ain''t gonna slip ]


    [ All I wanna say is don''t let go of Ryan I am sure he will be with u for years to come


    I don''t think u love birds will meet anytime soon which means Ryan is 24 or 25 with a decent job ]


    [ it''s disappointing that you''re so sure about him and doubt me ] well that''s because it''s me who''s saying it. And I know what I plan on doing.


    [ You won''t meet for at least 10 years in the future ]


    [ ¡­.yeah, maybe ]


    [ But what if you changed your feelings or mind in the next few years? ]


    [ That is just no possible ''cause I like him for crying out loud?! ]


    I woke up suddenly finding myself gasping for air. I looked around myself I was sitting in the infirmary it was evening already Doc was not there.


    My breath slowed down to normal, "That was a horrible dream. She''s my girlfriend¡­ she''s a liar. You liar. This hurts more than my wound." I got up pulled the blanket off me.


    Thankfully I was wearing my clothes this time. I got up on my instincts then walked to my room, I opened the messaging app, I texted her:


    [ Yo. Are you free? Let''s talk


    We are not getting much time to talk anyway


    I am free right now so text me anytime ]


    "Ah, she''s offline."

 Chapter 28 - Canceled.

    "Hey. Oi. wake up, come on." I heard her again. She didn''t call my name ever she just said ''hey'' or ''Oey''


    I had the blanket pulled over me, I first put my hand below the covers to check if I was naked I touched my chest, I still had clothes on ''Thank god.'' I sighed in relief.


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s¡­ uh, lemme check." I still hadn''t opened my eyes I was slowly opening them, "It''s quarter past eight."


    "You mean 8:45?"


    "Yup." She got up from her seat.


    "Sigh All I do is sleep and sleep. I don''t know when it''s morning when it''s night."


    "Your body needs rest. I am still confused about how you healed that grave wound overnight."


    "Ah just leave it."


    (Good Morning Ryan Walker. Don''t panic)


    I thought it was another voice in my head, this voice was not robotic so I waited.


    "By the way Ryan-"


    "Stop. one minute." She looked confused.


    (This is Vice-Principal Seteve Zahn)


    "For some reason, I am able to hear Vice Principal''s voice in my head," I told her.


    "Ah must be using his Trait. Teleporting his voice. We, teachers, hear it all the time."


    ''Interesting...''


    (Principal sir, Mr. Atkinson is looking for you. I request you to come to the Principal''s office right now, we are waiting, Thank you)


    "Now he said that I should report to principal''s office right now."


    "Oh, then yeah you should do it."


    "Fine." I moved the covers away and got up from the bed.


    "I''ll be waiting for you to come back, Ryan."


    "Sure, doc. But should not I wash up myself first?"


    "Ah sure. I will call him and tell him you will come there just in few minutes."


    "Thanks. Then I will be in my room." I walked back to my room. Went inside, moved to my laptop, there it was. A message from her.


    ''I should text when I''m back.'' But I was not able to hold myself back.


    [ Oh sorry I was doing the housework.


    So what is it?


    How is it going? ]


    [ Yo. I am busy right now, the principal has called me to his office. I will fill you up with details after I come back ]


    ''She''s offline, does she even comes online?'' sometimes she just changes her status to inactive or offline and most of the time she''s genuinely offline. So I never know if she''s offline for sure cause even if she sees my messages she decides to do her work before so we could talk without disturbance but by the time she finishes her work I get busy.


    I hate it when she doesn''t reply to me even after seeing my messages. But no like I can do anything about it so I just endure. On the other side I, text her as soon as I see her text never happened when I didn''t text her even after seeing her text. No matter how bad the situation of the home was.


    I then followed the floor warden to the Principal''s office. It was silent and dark.


    "Welcome. Please do take a seat." He told me. I bowed and took a seat right in front of Atkinson.


    "Sir."


    "Let''s get to the point. So first, as we talked about before all of this incident. About your expulsion."


    "Yes."


    "The deal was, you win the fight, you stay here. You lose the fight, you are expelled from the school."


    "That''s right."


    "As we know, while you were fighting Robert Mafia attacked our school for god knows what reason then your fight was called off."


    "C-called of?"


    "Not really. What I mean is, you won the fight, then they attacked."


    "I- yeh that is right."


    "The end result is that you won the fight but it was halfway done, invigilators were going to stop the battle anyway so I conclude you won the battle."


    "Hm."


    "With this, your Trait level has also increased I guess. Depending upon how much you''ve grown stronger. The fact that you beat up the third strongest student I think your Trait level must have increased a hell up."


    "I think."


    "I will not ask how you were able to beat him or how did you get this much power all of a sudden. But just tell me, why did the Mafia attack our school? And why did they target you, boys?"


    "Uhm. Fine. Mafia, they were behind me."


    "Huh! What do you mean?!" He leaned forward, he was curious.


    "I wanna know myself. They first attacked me the day my parents died then they attacked one more time, then this time..."


    "What?!" His eyes widened, "You were attacked two times before this one and you are still alive?!"


    "That''s your concern? Yes, I am alive. FBI knows about the attacks. They said they are investigating the case but they haven''t contacted me since that day."


    "Y-you are already in FBI protection?" I nodded.


    "Okay, so we will keep you under our protection too as we can''t risk our student''s life here."


    "Thanks. So what about my expulsion?"


    "It is canceled! You will continue learning here."


    "That''s a relief."


    "Study here, learn here, right here, stay here, be one of the most powerful students of our school."


    "I don''t think I will be able to become the most powerful student¡­."


    "You are the third strongest though."


    "What? How?"


    "You beat the third strongest of our school which means you have taken his place now. I will officially announce you as the third strongest."


    "But my Trait level? I thought people were judged how strong they are by their Trait level? I mean by the high the level the strong the person is, yeah?"


    "That''s how it was for years cause no one like you appeared. A person with a Trait below 0.5, the weakest, still won against the third strongest. Think it logically, practically it''s not even possible in reality. This is like fiction. A thing like this has never happened in few years."


    I was really surprised to hear it. Well,¡­ it must be true. Cause like hell man nobody must have a System Ring like me. So yeah I think- damn I am the first one!


    "The competition usually used to be between the top three, the third person will surpass the second person, or the second will surpass the first. Not like the weakest will surpass the third."


    "Yeah, right."


    "That''s it. I hope you become more powerful, increase your Trait level with training, and grow stronger."


    "Yep, thanks sir, I sure will."


    "You can leave now. I will ask Dr. Mary if your body is okay with attending classes. Rigid, Devon, and Robert are fine to attend. If she says you are alright then you will be attending too."


    "Ah, so you resurrected Robert? Thank god."


    "Huh? What are you saying? What resurrection?"


    "Please don''t. I know about resurrection sir. Only top students who die are resurrected. It''s not a single-person thing to do."


    "Who the hell told you about this?" he got up from his chair, "we will have to erase your memory!"


    "I found it myself. I saw Robert getting killed with my own eyes, nobody told me about this. This is one of the dark secrets school keeps hidden from everyone."


    "Not schools. But the Academy. Still, we will have to erase your memory we can''t let a kid move free who knows our dark secret. This will be against rules."


    "Don''t go that trouble I will not tell anybody. I swear on myself. You can trust me on my words, sir. A big talk from a kid like me."


    "Hmm, you already know many things about things you should not know. I will let you off with this. But the moment I realize you have told someone else, your memories will be erased, you will be expelled right away more like banished from every Trait Academy in world."


    "T- that''s harsh. But acceptable considering this is one of the dark secrets."


    "Hm. that''s for sure. We can''t really let this get out but still, I think as a top-three student of our Academy I think it would be a waste to erase your memories."


    "Yeah, this is not the memory I want to get erased." Suddenly the message screen came in front of my eyes. The screen of me texting Erin.


    ''Maybe¡­ maybe that''s the memory I want to be erased out of my mind. But it would be a waste too.''


    "Now Ryan," He got up moved, came to me. I got up from my seat too, "I hope we get along pretty well from now on."


    "Yes, me too." I shook his extended hand. A firm handshake is what I like.


    ''That went better than I expected.'' I thought as I walked down the way.


    ''I should go and check if she has texted me first then I will go to the infirmary. I hope I will be able to attend classes from tomorrow.''


    I sighed, I reached my room, the laptop was switched on the screen was black I double tapped the mouse pad to start it up.


    [ Hey. Lemme know if you are back ]


    She texted.

 Chapter 29 - A Suspect, Gwen.

    I sat on my chair. I took a deep breath put my hands on the keyboard.


    [ Let''s talk ] She was online so but still was not responding to me.


    I got bored of waiting, turned on the notification setting, and changed my clothes.


    * Ping *


    I heard a ping sound behind me. I knew it was her I quickly turned she had texted I sat down, put my hands on the keyboard.


    [ Sure


    What are you doing right now? ]


    [ Yo, we sure are not getting time to talk, are we? Even though mom is not here still we are... ]


    [ Yep. It''s just that this ritual festival going on here and I am not getting any time to come online when I do you are offline ]


    [ Yeah I am uh yeah I will tell you right now what''s been going on with me ]


    [ Sure. go ahead ]


    [ I told you about the Mafia you remember? ]


    [ Yes I do be safe Ryan ]


    ''I can''t even tell her that I already died once¡­.''


    [ So they attacked me again a few days before


    Ah let me begin from the beginning


    As my parents died my school''s principal decided to expel me from the Academy, but I protested against him and proposed a deal I said I will fight to prove to them I am not weak they agreed so I was set to fight the third strongest of our Academy.


    Now you won''t believe t I have got a Ring which is like an RPG system that helps me recover on its own by using my blood!


    While fighting with that student I was stabbed a few times but this System recovered me quickly I fought him and with the Ring''s help, I was able to win, more like I was about to kill that student!


    But suddenly the Mafia attacked our school! ]


    I continued telling her about the attack, I skipped the getting killed part I thought finding a Ring System would be strange enough for her already so I skipped it.


    [ Oh, that''s dangerous I hope you stay safe, Ryan ]


    [ Yeah ]


    ''Is that it? Nothing to say about the System?''


    [ Ah, shit, mom''s here and my sister is calling me too I will get going let''s talk later


    Bye ]


    [ oh okay


    See ya ]


    She went offline. ''What the fuck man!? She''s rude! She''s being mean to me! I don''t like this!''


    I punched my bed a few times until my knuckles started hurting. I stopped, sighed the System healed the pain in my knuckles I was at peace.


    I thought about staying here for a while as I was irritated but then thought at least ask Doc if I will be able to go tomorrow. I went to the infirmary. She was standing there with hands in her coat''s pocket.


    "Oey!" She called for me as she waved her hands, "Come here, Ryan!"


    "I am here...." I muttered under my breath.


    "Where you were? I called Principal sir and he said you already left. I was waiting for you, come on, I need to check your body."


    She jogged to me, got a hold of my arm, and pulled me inside the infirmary.


    "I am going¡­. I was in my room as I was irritated."


    "What did Principal sir say?"


    "My expulsion is canceled."


    "That''s good. Go sit there." She threw me on the bed and went to take another syringe out from a shelf cupboard.


    "Ah not again. Don''t give me another injection, I will be dozed out for the whole day when I will wake up it will be nighttime to sleep again."


    "Your body is still not okay I think. And if I left you conscious there''s no way you will sleep in one place that''s the reason I should-"


    "Just wait a few minutes. Just give me some time then I will get knocked out for the day."


    "Yeah sure take your time." I lay down on the bed.


    ''Will I be able to attend classes starting tomorrow?'' I thought about Erin and her reactions. While I was just thinking about random stuff suddenly the thought of this person came to my mind.


    The one person who saw me healing my wound, ''I wonder if they told someone about me. What if they told? It would be very bad if that happened. Whom would they tell even if they thought about reporting me?''


    I thought of various possibilities about whom that person would tell, ''Any teacher? Or who?'' I went into deep thinking.


    ''The highest post in our school is the Principal. If that person had told him then there''s no way I could have come back this safely from his office so this option is crossed.


    The next one I can think of is Vice-Principal which I don''t think would be the case either as I know this Vice Principal won''t keep his mouth shut he would tell Principal so this option is crossed too.


    Then the third option leaves teachers¡­ as this incident happened right in front of the infirmary they might consider telling Doc¡­ and if-''


    "Hey, doc!" I called her.


    "Oh, are you ready to sleep now?"


    ''W-why is she happy about it? She seems excited.''


    "N- no not that. I wanna ask you something."


    "What is it?"


    "Did someone come here reporting something about strange¡­. Ugh, how do I say, something strange thing happening about me-"


    ''Okay. I have decided now. I am going to tell her about him.'' A girl was walking towards the infirmary''s door with determination.


    "Hello, Ms. Mary. so I am here, I asked you if--- Huh?" A feminine voice interrupted me. I moved my eyes to the door of the infirmary.


    "Who is she?" I asked her. Her reactions were a little exaggerated. She had ombre hair and brown eyes. She was kinda pretty, with beautiful hair I thought.


    "Oh, hey, Gwen! Come inside!" Doc greeted her.


    "I- I-" she started stuttering.


    ''W-what is Ryan doing here?! What the hell?! Why is he here? I- I am dead! Calm me. Calm me. Get calm. I don''t want him to notice me.''


    "What happened Gwen? Oh, he''s Ryan here. Come inside!"


    "Y- yeah sure. Hello, R- Ryan."


    "Oh, yo."


    "Who doesn''t know you now. First the weakest and now¡­ a victim of Mafia."


    "Ouch. Hurts have been called the weakest. Never mind though." I joked.


    She sat down on a chair next to my bed.


    "So what is that you wanted to talk about with me? You said it was something important."


    "Uh, I think I will talk about it later. Ryan is here too so I think we will talk later. It''s not that important.." she looked down.

 Chapter 30 - I Know What He Is.

    "Uh, I think I will talk about it later. Ryan is here too so I think we will talk later. It''s not that important." she looked down.


    "Ah, am I the problem here? If I am then I''ll just-" I got up from the bed to leave to room. I didn''t want to be the reason for someone''s inconvenience.


    "AH, no, no! It''s-, don''t leave, you can sit here I will leave and, Doc we will talk later, okay?" Gwen went ahead for leaving the room.


    "Ah, both of you. Gwen comes here, Ryan don''t you dare move, or I will inject you,"


    "That''s a little-" I sat back on my bed. Gwen sat down on a chair.


    "Now tell me Gwen what is that you wanted to talk about?"


    "I will really pass, it''s really not important..."


    ''I can''t tell her that I was about to report Ryan in front of Ryan. I need to make something up,'' She thought, she avoided eye contact.


    "Ah, split it or else you will never get to talk about it with me,"


    "I was here to see how Devon was doing, I am one of his fans, but he''s just not here I think I will just leave!"


    ''Wow- amazing talking speed.'' I was seriously amazed, ''Devon has this fan girls club, not only him but Rigid, and Robert too. All the top students have fan clubs. Amazing I wish I had something like this.''


    I moved my eyes at her, at her deep brown eyes¡­ damn she''s pretty but I felt nothing something as ''love'' towards her.


    Her boobs are quite fine too, her hips, and curves too! The way she has her school uniform, knee-length skirt, full-length tights. That''s just too erotic. Our school uniform was looking good on her too. Way too good. She was wearing the full uniform.


    Our school uniform is something like this: first, a black shirt, a red long necktie, over it was a white blazer, the blazer has red borders around the ends, and corners of the collar, breast pocket, gorge, and its lapel.


    About bottoms, girls have three types of skirts: Long, normal, mini. They are black skirts with white borders.


    For boys: we have only one thing, full-length trousers.


    I nodded my head, ''Hm, Hm, just as expected of me, such a pervert I am.''


    "What are you nodding your head continuously for, Ryan?" Doc surprised me.


    "Devon is not here, he might be fit already," I told Gwen.


    "Oh, I see," She nodded.


    Okay now guys, don''t get me wrong. Yeah I know I have a girlfriend and should not give some other girl lewd looks. But this is just me, I like it when the real-world girls match the looks that of anime girls. 2-D girls. No, I am not one of those who simp for 2Ds. This girl Gwen really gives me the vibe of an anime girl. As I can''t see my own girlfriend I please my eyes with these things. Never mind that.


    I moved my eyes at her again. Her juicy thighs were showing up, I was gawking at another girl who was not my girlfriend. But I didn''t mind as long as it was blessing my eyes.


    < Name: Gwen Stacy >


    < Gender: Female >


    ''Sigh, this is coming in handy at last, I know what her full name is.'' I closed my eyes.


    "Was that what you really wanted to talk about, Gwen?" Doc asked.


    "Y- yeah," She was not lifting her head.


    ''She''s definitely lying.'' I thought after judging her by her behavior.


    "Ah, I am going to the washroom. Please excuse me," I left the room. Yeah, I did cause I knew things would turn out bad if I stayed there any longer.


    I just acted like I was going to the restroom, but I walked away towards the nearest staircase, I hid behind the wall to listen to what she was gonna talk about with Doc while I am not there.


    "So Gwen, I guess you can talk about it right now?"


    "Okay, this is it¡­ I have got enough of this. So Dr. Mary. I am here to talk about something serious, this is about Ryan,"


    "What about him?"


    "First of all, let me clear a misunderstanding. I am not here for Devon, and nor I am his ''fan''" she pulled her two fingers out.


    "Yeah, I guessed that much. You don''t look like the ''fan girl'' type girl. They are much crazier."


    ''That''s what it was about. Now, what does she wanna talk about me?''


    "The reason I am here is I saw him. I saw what Ryan was doing. I know what he is. I saw it with my own eyes,"


    "Hm? So what is he? What was he doing? What did you saw with your own eyes?" Doc asked.


    My eyes went wide. ''T-this is¡­. It. This is what it was about, so¡­.''


    "He..."


    ''...She'' I thought with my eyes open wide.


    "...is..."


    ''...was the one...'' My legs moved on their own. My body was not in my control anymore.


    "...a vamp..."


    "Shut the hell up! Waohahoahoaohaoha koakoakoakaok!!!"


    "Ahh," Doc covered her ears, "R-Ryan what are you doing?" she shouted at me too.


    I just splattered some nonsense words to over sound her words. I was panting hard. ''Barely safe.''


    "What is this about Ryan?!" Doc was angry.


    "I- I am sorry."


    "Your body is not healed yet why are you shouting so hard?"


    I glanced at Gwen''s face. She was pale. Too pale. She gulped hard. I Moved towards her.


    "This is it. I am not going to let you get away with it," I grabbed her wrist, and pulled her.


    "W- what are you- Ryan! Let me go!" She resisted but was not able to resist my grip.


    "Where are you both going?!" Doc cried but I ignored her.


    "Come with me you, Gwen,"


    "Let me go, Ryan! What the fuck are you doing to me?" She was acting high and mighty but she was scared. I could sense it.


    "You- forget everything. Forget everything you saw that day,"


    "W- why?"


    "If you don''t want your blood-spattered everywhere then keep it shut," I grunted. Of course, I was joking.


    "Y- you can''t threaten me, you undead!" She cried, her hands were trembling, my grip tightened.


    "Please. Please, Gwen, keep it between us, and first of all, this is all a huge misunderstanding,"


    "A--aaahh!!!"


    "Huh?" We both heard a shout. A terrified shout. I let go of Gwen''s wrist.


    "What was that shout?" Gwen asked me. We both exchanged glances.


    "H- help me! Somebody!" Again!!


    "Ryan. let me go, I am going to see what is happening there," She glanced at me then down at her hand.


    I have already let go of her hand, I took running ahead.


    "As expected of you, such a vampire," She shook her head, and followed me.

 Chapter 31 - A Fight With Bullies.

    We both reached from where the voice was coming from. We stopped in between the hallway, it was near the end of the hallway.


    We saw a boy getting beaten up by two guys. They were strong-looking.


    "It''s rare and strange,"


    "What is?"


    "It''s rare to see bullies in here. Our school doesn''t have much,"


    "Which means the guy who is getting beaten up must be because he did something to those two?"


    "He''s Pete. I know him, I know how timid that guy is. And look at his ID, his Trait level is 2.1 do you think he might have fought those big two guys?"


    "Well, imma go ask them,"


    "Woah, Woah. Hold it right there,"


    ''S- soft! Firm! Warmth! T- this feels good~'' She grabbed my hand, my palm, pulled me back.


    "They are bullies I guess. They are strong too, look at their Trait levels,"


    "What''s yours?"


    "3.6"


    "That''s cool enough."


    "2.7 and 1.8 which makes it¡­. Uh¡­ 3.¡­ 3.8... argh,"


    "4.5"


    "Yeah¡­ that''s right," she was embarrassed hahaha!


    "They are bullies who are bullying a weak student, that doesn''t mean we should just stand here and see him getting beaten up,"


    "I am going, Gwen. Let go of my hand,"


    "Ah, sorry,"


    "Only because we don''t know him doesn''t mean we will stay here as see it happen. I am not usually nosy but right now, I am pissed at someone," I glared at her.


    "Yeah, we don''t stand and see if we are strong, you are the weakest, there''s no way they will be scared to fight you,"


    "Technically I am the third strongest, but not officially,"


    "What the hell are you saying? Your Trait level must be below three right now,"


    "I won against Robert, he''s the third strongest-"


    "You sure you won against him?"


    "Ah, fuck there''s no way this conversation is worth continuing, you keep talking I am going,"


    "Uh, never mind your Trait level if this thing ends up exchanging some punches with them then you will win surely,"


    ''That felt heartwarming,''


    "You are a fucking undead vampire at last,"


    "Ouch, is this what she thinks I am? Now that was heartbreaking," I muttered.


    "We will first try escaping, if not then we will fight,"


    "OK," I started walking towards the guys, they punched Pete in his stomach, he crashed on the wall.


    "AH!"


    "What is it?"


    "I forgot my ID!" I sighed. She grabbed my hand again.


    ''I love~ it'' This feels just too good for a pervert like me!


    ''Wait, he''s a Vampire. He''s undead, he''s immortal he won''t die even if he gets beaten to death. I will just send him to fight, both of them will beat up, I will take the chance to flee with Pete. This guy might beat those two guys, I don''t know,''


    "Gwen. it is not like I hate it but please let go of my hand,"


    "Ek! What are you saying, I am sorry,"


    "Only go for one guy at a time," I hummed. We both started getting close to those two guys.


    "Hey! What are you doing?!" Gwen shouted, "Let Pete go!"


    They both stopped. I was standing behind Gwen, I moved my eyes and locked them with some of the guys.


    < Name: David Twohy >


    < Gender: Male >


    "Huh..." another guy stopped, "Looks like someone is here to save you, Pete. tell them you don''t need them to interfere,"


    "Shut up! We won''t see you beating a weak student," Gwen shouted back.


    < Name: James Gunn >


    < Gender: Male >


    "Don''t get involved you a hot girl or else you will be the next one-"


    "Shut your trap. Ryan, let''s attack,"


    "Hm," I nodded. I ran at full speed. James clapped his hands together, suddenly I tripped down on the floor.


    "Clumsy!" she ran past behind, she jumped up avoiding the little mushroom obstacles James was creating.


    "Come!" She stepped down, turned behind James, past David.


    "Pete, now!" She raised her hand James fell down on the floor.


    "W- wow," she dropped a guy unconscious just with a simple chop. I wonder what her Trait is.


    "Let''s go, Ryan!" She came back she''s quick too! She pulled Pete from his hand she called me to get up from the ground.


    I got up, "Hey, hey hey! You ain''t going away!" David followed Gwen right behind her, she held her by her hand and pulled her down, she landed on the ground.


    "You!" she grunted, she pulled David''s arm to maybe kick him in the face but she fell down on her back hard.


    Thud!


    "What the heck?!" His arm came off! David''s arm came off! Her eyes went wide while holding David''s detached arm in her hand. Damn, she was scared! I was just surprised, ''Yeah girls do get scared of seeing gore in real life or even in movies,''


    "Ah!" David pulled his arm behind him, he brought forward his hand: "You won''t,"


    "Gwen, move away," I pulled grabbed her waist and pulled her towards me, David missed her, his punch fell on the floor.


    "Eek!" She was in my laps, her waist, Pete was laying beside me holding her hand.


    David got his balance back, ''He''s going to punch me,'' I moved away taking Gwen in my arms, I stood up she was resisting again but this was not the time, I ran on the other side. James was lying down on the ground, I stepped on him David followed me.


    My hand on Gwen was slowly slipping up on her body. My hand slowly- soft!!! SOFT!


    My eyes went wide I glanced at Gwen, "You perv..." she gave me a shy look.


    ''Heaven!!!'' She slightly blushed as she moved her eyes in a corner. Her soft words when she called me a perv¡­ heaven!


    "Stop doing it, Ryan!"


    "Sorry!" I dropped her down on the ground. I was thrown on the wall David punched me pretty bad. My heaven time was over.


    "You scum what do you think you are doing! Just fuck off!" he kept punching my face continuously without stopping. He kept punching, punching, and punching.


    "Take this! And die!"


    "R- Ryan¡­ stop it! Stop it please!"


    "G..."


    "Ryan!"


    "Go! Gwen go!" my body was lying there lifelessly while David continued punching my face.


    ''It must be pretty damaged, I wonder if it will change the structure of my face,''


    "I will get someone!" Gwen got up, "Come Pete!" She got up, Pete got up. She ran with Pete, she did say she will bring someone but I don''t think there was any need to.


    "Okay that''s it," I stopped his punch, he didn''t stop he exerted even more power with his arm, he jerked his body back, his arm came off.


    His arm which was lying on the ground came back to his body, he was about to punch me with it, I pulled his arm, held it in both of my hands, and took his punch on his detached arm.


    "Argh!!!" He broke out in a loud scream.


    ''I see. That''s how it works.'' "Ring! Attack!" I said, hoping for the Ring to do the blood thing but it didn''t happen.


    David took his arm from my hand, he threw it away.


    ''Come on Ring! Do it!'' It was not happening even though there was so much blood running down my face, in my laps too.


    He kicked me in my guts, blood split out of my mouth.


    < Automatic healing activated >


    < HP: 7/15 >


    < Blood level: 15/15 >


    < Healed perfectly >


    < HP: 15/15 >


    < Blood level: 10/15 >

 Chapter 32 - I Won.

    "Dude, I am healed," I pulled his other arm after being kicked in my guts, it came off.


    ''Damn his limbs just keeps coming off,'' I got up from the ground, I had my HP healed, I was perfectly fine to fight a fair fight with him.


    He stepped back, got all his limbs back in one piece. My face was smashed pretty bad not that it was hurting but I could feel it, at last, he was punching me without showing any mercy.


    "Let''s go, I am going to kill you,"


    "Let''s see,"


    He bolted at me, he threw some punches, I dodged them, I threw a kick in his gut, he moved away and warped his arm around my neck, then detached his limb. Punched me in the face.


    I grabbed his neck and pulled it, pushed it down on the ground with all of my force. I knocked his head down hard on the floor.


    I still made my grip over his face pretty tight, I didn''t let go. He was still breathing hard. He threw his hand on my neck, he grabbed my neck, he too tried choking me.


    I tightened my grip on his face and pressed it down on the floor. He stopped resisting, his hand around my neck fell down. I breathed hard. I sat down on the floor after knocking him out.


    "Here! There''s Ryan, ah-"


    "Ryan, are you okay?" Doc and Ryan arrived there.


    I was sitting there on the ground on top of David. I calmed my breath down, lifted my head to look at Pete, Gwen, and Doc.


    "Damn, my god. Why did you got beaten this bad? Tch, come on stand up Ryan. come to the infirmary with me right now,"


    "Ah. it''s nothing¡­. I am feeling alright,"


    "Alright? Your whole face is smashed up, Ryan! Why didn''t you moved or fought back?"


    "I wanted Gwen and Pete to run away, after they did it didn''t take even three minutes to knock this guy out," I rubbed blood from my mouth.


    "Ah! Geez! You really are an idiot Ryan!" Doc stood up and threw her hands in down. One hand on her waist the other on her head.


    I didn''t want to get up from the floor. Gwen and Pete stared at me from behind Doc.


    "Damn you, Ryan. You are badly hurt," She leaned down, squatted down near me. She was wearing sport shoes, not high heels, not designer sandals, no designer shoes, just a sports shoe.


    "Don''t move, come here, let me see it," I stopped moving. Doc leaned forward towards my face, she touched my cheeks, my nose, my eyes, "I will kill you if you ever got beaten this badly if you wanna fight then beat your opponent this bad don''t get beaten this bad,"


    "Strange advice coming from you as a teacher," Gwen said moving towards me, she gave me her hand, "Hold this, stand up,"


    "Don''t," Doc put her hand on Gwen''s then she shook her head, "I will get him, he''s too hurt, help me, Gwen, I healed you as much I was able to, Ryan but come to the infirmary I will completely heal you there,"


    "Why are not you self-"


    "Whaohaohaohaoha! Shaaaaaattt upppp, Gwen!"


    "Take my shoulder Ryan,"


    "No, believe me, Doc. I can get up on my own,"


    "Shut up,"


    I put my hand on her shoulder, pressed hard against her shoulder then stood up. Not like I needed support from her but still yeah.


    She took me to the infirmary, Gwen walked behind me, Pete was walking behind Gwen.


    "What do you think you were doing, Ryan damn it. Come on man. Do you know your body is still not recovered, do you know this? Look at me! Don''t look away when I am talking to you! Take off your shirt. Take it off," she moved away.


    "W- what?" Gwen thought about something else.


    "Sure," I started unbuttoning my shirt. I then took it off.


    "Lie down on the bed, spread your arms open,"


    I was embarrassed, surely I was. But I didn''t consider Doc as a woman she was more of a Doc, and the way she cares she''s like a sister.


    "I- I will get going! Come with me Pete," Gwen got up.


    "No, wait here. There''s no need to leave, we will be done quickly then you can tell us why you fought those guys,"


    "It might get a little awkward though..." Gwen sat down.


    "I still wonder why your wound is not here, it just disappeared overnight,"


    "I know why," Gwen muttered.


    "What-!" I felt a chill down through my body. Doc moved her long tender fingers through my nipples, down my chest, down to my navel, "Ah¡­ ah-" I moaned.


    "Okay that''s it, it''s done," she lifted her fingers, "I have healed your body,"


    I was breathing hard, "Where- you should first heal that boy Pete first,"


    "Yeah I am on it, but you are my priority¡­ as a patient," Add the patient part first.


    Doc moved to Pete, I put my shirt on, she put her hand on Pete. "There you go," she healed Pete.


    ''You should have healed me like that too, Pete.'' I thought while putting my shirt on and getting off the bed.


    "Ryan. why won''t you self heal yourself?"


    "See, Gwen. this is going too far," I moved towards her. She got up from her chair.


    "You two are still at it? Why, just why are you arguing? And what codewords are you using for it? How the hell will Ryan heal himself?" Doc asked.


    "Ryan here, he''s not a human,"


    "I am a fucking human,"


    "YOU are an undead! You are a vampire!"


    "Ryan! What is she-"


    "G- guys, is this really?" Pete spoke.


    "Gwen let me clear this misunderstanding, the thing you saw that night was me, yeah it was me but I am not a vampire,"


    "You are a vampire! I saw it with my own eyes!" Gwen pointed her finger at me, I moved closer to her.


    "I am not! Why don''t you believe me!"


    "Then how do you explain your wound healing itself after taking blood? There''s no way a real human will self heal himself!"


    "That- is¡­ that''s,"


    "That''s what? See? I told you! He has got no explanation! He''s a vampire!"


    "Wait- wait- wait! Calm down you guys, tell me everything from the start, Ryan. and Gwen you sit down," Doc pulled both of us apart.


    ''I guess there''s no way I am saving myself with some little excuse. This has gone way too far, guess I will spill it. Gwen knows it already, I should tell Doc too.''


    "You, go ahead Ryan,"


    "Sure," I sat down on my bed, Gwen pulled her chair in front of me, Doc sat beside me on the bed, Pete closed the door of the infirmary and sat beside Gwen.

 Chapter 33 - I Am Exposed.

    "Tell me," Doc asked, "You got wounded that day, I healed you with everything I had but was not able to heal your wound totally, the next day when I striped you in your sleep the wound was gone from your chest,"


    "Huh? Just what kind of relation do you guys have?" Gwen asked.


    "Huh? He''s a student, I am a teacher, I am a doctor,"


    "No I mean, you stripped him? You are physically intimate with him too, when he was hurt you were overreacting too, just what kind of relationship do you have? Are you siblings?"


    "Aah? Did I? We are not siblings, we are not cousins either, Haha," She was faking it.


    "Yes, Nevermind,"


    "When I looked in the blood bank a blood capsule was missing and now you went to fight those bullies with a body this fragile, but you still managed to knock that guy out without any trouble, even when you got your face smashed up pretty bad, no person would have been able to stay conscious but you did, just what is your mystery, Ryan" She moved a little away from me.


    "Knew it. I knew it! I knew your wound was gone, it was you that night! Now it is fucking confirmed! Totally confirmed!"


    "Gwen? What is it? Is this what you came for to talk about today?"


    "Yes, Dr. Mary this is what I came here for today. I wanted to tell you about Ryan,"


    "Gwen!" I shouted.


    "Dr. Mary. The day Ryan got his conscious, later that night I was walking around the school building when I saw the infirmary lights on and the door opened, I walked near the door to see what was going on there I saw a man, a tall man standing there, he had pretty good build too I thought it was a Mafia who entered our Academy so I hid behind the door and watched what he was doing.


    I saw that he went inside the infirmary, came back with blood capsules in hand and a syringe. He injected the syringe full of blood into his arm, then he took off his T-shirt. I saw a huge wound on his chest. That''s the time I confirmed it was Ryan. Cause Ryan was the one who got into a Mafia fight, soon his face became clear. It was Ryan. There-" She pointed at the mirror in the infirmary.


    We all glanced at the full-body mirror, "That''s how I saw his reflection in the mirror, then suddenly his scar started healing, is started closing in and after a few seconds, it was totally healed. I was freaked out thinking he was a vampire. Cause see after superpowers became a reality even fictitious things like folklore also seem real, everybody has at least heard his name for being the weakest, I knew he had good senses as his superpower. Then his scar healed, he is fast too as we all know that''s what a vampire is, more to add, Ryan even injected blood in his body, vampires need blood yeah?


    I ran away from him. I made a sound while moving Ryan caught me. He chased me, he was too fast for me so I just hid somewhere behind a pillar, that''s it,"


    "So, Ryan?" Doc stared at me. I moved my eyes at her. She was close to me I didn''t fret.


    "Hm," I nodded, "This all is true except the vampire part,"


    "Say..." Doc leaned against me, I leaned back away from her, "Is it true? Are you a vampire?" Doc put her hands on my shoulders. Her glare pierced right into my eyes, "Say? Really?" She started shaking my shoulders.


    "It is true- but I am not a vampire-"


    "Ahhh~ if you are a vampire then please bit me here!" she revealed her long neck.


    ''Beautiful, sexy,''


    "Bite me here! Make me a vampire too! I wanna stay young forever, I wanna become immortal just like you!"


    "As I said, I am not a vampire! And why do you wanna become an undead anyway?" She kept shaking my shoulders.


    I glanced at Pete, he was freaked out than anyone. Gwen got up from her chair.


    "There''s no way you can hide it anymore Ryan. I know you are a vampire. Don''t worry I won''t tell anyone about it cause if I did you might just kill me, I can''t win against you," She strolled around the infirmary, went to a table on the infirmary''s right side.


    "Doc, one minute," She stopped shaking my whole body, "I am still a patient, my body is fragile,"


    "Oh sorry," I got up from the bed and moved towards Gwen. Gwen sat on the table and continued nagging.


    ''I am gonna play with her, I am gonna tease her a little bit.''


    I continued walking towards her, stood in front of her with a few centimeters gap between us. She had her eyes closed and continued saying am a vampire.


    There was the blood bank above the table, I leaned forward over her, she opened her eyes and gasped after seeing me close to her.


    I took a B positive blood capsule from the shelf, a syringe down on the table, did the process, and injected the blood into my body. I went to a sink next to the table, washed my face, my hands, washed all of the blood from my face.


    < Healing activated >


    < HP: 15/15 >


    < Blood level: 15/15 >


    "Now, look at me. My face is all good right? It is healed, I have healed my face,"


    "S- so now you are claiming you are a vamp-"


    "Yes! I AM A VAMPIRE! I AM HELL OF A VAMPIRE!" I said in loud voice, "And all three of you know my secret now," I glanced at everyone in the room, "I can''t let you guys walk away with my secret,"


    "Ryan?" Doc spoke.


    "Pl- please! Leave me! Don''t kill me," Pete started begging for life.


    I moved towards Gwen, close, close, closer to her.


    "Say, Gwen. Do you know how powerful we vampires are? We have superpowers, I can snap your neck, your whole body into two in just a blink of an eye, you know that? What if..." I grabbed her by her waist, "... I bit your neck and suck all of your blood?" Grabbed her hair with my right hand, pulled her neck on the right side.. I opened my mouth to suck her blood.

 Chapter 34 - Exposed My Ring.

    Our knees were touching each other I had her hair in my hand, her waist in my hand, her beautiful long neck was right in front of me. Even if I was not a vampire Gwen''s lustful neck was calling for me. I was not able to hold myself back.


    I moved my face near her neck, her neck was pulling my lips to her neck. I didn''t want to hold back. I wanna do it even when I have a girlfriend.


    My mouth finally reached close enough to her face, I moved forward and stopped.


    "You have such a beautiful neck," I whispered in her ear. She gasped, a shy gasp. She raised her hand, formed a chop, I grabbed her wrist again. I mean she was so slow! So slow her trembling chop was about to hit me on my neck. That hit might have knocked me out.


    My lips rested on her neck, a slightly sweet and salty taste, ''She smells nice, I might fall in love with this scent.'' She gulped down.


    My tongue came out of my mouth automatically, my tongue touched her neck. A sweet and slightly sour taste.


    She gulped hard again. I licked her neck again, moved my tongue up and down on her neck slowly. She didn''t do anything, her whole body was trembling but she was not able to do anything.


    "What if I¡­ bit your neck?" I whispered.


    She opened her mouth she was panting hard. I took my tongue inside brought my teeth out. Slowly my teeth started collecting her neck''s skin between my teeth.


    I increased the force of biting her neck. "Ahhh! Please!" she shouted at last.


    "OK! Stop Ryan right now!" Doc came to her senses that yeah ''I gotta stop him.''


    She pulled me apart. I kept my eyes fixed on Gwen. her ombre hair was all messed up. To my surprise her brown eyes were teary. She was about to cry.


    "See. I didn''t bit you with my fangs. Vampires have fangs right? I have got none!" I opened my mouth to show her my teeth, "I ain''t a fucking vampire!" I started laughing out loud.


    "Ryan. what is going on? Are you a vampire or not?"


    "Doc, I am not a vampire obviously. Just because superpowers became reality doesn''t mean folklores will become too," I shrugged.


    "Care to explain what is happening?"


    "I. I have something which is the reason why my wounds heal so quickly. That''s it. My sense, it is my Trait. My speed, it''s my Trait too. And clairalience is my official Trait,"


    "What? You never-"


    "Yeah, I never told the teachers. I just said my Trait was clairalience but actually I have more than one Trait, I have multiple Traits,"


    "Damn. I never knew," Doc nodded her head. Gwen was still too scared to speak anything. She sat there motionlessly shocked and stiff.


    "I am really not a vampire. You see this Ring?" I lifted my hand up to show them the left finger, "This. Helps me to heal myself,"


    "Nonsense! You kidding?"


    "No! This Ring heals my wounds. That is it. It does nothing else."


    "So that''s how you won against that bully?"


    "No. something happened, and now my attacks are gone, I can''t use my attacks all I can do is see the name of a person in front of me,"


    "Cool. Do you think you can tell us this? I mean this sounds like a fantasy I believe you cause it''s you but still don''t you fear this thing might spread out..."


    "No one will believe even if it happened and even if this happened cause everybody is not you, Doc. If any one of you three spread this information or even shared this with others I am seriously going to suck all of the blood from your body,"


    "You can do it?"


    "O- okay," Doc managed to speak.


    "That is it about everything. I am not a vampire,"


    "I believe you, Ryan" Doc patted my shoulder, "Now what do you about her?" She pointed at Gwen. she was still in shock.


    ''What happened with me? He just molested me right? First, he fondled my boobs, it felt nice as it was my first time so I let him off the hook it was by mistake too. But now! He kissed my neck, licked it, and even bit it! This is either the best thing ever happened or the grossest ever happened. I will decide later which one this was,''


    "Gwen? Are you okay?"


    "Okay? I was sexually harrassed just now!" She jumped off the table.


    "Sorry for that but I knew no other way of making you believe I am not a vampire,"


    "Yeah, I got it. It''s not like I am angry at you or something. At least ask me before doing something like this,".


    ''Ah. why do these girls act like slut? They are like you can do it but first ask me. Come on who am I to you? Just a stranger don''t let a stranger do such things to you.'' It really pissed me off.


    "Doc. Sorry but can you please give me every blood supply available of B positive blood group? I need it or I will be forced to steal it,"


    "Don''t steal it. You can have it. You want it with you?"


    "Give me half of it. Let the rest be here. If I got hurt I will come here to take blood if my supplies are over."


    "Sure, sure! You can come here anytime,"


    "Uhm! Uhm!" I heard two soft grunts as if trying to pull something off.


    "Gwen!" She was pulling my Ring off my finger.


    "Just how tight is this, Ryan? It won''t come out,"


    "It will never come out unless I am dead. Why do you even need it anyway?"


    "Well, I thought if I put this Ring on my finger I might become a vampire-like creature like you too!"


    "Take this after I die,"


    ''Bad for you this Ring will resurrect me even if I die!'' I thought evil in my mind.


    "This only comes out after I am dead or else it won''t come out,"


    "Cool. no tension of losing a Ring,"


    "Yeah right,"


    I took half of the B positive blood capsules and pouches available then went out of the infirmary to keep this supply in my room.

 Chapter 35 - Doc Stabbed Me.

    I went to my room. I opened my laptop to see if she texted me anything or not. It took few seconds for the laptop to start up, I opened the messaging app.


    No. There was no text from her. I was sad. I know that a religious festival is going on there and she''s busy but this is too much. First, she almost dumped me and now she has been-


    "UGH! Fuck this! I don''t wanna think about it! It makes me sad! Super sad!" I laid down on the bed.


    I kept all of my blood supplies in my cupboard then I changed my clothes. The infirmary''s door was open, I took few steps to peek inside. There was no one inside the infirmary.


    I walked inside, laid down on the infirmary''s bed. I stared at the ceiling. ''Why did I even came to the infirmary? I told them everything already so I don''t think Doc needs to heal me, but still, I am here in the infirmary waiting for Doc to come and check my body,'' I sighed, ''What is going on with me?'' I sat in the bed''s corner.


    "Ah, Ryan you are back?"


    ''She''s here! Doc''s here- no why am I getting excited?''


    "Oh, Doc. where you went to?"


    "Ah, I just¡­ uh nothing really just,"


    "Where''s Gwen and Pete?"


    "I sent them off to uh their own rooms,"


    "Cool,"


    "Now Ryan. Take your T-shirt off and lay down on the bed,"


    ''This kinda feels normal now,'' It kinda made me happy, ''I like- I am liking this.''


    I quickly took my T-shirt off and laid down on the bed, "What do you plan on doing now?" I should have asked that before stripping off.


    "You said your body can heal itself right? It might turn out to be an amazing experiment to research on,"


    "Oh fuck no. I don''t want to be a test subject,"


    "Don''t worry. You are a student to me before a subject; you are a man to me before a student. I won''t do anything to you, but I wanna just test one thing,"


    "What is it?" Doc turned around with a knife in her hand. An operational knife.


    "Are you going to kill me? Or stab me?"


    "Stab you," she said it so casually just like I did. She moved towards me, "Are not you going to run away?"


    "Why? I am not,"


    "I mean I will stab you right in your right chest, are not you scared,"


    ''I have been killed by a fire blast right through my heart, a stab would be nothing,''


    "My Ring will heal me, if not then you will heal me,"


    "Trusting me too much are not you?"


    "A teacher-student relationship needs trust to continue,"


    I had no intentions of running away from her causes it will just hurt a little but my Ring will heal it right away.


    I grunted while trying to endure the stabbing pain in my chest. Actually, I wanted to take this experiment myself.


    What if my organs are destroyed from inside, will this System be able to heal me? The answer was straight: yes it will heal me no matter what is damaged.


    "Shall I-? I am scared a little now, I don''t wanna lose you. Shall I pull it out?" It has been few seconds since she stabbed me now even she was getting scared if she should pull it out and heal me or test it as it''s going.


    "D- do¡­ don''t. Don''t pull it, D- Doc," I somehow managed to speak. My whole body was throbbing in pain.


    < HP: 1/15 >


    < Activated automatic healing >


    The System didn''t start healing my wound immediately after being stabbed.


    "Ryan¡­ it has been forty-five seconds now. It is dangerous now. I am going to pull it off," She was going to lift her hand but I stopped her by grabbing her wrist.


    I slowly shook my head two times, "But Ryan! You might really end up dying,"


    < Blood level: 1/15 >


    < HP: 15/15 >


    It healed my wound. But the blood didn''t stop flowing from my chest. Doc and lightened her grip over the knife. The pain shot back into my body. I grunted again.


    < HP: 5/15 >


    "Ryan! That''s it," She pulled the knife out of my chest. Blood splattered all over the bedsheet. My chest was covered with blood too.


    "Doc¡­ why did you pull it out?"


    "Shut the hell up, I can''t see you suffering," She moved away from the bed threw the knife on a table, she quickly went and took lots of pieces of cotton, added an antiseptic liquid over the cotton, and patted it on my chest. I was berthing heavily from the pain.


    ''Ring, heal.'' nothing happened, ''System, heal.''


    < HP: 5/15 >


    < Healing >


    < Blood level: 0/15 >


    < HP: 6/15 >


    < No blood in your body. Take blood supplement. Take blood supplements >


    "AH!!" The pain in my chest disappeared but a new pain began. My left ring finger started throbbing, "Doc! Doc!"


    "AH shit! I am gonna use my Trait," She leaned over me. My eyes were pinched closed, panting heavily. She touched my right chest wound. She healed it. The scar was gone. My chest''s pain was totally gone.


    "W- what is happening? Your wound is not allowing my Trait to flow through your body, this only happens when my energy is drained or when there''s nothing to heal,"


    I kept panting heavily, the pain in my finger didn''t stop. Doc thought it was the chest''s wound that was making me suffer.


    "Doc¡­ Doc..."


    "Ryan. wh- what is it? Ah! It was so silly of me to do this! I am sorry Ryan! I am really sorry!"


    "No! I grabbed her coat''s sleeve, Doc." I looked straight into her green emerald eyes, "Blood! Blood! Give me¡­ blood!" I groaned.


    "Okay- okay I will bring it!" She rushed inside injected blood in a syringe then injected the syringe into my arm.


    < Blood level raising >


    < Blood level: 5/15 >


    The pain stopped. The throbbing pain in my finger stopped. You cruel System! I controlled my breath. Doc sat there as she did over me. Over my hips, she sat there on her knees.


    "D- doc..." I can''t believe it! He- her eyes was teary! Shining emerald eyes! Those beautiful shining emerald eyes, "Doc?"


    "I- Ryan! I am sorry. I am so sorry. I should have not done this!"


    ''Oh~ fuck!'' She leaned down over my body, hugged me from my shoulders resting her head on my chest. She cried while apologizing to me.


    She tightened her grip on my shoulder, somehow moved her hands over my back, and pressed her cheek on my chest, "I- I should have not¡­ I made you suffer! I am still a kid, I am sorry..."


    "Doc calm down. We will talk this out," I grabbed her back with my arms and pulled her down.


    ''This is heaven~'' I thought, ''A beauty like Doc was hugging me tightly pressing her whole body all over my body.. This is what you call heaven.''

 Chapter 36 - Shes The Reason Why.

    "It was not your fault," she was sitting right next to me. The infirmary''s door was closed. She rubbed her eyes dry.


    "But- but,"


    "It really doesn''t look right seeing a teacher crying in front of a student,"


    "But only because I stabbed you wanting to try your healing technique, I got you-"


    "No! That''s what I am telling you. Actually, when you stabbed me, my Ring used all of my body''s blood in healing the chest''s wound. But slowly the blood in my body was sucked out, the time it happened I was fully healed. When my System wants to tell me something it throws a throbbing pain in my finger, the finger I am wearing this Ring,"


    "Really?"


    "Yep really. You are not the cause of this. Moreover, we both witnessed my technique right? This System will heal any type of wound,"


    "I just wanted to insert the tip of the knife, pull it out and see if it heals but I just went too far. I am really-"


    "Come on! You did give me a free service so it''s all good,"


    "Yeah you sure did take your time hugging me, huh, well I just-"


    "Yeah haha, sorry for doing it,"


    "No, it''s alright. I lost my senses and hugged you too crying all over your naked body, I should keep my composure as a teacher," she coughed.


    "So like this. The test is over, no more tests for now,"


    "Ah, I am really sorry. Just because of my silly curiosity I had you go through this, I was really so scared, my heart was beating hard, my whole body felt hot I thought I was going to kill you, I thought I might-"


    "Here. I alive," I said calmly.


    "Thank god," She seemed pleased.


    "So shall I rest here or?"


    "Stay here. You are not going anywhere. Stay here,"


    "Sure then. Imma rest," I lied down on the bed.


    "Sleep well. I will wake you up after a few hours," I lost my consciousness.


    .


    Loon: [ U better get Ryan ]


    Ewrites: [ I''m trying ]


    [ try harder ]


    [ yeah ]


    [ more harder ]


    [ so gl to both of us ]


    [ good luck


    By the way what if he asked you if I shared his DMs with you? ]


    [ So I wish he never knows or never asks about it


    ''Cause I can''t lie to him I''m that much of a simp ]


    [ never lie ]


    [ RIP my pride ] she said


    [ he is a bigger simp than u


    Don''t worry bout that LMAO


    Now up to u


    Don''t ask me anymore handle him ]


    I shifted to my real account.


    Rwalker: [ Oh Erin by the way I wanted to ask you about this thing ]


    So as I already knew Loon (AKA me) has shared DMs with her but I still wanted to ask her and see what she says.


    [ yeah what is it ]


    [ did Loon shared mine and his DMs with you? Just asking cause he just asked me random things out of nowhere]


    She went dead silent. I was grinning on the other side. She went to Loon for help.


    Ewrites: [ He''s asking if you''ve ever shared yours and Ryan texts with me before


    You sure did


    But how do I say it to him? ]


    Loon: [ oops


    Never thought he had asked that ]


    [ IKR ]


    [ deny it then ]


    I did that on purpose. I wanted to see what she will do. Will she betray me by lying about it or will she be loyal, honest, and just tell me what''s the truth.


    [ He''ll be upset if I lie ] she was talking as if I will know if she lied. Wait- I will know thought but how does she- never mind.


    [ how the fuck will he know you lied to him? ]


    I was telling her to lie from this account deliberately.


    [ And damn it he knows it when I lie ]


    ''Duh, I know it, I feel like I am a god right now.''


    Ewrites: [ right he just guesses it ]


    [ SHIT


    Just deny


    Deny


    Deny


    And deny


    if he catches you then spill the beans ]


    [ he hates liars ]


    ''Who doesn''t unless he''s a sadist or masochist or someone else. I mean who loves liars?''


    Well at last she came to me and told me that Loon shared our DMs. I acted all shocked there not replying to her for a few minutes. I was feeling good, that yeah I can trust this tiny girl she won''t lie to me. She is trustworthy.


    She then went to Loon telling him about the situation.


    Loon: [ and it went downhill? ]


    [ Nah, it almost did tho ]


    [ the ship of Ryan and Erie was just going to sink I guess ]


    [ Pft, nope. I got it cleared up ]


    [ the ship is on the waters? ]


    [ at the best of waters maybe


    Sailing well ]


    [ Aheh~ ] I liked teasing her with my name.


    [ cough ]


    A few days passed we kept talking without caring about time and day. One day she just texted me:


    Ewrites: [ by the way do you remember this? The first compliment you ever gave me ]


    Then she attached an image down with her text. The image was like:


    Ewrites: [ lol


    Will miss you~ ]


    Rwalker: [ and yeah


    One more thing ]


    [ Yeah? ]


    [ can''t bring me to say that


    But


    You are really pretty


    Okay I go


    Damn ]


    [ Aw thanks! ]


    Yeah, I knew her her ''Aw thanks!'' was fake. On the other side, she must have been creeping out. And how lame was I man?


    Rwalker: [ Such a lame first compliment right? ] I texted.


    [ you were so cute lol ]


    [ don''t call me cute ]


    When I texted it, actually she did a face reveal. I did think she was an average-looking girl. My heart was beating too fast, my body was hot I even took a few stops before texting the ''pretty'' thing.


    Then again time went by. She had a fight with her mother and she took her laptop away. I kept texting her but she just didn''t answer. After a long time, she texted me saying her mother took her laptop so she was not able to text me. She was even crying.


    I tried my best to calm her down.


    Rwalker: [ but just know this


    You are not alone


    Oky? You are not at all alone ]


    This was the time when we were not even dating. It was I guess first of February 2071. We actually started dating on the 5th or 7th of February after- uh never mind.


    I had every date fixed in my mind until the first of April. After that incident with my girlfriend, everything changed after that incident.


    [ I know


    I have you


    Right? ]


    I just loved that part that time. I was sad and happy both at the same time.


    [ you have me by your side ]


    [ that''s enough


    I''ll go through whatever shit is thrown at me


    As long as I have you ]


    "Aaaahhh!" I woke up. I woke up gasping hard for air. ''Damn, this happened again.''


    I again had the same dream. ''Why am I dreaming about my girlfriend? And that too why only traumatic experiences?''


    "Ryan? What is it? Why did you wake up in a panic? Why are you panicked?"


    "I- I am fine, doc. Thanks," Suddenly¡­ Erin''s voice echoed in my head.


    ''That''s enough, Ryan. I will go through whatever shit is thrown at me as long as I have you.''


    ''Liar...'' I thought, ''You are nothing but a fucking liar. You gave up, the first of April you gave up. Fucking liar..'' I thought.

 Chapter 37 - Chosen To Make Team.

    Today was the day when I was going to attend the classes for the first time as a new start. Not as a weakling anymore. I was happy walking down my hallway.


    "Oh fuck this shit!"


    "Huh? Who is that? Sounds like a girl? But why would a girl curse someone so loudly?" I walked to the hallway''s end and saw someone arguing and cursing someone.


    "You are really fucking- this school ah! I had a bad feeling about this fucking school,"


    "See ma''am please mind your language," A man told the girl who was cursing.


    I ran closer to them to check what was going on. There I saw a warden¡­ and yet another beauty talking with- or cursing the warden.


    "W- what is wrong? Can I help you?" I asked the warden.


    "Nothing. Just move on, Ryan,"


    "You sure? I mean she seems really angry-" I glanced at the girl. She was staring at me with pissed-off stares or you are disturbing stares.


    "I will handle this. Your system seems to have made a mistake with her admission, you can move on. Go gather in the auditorium,"


    "Yeah. If you say so, I will get going," I kept glancing at her while walking forward.


    They continued arguing. So yeah we were supposed to gather in the auditorium cause the Principal had something important to discuss.


    I sang a song as I walked to the auditorium. I didn''t talk with Erin this morning. After I had that dream about her I just- uh I just didn''t want to talk with her.


    I entered the auditorium. It was half empty. There were not as many students as I expected there to be. There were students standing in the auditorium forming lines.


    I also thought about joining the line and wait for Mr. Atkinson to come. I lined up. At last spot in the line.


    I just moved my eyes around the auditorium. I spotted Gwen and Pete lines away from me. They were like on the other end of the auditorium. They didn''t saw me looking at them.


    "Good morning, students! I welcome everybody present here. I am Johan Atkinson the principal of WN Academy of Superpowers," He came at last. He through one end of the stage to the center of the stage.


    I saw Mr. Steve walking behind Johan sir, he stopped right behind Mr. Johan.


    "We have second and third-grade students present here, I have asked you all to gather here for a special occasion,"


    Students started whispering about something. Johan sir coughed a few times to get everyone''s attention. The room became silent.


    "We here like we do every year are going to make class units. Class A and Class B, every student will soon have their own team unit in which they will be trained,"


    Everyone was happy, they just sound happy.


    "First, the third-grade students, they have been here for one whole year now. They fought against other students to increase their Trait level. Then we have second-grade students who have just joined the school after the festival. They have done their best to increase their Trait level too. Top 10 students of our Academy. We chose the alternate top 10 students so that they can form their own units. We right now have forty students present here. Twenty from class A and twenty from class B.


    "Each class will form their groups in different rooms. As this is the year 2071 which is an odd number according to this year we will call top students who are at odd numbers.


    Student number one: Rigid Rusell please come up here," claps went out. Most were girls.


    "Student number three: Robert Capron"


    ''So he''s alive after all.'' I thought, ''What do teachers tell the students? Robert never died? Or what? Never mind.''


    "Then we have student number five: Cherly Anderson" Ah boys are over her.


    "Student number seven: Amilia Edwards, please.


    Student number nine: Light Enix


    Student number eleven: Eddie Cibrian


    Student number thirteen: Colm Feore


    Which makes seven students now. We have forty students, twenty in each class. We are supposed to make units of five students each.


    The last student we have with us is Ryan Walker,"


    "What the fuck?" Everybody''s eyes followed me, "Damn why am I standing at the back, everyone''s staring at me. Only if I was standing in front no one would- fuck this,"


    "Please come here, Ryan. In the battle against Robert Capron, Ryan Walker has officially won a battle against Robert. Which makes Ryan Walker take the third spot in our Academy. It is true though that Ryan''s Trait level is only 3.0 so we can''t make kick Robert and let Ryan take his spot. Ryan is considered to be one of the top 10s but is not ranked top 10,"


    I walked to the top of the stage.


    "Students standing here on the stage right in front of me will be the unit leaders of their respective units. I request the leaders of Class B to leave the main auditorium and join the other auditorium. You are supposed to choose five students for your unit. One important note: You can only choose one student from the top 10. Keep that in mind. Now go and make your teams. Mr. Steve will be. Your invigilator for this process,"


    As instructed by Mr. Johan, Robert Capron, Cherly Anderson, Eddie Cibrian, and Colm Feore left the auditorium. Following them, the whole Class B left with Mr. Steve. It was just. Me, Rigid, Amilia, and Light stood there.


    "I will be your invigilator for you guys," Mr. Johan said as he walked down the stage. He sat down on the chair in front of the stage, "As you are a special case Ryan, you go first,"


    "Ah, sir I can- I am good,"


    "Select your unit!" He ordered. Okay, I had no other choice, I don''t wanna deny him anymore in front of twenty-one people.


    "Sure," I stepped forward.


    I glanced all over the room to see who I had as an option to chose as my teammates for the rest of two years. ''I need to choose right or else I might end up regretting it forever.'' I thought looking all over the room.


    Everybody''s face was telling me they didn''t want to be on my team. They were like ''Don''t chose me,'' ''Fuck off you weakling,'' ''You creep, don''t choose me''


    I was already under pressure. I was being chosen to be given this privilege I am awkward already enough. And the way students were staring at me was depressing. I decided to ignore them and focus on my thing.


    I found few faces known to me. ''They will be the one. I only know these guys.. Others are unknown to me.''

 Chapter 38 - Its My Team.

    "Have you decided yet Ryan?"


    "Ah yeah. Yes, I have,"


    Everyone held their breath. I was really depressed after this kind of reaction.


    "Take their names and call them up, of course, if they don''t want to be with you then they won''t. You can''t force them nor can I,"


    Everybody''s faces lit up. ''Really man?''


    "That way- I wonder if I will even have a unit,"


    "Go on,"


    "De- Devon. Devon Bostick,"


    "Devon!" The principal took his name, "Are you fine with being in Ryan''s team?" I looked at Devon to hear his answer.


    He nodded his head, "I will be pleasured,"


    "Hah just as expected of the weakest he did choose the most powerful available,"


    "If it was allowed then he might have chosen every top 10 students,"


    ''What the fuck? is my reputation really that bad? Nobody, literally nobody wants to be with me?''


    "Climb up the stage," Devon climbed up and stood behind me, "Continue Ryan,"


    I moved my eyes along the group of students, "...Gwen?" I fixed my eyes on her. She was looking at me with a strange expression, "Gwen Stacy,"


    "Gwen! Are you-?"


    "I am okay with it, sir. I am okay with being in Ryan''s unit,"


    "That was unexpectedly fast. Wait it was totally unexpected," I was surprised she took my proposal so easily. She climbed the stage and stood behind Devon.


    "Nice to meet you, Gwen. I am Devon,"


    "Nice to meet you, Devon," They shook their hands.


    Then I saw a nervous face around the group. A pleading face, scared, nervous. I could not help it.


    "Pete Parker," I called his name. I called the name of the nervous face''s owner.


    "Sure. I- I- I am okay," He answered.


    "Now, choose the last person to join your team," Mr. Johan told me.


    "Uh whom do I choose now? Every face is strange, unknown to me. The faces which are known are unhappy, whom. Just whom do I choose now?" I kept glancing from one corner to the other.


    "Huh. It is that person..." I recognized that beautiful face, ''I only know her. She might be toxic I don''t know but¡­ let''s try.''


    I moved my eyes to her eyes. She was staring right into my eyes. She bobbed her head. Damn, she caught me staring at her. She might think I am a pervert who stares at someone regardless of the situation.


    ''Vision.''


    < Name: Naomi Mitsuda >


    < Gender: Female >


    My eyes lit with amazement. ''A- A Japanese?!!'' I was losing control over myself.


    Unconsciously my mouth opened and took that delicious name, "Naomi Mitsuda,"


    "Huh?" The principal was confused.


    "Naomi! Naomi Mitsuda!" My voice was high. My eyes were fixed on Naomi, her yellow hair, lavender eyes.


    "W- who is that?"


    "It''s fucking me," She raised her hand. She started climbing the stage.


    "Ah- foreign exchange student? So you are the one,"


    "Yes," She went and stood right beside me.


    "So...?"


    "I will in your fucking team,"


    "Naomi,"


    "That''s my fucking name,"


    "Uh, nice to meet you, I am Ryan Walker,"


    "Yeah, we met on the way here, fuck,"


    "Uh, are you angry or something? You just keep cursing continuously,"


    "I ain''t fucking mad. That''s just how I speak,"


    "Try keeping it under your control, Ms. Naomi, this is a school. We know it''s your habit but still,"


    "What is?"


    "Okay now that we are here. Let me introduce you to the newest foreign exchange student, Naomi Mitsuda,"


    "Greeting. Saying ''fuck'' in every sentence is my habit. I can''t get rid of it. I will try getting rid of it. I am Naomi, I am half-Japanese. Born in America and raised in Japan,"


    ''S- she bowed!'' what the fuck is going on!? I was overwhelmed. I was overwhelmed to see a real-life Japanese woman standing right in front of me that also in a high school.


    She was not wearing her ID card so I was not able to tell her Trait level. I kept staring at her back, those curves. Damn, why do god made this girl so beautiful and her body so sexy?


    "That is it with the introductions. She will be part of Class A from today. Back to unit forming. Ryan has completed forming his unit now it''s time for other people to make their teams,"


    My and my newly formed group went down the stage. Chairs were arranged by janitors we sat there while others made their group.


    Rigid was the next one to make his group. He chose his friends and other guys I don''t know about. Same with the other two people. Everyone was sitting with their groups.


    "We have formed units, If anyone is unhappy or not satisfied with the current units which are formed they can stand up and object right now. Cause if this time passes by you won''t be able to change your unit. Does anybody has any problems?"


    Firstly I thought someone from my group will stand up and object because every other person was from the top 10 and who doesn''t love them? Why would they even have any problem with them? I held my breath thinking someone Naomi might stand up or Devon might.


    "Okay so no one does," I was relieved, "Congratulations on forming your official units. I want you to decide on the name of your units. Please decide them and submit them to me or Mr. Steve. These are the people you will be training with from now on. I hope you develop a pretty good understanding with each other, good teamwork is expected. Disperse!"


    And we left. I didn''t talk with any of my group members. We just kept walking till we reached the main school building.


    "Okay," I took a deep breath, "You guys." I turned, "Are you sure you are okay being with me for the rest of the remaining school years?"


    "Hm. I am totally okay being with you, I am totally okay with this unit," Devon was the first one to speak. Pete just nodded his head Gwen still looked confused.


    "Devon, you hold the second spot are you sure you wanna train with me being your captain?"


    "No matter what they say, they disrespect you, they insult you Ryan but in my eyes, you are a highly respectable man cause you possess a great power within you,"


    "What are you?"


    "I know what level your power is off. The way you defeated Robert than the way we fought Mafia was amazing. You are strong, not just physically but mentally too. You are good at coming up with plans. This is what I noticed while I was fighting beside you. No matter what other people say I respect you as one of the top 10 members, I will be happy to work with you,"


    "T- thanks, Devon. Very much," he nodded.


    "Why? Fucking why?" oops she looked irritated again.


    "Ah, you might not know about it as you are new here, Naomi. But I am or used to be the weakest student of this Academy, and my reputation is pretty bad so what I mean is there are a lot of cool people out there,"


    "What the-? Really? Fuck I am leaving this group right now!"

 Chapter 39 - Another Bully.

    "N- are you serious?"


    "Haha fuck no," she laughed. Damn, she uses ''fuck'' even when she is laughing.


    ''She gave me a panic attack,''


    "So honest. Uh¡­ Ryan, right?"


    "Yep, it''s Ryan Walker,"


    "You are so fucking honest. You didn''t even think once before declaring you have a bad uh huh no the worst reputation in the Academy. I fucking loved it. Did you not think about the possibility that I might leave this group?"


    "Yeh. I just don''t want you guys to regret joining my unit so I just wanted to be blunt with you,"


    "I love it. I think you are a good person regardless of your power, I will like to be in this unit,"


    ''Wow. she''s so attractive when she talks like this, she boobs too-''


    "Ryan. I have this one question," Gwen said. I glanced at her. Her eyes were full of doubtfulness.


    "Yeah, yeah what is it?"


    "Why do you know my full name when I didn''t even tell you?"


    ''Oh no.''


    "Same here. How come you know my family name is Parker?"


    "Hm. I am a foreign exchange student who arrived just today still, you know my name. How the fuck do you know my name?"


    ''Oh fuck. Any anyone else? Devon you?'' I looked at him


    "Ah no. I hold the second spot it''s natural you know my name so continue," is what he said. Damn, he''s good at reading people''s minds or what.


    "Ah- that, uh something- I just heard if from Doc about you two. And Naomi when you were arguing with the warden I heard it from him,"


    "D- don''t bring that arguing topic up, fuck." she''s shy now. Why the fuck you argue with someone if you are gonna end up being embarrassed about it in the end?


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    "I- I think it''s because of Ryan''s Ring System?"


    ''Oh fuck you, Pete.''


    "Ryan''s what?" Devon asked.


    "It might be, Pete," Gwen suspected.


    "Yeah! It is fine?"


    "What is it, Ryan?" Devon asked.


    "I will tell you some other time for now let''s go to our classes. They will be starting soon," we rushed to our classes. We were in the same though.


    Devon and Pete were walking together, behind them were Naomi looking around the Academy''s walls as she walked. Behind her was me and Gwen.


    "Gwen," she hummed, "Why?"


    "Cause I hold your secret and I care for my life. I don''t want my blood sucked out," she joked.


    "Seriously, why?"


    "Cause I like you-"


    "Eh?"


    "Listen first. Because I like your leadership,"


    "Say that part first,"


    "What?" she stopped walking, she held a teasing face, and naughtiness in her eyes, "By any chance, did you thought-"


    "Ahh! Don''t say anything. I thought nothing. Let''s go to our classes. Don''t play this thing again,"


    "Sorry," we walked to the classroom.


    It was the first class. They taught us about some basics of planning and fighting. I was sitting alone in the class as usual.


    We sat there for three hours. The first teacher came then went, second, came went, then the third came and left. They taught us about first planning, seeking weaknesses of the opponent, how to use your power correctly.


    Classes for the day were done. I stretched my body while sitting in my chair. I didn''t get up from my seat till everyone was gone. Gwen, Pete left too. Naomi glanced at me before leaving. Devon sat there and left the classroom being the last second to leave.


    I finally got up from my seat. It was time for a meal. Everyone was leaving for the cafeteria. That is where you get food for free.


    I went to the washroom and then went to the cafeteria. I found my usual sitting spot in the cafeteria, took my tray, and was moving towards my seat when I heard someone calling me.


    < Complete daily Quest: Eat only high iron, fiber, rich in protein food >


    ''Ah. forgot about you,'' I looked down in my tray.


    < Suggestion to change your food: change meat to red meat or pork or poultry >


    ''Seriously? I love meat come on it''s well grilled too!''


    < Change juice with milk or protein shake or fruits milkshake >


    ''Damn. just damn.''


    < Change burger to beans or rice or veggies >


    ''I don''t like rice. I don''t hate it, I just don''t eat it in my meals.''


    I went back to the man who was serving food. I asked him to change my meal. He said he could not change it as I have already taken it in my tray. It will go to waste. I sighed.


    I took a milk can and started going towards my table. When I heard another call.


    "Ryan! Here! Come here!" It was a sweet voice, ears pleasing sound as if of an angel. Just kidding. "Fucking come here," and she said it cheerfully.


    ''Ah shit. Just how can someone curse cheerfully? She''s not even sarcastic, it just makes her look more attractive.'' everybody stopped eating and moved their stares at me and a normal-looking half Japanese girl sitting with Academy''s second spot holder.


    ''Before she says anything I will go and sit with them.''


    "We should eat together now," Devon said.


    "Oh please. If something happened and I seemed to move towards my usual eating table then please Devon. I want you to be the one who calls for me, not Naomi." I whispered in his ears.


    "Guys. where is Pete?" Gwen sat down beside me. She sat right next to me.


    "I dunno maybe taking his tray? You told him to come here yeah?" Devon asked Gwen. she nodded.


    She glanced at me before she started eating.


    It even made me think ''Is it my imagination or do these girls just keep giving me creepy glances from time to time?''


    "What was that?" Devon lifted his head up, Naomi stopped eating. I lifted my head up to see someone straight ahead. We heard a hard clanging sound. As if someone''s tray fell down.


    "Hey, that little guy there, isn''t he..." Naomi was about to finish her sentence.


    "It''s Pete!" Gwen interrupted. "Shit he''s getting picked up on again," She got up from her chair, "Ryan we should- Ryan?" She glanced at my seat but I was not there.


    "Yo, what''s happening?" I asked the two guys who were ganging up on Pete. They were not the same as before. I locked eyes with them.


    < Name: Colin Firth >


    < Gender: Male >


    "What do you need weakling?"


    < Name: Oliver Bond >


    < Gender: Male >


    I glanced down on the floor. I saw Pete''s tray and food spilled all over. I glanced at Pete. his eyes were teary. I lifted my eyes and glared at those two guys.


    "Huh. are you glaring at me weakling?"


    "Let''s give him a taste of our fists,"


    ''Oh god..'' I sighed.

 Chapter 40 - Another Fight With Bullies.

    "See. I have no intentions of fighting you, we will get going," I told them without looking into their eyes. I was trying to avoid a fight., I don''t wanna fight here. I like fighting to be honest now that I have this System but I always try running miles away from fights. Why? Just because.


    "Huh. Stop interfering with us, weakling,"


    "Pete, get that spilled food in your tray. We can''t let it go waste,"


    "Waste huh? What will you do with the food?" They broke out laughing, "Gonna eat it? You dog,"


    ''Okay''s that going too far, but, I am going to avoid fighting. I won''t fight unless it''s for a valid reason. Useless fights lead to trouble and trouble only.'' I thought. As I bent down helping Pete to get the food in his Tray.


    "Get up! Don''t ignore us, bastards," We finished getting the food in the tray.


    "Ryan," Pete whispered, "Thanks," he smiled. His smile was heartwarming. Not in an erotic way.


    "Let''s go, Pete," I grabbed the tray for him and asked him to walk away from those guys with me to our table.


    Devon was looking carefully at what was happening there. Gwen was still nervous about the situation¡­ and Naomi? Ah, she was busy eating. Seriously?


    "This little bitch ain''t going anywhere,"


    "Ryan!" Pete screamed, they grabbed him by his collar. I glanced behind me, then back at the tray in my hands. I continued walking.


    "R- Ryan! H- help me!" I walked with my head down. Devon got halfway up from his seat when I glared at him with dead eyes. He stopped halfway, I shook my head telling him not to get up.


    "But Ryan!" I walked near them. I soon realized we have caught everyone''s attention in the cafeteria except, yeah you guessed it, Naomi. She''s surprisingly gluttonous.


    "Haha! He got scared out of us at last! See how he ran away showing his back,"


    "I am not done yet, Devon," I leaned on the table. I spoke so that only those three could hear my voice. They stared at me with strange expressions. Naomi at last stopped eating.


    "Ryan, we just can''t let-"


    "What are you doing Ryan? Go save him," Gwen was more and more worried.


    ''What''s with her? Does she has a crush on Pete or what?'' I thought.


    "See guys," I lifted my dead eyes up, "Don''t get involved. Don''t get involved and spoil your reputation," I turned about.


    "What do you-? Wait! Don''t tell me"


    "Keep the food safe," I told them as I started walking towards those two guys and Pete, "Give him back," I ordered with my eyes cold dead. I was seriously pissed.


    "What you what motherfucker?" I stopped. I was standing right in front of that guy, eye to eye.


    "Pete,"


    "Fuck off!" Colin grabbed my neck. He started choking me. My hands found their way to his wrist, I gripped my hands around his wrist.


    Cough


    "Colin!" Oliver''s eyes followed Colin as he went flying down on the ground, "How do you dare to do this?" Oliver ran towards me. After kicking Colin in his guts I wanted to smash Oliver''s head into a food tray.


    But, I was not able to move an inch. As if my whole body was paralyzed. I was not able to move my body.


    clap!


    "Hah!" a huge shock wave came and threw Oliver on the other side of the cafeteria. Thank god Pete. Oliver was about to kick me hard in my fucking face.


    I guess that was Pete''s Trait. My body lost its balance, my jerked forward. The paralysis was over, my body was free.


    ''Oliver''s Trait was it?'' I moved my eyes to Pete. he had his hands in front of him. As if he was praying to a god. He slowly opened his eyes.


    "Ryan! In front of you-" I stopped the kick from hitting me in my face again. Moved my eyes to the person in front of me.


    ''It''s him,'' I clenched my teeth. I let go of his leg.


    "Huh, are not you going to hit me? Don''t worry my legs won''t come off this time,"


    "As if," I jumped back, "Why are you getting into this?"


    "Cause you are hurting my teammates, man."


    "Your mates? I see," I ran towards him.


    "Not so fast, James! Now!"


    "James?... oh no!" I tripped over a mushroom. I fell hard on my face.


    "We should stop them," Gwen said, "Even if Ryan will heal on his own we can''t just sit here-"


    "You fucking heard him right?" Naomi stopped eating, lifted her head, "He said, ''Don''t get involved so don''t get involved," her stare was scary enough to shut Gwen up.


    Before I could even get up from the ground, David gave me a chokehold, lifted me up from the ground with just his arms around my neck, threw me on a table on my back.


    Pete shouted my name again, he was about to run at me. Out of nowhere Colin threw his hands around Pete, choked him hard enough.


    Pete threw his elbow in Colin''s guts, Colin used his arms to turn Pete. Pete was half bent, Colin kicked him on his hips, he lost his balance and fell to the ground. James kicked him in his stomach. Not enough he pulled Pete by his head and threw him in a wall.


    Smashed his head hard into the wall, blood was flowing from his nose and cheeks.


    "Alright, this one is gone, next is..." he moved his nasty eyes towards those three sitting on the table. He lifted his index finger, "New student. Foreign exchange student," He shook his finger pointing at Naomi.


    "No¡­ no¡­ NO!!" I screamed. Instead of a reply, I got a non-ending steak of punches in my face. My nose was smashed totally. My eyes were damned too.


    The System kept healing my injuries but they kept getting worse. Not much when the blood in my body will exhaust. Thank god I have some supplies with me right now. I wonder if they are smashed in my pockets though.


    "This is what you get for getting involved.," He kept punching my face without stopping.


    "Urgh, come here. I will eat you," He walked towards Naomi, our table with lust in his eyes.


    < Quest Five appeared: Finish the fight you have got yourself into. Defeat Colm Feore and his Team >


    "I won''t-" My hand found its way to my uniform''s pocket. I took out two blood capsules. I had two more in another pocket. My left hand went into my left pocket.


    I pulled them out.

 Chapter 41 - Intense Fight.

    "Hm, is he coming for me now?"


    "That''s what we heard though," Gwen got up from her seat, Devon did too.


    "Naomi! Runaway! Don''t get-"


    "You motherfucker keep your mouth shut," another punch.


    "Ryan," She said in a sweet calm voice getting up from her seat moving the PVC table away. She was even done eating her food! And here we were hungry, "See guys," She was looking down, "Don''t fucking get involved. Don''t get involved and spoil your fucking reputation,"


    "Naomi?" Devon asked. Colin had stopped.


    "Listen Ryan!" David stopped too, "The time I, we joined your unit was the time when we lost all of our reputations, I have got fucking nothing to lose now, stay out of this. That guy''s mine,"


    She moved away from everyone. Colin started striding, "You sure have got guts, new student, calling me yours, ah-hah!"


    ''This is the chance!'' I opened the tube''s cap. Yeah, I know it''s called a tube which was called a capsule from start.


    I took all of the four tubes, I literally drank them! The hot liquid went down my throat.


    ''Now I am a living vampire. Wait vampires are not alive though.'' One of the tubes broke while I was drinking it. Maybe I held it too tightly.


    < Blood level: 15/15 >


    < HP: 15/15 >


    < Twelve ml of blood consumed >


    < Daily Quest completed


    Rewards are added >


    David threw out blood from his mouth after I punched him in his guts. He staggered holding his stomach, his blood was all over my thighs.


    Then? Then what? I did the same as he did to me as Naomi said don''t get involved.


    I wrapped my hands around his neck, pulled him up, threw him on the table, punched him times until he was knocked out. I was panting.


    I kept my hands over David''s chest when I heard a horrified scream. My head turned towards Naomi and others.


    "What the- what in the- what the fuck," I saw Naomi, something covered her body. A light blue electric current surrounded her. Colin was lying on the ground. His whole body was trembling in pain.


    "Naomi you!"


    "W- what? It''s my fucking Trait!" She answered me feeling shy again.


    ''A Trait like this? Electric current is flowing through her body. That''s a powerful Trait,''


    "Woah, Woah," Someone grabbed my head from behind, smashed it into a table in front of us. He didn''t stop there. He kicked my head down on the table. His kick made the table crack. Then for the final blow, he kicked the table on the other side of the cafeteria. With the table, I went too.


    "Ryan! You bastard who are you?!" Gwen jumped off her place shouting at a guy who was walking with pride on his shoulders.


    "Tch. tch. You guys are so useless. All of you are lying down on the ground. How are we going to win if we lose here? That too against someone as weak as Ryan?"


    "Colm..." Devon seemed irritated after seeing that face.


    I got the table off me, looked at the Colm guy. He was slowly walking towards them.


    < Name: Colm Feore >


    < Gender: Male >


    "Come on, Devon! Let''s fix our matter!"


    "Sure as hell," Devon dived into the ground.


    "You think you can hide? Do you think you can? You know it well! You can''t fight against me with that weak-ass Trait of yours. Mine is way too powerful! Come out! I will stand here! Hit me with everything you have got!"


    Out of nowhere, Devon erupted out of the ground, he punched Colm''s face, kneed him in the guts, threw him down on the ground, kicked him while he was on the ground.


    ''Damn¡­ Devon as expected.''


    "Huh. I bet you are more hurt than I am,"


    "That''s the reason I used my legs. Don''t want my fists broken," He charged again, went underground.


    He kept coming up kicking Colm, he went down, came up, kicked him; went down again. It continued.


    "See I told you? You cant-" Devon came up again, punched Com''s face, kicked Colm''s abdomen, Colm clashed against the wall.


    "Fuck you, Colm!" Devon grabbed Colm''s hair bent him down, smashed Colm''s forehead on Devon''s knee, pulled him down.


    His body was ninety degrees from his waist, Devon keened him into his guts two times.


    Kicked Com''s head, threw him down on the floor. Picked him up, again by his hair and smashed his head into the wall. Pulled him back by his hair, threw his face into the wall again, again, and again till a drop of blood appeared.


    I could see, everyone could see, Devon was exhausted.


    "Hah, all this just for a drop of blood?"


    Devon lifted his arm to punch Colm again. Colm grabbed his forearm, punched Devon''s nose hard. It made a bone-cracking sound.


    "Ugh!" Gwen ran into their fight.


    ''Why. why is not he injured at all even after getting beaten up that badly? Does he have a System too? Which heals him?''


    "Asshole. Do you call this asshole the second spot holder? This asshole?" He got up from the ground and shouted, "Loko at him, down on the ground so pathetically, he''s pathetic!"


    "Shut up!" Gwen gave a chop on Colm''s neck, "AHHHHHHHH!" but ended up screaming instead.


    ''You are a highly respectable man'' Devon''s words rang inside my head.


    I got up from the ground.


    < HP: 15/15 >


    < Blood Level: 6/15 >


    Gwen held her hand in front of her.


    "Too bad," Colm smirked looking at Gwen.


    "What are you?! It''s like I am hitting a wooden log!" She cried.


    "Now stand there watching your captain getting a piece of me!" He lifted his head to smash Devon under his feet. Devon saw that, he went underground immediately.


    "Hey," I called him.


    "Hm?" he angrily jerked his head at me, "Ah! Wow, wow, see, the weakling is still walking! I wonder how, I smashed your head pretty good in the floor,"


    "Devon! You can stop. I will get this jerk," Devon came out of the ground. He came out where we were sitting. He sat on his chair. Naomi was sitting too.


    "You sure? I might end up killing you!" He laughed a bitter one.


    "Gwen, take Pete away. Sit on the chair," She did as I said.


    I climbed down the table''s mess. I lifted my eyes, locked them into Colm''s, "Just so you¡­. I, I am the captain of this unit,"


    "Huh~ Devon let you become the captain? Surprising,"


    "Not at all," I continued walking.


    "You are the captain right, which means, I will have to kill you instead of Devon,"


    "I don''t mind, come,"


    "You come,"

 Chapter 42 - I Won- No, We Won.

    "Ryan. Walker. You are so dead," He bit his teeth.


    "Asshole," I bolted. I saw an opening to hit him. I ran around him, came in front of him, threw him on the wall punching in his stomach.


    I felt the pain. I hit him but I felt the pain. I quickly pulled my fist away. "How? Why?" Blood was coming from my knuckles.


    "Haha! How did you like my Trait? It makes my body harder, hard as a wooden log,"


    "Asshole," I ran again, I kicked again, this time not the face, not the guts, but his balls.


    "That''s hard too," He whispered giving me a hard punch in the stomach.


    "I see¡­ Asshole,"


    "Stop calling me an ASSHOLE!" he charged at me. He was now angry at me. Cool.


    I behind a table, he threw the table away. I threw a metal chair at him, he stumbled over it, got up quickly. I took a tray from a table. He came to me, I hit his head with the tray in my hands.


    I brought the tray behind me, then forward at him. He made a hole in the tray by punching it with his fists. The tray got away from my grip.


    ''I need some kind of weapon to end him,'' But there were only trays and- ''UHM!'' he grabbed my hips, lifted me up, threw me on a table. Threw few punches in my stomach.


    "Naomi! Do something!"


    "I am out of energy. I fucking can''t,"


    I kicked him away. Can''t let him just punch me. I am out of the blood.


    "You, you are weaker than Devon. You don''t deserve to be the captain of your fucking unit. You all are weak. Haha! All are weak!" he again went for my hips. His head was in my navel. He lifted me up, Lifted my elbow up, smashed me into the wall, I smashed my elbow on his back.


    Again a cracking sound came. From me. My elbow''s bone was broken. System healed it but¡­


    < Blood level dropping. Blood level dropping! Alert! Blood level dropping! >


    ''This is no time to fuck around.''


    "Asshole," He clucked his tongue.


    He threw a kick on me, I ducked it. He threw a long arm punch, right beside my ear I grabbed it.


    "Your body is hardened, doesn''t mean your joints are too," I used my forearm to hit the joint of his elbow. Didn''t stop, again, again. He punched my back.


    I went at him again. Kicked his shin bone. Dodged his punch, kicked his shin again, kicked this time, grabbed his leg. Kicked his balls. Again balls. Again balls. It was not working. He used another leg to hit my head. We both fell to the ground. I got up, he got up.


    "Nothing''s happening, weakling!" He ran at me. An idea suddenly clicked in my brain. I took his hit deliberately. Fell on a table behind me.


    As expected he came at me, moment before his fist will hit my face I got up. He punched the table. I quickly got behind him. Grabbe his nape, pushed him on the table. Pulled up, pushed down, smash and smash.


    Lastly lifted my leg. Turned his face, broke his nose right with the table. My leg went down with the flow passing through the table. Tearing the table apart my leg and Colm''s face landed down on the floor.


    Blood! This time! This time blood splattered! There were few drops of blood on the ground.


    The PVC table broke apart into two parts. I lifted my leg, brought it back down but Colm dodged it. He rolled on the ground and got up in the flow.


    He threw straight arm punches at me. I kept moving backward while dodging them, suddenly a kick came aimed at my balls. I was in mid-air. There was no way I could move away. I closed my thighs, my calves together. His leg hit my knees. I closed my eyes cause this kick I thought was going to hit my balls.


    "Argh," He grunted. His kick didn''t go any more above my knees.


    ''Ah, I see! The effect is showing now,'' the continuous attacks I landed on his leg''s joints were showing effect now. ''He has a time period too.''


    I landed on the ground, I stumbled over a chair. I turned back to see a chair. I lifted it.


    Grabbed it by its legs. I started hitting it against Colm''s face. Right to left; left to right, up-down, down-up. The chair was now covered in blood.


    I gave him a final chair blow. His body dropped down on the floor. I threw the chair away. I went down on the ground with my knees beside his chest. I pulled his hands under my knees. I sat on his chest, and here begins MY STREAK OF PUNCHES.


    "Asshole! This is for what you did to my mates!" I started my streak. One, two, three. There was this sound of bones cracking again but this time not from me. It was Colm. Colm''s face. Four, five, six. I was loving it. He was helplessly lying down getting his face breaking up into pieces. Seven, eight, nine, ten! I still didn''t stop.


    My knuckles were injured but I didn''t stop. I continued smashing his face, again and again. Eleven, twelve, thirteen, fourteen.


    Every time I punched him his hard skin was breaking apart. His Trait was losing its control. Fifteen, sixteen, seventeen.


    "Asshole. This is what you called Devon. How dare you, die. Die!" eighteen, nineteen, twenty!


    The floor cracked. There was blood coming from the backside of his head. His eyes were closed. I, I just. Twenty-one. Couldn''t bring me. Twenty-two. To stop punching him. twenty -three, twenty-four, twenty-five!


    "Oi, oi. We should stop him. He might fucking kill Colm,"


    "Y- you are right,"


    "Ryan! Stop it already! That''s enough!" Devon shouted.


    Twenty-six, twenty-seven, twenty-eight.


    "Don''t you dare show your face again in front of us," I grunted, I punched him.


    Twenty-nine, thirty! Thirty-one. Thirty-two.


    There was more and more blood coming from his head. His face was messed up. The map of his face, the look of his face was changed. His bones changed their positions. They were all dislocated.


    Thirty-three, thirty-four, thirty-five. The speed of my punches was slowing down.


    "Okay, I am fucking going now," Naomi got up from her seat.


    "Devon let''s- you." Devon and Gwen left too.


    Oliver was up too. He gained his consciousness as he walked towards me. The whole cafeteria was in chaos. Everybody was shouting, screaming. Tables were scattered all over the cafeteria. Many were shooting with their mobile cameras.


    36¡­ 37¡­ 38¡­ 39¡­ 40!!


    Devon started pulling me, Gwen, Naomi too. They held me by my arms pulled me away while everyone was screaming shouting.


    "You motherfucker! You don''t fucking mess with the Bloodsuckers!" I shouted at unconscious Colm while I was getting pulled away.


    I kicked his body while they pulled me. Oliver pulled Colm''s body away from me. In the end. We won this team battle.. We the Bloodsuckers.

 Chapter 43 - The Secret.

    "I have got only one thing to say, Ryan, you are crazy mad," Gwen told me. We were in the infirmary. Pete was on the bed. Doc was not there in the infirmary. We were waiting for her to come and heal everybody but she was absent.


    "Right, that''s right, Ryan, you are fucking insane, idiot"


    "I think you are a crazy psycho. So this is what your power is, I see"


    "Guys stop insulting me,"


    "I mean, who would beat someone that badly? You almost killed him, if we had not stopped you, you might have even killed him, that''s really crazy"


    "Did you saw what he did to Pete, Gwen? Huh, look at Devon. His nose is broken, how can I stay calm in such a position? Yeah we don''t know each other at all, we all sitting here are strangers but now we are a team, we gotta have each other''s back,"


    "You were going to fucking kill him. What will you do if you are sent to jail? What if you are fucking expelled?" Naomi was right.


    "That''s not the point right now, we need to find Doc and I need blood," I turned around to move towards the blood bank.


    "Ryan. If you do think of your team so much then I don''t think there is any reason for you to keep your secret, tell them about it too,"


    I paused. I was not sure if I should tell them about it.


    "Secret? What secret? The secret behind your insane power?" Devon asked.


    "Hm. That''s true. The secret behind my immense power," I turned my back.


    We all heard loud footsteps of someone approaching the infirmary. We all moved our eyes to the infirmary''s door.


    "Ryan!" Doc came into view. She was panting hard. Gwen was startled. Doc raised her head, both of her hands were on the door''s jamb.


    "Doc?" She ran inside the infirmary. Now I was startled, I took a step back but Doc didn''t stop. Before I knew it, her hands were around me, her neck was beside my cheek. Her hair was all over my face.


    "Woah,"


    "What in the?"


    "What kind of relationship does those two fucking have?"


    "Ryan! Ryan! Ryan!" She kept squeezing my body tighter and tiger, "Ahh, I know what you did! Ryan~"


    "D- doc, time, time please,"


    "Oh sorry," she loosed her arms around my neck, she pulled my away holding me by my shoulder.


    < HP: 2/15 >


    < Blood level: 1/15 >


    ''Don''t tell me, her hug reduced my HP?''


    I looked into her eyes. They were sparkling.


    "Dude! You are so cool, Ryan! I am again sorry for losing my composure as a teacher, but I just can''t help it! I am so happy that you did what I told you to,"


    "T- thank you. But what?"


    "I did tell you to beat the opponent badly than getting beaten up badly and you did it perfectly, oh god I am so happy and proud as a teacher!" she hugged me again.


    "T- thank you, doc" I hugged her back. I mean how can I miss such a chance to get all clingy with a hot woman?


    "Is she really a fucking teacher?"


    "Hm. She is,"


    "God. I can''t believe she''s a teacher,"


    "Dr. Mary, we need to heal uh Pete, he''s still unconscious," seriously Gwen? Seriously? Let me enjoy this.


    "Oh yeah, right, Ryan you lost your cool by my hug this time didn''t you?" She pulled me away again. I let my hands loose.


    "This time? How many more fucking times were there when you two did this?"


    "Eh¡­ are you jealous?" Doc smirked.


    "I am not fucking jealous," she shouted.


    "Hehe, where''s Pete?" She went ahead healing Pete. I looked away. Devon was staring at me. I bobbed my head. Then gave him a shrug.


    "Ryan. Is Dr. Mary your-"


    "No, she''s not my sister, she''s not my lover either. I would appreciate it if none of you raise bring this topic again, thank you very much,"


    "Oh, sure" I sighed.


    "Doc. I need blood,"


    "It''s in the cupboard shelf up there,"


    "Thanks," I walked towards the shelf Doc pointed at, "About my power Devon, Naomi. It is this Ring," I lifted my Ring.


    "What do you mean?"


    "This is an RPG System Ring. It''s a Ring System. I have to offer it my blood to use its power, it can heal my wounds, my fatigue but asks for blood in return. I level up by completing its Quest-"


    "Fuck. fuck, wait a fucking second,"


    "Yeah, Naomi?"


    "You mean this is a System? The one shown in Anime, Manga, Web Novels, and Light Novels?"


    "Exactly,"


    "That seems so fictitious,"


    "I told you guys my secret it''s up to you if you want to believe me or not, but I guess trust is the basic need for teamwork,"


    < One ml of blood = one HP point or one Blood level point >


    ''Thanks for the information, System. Which means I need 27 ml of blood.''


    "Doc, I can''t seem to understand how much ml of blood does each tube contains so please help me,"


    "Wait a minute then,"


    "Are you telling the truth, Ryan?" Devon asked.


    "Yeah, he is, you are welcome,"


    "Yeah, I am. Thanks, Gwen,"


    "See Ryan, look here," Doc got up and came near me, she pointed her finger at the tubes, "We have a total of nine different tubes with different cap colors, right?"


    "Yeah," she was standing behind me, she leaned forward.


    "The colors are, White, Grey, Black, Yellow, Orange, Blue, Red, Green, Purple,"


    "There sure is," okay now she''s getting closer to me. What''s with Doc?


    "Now you see, Ryan, they are arranged in an order. If the order is changed there''s a way to remember how much ml of blood does a tube has in it by looking at its cap..." She took a pause, "Did you understood?"


    "Eeek"


    "Ryan! What happened?" Devon got up. Everybody panicked.


    "C- calm down," I was panting for air, "It- it is nothing, Doc just whispered something in my ear I lost my control. My ears are sensitive so,"


    "Uh¡­ fuck,"


    "Doc. Please?"


    "Hahaha! Sure, sure," I sighed.


    "So, Ryan the order is like this, colorwise okay, they are in increasing value so listen, First, White, Grey, Black, Yellow, Orange, Blue, Red, Green, Purple. That''s the order. White has the lowest amount of blood" She leaned over my back again.. Her soft boobs were pressing against my back again.

 Chapter 44 - Rigid And Robert Are Here.

    "White has two ml. Grey has three ml, black has four ml¡­ Yellow has five, orange six, blue seven, red eight, green nine, and the last purple has ten ml of blood,"


    "I- I see" She moved away. I sighed.


    "The big bottles there. The small one of big bottles contains twelve ml of blood, the big one of the big bottles has fifteen ml of blood"


    "Thank you, Doc"


    "You are welcome! Oh Devon, come here I will heal you too," She kept her hand on Devon''s nose and his nose was healed completely. Next, she healed Gwen''s broken hand.


    I took a big bottle of blood from the shelf, and a small blood bottle.


    "Ryan, the big bottles are also called blood culture bottles," Doc told me while doing some of her work.


    Okay, so I took one culture bottle and one small bottle. Which makes fifteen plus twelve that is twenty-seven. Perfect.


    I opened the cap of the small bottle, moved it to my lips, and started drinking the blood in it. I soon finished it.


    < HP: 14/15 >


    < Blood level: 1/15 >


    "Uhm..." I heard Naomi saying something, "I know I should not interrupt your healing session but I wanna ask¡­ why the fuck are you drinking the blood?"


    "Huh?"


    "What?!" Doc turned around. I got Gwen''s attention too.


    "I- I what?"


    "You are drinking blood as if it is some kind of a fucking cold drink..." I realized I was really drinking the blood! I am not supposed to drink it! Why the hell am I drinking it?


    "I- I did it unconsciously,"


    "Ryan? Are you serious?" Doc got up. She walked to me.


    "I didn''t realize it. I drank it during my fight with Colm as I had no other choice but now¡­ I dunno I was just-"


    "Ryan that might be considered as cannibalism,"


    "Well not if he''s not a human," Gwen needs to speak right?


    "I am a human, and I did it unconsciously. And I am going to drink blood like this. Fuck those syringes shit. This is the way I take blood inside me,"


    "I don''t really mind. Because drinking blood is normally safe so you can do it, it is a faster way too," Doc always sounds so convincing.


    "Oh, I see. You can continue Ryan. sorry for fucking disturbing you,"


    "N- no it''s okay," I was a little embarrassed to drink blood but I had to, or else the throbbing pain will start in my finger. I uncapped the culture bottle, brought it near my lips, and gulped it down.


    "This is the first time I saw someone drinking blood," Doc said examing me.


    "Excuse me, please, where should I throw these bottles?"


    "Anywhere you want," Doc replied still staring at me.


    "I am serious-"


    "Dustbin will do,"


    I threw it away.


    < HP fully restored >


    < Blood level fully restored >


    < Quest Five completed >


    < Rewards are added >


    < Exp +50


    Attack +5


    Defense +2


    Sp. Attack +2


    Sp. Defense +1


    Bloods +60 >


    ''Damn. That was worth blasting someone''s face up.''


    "Alright, Ryan. Take your shirt off,"


    "W- w- w- what- the fuck? What- are you planning to do?" Naomi freaked out. Gwen sighed. Devon was confused.


    "Doc. Not again,"


    "Just do it," she started unbuttoning my shirt''s buttons.


    "I should leave I guess,"


    "Yeah, me too, fuck"


    "Don''t worry guys. This happens all the time. I am kinda used to it. Now that you are in Ryan''s team you should get used to this too,"


    "But- hey! Don''t take his clothes off! There are two girls sitting here,"


    "Hehe" was what Doc did. I was not embarrassed at all now. I got used to it too.


    "Let me see if you have injuries somewhere,"


    "I- injuries?" Naomi got the situation, "Th- that''s what fucking it was about,"


    "Yeah," Gwen nodded, "Ryan claims that his System heals his body which is true cause I have seen it myself. But still, Doc checks his body to see if everything is perfect,"


    "I see" Naomi was calm now.


    "Show me your back, turn around," I did. She moved her hand over my back, "Your fists?"


    "They are okay too,"


    "Ah, okay then. You are perfect, but just to make sure I will try using my Trait on you," she touched my chest. Moved her hand down my nipples, "Hm, my Trait is not flowing through your body. You are perfect,"


    "Wow, she didn''t heal me like that, which I am grateful she didn''t," Devon was completely staring.


    "She does that only with Ryan. God knows why,"


    "Ryan you should change your clothes, they might end up having bloodstains, wash your face too it has blood on it,"


    "Ah, shit. Thanks, Doc,"


    "Or perhaps do you want me to rub the blood off your back?"


    "N- no. thanks,"


    "There''s literally any blood on his back," Gwen muttered.


    "I know right," Devon replied.


    Knock knock


    We heard someone knocking on the door. I turned my head. I was not able to see who it was as I was in the infirmary''s corner.


    "Can we come in?"


    "We are coming in,"


    "Oh! Rigid, Robert too," Devon moved away from the wall he was leaning against.


    "Yo. how''s everyone doing?" They shook hands. Naomi sat there with no expressions on her face.


    "Who the fuck were you guys again?"


    "Woah, young lady there''s no need to be rude now," Robert moved his hand forward asking for a handshake.


    ''Oh shit. I just realized I am still half-naked, though.''


    "She''s not being rude that''s her habit of speaking," Gwen told Robert.


    "Hello, I am Robert, he is Rigid,"


    "Nice to meet you two. I am Naomi," She bowed again.


    "Oh," Robert followed her.


    "Where is Ryan by the way?" Rigid asked.


    "I- I am inside here, yo Rigid,"


    "Oh damn¡­ our hero, why are you not wearing anything?" was his first question.


    "Nevermind that. So why did you decided to pay us a visit?" I asked washing my hand.


    "A meeting was held recently. Mary ma''am came from there too, it is a serious topic. It was over so we decided to pay you a visit after both hearing and seeing what you did,"


    "Oh, uh, you were there in the cafeteria?"


    "No,"


    "Oh, then how did you¡­?"


    "The topic of this meeting¡­ were you,"


    "Eh? W- what?"


    There was dead silence in the cafeteria. I glanced at Doc she was suddenly looking serious too, her head was down with a serious expression.. Rigid and Robert were looking serious too.

 Chapter 45 - The Recently Held Meeting.

    "That is true. The student council of the top ten students was called. All the teaching staff was called. Just to discuss one topic in this meeting held on short notice, just this one topic¡­ ''Ryan Walker''"


    "I- why?"


    "That is the reason we are here. We wanna tell you what happened, we have something to tell you,"


    "Me too, Ryan. I wanna talk about something with you. About the fight, about the meeting,"


    "Hm. Sure Doc. Go ahead, tell me what happened"


    "Your fight with Colm''s unit was being recorded. The CCTVs of the cafeteria were on, your whole fight was recorded, Mr. Johan called all of us. We were shown your fight''s video," Doc stated


    "As soon as the video was over, Mary ma''am went out of the conference hall, I was wondering what happened to her but she was here," Robert told me.


    "As soon as I saw Ryan was getting hit by someone, I was not able to hold myself back. I quickly came out of the room thinking you might come to the infirmary to get blood and your friends will be here for my healing,"


    "I see,"


    "I hurried down to the infirmary when I saw you were standing right in the middle of the infirmary it made happily. It made me really happy,"


    "Oh- that was the reason you squeezed me so tightly,"


    "Maybe. I acted on my instincts. But yeah I was glad to see you standing in the infirmary. Those white hair with little blood on them, your face covered with blood. Your fist was covered in blood, blood dropping from your knuckles. That black shirt which had red blood spilled on it, I was about to cry, to be honest,"


    "..."


    "..."


    Silence. No one spoke anything. Doc opened her eyes and realized she was being stared at, "cough. That''s not the point here. I was talking about the meeting. First of all. Let me make this clear, Ryan. I have no problem with you fighting, killing anyone but promise me this one thing..."


    "Yeah. I''ll think about making a promise after hearing what I have to make a promise about,"


    "If you fight someone, don''t you dare get beaten up badly, and be sure to knock your opponent before leaving. Second, if you ever plan on killing someone make sure you have properly killed that person, and don''t you dare get imprisoned. You should not go to jail if you killed someone,"


    My eyes were wide, this was the strangest promise I was asked to make. These were the strangest words a teacher has ever told me. I smiled.


    "I promise,"


    "You better keep it,"


    "Sure, Doc"


    "Are you really a teacher?"


    "Shut up I am a teacher, Jesus!"


    "Come on this is something serious"


    "Yeah so lemme continue. I don''t know what happened after I left the room but till I was in the room, everyone seemed angry at you for doing this,"


    "Of course they will be,"


    "As I was running towards the infirmary I saw him. His face was all smashed up. They were taking him on a stretcher, his head had a crack from behind. Few more punches Ryan and you would have reached his brain by cracking his skull into two and further damaging his brain, bringing Colm a sudden death. About his face. He might have to get plastic surgery. His face is really messed. All the bones of his face were broken, the bones were all over the place. He lost all of his front teeth only his molars are reaming. His lips were torn apart, they were crazily torn apart by your punches


    "In other words Ryan. You changed the whole look of his face. The sight was horrible. I have never seen anyone''s face beaten up this bad in my whole life. The sight of Colm''s face was really unbelievable. If someone had told me about this I might have never believed it. I brought myself to believe this only because I saw him with my own eyes. That poor guy. So Rigid, Robert, now your chance to tell us what happened after I left the room,"


    "He is not poor at all. It was his fault he got beaten up that badly. But damn I never knew I beat him that bad¡­ I just kept going, and going till Devon and Naomi pulled me away from his body,"


    "No, Ryan¡­ he is a poor guy"


    "P- Pete! You are awake?!"


    "Yeah, and good as before,"


    "Thank god!" I went near Pete. He was all good as before, "And how is he a poor guy again?"


    "Teacher, he will have to get plastic surgery right?"


    "Of course, Traits won''t fix him anymore he''s far behind that point," Doc told.


    "The parts which have undergone plastic surgery can not feel anything, you know that?" he was speaking in a low voice, loud enough for us to hear though.


    "Hm, that''s right,"


    "Poor guy. He won''t feel anything if a girl ever kissed him!"


    "Pfft!" Naomi chuckled.


    "Hahahahah!!" We broke out in a laugh.


    "Yeah," Rigid stepped forward, "Mr. Atkinson asked students first what their opinions were about this fight and Ryan,"


    "Amelia Edwards and Eddie Cibrian were impressed at your determination and fighting skills. They answered: ''I think he''s pretty cool, he knows how to fight.'' said Amilia. ''Yeah, I wonder why he was the weakest till now? I never met him but thought he was just a punk, a weakling, but he''s cool. See his determination to fight against someone who lands a hand on his group'' said Eddie"


    "Looks like your popularity is growing,"


    "Yeah in a bad way,"


    "Another girl Cherly Anderson said ''It is just a plain offense and a crime to beat someone in a cafeteria where people eat their food'' she is a rule-following person. So yeah.


    "One from the boys was Colm''s friend. He was super pissed off and wanted permission to beat you with his group right now but Mr. Johan told him to calm down. His name is Evan Stones, he''s from Robert''s unit,"


    "Woah, I don''t wanna fight your unit, Robert. Anyone else will do,"


    "Yeah, Ryan. After my first experience with you, and after watching your smashing Colm''s face I don''t wanna fight you either, I care for my teammates,"


    "That aside, there are some guys who are jealous of you because you are gaining women''s attention. Those guys suggested suspending you,"


    "What the fuck. Hatred is dangerous,"


    "After asking us, Mr. Johan asked the four teachers present there. Do you wanna know what their answer was?" Robert asked with a serious face.


    "Hm. I wanna know,"


    "Expulsion of Ryan Walker,"


    "Oh fuck not this again," I threw my hands in the air.


    "What...?" Doc found it hard to believe.. Rigid and Robert both nodded their heads.

 Chapter 46 - Another Order Of Expulsion.

    "First, I was given an order of expulsion because I was weak, I was the weakest and didn''t have any money. I was about to get expelled because of being weak,"


    "Really?" I nodded.


    "When, Ryan?" Gwen asked.


    "When I lost my parents in an accident, Mr. Johan thought I don''t have any money to pay the tuition fees, as I was the weakest they wanted to expel me. But that''s when I proposed them for a Leveling game. But for making it touch enough, they matched me against the school''s third spot holder, Robert Capron. That''s how I saved my expulsion, by winning against Robert,"


    "Is it true?" Rigid asked. Robert nodded.


    "And now¡­ when I have gained my power back, when I am not the weakest anymore, when I am in the top ten community still they want to expel me. Well, we can''t stop it from happening. Strong or not you will get expelled. That''s how it will be,"


    "We can''t go against principal either. If we went, we will be suspended or even expelled. If Dr. Mary went against him, she will lose her job and will never get on in any of the academies. That''s how it works," Devon said.


    "Okay. I will wait till the Principal gives me an official order of expulsion, the time he does, I will happily leave this school. I don''t wanna argue and after what I did, I don''t think I have any right to protest,"


    "I can''t believe this. He was just fucking trying to protect his mates¡­ this is really tragic. Can we really not do anything?"


    "You¡­ are Naomi Mitsuda, half-Japanese half-American foreign exchange student right?" Rigid asked. Naomi nodded her head.


    "You. You have lost your spot in the top ten,"


    "W- what? Top 10?! Seriously?"


    "Naomi is in the top ten!?"


    "I expected that to happen. The moment I got up to fight against that fucking perverted guy, I knew using my Trait will lead me to lose my rank in the top ten,"


    "Dumb! You are really dumb, Naomi! Really stupid! What did I tell you? I told you to keep away from this shit, to not to get involved in this shit, you will lose all of your reputations but you still-"


    "But¡­ after seeing Ryan put his own reputation, his own life literally on the line just to fight away some guys who were bulling Pete for fun¡­ I thought that yeah if this guy can do this then why the fuck I can not? Why can not I forget about ranks and regulations for a while and fight with such devotion as him?" She looked at me. I was flushed.


    "You are the idiot, Ryan" huh, come on, you are not supposed to get shy after cursing someone, Naomi! "You were really cool though," she looked away from me. She''s acting like a tsundere. Is she a one though?


    "I was moved because of him. I ended up using my Trait, knocking that person out, and lost my rank in the top ten"


    "Naomi Mitsuda. I think Mr. Johan will change his mind cause he didn''t kick Devon out. Not a single teacher voted against Devon, so I think he will bring you back. You were supposed to hold the sixth spot after all," Robert grinned.


    "Sixth? W- what is your Trait level?!"


    "Five. Exactly five,"


    "Y- you are strong, you must be strong, Naomi," Gwen reacted. Naomi shook her head. She lifted her head at me. I smiled.


    "Who knows if I am strong just because won some little leveling games beating students for no reason, just because my Trait level is high can''t guarantee I am strong..." she stared at me with shy eyes, "Cause the Trait level of an idiot standing half-naked there is only three but still he stood there stronger than anyone by beating Academy''s third spot holder and beating the shit out of a bully whose Trait level was a whole point more than his," she looked away.


    ''Wh- why am I being called an idiot here?'' I thought.


    "Hm, we can''t judge someone based on their Trait level," Doc added.


    "That adds it up all. That is what the meeting was about. I hope something comes up and Ryan''s expulsion gets canceled," Rigid said. I gave him a light smile, "If you had this power with you all along, why didn''t you used it from the start?" Okay not this question again, "I hope you don''t get kicked out of this school. I wanna have a fair all-out fight with this new Ryan Walker, with his new power,"


    "Guess my Trait has awakened," I joked.


    "Eh, no way!" Gwen jumped.


    "Haha, maybe who knows, it takes a lot of training for someone''s Trait to evolve, but if you say so I will believe cause we all can see your power,"


    "I was just kidding, Rigid..."


    "So am I. But yeah I sure want an official fair all-out fight with you one day,"


    "Sure. I will if it is an official fight. I don''t like fighting without a reason though, but if it''s an official fight then I will. My Trait level will go skyrocketing if I won against you, just kidding"


    "Sure. I will just be satisfied if I am able to beat you. Surely your Trait level is not what it seems, your power surpasses that of Devon and Robert,"


    "Haha, how can you-"


    "No it really does, Ryan,"


    "What do you mean, Devon?"


    Knock knock knock.


    Three knocks on the door. We turned our eyes at the infirmary''s door.


    "Greetings, sir" Doc greeted Mr. Johan. Students bowed their heads but I didn''t. He walked inside, walked, and stood right in front of me.


    "Sir,"


    "I see you have already heard about things from your friends here," he looked at Rigid and Robert. I nodded, "Ryan, I told you there won''t be a second time, remember?"


    "Hm, I do"


    "Good. I didn''t want a drama here. Ryan Walker. You are officially expelled from the WN Academy of Superpowers for the second time,"


    "Sigh okay, what can we do" I shrugged.


    "Sir. Is there anything-" I lifted my hand to stop Doc from saying anything further.


    "Doctor Mary. Even when you left the conference in between I believe you have still seen the way Ryan''s fight, and you have also seen Colm''s face, haven''t you? Speak another word your job will be in danger,"


    "Sir," I looked straight into his eyes.


    < Name: Johan Atkinson


    Gender: Male >


    "You wanna expel me? Sure, I don''t care about this fucking school,"


    "Mind your words, Ryan Walk-"


    "Oh! You mind what your words. Do you want me out of this Academy? Oh sure! I don''t fucking need this either. But..." I moved closer to his face. He was smaller than me in height. I lifted my index finger and pointed it at him. I opened my mouth, words were just about to come off.


    "Ryan! Stop, please stop speaking! Don''t speak anymore!" Doc cried. He was staring at me, I was staring at him. I didn''t speak anything.


    "Come here," she pulled me back.

 Chapter 47 - Colm’s Father.

    "I am very sorry, sir"


    "Ah, no, no, Ms. Mary it''s alright, he is expelled anyway so whatever he does," Johan adjusted his coat pulling it from the lapel, "Is none of our matter. Let him do whatever he wants. He''s expelled now


    He turned around. I hated the way he smirked at me, "Just to warn you, Mr. Ryan. Colm''s father is bad news. After knowing what happened to his son, he left his million dollars deal and rushed his son to a hospital"


    "M-million dollars?"


    "Yeah, as you see he loves his son so much that he is even okay if his company faces bankruptcy but here¡­ you know better than anyone what you have done to that psycho father''s lovely son. Not only you, but everyone present in this room can imagine what will happen to you¡­ very well," He looked at me from over his shoulder, "Good luck dealing with it," He grinned again and walked away.


    "Ryan¡­ Ryan, look at me!" Doc twisted my body, "What do you think you are doing? You pointed your finger in the Principal''s face, and what were you going to do next? Fight him? Are you nuts?!"


    "Doc¡­ doc¡­ he''s not the principal for me anymore, do you even realize what shit he was saying to you? What about it?!"


    "Don''t raise your voice, Ryan..."


    "Yes, yes I wanna hit him,"


    "Calm down, Ryan you will get Dr. Mary fired,"


    "Yeah, Ryan calm yourself down,"


    "Devon!"


    "Yeah?"


    "You were about to say something was not you?"


    "I sure was,"


    "Continue,"


    "Your power has surpassed that of mine and Robert''s, of course only if Robert agrees with it too,"


    "I do, he''s above us if we are talking about hand to hand combat,"


    "I am not aware how you managed to split his face into two regardless of how hard his body is after using his Trait. You were able to change his face''s look but I¡­ I was just able to make him bleed one drop of blood,"


    "That''s¡­ right but you gave him pretty much of a damage which made things easy for me,"


    "And me. You have already claimed your victory against me in an official Leveling game. You should actually be in my place, Academy''s second spot should be yours,"


    "Woah- Woah, I am not ready for it yet, I don''t want it either, keep it," We laughed.


    "What will you do now Ryan?" Gwen asked.


    "What¡­? I will just look for another Academy where I can get my admission in. I will work part-time to¡­ uh you know,"


    "Any other plans? Won''t you miss the time you spent here?"


    "Of course I will, Gwen. But this is just temporary, we will surely meet somewhere in the future when you all are powerful, strong, and great Trait Masters. That''s where we will meet each other,"


    "You¡­ wanna become a fucking Trait Master?"


    "Hmm. I never thought about it cause I was the weakest and thought I might never be able to even graduate but after this sudden turn of events¡­ I just want a normal life with no violence and troublesome things. I want a happy, single life"


    "I see,"


    "I think I will join my high school again,"


    "Your high school? Wait a high school?!" They were surprised. Of course cause they didn''t know about it.


    "Uh, yeah. I am actually a normal high school student who was living a normal life till the second year of his high school,"


    "Damn¡­ you never told us," Pete muttered.


    "I was actually studying in normal schools since I was born. Teachers were not able to detect any superpower inside me so they declared I am not a Trait holder I was¡­ it was decided that I will be going for the other path. I never envied people with Traits. But I just thought it would have been great if I had one,"


    "Wait, you have a Trait or not?" Rigid asked.


    "Yeah, I have. It''s clairalience which is rarely of any use, I was born with powerful five senses. I was born with good running speed too. Even though my reflexes are average I can still run at a pretty decent speed,"


    "And?"


    "One day which was totally normal daily life day, when I was in 10th grade my parents saw that I have enchanted senses, I can run fast too, and I can tell what''s going on without asking anyone about the situation. My parents took this as my Trait, that''s when I was admitted into this Academy. But they just don''t understand. I just have nice five sense and quite a good running speed doesn''t mean I am a Trait holder..." I snickered.


    I lifted my head. Rigid was frozen in place as if he saw some ghost. Robert was staring blanking with his mouth open. Devon gave me an impressed expression.


    "W- what is it, guys?"


    Rigid and Robert exchanged glances they nodded to themselves.


    "R- Ryan¡­ you¡­ you are one of those,"


    "Those?"


    "Yeah¡­ those," Devon repeated.


    "Uh? Who are those¡­.?" Gwen thought, "Those? Ah!" she gasped suddenly, "No way! No- no!"


    "As I thought!"


    "What, Doc?"


    "I thought it was just my hunch but I still kept it in my mind, thanks boys for conforming to it now. So my guess was right, you are one of those, Ryan"


    "Who those?"


    "The ones who are born to change something. Who are especially sent by gods- okay that''s not too realistic,"


    "To make it simple, bro," Rigid grabbed my shoulder, "You are one of Multiple Traits holder,"


    "N- no¡­ no," I tittered, "You- you are kidding right?"


    "You think we are?"


    "You really mean it? I mean think once, I just happened to good sense that is not a Trait,"


    "Nope, it is a Trait. You are one of those Multiple Traits holders, I- I never met one before,"


    "Ryan is definitely one of those," Doc agreed.


    "Keep it a secret from everyone, Ryan"


    "Fucking everyone, don''t tell anybody,"


    "But guys-"


    "Don''t deny. You are the chosen one from god. They sent you- uh again too dramatic,"


    "You will change something in the future. Something big. That is what the Multiple Traits holders are for. They are especially sent on earth for this task,"


    "I- uh okay guys. Okay. I need some space, this is really getting too much for me,"


    "Oh sure, sure," Rigid went away losing my shoulders.


    "You really are something, Ryan,"


    "Oi idiot, I never thought you were this fucking amazing, I am not fucking complimenting you," But... I said nothing to you, Naomi. Why do you treat me like this?

 Chapter 48 - Japanese Assassins

    "I will just go and rest in my room, I am tired," I told everyone but in reality, I was just too tired and wanted to talk with my girlfriend to lift off the tiredness of mine. I stepped out of the room.


    I suddenly felt a sting of pain in my head, I ignored it and moved forward, I brought my hand to my head it was stinging for some reason.


    I walked down the stairs and stopped near the big sliding glass window right in front.


    "This smell..." I gasped, my eyes went wide, I quickly turned my head, I heard wind of air behind me.


    His reflexes were not fast enough, the knife threw at him managed to cut through his left eye, just a scratch on his left eye. the dagger went and hit the glass window, the glass shattered.


    He covered his eyes and looked at the glass, ''Damn, that is one powerful throw...'' He moved his eye in another direction, he saw three people dressed in black, they had black masks pulled over, ''And fast too.''


    He grunted. Only someone strong could break this glass that has such thickness.


    < Major injury detected, activating automatic healing > He heard a mechanic voice.


    "Don''t waste time, let''s kill him." A man of those three spoke.


    They charged at Ryan with swords and daggers in their hands. Ryan dodged this one, all three were attacking him at once, from left, he moved to right, from right, he moved to left; from below, he jumped high; from above, he ducked.


    ''Don''t heal my eye, just stop the bleeding.'' He thought hoping the robot might hear him. He continued dodging all the attacks.


    < Bleeding stopped. Blood level dropped to five >


    ''Thank god it heard me. Don''t heal minor injuries,'' He ordered.


    One dragger grazed his waist. He was distracted. Ryan tsk-tsked and jumped in the air, to find an opening out of those combo attacks coming straight for Ryan.


    He ducked and got out of the circle of danger. The three men gave him a glare. One man''s mask slid down, Ryan saw a nasty smirk. they were standing near the staircase, Ryan was in front of them. No one came out of the classes, no one knew Ryan was being attacked.


    ''Damn what are the CCTVs doing?'' He thought.


    < They are down, host. >


    He was surprised. but smiled.


    "The fuck are you smiling at, brat?" One man asked in a low deep voice.


    ''Kill them.'' He expected the system to respond and kill them. Ryan got no response.


    "Charge." Two men charged, but one didn''t.


    Ryan thought it was a trap but when he closed his vision, he saw the man near the staircase collapse down on the ground. he was caught off guard again- the dagger grazed his right cheek pretty bad.


    But it was not bleeding, thanks to the Ring System. "G- Gwen?"


    she grunted and charged at one man with all she had. They both glanced back, their man was down, and a pretty girl was charging at them with ''I am gonna kill you, bastards'' written on her face.


    She brought her right hand up, it was coming down slowly. Ryan kicked another man on his knee joints from behind, he fell down, which gave Gwen a chance to hit the only man left.


    Before she got a perfect hit on the guy''s neck, he dodged and grabbed Gwen''s arm by the wrist, it stopped her midway. She was surprised and panicked, tried harder, but nothing happened.


    The man quickly pushed her away to only kick her in the stomach which sent Gwen flying on the wall.


    "Gwen!" Ryan shouted she had already hit the wall pretty bad, she came sliding down, sat on the ground with her eyes partially opened.


    The man Ryan had taken on was on his feet already. He was super fast. Ryan took his guard. Out of nowhere, the man took out a sword!


    ''A Katana?!''


    < A sword specially made in Japan, also called Japanese Katana or Japanese sword.>


    ''They are Japanese?! I am ruined.''


    The man swung his sword at Ryan, he dodged, but yet another one came at him from behind, he ducked down. Ryan saw two swords at the same time- aimed at the center of his gravity were coming his way.


    He jumped back, not enough to totally dodge the pointed, sharp swords. the straight pointed head of both swords was stabbed into Ryan''s stomach.


    < Medium injury detected. A 1 CM deep stab >


    ''Ain''t nothing, don''t heal it.'' He needed more blood.


    The bleeding stopped. it was not much of a stab for Ryan after his eye.


    "Errr... Uhm..." Gwen started standing up leaning against the wall. her legs were shaking like noodles, her right hand was on her head and left on the wall as support. Another man was still knocked down on the ground by Gwen.


    Ryan saw the two men exchanged glances. he guessed they were planning something. The right-side man first gave a nod and slightly moved his head in Gwen''s direction.


    Ryan figured it at once! ''Shit!'' He gave his man order to take care of Gwen first. The second man turned and started running towards Gwen.


    Ryan tried moving but the man with his mask down swung his sword in order to cut Ryan in two from his waist. But Ryan didn''t panic this time, neither did he lost his focus.


    His total focus was on Gwen, ''If I died, I might transmigrate again like last time, or at least heal my wounds little-by-little, but Gwen- I will lose her forever, she will lose her life forever.''


    He gave his body a little jerk, then jumped, both of his legs near his chest and he in the air. Ryan moved his left leg forward, toward the sword which was swung at him.


    The man''s eyes went up at Ryan, his sword down, aiming at nothing. Another man, from the end of the staircase, was now going for Gwen who was still dizzy from the previous attack.


    ''Damn, she''ll not dodge the attack at this rate.''


    Ryan kept his left leg on the sword, then on the man''s shoulder, he gave a jerk to his body and flew up high in the air, being careful of not hitting his head on the staircase above him.


    Gwen gained her senses back, but it was too late, she saw nothing but a man in black, taking long strides at her with a sword about to chop off her head.


    Ryan had gained some acceleration, just another jerk on the second man''s shoulders.


    "Oh fuck-" That was too high, he hit his head hard on the wall above him, the staircase of the floor above him.


    *DUN*


    *Slam*

 Chapter 49 - Devon’s Life In Danger.

    That hard hit made him drop down on the ground. Gwen panicked, her eyes went wide in fright as she saw her death. her reflexes responded, she brought her both arms in front of her, making an ''X'', she closed her eyes tight shut.


    The second man had lost his balance, Ryan was on the floor. The man swung the sword anyway keeping his best balance possible.


    *DUN*


    *Slam*


    OUCH!" Ryan made a disgusting face, trying to endure the pain. he opened his eyes, Gwen did too. Her arms were still in front of her, slowly letting it go.


    < Major Injury detected, activating automatic healing >


    ''Stop the bleeding.'' He told.


    Gwen was scared but assured that she was alive and that Ryan had taken the hit for her instead on his back. ''Why?'' Gwen thought, tears started flowing down her cheeks through her eyes.


    "Thank god, I am taller than you....." Or it would have been his neck instead of his back. Ryan giggled as he stood in front of Gwen with his hands on the wall, leaning down, protecting Gwen.


    ''He''s standing like a big mountain, a big protective wall in front of me, taking the attack in my place.'' He made Gwen think.


    Her legs, at last, gave up, she slid down leaning against the wall. Ryan stood there, giving Gwen a wall slam. She continued crying.


    Both men were amazed by his speed. But they had no sympathy for him. The swordman looked at Ryan, without hesitation he charged at Ryan.


    Ryan turned.... about to move- and stopped. ''Damn. If I moved right now, ''He decided to stand there, to Gwen is right behind me.'' He moved his neck, ''She will definitely get killed this time.''


    He had no other choice but the block the attack but man it was a sword!


    "Ryan! Take the other one!" Ryan heard someone, telling him to stop the men on the left. He thought it was the robot again-


    ''No. This voice; its sounds more like a voice of a human''


    "Not so fast!" Devon appeared out of the thick floor and grabbed the second man with his neck. Ryan turned to his left. To his surprise, the man had changed his path and aim of the attack. Not behind Ryan anymore.


    Devon slammed the second man''s head down on the floor, pulled him up, and threw him out through the big glass window.


    "Devon!" Ryan tried to warn him, Devon''s instincts took notice, he moved- but was slow.


    Devon burst out in a loud scream. His detached arm fell on the floor. Ryan felt an anxiety attack- the pressure of fright took over him.


    The first and the only man had taken Devon''s arm and one-third of his waist with his sword.


    Devon''s loud scream was still bursting in the whole building which was enough to bring out everyone in the ''Near Staircase War Field''


    The man saw everyone coming out. He took his knocked-out mate from the ground and jumped out of the building. Before jumping out Ryan had heard him whispering something, something like--


    "WHAT IS HAPPENING HERE!!!???" Doc came out of, shouting at the top of her lungs. she ran right near Devon her lab coat swung in the air as she ran. He was down on his butt, he held his left arm tight with his right hand, still gasping for air from pain.


    ''Heal my every wound perfectly.''


    < Level not high enough. >


    ''What.....?''


    < Needs to reach Level 5 to heal these wounds perfectly, and level 10 to heal eye perfectly (Perfect eye vision not guaranteed with level ten healing). Current level healing can only stop bleeding and cure minor injuries >


    ''Fuck this, ya shit.'' He grunted.


    "W- what happened to your eye?" Doc came to Ryan.


    "Uh, Never mind me, just help Gwen and Devon."


    "Come to the infirmary right now, Ryan." He didn''t see Gwen or Devon near him. Doc was also running to her infirmary.


    ''Heal as much as you can.'' With that order, he ran too.


    Doc told that Devon''s situation was pretty bad. "I can use my Trait to bring back his left arm but I am afraid I might not be able to heal his organs which will end up killing Devon. On the other hand, I can heal his organs but in that time I will be exhausted and the blood in his arm will dry up. I won''t be able to bring his arm back if the blood in it dries up."


    Ryan had an idea, "You heal his arms, I''ll make sure his arm doesn''t lose any blood and dry out." Doc was confused at Ryan''s silliness.


    "How will you even stop the blood-" She stopped, she sighed.


    Ryan showed Doc the ring in his fingers by bringing it up near his face. Ryan went near Devon''s arm.


    ''Blood Manipulation..... STOP THE BLOOD FROM MOVING!'' He ordered. ''Now all is up to you, Ring.''


    Gwen and Devon had lost their consciousness. Ryan was still hurt and not able to from his left eye. Still, he tried his best to keep his consciousness and hold the blood in the arm.


    Doc came to Ryan after she had healed Devon. "What I am saying is, I hope the blood has really stopped and your story is a reality."


    ''Come on, I know this feels like fantasy fiction but this is serious.'' He thought.


    "How is it?"


    "Check," Ryan told Doc. she smelled the arm.


    "Still enough blood in there. I have stopped his internal bleeding but I can not heal his torn organs. His side waist has been torn down with flesh. it is really a miracle that Devon is still alive. A normal person would have died by this time."


    "Well... He is not a normal person. The second strongest." Ryan commented. Doc giggled.


    "Oh, Sir is here." Doc ran to the infirmary''s door. The principal has arrived there.


    "I have contacted the headquarters. they are sending us a Z-Grade Tait Master doctor with Organs healing Trait." Ryan and Doc, both felt so assured and relieved.


    "I will get his arm together." Doc went near Ryan.


    His arm was back halfway when the doctor from HQ arrived at the spot with a team of doctors. They requested everyone to leave the room.


    Ryan, a few teachers, and students were standing outside of the room. The crowd started clearing up. That''s when Principal''s and Ryan''s eyes met.


    An awkward but mature vibe went out in the atmosphere.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some spare stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! it really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc.. Join the official discord of more images: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 50 - Talk.

    ''W- what is this?~ This awkward-'' I folded my arms across my chest. I do not wanna stay here. I guess I will just walk away~ I had that thought in my mind so I turned my body and took a turn. Safe. took my first step.....


    Mr. Atkinson coughed. I felt a shiver down my spine. I took a peek from behind my shoulder. He had his eyes closed, hand in front of his mouth, other hand supporting his elbow.


    ''Let''s ignore him- le- let us igno~re''


    "How rude of you to walk away from me even after noticing me." He finally spoke. I felt another chill run down his body.


    "Yes sir. Sorry."


    "About your expulsion. It is...."


    "Yes. My expulsion. It''s my last day in here I believe." I turned finally towards Atkinson.


    "I wanna talk about that topic with you, so if you please..."


    "Sure sir! I will!" Atkinson coughed. I was not scared to face him anymore. I was just a little nervous.


    "First let me thank you for not letting anyone die."


    "No, no. It''s my fault this has happened."


    "You are right in a way...." He''s not denying it at all-- So honest.


    "Right."


    "Because of what you did to... Colm Feore, it was obvious his parents won''t sit quite. But to send three Mafia assassins to kill a mere High Schooler that too this early...."


    A... A mere high schooler just what do you mean....? Insulting me?


    "I.... still. Devon is in such a state right now. All because of me, right?"


    "Right." The fuck sir? "But we have the best doctor with us. He will be all right though it might take days or even months or he still might not be good as before."


    I nodded. I was guilty of what happened to him. I didn''t regret beating Colm Feore though. He deserved it, but my team is now...


    "So. The main point. Your expulsion is canceled."


    "Oh, I see..." I sighed. ''Just because of me.... is this how I will be expelled-''


    "Huh?!!" I was surprised. I brought my face in front of Atkinson, my eyes were wide my mouth was huge open in surprise.


    "You heard it,"


    "W- what? But how?"


    "Cause you didn''t let anybody die. Come on do not be so surprised. it''s cringe." Now that he mentioned it- it is really cringy.


    I backed down. Closed my mouth, closed my eyes, and coughed a few times.


    "T- thank you."


    "No. I should thank you. They are my students after all. You saved my students, and I am letting you off the hook but. If you did something worth expelling you then I will forget that you saved my students with your life at stake, I will still expel you."


    He was serious. His eyes told. I gulped hard, the cold liquid went down my dry throat.


    "But." he opened his crossed arms, they fell down, "For now as you have saved my students I guess you should be carefree and focus on recovering yourself. That left eye looks pretty badass but it ruins your handsome face."


    My hand lifted on its own, it covered my left eye. He was right, that was not something I wanted. That left eye.


    "Go get it treated."


    "Sorry. I think I am better off this way. I will get it treated later."


    "Are you sure? We do not call a Z Grade teacher every day and Dr. Mary will only possibly be able to recover your eyesight fully."


    "Hm, I will get it done later. I kinda..."


    "If that''s what you say." He was surprisingly friendly with me.


    ''I do not want someone else to heal this eye for me. I will do it myself with the help of this system.'' I was determined. And hence begin my training for leveling up.


    "I have lots of official things to take care of. I will take my leave. Get well soon," Johan turned.


    "Yes sir." I bowed my head a little bit, he walked away without looking back.


    ''Well, I guess I can go back to my room too. I need to look for a way to cure this eye.'' You might think it is just strange to not take specialized treatment for my eye from the Z Grade Master but no.


    Like see dude, no one even knew that I had my eye injured so bad that I might have lost my eyesight forever. No one cares, all they had to look after was Devon.


    ''It''s not an inferiority complex. No, it is not. It is just that I want to keep it low-key and cure it on myself.'' I started moving.


    My hand was still on my left eye. The burning sensation¡­. ''It hurts.'' I was not able to see anything from the left eye.


    < Blood level dropping >


    Shit. I forgot about this thing. My eye, my blood. I need blood, but not like I can go inside the infirmary and ask for blood right away. I took some capsules and they might be there in my room.


    I hurried up to my room. The laptop was lying on the table, its light was glowing brightly in that dark room.


    I washed up, took the capsule which was in my back and drawer. It feels really strange to inject blood into my body when I am just fine.


    I threw away the syringe. Closed my eyes and waited patiently to hear the system''s voice.


    < Blood level: Ten out of ten >


    Good. I sighed. The laptop was already switched on. The light got my attention.


    I lifted the screen up. Ah¡­. my girlfriend. I have a girlfriend. It suddenly makes me remember about her. A tiny girl who is my girlfriend. I haven''t seen her in real life but still, I love her or so I want myself to believe.


    We haven''t texted in a long time, since that time the frequency we text has become very low. Before we used to talk straight for hours without a gap of even a single day but now¡­. Do not talk for days.


    All. It is fucked up. I want to text her and tell her everything going on right now. I want to tell her.


    My eyes were down as I opened the messaging app. Took a deep breath.


    ''Come on,'' My heart started beating hard, ''She is my girlfriend! I love her! I am going to marry her in the future! Why am I so afraid of facing her? I should be glad to talk with her¡­.''


    "Huh?" A text. I saw a text, it was from her. Wait, she had texted me! I gotta check it out.


    I clicked it open.


    Ewrites: [ Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa help- Riz is bi ]


    [ wtf am I even doing? ]


    [ Sigh Nevermind ]


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some spare stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! it really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc.. Join the official discord of more images: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 51 - A Little Time Skip.

    ** After four days **


    It was in the middle of May. the sun was blazing hot up in the sky. We were standing down under the sun. No, it was not in the auditorium.


    It was today, the Visitors'' Event starting today. The whole Academy was decorated we were waiting for the time to come. Just a few more minutes and the school would open, that''s when people will start coming inside the school.


    It was just a little two days event in which there were shows, entertainment for kids, and then a serious topic where they told us about how the school manages its administration.


    I was not interested in any of them. I was just trying to avoid Taylor and her unit. We were walking down the hallway, the school''s gates were open, people started entering the school.


    "What do to?" Devon asked.


    He was healed perfectly, at least perfect enough to participate in a fight.


    "I want to fucking prepare myself for the class units battles"


    "But we are not allowed to do it till-"


    "How about we find a place and practice?" Pete suggested.


    "Where?"


    "Somewhere in a corner?" I suggested.


    "Okay, then" Devon was eager too. He had not fought since the time he was injured. He was I guess frustrated too that he let those thugs take half of his body.


    The top ten community was helping teachers with the work but Devon and Naomi were here with us.


    "There," I pointed at a corner under shades of dark trees. No one was there, it was a large green area with a big tree.


    "Let''s hit it"


    We went to the place. It was cold under the shade of the tree.


    "See, in this event, our teamwork is really important. If we do not work together we won''t be able to win against those guys"


    "Okay"


    "We can either practice individually or just practice together"


    "I do not fucking care, I just want to smash some bodies"


    "Do not smash us"


    "Depending on other people''s Trait we will decide if we are going to defend or if we are going to attack" Devon continued.


    "We have few strategies, right?" Gwen asked.


    "Sure. I do. The one I made with my unit last year. Do you have any, Naomi?"


    "Huh? I do not know. I do not fucking remember, I was solo"


    "Okay. then listen to me carefully. You are not solo this time,"


    "Ok"


    "First, if we are going to attack we need to clear their formation from the outside. Slowly, by slowly we are going to take one, one man down. We will slowly make our way inside. We have Ryan''s Trait to tell us what is happening on the other side. We are not going to be together. We will be forming teams"


    "Announce them"


    "I, Naomi, and Pete. Ryan and Gwen. you two, we three"


    "I do not have a problem with that" I declared.


    "I do not either"


    "Ryan, what powers do you have?"


    "Ah, clairalience, enhanced senses-"


    "No, I mean what powers does your System ahs right now? I know this might be considered cheating but we have will use your System''s power"


    "AH, sure. Who cares if it''s cheating or not, we want to win that''s all. I do not have any power, the System can only heal my wounds nothing else. It can show the name of someone I want"


    "That''s it?"


    "Yeah, my level is just one, I need to level up"


    "That''s bad. I thought it might help us¡­ but okay we will use you as bait as your body will heal no matter what"


    "No. It doesn''t work like that. My eye, it is still not recovered by my System"


    "Oh, so we ca not risk getting your organs injured"


    "Yeah probably that''s the calculation we can make"


    "Then what about wounds? Like knife stab and stuff?"


    "Wait- are knives allowed?"


    "Oh, they are not. But we do not know what someone''s Trait might do to us"


    "It can heal a knife wound at least, but it takes a lot of blood to heal my wound, and believe it or not my wounds hurt for days. They are healed but if the wound is deep then it takes days to heal"


    "What if it''s in the heart?"


    "Never tried that, so do not know about it"


    "Okay. Naomi with electric Trait. What if someone is wearing, or clad in rubber clothes?"


    "If he''s stronger than I am then my fucking Trait will do nothing but if he''s weaker than me then no matter how much rubber he covers his body with he will fuking get hurt"


    "Fine. then Gwen. Karate right?"


    "Yeah, that''s my Trait. But every time I fight I end up out of the fight or knocked out just after landing a chop on someone"


    "We will have to train you then. Okay, so Pete?"


    "Thunderclap. It creates an immense force of air which throws the person away but¡­ I can only use it once in a few minutes. I have low stamina so I can not use it frequently"


    "That''s bad too. Okay then me, I can pass through any object which is solid, but I need to hold my breath the time I am inside, that''s the reason instead of depending on my Trait I prefer to use my fighting skills more"


    "My Trait won''t be of any use I guess"


    "Ryan¡­ you have multiple Trait but every Trait is¡­ sorry but they are pretty useless in a fight"


    "I know. I can only sense someone coming, my reflexes are strong I can run fast"


    "And you are fierce" Gwen added.


    "That only comes out on times. I can not beat the shit out of someone just because I want to. There must be a reason for why I have to beat that person"


    "That''s- we might lose this fight"


    "Piss me off then. I will beat the shit of anyone who comes in my way"


    "Alright. We need to piss you off, right?"


    "Yeah. It''s like I lose my mind, my power takes over my body and I start beating that person without thinking about anything"


    "We need to keep you away from people then, cause when you start beating someone you lose your sense you are like a psychopath. When things get intense that''s when we will use this option when we have only one person in front of us left. We will use your power, Ryan"


    "Cool"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some spare stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! it really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc.. Join the official discord of more images: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 52 - He Is Found.

    "My d-deepest apologies, my lord. I have not been able to find him yet"


    "Huh? Then go fuck off, find him!"


    "Yes, sir!" The man got up from the ground.


    "Jackie¡­. Why are you still looking for him when we already killed him, made sure we killed him?"


    "Sarah¡­. Hahaha! You need some information about who our enemy is"


    "What do you mean?"


    "This is the Academy of Superpowers. Which has a big organization behind it. Anything can happen here"


    "Okay, but that-"


    "It''s the second and the last day of their event, go search for him again, and this time I do not want to hear this from you" Jackie ordered.


    The man bowed, took his leave. He had questions inside his head, why was his boss making him search for someone who''s already dead? Not like he had any right to complain.


    "What I want to know is, why are you still looking for Ryan to be alive when we had already killed him?"


    "Resurrection"


    "What?" Jackie smirked.


    "They have Resurrection ritual"


    "Ritual?"


    "More like a Trait. But it''s not a Trait of only one person. Many people gather to perform this ritual. They can bring back anyone from death"


    "Seriously?" Sarah was finding it hard to believe, harder to believe that she didn''t know about this.


    "Ryan won the Leveling game against the brat we killed right? This means he holds the third spot, and Academy do not think twice before resurrecting someone who''s in the Top Ten community"


    "Why do you know about this?" His smile disappeared.


    "Just because. We are their enemy, we should know their secrets"


    "Ryan is still alive"


    "Even if he was dead, he is still alive right now. Do not let resurrection secret flow out. All the Academy from overworld will attack us at the same time"


    "WHOLE WORLD?"


    "Hm" He nodded, "The top organization¡­. ''The Royal Masters'' will start a war against us if this goes out"


    "That''s what we want! A war!"


    "No, as long as Ryan Walker is alive, we can not risk a war against the Royal masters"


    "Royal masters? Why do I do not know about them and you know it all?"


    "Brother knows about this too"


    "Bro does?!"


    "He''s God. anyway, inform me if they find Ryan, spread our men all around the school, surround it"


    "Confirmed. Men are on move" Sarah took a pause, "okay, we have covered the school" She kept listening to the live reports from their men.


    "Any update?"


    "They''ve spotted Robert"


    "Just as I thought!" Jackie jerked his head with the happiness of his theory becoming true.


    "You were true¡­ he did kill this brat too" Sarah gave him a look of being impressed.


    "Find Ryan" He ordered.


    *****


    It was the second day. I was walking around the school campus, the crowd today was bigger than yesterday. I wonder what this fuss was about. Maybe people were present here than yesterday.


    I went to different types of counters. Some were telling kids about the community of the top ten and how to get into one.


    ''I see, they fill the little kids'' minds with being at the top from their childhood. No wonder they are dying to be at the top''


    I never went to a visitors'' event cause I was studying in high school and thought there''s no need to do this cause I will be never get into one, that would just make me more and more envious.


    But now look, here I am- My yes spot something, someone dark. I moved closer. It was someone standing in the crowd, in a corner. It was a guy, he was looking into my eyes with a creepy smile. His hair was all over his head, there was some gloomy, creepy vibe surrounding him.


    I moved closer to him. Everything started becoming black and gray. His hair, his eyes, his clothes, and then¡­ that smile. Which was really creepy.


    "H- Hello, sir. Can I help you with something?" his smile grew wider. It creeped me out even more.


    He moved closer to me, grabbed my hand, "Ryan? Ryan Walker?"


    "Y- yes, yes I am Ryan Walker. What of it?" he started chuckling. His whole body was shaking when he chuckled.


    ** Mafia HQ and Ryan in Academy. Both scenes going on simultaneously **


    "Jackie!" Sarah called him.


    I locked my eyes with that man. I wanted to shake off his hands.


    < Name: Ainz Gown


    Gender: not detected >


    ''Not detected?''


    "I have received a report! Ainz has reported!"


    "What?" Jackie''s eyes lit up, he slowly lifted his head with a scare in his eyes to scare anyone off.


    Ainz''s gaze grew deep into my eyes. It was now getting creepier. My smile faded, his laughing stopped. His grip on my hand started to tighten.


    "We have found Ryan Walker. He''s alive"


    Jackie smirked, his lips parted away, he began laughing. He laughed hard in an evil laugh.


    "Who are you?" I asked him.


    He scoffed.


    "Hyahahaha!" Jackie continued laughing.


    "What now?" he went silent, serious all of a sudden.


    "Who am I?" Ainz asked.


    "Who are you? Let go of my hand," I shook his hands off. Music started playing from the school''s speakers. A sound to fit the theme right now perfectly. It was upbeat, thrilling music.


    "What else? Let''s do what we always do"


    "Kill him?" Sarah asked to confirm.


    "Your death" Ainz muttered. I took a few steps back, he giggled.


    "Who- what are you?"


    "Your death!!"


    "Death? Kill Ryan Walker?" Sarah asked, Jackie, shook his head.


    "Hey!" Ainz disappeared from my sight into the crowd.


    "No single death this time¡­." Jackie took a deep breath, "Battle. A massacre. Massacre the whole Academy" Sarah''s eyes sparkled with light.


    "Yes, sir"


    "Ah! Fuck!" Ainz totally vanished. He went away in the crowd. I looked for him around the area.


    "I want our force, our army ready by the 5th of June" Jackie got up from his seat, "The 6th of June 2071, attack the WN Academy of superpowers. I want a massacre"


    "Yes!"


    My friends came back, looking for me. They told me practice will be starting from tomorrow. It was evening, people were clearing the school ground, the event came to an end.


    I was still anxious about that creepy guy, what was she saying about being my death? Am I going to die? Just who is he?


    "Sarah, get ready, prepare our deadly weapons, prepare our men who have deadly Traits" Jackie grinned, "Ryan, you are dead meat now"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some spare stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! it really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc.. Join the official discord of more images: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 53 - Class Unit Event Starts.

    In the last ten days, we were trained with many practices. Such as making strategies, how to use the power of your team, how to plan an attack.


    And today, was the day. Music was playing again, students were getting ready in their own allotted rooms. Our uniform for fights is a tracksuit. We have the same tracksuit for everyone.


    It is a black tracksuit with a jacket (optional to wear) a full-length track pants, for girls, skirts are also available. But many prefer wearing tracksuits.


    I was wearing mine, a black tracksuit with orange border lines along with the cuts. A full-sleeve jacket, underneath I, was wearing a black T-shirt.


    The day started, commentator welcomed all of us to this day. Students were sitting in the auditorium, we were with them. Teachers were sitting in the commentary room.


    They watch our fights from there, they have cameras fixed all around the battle city.


    Yeah, they have formed a little city of their own. It has ponds, trees. It''s like a forest. They do not have animals there at least.


    || Commentator: Welcome! I am your host Rigel Clad ||


    It was a woman today. Whoa, they never changed their commentator even once.


    || Commentator: we have all of our teachers present here, our students have settled down in the auditorium too. Please take a look behind your back, there are two doors. They lead you directly to the battle city.


    The fighting schedule for today will be announced, if your unit''s name is taken please take exit through the doors behind you. You will be getting only five minutes to plan your strategy. ||


    She took a pause, students were muttering nonsense.


    || Commentator: Alright, here is the schedule.


    Plague Masters vs. Fierce men


    Apocalypse vs. Wild Wolves


    Sweet Ladies vs. Blossoms


    Magical survivors. Vs. The Reapers ||


    There was dead silence before everybody started getting nervous.


    || Plague Masters. Captain: Rigid Russell. I request you to take the right door.


    Fierce Men. Captain: Colm Feore. I request you to take the left door.


    Apocalypse, and Wild Wolves. I want you to be ready for the next round. I request all other students to stay quiet and enjoy the fights. ||


    "Ours at last"


    "Yeah¡­. Let''s wait"


    No, Colm was not back. Someone else had taken his place. I was wondering what happened to Colm he has not shown his face at school for months. He is like disappeared.


    After five minutes, the fight started. They started projecting the fight to us on a big white screen. Rigid was running in the forest, trees were all over the area, as long as you can see.


    Suddenly mushrooms started growing out of the ground, Rigid successfully dodged them running straight.


    ''Looks like they are planning on the attack'' I thought I had to study this game properly to see how they fight.


    "Rosy!" He called for someone. She didn''t come out but the mushrooms started turning shapes. They were turning into a long bridge. They went up high, Rigid followed the lead.


    Rigid ran across the bridge to the other side. No one was able to stop him. I was still not aware of who Rosy was and what her Trait was. Was it to control fungus?


    "Devon, who''s Rosy?"


    "Rigid''s teammate. His girlfriend, his friend, and the 8th place holder"


    "Girlfriend?"


    "Yeah"


    "And the 8th place holder?"


    "Yep. her Trait level is 4.6 if I remember correctly"


    "What''s her Trait?"


    "She..." Devon looked at me with a grin, "Controls plants" his grin turned to smirk.


    ''Oh fuck. The opponent is dead in a forest with her Trait'' I thought. I gulped hard. Devon looked away.


    Rigid again called for someone, a dark shadow emerged out of tress. Why the hell is this world filled with so many dark personalities people. After facing Ainz, I think I developed a phobia.


    I was totally okay with meeting with dark people such as this one from Rigid''s unit but then- I mean Ainz. ugh, let it be.


    That person just stopped in mid-air, I thought it was Rigid''s plan but after seeing his mate stop in the air, his eyes were big and they were telling was not like our plan.


    That person fell down on the ground my that height. He was not able to move at all even after falling. That''s when Rigid recognized this is someone''s Trait. He grunted as he charged into trees, "Rosy!"


    All of the trees parted away. Another man was visible in the greens. Someone I knew, it was Oliver Bond.


    I see, his Trait is binding energy which tells he was the one behind Rigid''s man falling down. Rigid grabbed his head, doubled his muscles, threw him high in the air, he went away flying in the air.


    || Andrew Raynolds and Oliver Bond are out of the game! ||


    One was Rigid''s man. One was the opponents. Whoever this Rosy is¡­. He''s a big red flag to fight in this area¡­. I thought but after seeing what happened next I was even terrified to fight the whole unit.


    Colin Firth jumped out of nowhere, he saw an opening, a right clear opening to knock Rigid, Rigid sensed him coming from behind, he was too slow to respond, he was still in mid-air.


    Before Colin even landed his punch, a large plant grew out from the ground, it grabbed Colin in its stems. He was tangled all over.


    The plant didn''t stop there. It threw Colin in the ground, picked him again, threw him on the other side. It continued doing it, left to right, right to left.


    || Colin Firth is knocked out! He is out of the game! ||


    Rigid, and his teammates came out, they attacked the opponent''s base with all they had. They smashed heads there, even made the opponent bleed. They destroyed everything from the opponent''s base.


    Rigel updated us with the report. They were knocked out one after another. Not even took a minute till she announced someone else knocking out. We were able to see how furious they attacked their opponent.


    ''This is going to be hard¡­. I hope Robert defeat him before we even face him''


    I thought. As this was a class-wise unit, we were not going to be paired with our own class but¡­. But we will be paired with our own class¡­. If it''s in the final.


    || Plague Masters have claimed the victory! ||


    Teachers were clapping, students were clapping here. I sat there with no reaction. I was thinking about fierce our fight will be if we qualify to the finals.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some spare stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! it really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc.. Join the official discord of more images: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 54 - Magical Survivors Vs. The Reapers.

    More two battles took place, now it was time for us to fight.


    || Magical survivors, captain: Eddie Cibrian, please exit from the right door.


    The Reapers, captain: Ryan Walker. Please exit from the left door ||


    So we did as we were told. The lobby was pretty exciting. My heart was beating fast. It will be my first official Leveling game with this Ring.


    Devon suggested we should attack considering our opponent is not experienced much but still in the top ten. I agreed with his plan to advance to the opponent''s base and attack them.


    || Magical survivors ready! The Reapers are ready! Let the Leveling game begin! ||


    Pete clapped his hands, the area in front of us cleared, there was no one in our eyesight, my clairalience was not telling anything either, we just advanced to their base.


    I was running beside Gwen, Naomi was taking the lead, Devon, god knows where he was hiding. He was in front of us that''s for sure. Pete was running behind us.


    But I never thought that opponents will think about attacking too. Eddie and her mate came in front of Devon and Naomi. Gwen and I were trying to go inside their base from the right side. We were running straight inside.


    Naomi, Devon was fighting Eddie and her mate. Pete was sent to the left side just so that he could be safe. Naomi used her Trait, she threw her electric charge at Eddie and her mate. Devon went inside the ground to dodge the charge.


    Eddie threw her mate away, and she took the hit direct, a direct hit on her chest. Naomi grinned, "It would not be this fucking easy, there must be a catch"


    She stopped her charge. Eddie had not collapsed, she was still standing she was grinning!


    "What?! Why- your Trait?" Devon came out of the ground.


    "It''s her Trait I guess" Naomi answered.


    "It''s rubber bones, her bones are like rubber, she''s full of rubber she won''t be affected by your Trait" Devon explains.


    "Ah, shit! Pete!" Naomi shouted in the air, "Go fucking get Ryan here!"


    Pete came out of the trees, he ran to the other side, continued running in our direction, "Gwen, Pete''s coming for us, Imma head back, you continue going with Pete"


    "Sure!" She went ahead, I took a turn, and started running in the opposite direction.


    "Stop that Pete!" Eddie shouted in the air too. Anyone of her unit will come for Pete, before they do I have to get near him.


    "Aah~!" I suddenly stopped after hearing that scream.


    ''It''s Gwen!'' I was in a panicked state now. Our plan was not full proof. It still had many openings, only if we had planned it better! I grunted.


    I ran in the direction I was running in. Towards Pete. before I could reach Pete I heard Gwen coming back in my direction. Why was she coming back now!?


    "Ryan! Help me! I can not take him down!" I turned around, I saw Gwen running¡­.


    "Help you with that?! What can you not take---" A fifty feet figure appeared behind Gwen, it was emerging out of shadows of trees. The ground started shaking. It was a giant! He was furiously coming at us.


    < Name: Chris Pratt >


    < Gender: Male >


    "Ryan!"


    "Pete!" I called him back.


    "HELP DEVON AND NAOMI! ON THE OTHER SIDE---" his voice cut out in between, he was not able to finish his sentence, his eyeballs disappeared up in his eye socket.


    He slowly started falling down, another face appeared behind Pete as he fell. First, eyes; then nose; then, at last, that person''s whole face was visible.


    He stared at me coldly.


    < Name: Zack Snyder >


    < Gender: Male >


    || Pete Parker from The Reapers is out of the game! Knocked out by Zack Snyder ||


    "Ryan--" my hand went for her fair, soft, but still hard hand. I grabbed it tightly, "Ryan?" her hair went over her face when she looked at me with a jerk to her head.


    "We are going, you are coming" I ran. She was able to keep up with me for some time, then she started flying, I was literally pulling her with me, her body lifted in the air.


    She pulled her left hand and grabbed my hand with both of her hands.


    "Fukcing knock that guy out who knocked our Pete out" I stopped as I told that to Gwen. her hair was all over her face, all over her head so were mine too, "You can do it right?"


    "Do not go away from me. Take me together with you if you are going to Devon"


    "I am not leaving you" Giant was chasing us just as expected, I sensed Zack in the trees, "Zack at six o clock"


    Gwen hummed. Giant charged at me. How can I stop someone this huge? How? I do not have time to waste on this huge guy. I have to get near Devon.


    Gwen charged at Zack suddenly. He moved, "Four O clock!" I shouted.


    The giant lifted his foot to crush me, ''Ugh, this doesn''t happen, I am faster'' I dodged it without any difficulty. I went into bushes to hide from the giant.


    "Gwen! Behind you!" She turned around, grabbed Zack by his hand, and threw him on the ground. His left arm was in her hand, her knee was on his chest.


    Giant stopped looking for me, he started moving towards Gwen.


    "Gwen, finish him, run in eight o clock" she gave Zack a finishing chop in his neck. She quickly took off, she ran between the giant''s legs, came to the direction I told her to, in eight O clock. She was now beside me.


    "Good, well done"


    "Would not have been possible without you"


    "We need to find our way to Devon and Naomi"


    "But this giant-"


    "That''s right, we do not have time to deal with him"


    "Then?"


    "We are faster, we will run to Devon, Naomi. They will deal with this giant we will deal with their opponents"


    "Will they be able to?"


    "They are in the top ten"


    "Still they need your help?"


    "Maybe their Traits are not working? Let''s just go"


    "Yep" her hand reached down to that of mine, I looked at her, "Pull me" I sighed. A smile slowly spread over my face. I was not able to stop my lips from spreading.


    I grabbed her hand, she brought her left hand to my right hand too.


    || Zack Snyder from Magical survivors is out of the game! Knocked out by Gwen Stacy ||


    ''We are set'' I took off from behind the giant who was still looking for us.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 55 - Ruber Bones.

    We saw Naomi fighting Eddie. How was she able to hold off against Naomi''s current? I stopped in the bushes. Devon was not there, he was underground. There was a guy lying on the ground next to Naomi.


    || Ben Affleck is out of the game! Eliminated by Mitsuda Naomi ||


    So he was Ben. "Let''s go, I am directly going to attack her in the guts, or wherever I see an opening. You stand ready to cover me, Devon, or Naomi. Do not let anyone get hurt"


    "Hm!" She squeezed my hand tighter.


    "I''ll attack her now"


    "Sure," she loosened her grip, "There go you," she let go of my hand.


    I emerged out of the bushes.


    Naomi caught my sight, Devon came up at the same time, I was still in the air, Eddie''s face turned towards me.


    "Fucking rubber bones!" Naomi shouted as she slid on the left side. I nodded, pulled my arm back.


    My punch went directly into her guts, she surprisingly did not even try to dodge my punch. She took a direct hit from me, the momentum created by my start was super good.


    The punch landed well too, it felt good when it landed in her guts. I did not pull my punch back, I pushed it harder in her guts she lost her balance. I landed down on the ground.


    Rom behind Naomi kneed her in the back. Her body moved forward towards me, I finally gave her a kick in the face, a rotating kick she was thrown to the left side.


    "As fucking expected, nothing happened" I was confused why nothing happened? Just because her bones are made of rubber- wait, that''s why Naomi''s Trait. Oh fuck, this is bad for us.


    I wanted to smash her head down in the ground before she gets up but before me, she slid away from my kick. This was getting worse.


    "Where are you, Devon?"


    "You fucking ake her, Ryan. Neither I nor Devon will be able to defeat her"


    ''I see, that''s the reason why they called for me. Because I punch furiously''


    "You take her on, I will deal with this fucking giant" Naomi ran past me. I forgot there was a giant too. He caught up with them.


    "Do not look away" I heard her kick coming for my head, I ducked it, grabbed her leg which was in the air, threw her whole body on the ground.


    ''I will be just wasting my time and energy like this. I wish I had a better attack from my System but I can not just rely on it all the time''


    She quickly got up, I kicked her, she dodged it.


    ''I need to think about something''


    "I always wanted to fight you after seeing you fight Colm in the cafeteria. I thought you were pretty cool¡­." She grabbed my leg, I lost my balance, she pulled me closer by my leg.


    Lifting her leg and kneed her knee into my jaw, I cut my tongue.


    "Aaah!" I gasped as I fell down on the ground. She sat on me, she pulled my arms under her knees. She was sitting on my chest.


    "...but you are fighting pathetically right now"


    She punched me in my face, once, twice, then took a pause, "Is not this how you punched Colm? See, you are being punched the same way"


    ''I can not let this happen'' third punch. Even if my arms were tied, my legs were free.


    I slowly lifted my leg after taking her fourth hit.


    "Oh god, Gwen! Go save him!" Devon ordered.


    "W- what? Ryan!" She took off in my direction. Devon and- fifth punch, Naomi were fighting the giant.


    "Robbin! Come out!" Eddie shouted.


    I kneed her. I kneed her in her crotch. She stopped punching.


    "W- what do you think you are doing?"


    Again, with much more power. I did not stop, I continued hitting her in her crotch. Even if girls do not have balls, it must still hurt, right?


    "So- stop it! Stop it, you pervert!" she got up from me. She was embarrassed?


    I got up from the ground, "Embarrassed?"


    "Is not that obvious?! I will sue you for sexual harassment!"


    "Only if you are worth talking¡­." I took off, "Right?"


    She gasped, I was behind her. I accelerated my speed to go quickly behind her. Lifted my leg, with all my force, all the power, I kicked her in the crotch again.


    "Aah~!" This time she screamed.


    "Whoa-" Both Naomi and Gwen had stopped. They were giving me a surprised stare.


    "You dickhead!" Eddie groaned. She was not able to get up.


    "Damn, Ryan. you sure are- shameless"


    ''And so this was the first time I got to kick a woman in her crotch'' Gwen continued running towards me, she stood beside me looking down at Eddie. She must be feeling how much it was hurting.


    ''As expected me, such a pervert''


    "You bastard!" She groaned again.


    "It hurts right?" I asked Gwen.


    "Of course it does, Ryan"


    "I see"


    Eddie suddenly turned around, she lifted her leg up aimed at my crotch.


    "Do not her hit you!" Gwen gave her karate chop on Eddie''s shin.


    "Do not let him hit you" I grabbed a girl''s hand behind Gwen. she was going for Gwen''s head, I tangled my arms into her. Gwen glanced behind.


    Again, her hair slid over her eyes. I threw the girl away from us. This must be Robin. Eddie went behind, away from us.


    "You are going to pay for this, Ryan"


    "Oh yeah? You are first going to pay for making my bit my own tongue!" I shouted back at her.


    "Bring it, bring it, you bastard!" Eddie ran at me.


    "You take Robbin. I take Eddie" we were leaning against each other, we changed our positions.


    What, just what can I do? Her bones are made of rubber, I can not just keep kicking her in her crotch. But- she punched me six times in the face. I only kicked her four times. I got to do it again.


    I ran at her, quickly lifted my leg, she bent down, went behind me wrapped her hands around my neck.


    "Not again! You are really a pervert! Now I know why Cheryl was so-"


    "Shut up. My tongue still hurts" I grabbed her face, she was choking me. My hand was dancing on her face like an animal searching for food urgently.


    She choked me even more. Even if your bones are rubber, your organs are organs. My thumb found its place in her eye socket.


    "Aaah!" she broke out in a loud scream.


    < Quest six appeared: Defeat Eddie Cibrian >


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 56 - The Final Blow.

    No physical attacks were doing any harm to her¡­. Excepting the crotch kick. But the position I was in right, there''s no way I could kick her in the crotch, more like¡­ she has got an upper hand if the thing is about kicking someone''s crotch.


    || Robin Williams is out of the game. Knocked out by Gwen Stacy. ||


    "That''s good. But now I am stuck with this,"


    "Yeah, right. I am going to pay you for kicking me in the crotch"


    "No"


    "Yes. I heard it hurts ten times more if boys are kicked in the balls"


    I struggled to get out of her arms but their bones were just- like even if I twist her arm in 360 degrees nothing was happening to her.


    "Let him go!" Gwen landed a hard chop on Eddie''s neck. She did not feel anything, she turned her head 180 degrees.


    Gwen kicked her in her back, she fell hard on the ground taking me with her.


    I got out of her arms, she was not letting me go, I had to kick her head a few times to getaway.


    "Devon! Come down in five seconds!" I moved my eyes to Naomi and Devon, they were still struggling with the giant. It sure looked tuff to knock him¡­ but at least we can knock him, unlike Eddie.


    Devon climbed the giant''s body, he was on his face, the giant lifted his hand to slap Devon in his face.


    But before that Devon punched the giant in his eyes. He did not stop.


    "One! Two!" Devon already punched five times! He was punching faster than the time was flowing, "Three, four, five! Fucking get off!" Naomi shouted.


    Devon had already ''punched the giant''s eye more than ten times. As soon as Naomi gave the order, Devon jumped off from the giant''s face at least twenty feet high from the ground, he just jumped casually.


    Naomi released her charge, her face was saying she''s at her limit, I have never seen her this serious, she''s- she''s cool.


    The giant''s body was shaking because of her electric current. Devon fell on the ground but went inside the ground as if he was diving in a swimming pool.


    || Chris Pratt is out of the game. Knocked out by Naomi Mistuda and Devon Bostick ||


    Okay- which means only one person is- "Gwen! Look out!" I dived towards Gwen, Robin''s punch went behind me.


    I was down on the ground with Gwen under me. My elbows were on the ground so that I do not put my own sixty-five KG weight on Gwen.


    "R- Ryan~"


    "W-? What the-" my face was buried in her boobs. That soft feeling was covering my whole face. I quickly got up from her, pulled her up with me.


    Her face was all red, she was blushing hard. She did not look at me just pulled up the zip of her jacket.  Robin was coming at us again, I pulled Gwen behind me.


    "Pervert!" Eddie too came at us from the left side, she was going to hit Gwen''s head, I used my forearm to shove her leg away, she landed down on the ground.


    "Gasp!" I gasped, Robin was right in front of me.


    "Argh~!" I heard Naomi groan. Robin had stopped in the mid-air. She was not moving, her body started trembling. My eyes followed Naomi.


    Her eyes were pinched closed, her face was worn out. Both of her hands were near her waist, they were slowly coming up.


    A light blue light, a light blue colored light was coming out from her hands. It was her Trait. This has never happened. I never thought her current was visible.


    She grunted again as she moved her hands up in the air. She, her current was controlling Robin, Robin''s body went up in the air.


    Naomi shook her hands in the left direction, Robin was thrown away in the left direction.


    || Robin Williams is out of the game. Knocked out by Gwen Stacy and Naomi Mitsuda. Congratulations Naomi Mitsuda successfully threw three players out of the game! ||


    Naomi lost her balance, I moved- but Devon was there for her. He got her on his shoulder. She closed her eyes slowly, "We fucking won"


    ''Won? How?''


    || Four players from Magical survivors are out of the game. Only one player remaining. This is a default victory for The Reapers! ||


    ''Never knew about that rule''


    Naomi sat down on the ground with Devon''s support, her legs were on each other, they were resting on her right side. She was not able to open her eyes.


    || Naomi Mitsuda is out of the game. Out of energy, they can not fight anymore ||


    "Naomi..."


    "Ryan" Gwen plucked my jacket, "We won, right?" ah¡­. God kill me. I can not take her smile man. How cute can someone be? And how sweet can someone be to a person who just dug their head in your boobs?


    "Looks like we did!" Gwen''s smile faded after I gave her a smile, for the first time I felt like I should erase my cold expressions and give her a warm smile.


    I wanted to hug her, seriously. I wanted to hug her till she dies but that''s something I can definitely not do-


    "G- Gwen?"


    "Do not say anything, just hug me back"


    "B- but"


    "What? You do this to Doc all the time, can not I get a chance for once?"


    "Ahh~" I hugged her back. Just what I wanted. Her boobs were squeezing against my chest. I was able to feel them.


    Her back was soft too, softer than that of Doc''s.


    ** In the commentary room **


    "What are they even doing?" teachers were whispering.


    "Ryan you traitor!" Doc grunted when she saw me and Gwen hugging each other.


    "Ryan! You bastard! Fight me!" back to the ground, I heard Eddie coming at me. I quickly moved aside with Gwen in my arms.


    "Ah" She moaned when I pulled her without any warning.


    "Gwen looks like the fight is not over yet"


    "Ye- yeah. Fuck you, Eddie" she muttered. She forgot I can hear from meters away.


    "Lemme finish this. Naomi, do not get up from the ground. Do not use your Trait either"


    She just gave a low hum. Of course, I heard it.


    || Ryan, Eddie. Stop at once! The fight is over! Do not fight again! ||


    Eddie charged at me, "I am yet to pay you for what you did to my tongue" I started walking towards her.


    || Stop at once! You are breaking rules! The fight is over! ||


    "Nothing new, even after the fight is over, Ryan still fights. Same with Robert and now with her"


    "Why does this happen to Ryan? Whenever the fight is over, he has to fight again" students started chattering.


    || Invigilators. Stop them at once! ||


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 57 - Post Fight Scene

    She threw a punch at me, I ducked it, got up beside her with my knee in her crotch. I kneed her with everything I had. I slowly opened my leg, now my shin was touching her crotch. I pressed it hard against her crotch.


    She threw her elbow in my back. I was not damaged much in this fight today I noticed that


    Gwen charged at her, she blocked Gwen''s every attack. Gwen was furious than ever. Even I was afraid to step in between them.


    She threw her chops, punches at Eddie, but Eddie''s bones were flexible enough to dodge them.


    Devon too took off from his place. He dived down in the ground. I ran at them Devon, came up grabbed her legs from below. Eddie lost her balance, Gwen punched her a few times.


    Devon went inside the ground, half of Eddie was in the ground too.


    "Gwen! This is it! You from the left, I from the front" I quickly came in front of Eddie.


    I kicked her, Gwen punched her. From here to there, all she did for one minute was just get kicked and punched.


    Devon came out of the ground, his hands were still on her legs, she jerked her legs, by kicking Devon''s face she threw him away. Devon once again went down to the ground.


    "Ryan, I know you can hear me. I can not hold her for more than ten seconds, do anything you want in those ten seconds" I heard him, loud and clear.


    "Got it, Devon!" he just muttered his message and I was able to what him.


    He went down with her legs again. Gwen was going to punch her again, "Gwen stop! Our punches are doing nothing to him. We go to use that"


    I moved my eye sat Eddie. She was already scared of whatever I was planning to do with her.


    "You still are yet to repent for what you did to my tongue" I raised my leg. That''s right, the last one which would make our even. I kicked her crotch.


    She screamed. She burst out in a scream. That''s what I thought, every Trait has a limit to where you can use it unless you are born with that kind of body.


    "And this for breaking rules," I kicked her again, her scream was echoing all around the ground.


    "My God, that guy''s the worst, how can he do that to a girl?" Students again started chattering.


    "God damn it, Ryan" Doc facepalmed after seeing it.


    Devon came out of the ground. I grabbed Eddie by her neck, threw her on the nearest tree. She took damage, I could see it from her face covered with pain.


    I pulled her back, "kick her in the ribs!" I commanded Gwen,


    Eddie''s lower body jumped up after throwing her head into the ground, I grabbed her leg, "Now!" Gwen kicked in Eddie''s ribs with everything she had.


    I threw her body down, "Do not fuck with us" I kicked her in the ribs, then in between her chest. No, my feet did not touch her boobs.


    "Getaway! Get the hell away!" Two men came from the woods. They started pulling me away from them, Eddie was still lying down on the ground, maybe she was not conscious I do not know.


    Doc soon arrived at the spot, "Her rib bones are broken" she told the invigilators, "We got to take her to the hospital right now"


    Doc gave me a serious stare before leaving. We all left the battle city too. As our game was the last one today, teachers started to put things together.


    "Guys, I got to use the washroom, please leave without me" I went to the washroom. Devon took Naomi on his shoulders.


    I did my thing in the washroom, if you know what I am talking about, no, not the other one. I washed my hands, left the washroom.


    "Ryan," I heard a familiar voice behind me, "Can we talk?"


    I turned, "Ye- yes, Mr. Atkinson"


    "Good" he came to me, I stood there waiting for him to come near me, "Your fight today, it was really surprising, to see you beat someone that bad"


    "Uh, thank you, sir"


    "But, I have a warning for you"


    "W- what is it, sir?"


    "If you ever kicked someone''s crotch again, you will lose that battle. And if you kicked someone''s crotch out of a game, you will be suspended for¡­ I dunno, but you will be suspended"


    "Oh, that¡­ yes sure, sir"


    "Well then, get going. You are advanced to the next round"


    "Thank you sir" I left running away from him. Ah, I do not know what''s with him but he''s intimidating for some reason, maybe because I have talked rudely with him-


    < Quest six completed >


    < Rewards are added >


    A screen appeared in front of my eyes, I clicked the screen, it opened my stats tab.


    < Level: 1 >


    < Exp: 190/200 >


    < Attack: 20 >


    < Defense: 15 >


    < Sp. Attack: 10 >


    < Sp. Attack: 10 >


    ''Ugh, I was so close to level up. I really need to complete my daily Quests'' I sighed.


    "Ryan~" that- that crept me. I walked to the infirmary, I slowly lifted my eyes, Doc was standing in the doorway.


    "Y- yo, Doc" I do not know why but she was looking kinda angry or pissed off.


    "Do not yo at me. I am mad at you, you know"


    "W- why? What did I?"


    "At the fight! Ah, I can not believe you did that with her,"


    ''S- she means Eddie, I guess. Well, it''s obvious she''s mad at me.''


    "Is she the reason you are mad at me?"


    "Of course I am!"


    "Ah, you see, I just had to"


    "Argh, I can not believe you hugged her! What were you thinking?"


    ".....huh?"


    "How can you hug someone else?"


    "Wait-"


    "No, you wait, you hugged her, in front of everyone!"


    "No- wait, you are mad at me right?"


    "I am"


    "You are mad because of what I did to Eddie, right?"


    "Wrong"


    "Then? Are you mad because Gwen-"


    "Yes! How can you hug some other girl?"


    "Hah? You are mad at me because I just hugged Gwen back but you are not mad at me because I kicked Eddie in her crotch?"


    "That. Is. Right. Do that again and I am going to kill you both"


    "Seriously doc? Should not be the reason you are mad to be the other way?"


    "I do not care, do not you dare do that. I am here for you"


    "You are a teacher¡­."


    "I am a woman before I am a teacher," she sighed.


    "Do not sigh!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 58 - Results Of The First Round.

    "You never smiled at me like that, you never smiled at anyone like that, then why did she get the privilege of being the first witness of your smile?"


    "Relax doc it''s just a smile"


    "I just can not relax, ugh. You never smiled at me-"


    "I will. I will okay?"


    "Really? You better do it"


    "Sure, when the time is right"


    "Cool"


    Okay, so doc scolded me a lot about hugging Gwen back then but I am glad I did. I never felt this softness from anyone. But you know what? Never mind that.


    It was evening already, it was past the evening I should say. The results of the first round were released.


    We all went to the notice board which was a big digital big board where results or any kind of important notices were displayed.


    It''s in the ground floor hallway, they have a trophy collection down there too. Trophies and hall of frame shit. I am not interested.


    It was pretty crowded there, we saw the list hanging up above on the wall. We have pretty big walls here for some reason. It''s built like a castle.


    { Results of Class-wise units event }


    { Match results (First round):


    Plague Masters vs. Fierce men (Plague Masters)


    Apocalypse vs. Wild Wolves (Apocalypse)


    Sweet Ladies vs. Blossoms (Blossoms)


    Magical survivors. Vs. The Reapers (The Reapers) }


    { Teams advanced to the next round: }


    { Plague Masters


    Apocalypse


    Blossoms


    The Reapers }


    { Next day battle schedule:


    Plague Masters vs. Apocalypse (The most anticipated match)


    Blossoms vs. The Reapers }


    "Why is our name at the bottom always?"


    "Because we are at the bottom, to be honest"


    "But why? We have two members from the top ten community"


    "Nay, we are at the bottom because you are our captain"


    "Ah, fuck. Devon I want to hand this to you, please take this, my leadership."


    "No, I can not take it. I am not worthy enough"


    "And you think I am?"


    "I do not think, I know you are. I do not have the courage to hug a girl in front of everyone, in between a battle"


    "Listen, I thought the battle was over and I was happy that''s why-"


    "What''s why what Gwen?"


    "I hugged him. He smiled at me like he never did to someone. I was not able to hold myself back"


    "First Doctor and now even you are throwing yourself over him" Pete sighed.


    I am going to kill this Pete, no seriously. Can his timing be any worse?


    "Guys, let that be aside. I do not mind it, they do not mind it. Where''s the harm? Let''s just-"


    "You really do not mind?" Gwen looked shyly at me. I shook my head in a gesture of no.


    "Okay, we are about to fight Blossoms now. Devon, fill me with information about them"


    "Sure, let''s go to your room then"


    "Hm," We went to my room. I gave Devon and Naomi two chairs to sit¡­. Gwen sat on the bed.


    ''So this is the bed Ryan sleeps every day on?'' Gwen thought. She wanted to smell the bed, throw herself in his bed but she can not do it.


    ****


    "We good? Plan clear?" Devon asked again.


    "Yep. let''s fucking go now, I am sleepy, I was really tired today, I surpassed my limit today. I am happy but fucking tired too"


    "She''s right, come on" I got off my bed. Gwen did not get up from the bed.


    "Gwen?" Devon called.


    "Ah, yes, yes" She got up from the bed, went to the door.


    "Later, Ryan"


    "Yeah, see ya`" They left my room.


    "It''s dinner time, what about your dinner, Ryan?"


    "Ah, I will take it for sure"


    "Okay then" now they left for sure.


    I sighed. Today''s fight was not planned well at all. We would have lost if Naomi had not pushed her limits. We need to plan better for our battle tomorrow.


    Tomorrow''s battle¡­. Cheryl and Taylor. I do not want to face Taylor tomorrow. She''s the right hand which means¡­ either Devon or Naomi will fight her¡­. I will be fighting Cheryl¡­. Her Trait is clawed. She has sharp claws.


    But she''s powerful. Her claws are that of a tiger. But she is a human¡­. She must have a weakness as a powerful clawed animal.


    I will just take my dinner I guess. I left for the cafeteria. Devon and others were already sitting there. Devon had already taken his tray. I waved at them.


    "Come quickly. Take your meal!" Gwen told to me.


    I nodded as I went to take my tray. I took my food then I was about to go back to my table when someone''s hand crashed into my biceps.


    "Ah, sorry" I lifted my eyes, "...."


    "Ryan..."


    "Taylor..."


    "I am sorry"


    "It''s okay" I moved my eyes away.


    "We have a match tomorrow,"


    "Hm"


    "You better be ready, you are going to pay for what you did to me"


    "Sure" I walked away from her.


    "What were you talking about with her?"


    "Nothing, she was just warning me about a fight tomorrow"


    "Then?"


    "Nothing guys. We just can not let them win this battle. If we won this battle we will be fighting against Robert or Rigid. If we fight Robert, I think we have a chance"


    "Yeah, you have already won against Robert so¡­. Wining against his unit would not be that hard¡­."


    "It all fucking depends about planning and strategy"


    "Right. If we fight against them, we will  have a chance of winning but even if we do not  win our unit will still be ranked as the top third unit"


    "Wow, that''s amazing"


    "And if we fight against Rigid, to be honest, I do not even think we will have a chance against his power unit. He himself is enough for us"


    "Do not underrate us"


    "Sorry. But still, even if we get to face off with Rigid, our unit will be ranked in the top three"


    "It''s a win-win if we want to increase our status, popularity,"


    "Hm"


    We ate our dinner, they sat there waiting for me to finish my dinner. I finished my dinner then we went to our own rooms. We did not visit the infirmary before sleeping for the first time.


    I went to my room. Pulled my covers on and rested down on my bed.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 59 - Wet Dream.

    I was in the forest, everything was going according to our strategy. Naomi, Gwen had taken the lead, they were running in front of us. We decided to attack Blossoms.


    I and Devon were running behind the girls. We were going to support them from behind. We told Pete to stay at the base.


    "Aah~"


    "Aah~!"


    We heard two screams. I quickly increased my speed and ran in the direction from where the screams came from. We saw three girls there.


    One was Gwen, another was Naomi and¡­. Cheryl.


    Cheryl was running, passing from one tree to another tree, I got a glimpse of her face. She had ears, claws, a tail.


    She was looking like a cat with cat ears and tail. But her claws were giving a vibe of a tiger. She even had fangs. She jumped towards Gwen, Naomi. She threw her claw at their front body.


    Their tracksuit was torn apart from the center. They were not wearing jackets so their T-shirt was torn.


    Their bras were clearly visible. Gwen covered it with her hands, Naomi did not care. Naomi threw a charge at Cheryl but- she ran up on a tree again.


    She charged at them again, this time she tore apart their bras. They fell apart from between into two pieces. This time Naomi covered her breasts.


    Damn, they sure have a big bust, both of them. Naomi''s bigger though. We saw their naked body, their nipples were dancing around, even after they covered it, it was clearly visible.


    I and Devon were standing there not able to do anything. We indulged in their nude bodies. How can I pay you back for doing such a holy deal, Cheryl?


    I was happy to see their body but- then we heard Rigel announce something.


    || The Reaper''s base has been attacked and Pete Parker is out of the game. Reaper''s base is taken over by Blossoms. The winner of this round is Blossoms- ||


    I woke up. I sat leaning against the wall. What was a strange dream I had? First I thought it was just a wet dream about the sexiest girls whom I know but suddenly¡­. We lost the leveling game. How can that be?


    "Can not believe I had a wet dream about some girls" I got off my bed.


    *****


    We went to the auditorium. Every student was present there except students who were badly injured. Eddie was not there. I hope because of what I did she does not become incapable of bearing a child. I hope she is able to get pregnant. I do not want to be the reason for her not being able to get pregnant.


    Okay, so the first fight was between Rigid and-


    || Welcome everybody. I am your host, Rigel. I welcome all of you here today, let''s get the second day of our class-wise unit event started ||


    Kids started cheering.


    || Today''s first match is here. We have Plague masters vs. Apocalypse. This is considered the most anticipated match of this whole event


    Plague masters, captain: Rigid Russell. Please exit through the right door.


    Apocalypse, captain: Robert Capron. Please exit through the left door. ||


    They got up, Rigid''s unit left through the right door, Robert''s unit left from the left door.


    || today is the day when we will get one step closer to knowing who will be our event''s winner. Let''s just sit here, watch the fight and enjoy! |||


    People were clapping, cheering, whistling. It was thrilling.


    Both units reached the battle city. The battle begins. After a long battle, we had our winner.


    || the first winner of the second round is Plague Masters!


    Just one more battle and we will get another step closer to our champion ||


    My heart started throbbing in my chest. I was feeling the warmness surrounding me. I knew what was going to happen.


    "If we win this fight¡­."


    ".... we will have to fight Rigid''s unit"


    We all were serious, we knew what was waiting for us in the future. Cause we had no intentions of losing against Blossoms at least.


    || Now I announce the second and the last battle for today. We have The Reapers vs. Blossoms ||


    People cheered, clapped¡­ not for us of course but for Blossoms.


    || From Blossoms, captain: Cheryl Anderson. Please exit through the right door.


    From The Reapers, captain: Ryan Walker. Please exit through the left door. ||


    We all got up from our seats together. Blossoms were already leaving from the right door. We were walking just behind them through the left door.


    Before going out of the door, my eyes caught Taylor glaring at me. She was giving me the challenge to fight her. Like that was some serious glare in her eyes.


    "We will plan an ambush. What do you say?"


    "That''s what our plan was. Gwen, Naomi you are going to act like a distraction, I and Ryan will ambush in their base"


    ''This is going exactly like my dream. Why? It was the same last time with Doc, now too, it''s  just- uh, it might be too early to give my judgment


    "Okay then. Our battle will begin few minutes. We do not if our opponents are going to attack, defend, or are planning an ambush like us, so we need to be prepared. Pete, you stay behind, if you think someone is coming just give us a signal" Pete nodded.


    "Cool. so are we good guys?" Decon asked.


    "We are. Let''s fucking win this battle"


    "Even though we will have to face Rigid in the next round¡­. Let''s not lose this, let''s not get discouraged"


    "Keep those words to yourself. I am over those little things. I struggled a lot through them because of my relationship. Get strong, do not let things bother you, have courage, act mature, act like a man, etc. I kinda hate them now"


    "Oh, sorry. Then¡­. I should say¡­. We have to win this even if we lose the finals, let''s get this round together"


    "Now that''s more like it" I moved across Gwen, patted her shoulder.


    || Let the Leveling game begin! || Rigel shouted on the mic.


    Gwen, Naomi started running by taking the lead. Devon and I were running behind them, Pete was left back at the base¡­..


    Is not this what happened in my dream? It''s the same¡­. It''s the same¡­ if it is then we are about to hear Gwen and Naomi scream.


    "Aah~"


    "Aah~!"


    My feet stopped running¡­. My mouth dropped open, ''what the fuck is going on?''


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 60 - Blossoms Vs. Reapers.

    "Ryan¡­ Ryan?! Why did you stop? Come on! We do not have time! The ladies screamed right now!"


    I slowed my pace down, I slowly stopped running. My senses were not in place, just what are these dreams of mine related to?


    "Ryan!" Devon shouted again.


    "Back..." I muttered.


    "What?"


    "Back¡­ go back to the base..." My eye was still open with shock.


    "B- back? Are you kidding me?"


    ''If everything is happening according to my dream¡­. Then which means we are going to lose this battle if I do not change the future.''


    "GO back to our base! I will send Gwen and Naomi too" I started running.


    "What? But why?!"


    "Just trust me. They are going to attack our base. They have planned an ambush too. You stay here"


    "How can you be so sure?!" Devon groaned, he started running in the opposite direction back to your base.


    ''And if things in my dreams are really coming true¡­ Gwen and Naomi soon are going to lose their bras''


    I rushed, I used my speed to the fullest. There they were. They had already got their tracksuit torn open. Their bras were slightly visible.


    As seen in my dream, Naomi was not embarrassed at all. That''s not the point. I got to push them aside or else¡­. I started running in their direction, I saw Cheryl coming at them. She saw me, we locked eyes but she was not surprised at all to see me there.


    This is it, I have changed the future. I pulled Naomi back. It''s late! I dived down on the ground, my hands reached Gwen, I managed to push her away.


    I quickly got on my knees, rolled over to Gwen''s side. Cheryl landed on the ground too.


    < Injury detected >


    < Activating healing >


    Shit. she managed to scratch my back. Naomi fell on the ground, Gwen was on the ground too.


    "Ryan?"


    "Do not speak anything. I need you to get up, and tell me the situation here"


    Cheryl climbed another tree, she like disappeared into trees. The injury on my back was not a big scratch, it was not able to cut my jacket off.


    "Cheryl is attacking us, she has someone hidden with her. We do not know if it''s one or two"


    "Move!" I shouted at Gwen, Cheryl came for me, not her. I took a step back, I wished I was fast enough. She managed to get a perfect wound on my chest.


    She pulled her hand down along my jacket and the T-shirt I was wearing inside.


    A big scar as of a tiger''s claw appeared on my body. From my chest to below my ribs. A scar with three nails imprinted on my body.


    She even tore apart my tracksuit apart! My fucking tracksuit! I was pissed. My blood started boiling, I can not believe she did that. Just what does she think she is to normally tear my tracksuit apart.


    < Injury detected >


    < Activating- >


    "Do not. Stop the bleeding, do not heal the cut''s wounds," I told the System before it starts healing them. I am streaming on camera right now, everyone will notice my wounds are healing at a strange speed.


    I do not want that to happen at any cost. It will create just another level of problem for me.


    "What the fuck do you think you are doing, Cheryl" I slowly turned my eyes at her, she was standing behind me, "Do you think this tracksuit is free?! You will pay for my tracksuit!"


    "That''s your fucking concern, Ryan?"


    My eye went big, I glared at her unconsciously. I was losing it. I was mad, I was angry at her, my tracksuit was ruined! Fuck her!


    "You are dead, Cheryl. Either you pay for my tracksuit or pay for your hospital fees"


    I started marching towards her. She took a few steps back. The anger from her face disappeared as I started coming towards her. I am seriously going to injure her so badly that even her hospital fees will be equal to ten times of my tracksuit!


    As seen in my dream¡­ she does have ears, tail, and paws. For the first time, I saw a real-life cat girl and this is what she did. Instead of drooling over her, instead of adoring her; I was angry at her, I was hating her.


    < Quest seven appeared: >


    < Defeat Cheryl Anderson >


    ''And now I have one more reason to beat you up.''


    "Devon? Where''s he?"


    "Base. you two, run to the base right now. The attack is on our base. They are just distractions," I said with my eyes straight in Cheryl''s.


    I heard Cheryl gasp. Yeah, I fucking saw through your plan cause I dreamt about it.


    "Taylor now! Do not let those two--" I did not let her complete her sentence, I accelerated, punched her in the face while she was still shouting for Taylor. She''s with her too huh.


    "Now! Fuking go!" I shouted.


    "C- come on" Gwen and Naomi took off. I turned around when I heard the sound of someone dropping down on the dead leaves under our feet.


    Taylor dropped out from a tree, "Let them go. We have their captain, they will come here anyway. Let''s take their captain out,"


    Cheryl threw her paw on my face, I dodged, grabbed her wrist, I smashed my head into hers. A powerful headbutt.


    She covered her forehead with her paw. Taylor was coming at me from behind. She lifted her body light as a feather, she twisted her body in the mid-air to kick my head.


    I firmly lifted my right hand, her kick landed on my forearm. Cheryl went for my stomach this time, I blocked her using my left hand. They were not moving away leg and paw from my hands. I brought all the power to my arms, with a jerk I threw their limbs away from meh by pushing them away.


    They spun around, I spun my body to gain some momentum. They did not stop they started attacking me, kicks, paws, punches, chops. Continuously without taking a pause. But they were not able to land even a single perfect hit on me.


    Now it was two vs. one. The great Ryan vs. Two girls. We started moving, our bodies did. From this side to that side, around trees.


    Finally, Taylor landed a successful hit on my shin. "Ow!" I bent down. Cheryl kicked the back of my head.


    Oh by the way. My abs were visible. Hehe. No, I do not have clear abs but I have fair enough abs. Not as Devon and Rigid might have but¡­ I used to work out too man.


    This was not the first time I felt thankful that I worked out to make some muscles. My T-shirt was half-torn. My jacket was in two pieces, torn from front and back.


    One cut on my back and my T-shirt will fall off.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 61 - Clothes Torn Apart.

    They cornered me. I was totally cornered. A tree behind me and two girls with bloodthirst in their eyes were in front of me.


    I need some time to think about how to escape from this. Either my mates will help (which they can not as I have told them not o move away from the base) which means I have to find a way out myself.


    Let''s take this attack streak. I have tubes with me anyways.


    "Here, Taylor! Take your revenge!" Cheryl kicked my knees, I fell down on the ground.


    ''I see. That''s what all this is about.''


    Taylor punched me in the face. Cheryl cut my back once again. My T-shirt was about to fall off, it was hanging by strings. Taylor punched me again, Cherly gave me a cut on my face this time.


    Okay. not my face man! Taylor was going to kick my head against the tree, she lifted her leg, I quickly slid away from them.


    Got up on my feet and started running around the woods.


    ** Commentary room **


    "Why is not he fighting back?"


    "Yeah, he''s just defending is not he?"


    "You think it''s because they are girls?"


    "Do you remember his last fight? She was a girl too,"


    "Who can forget something like that. It happened for the first time in our Academy,"


    "This guy is behind many things which have never happened in our Academy for the first time,"


    "He is one of them..."


    "Who, doctor?"


    "He''s a huge supporter of gender equality, and is angry right now" Doc smirked, "Watch him,"


    I took cover behind a tree deep in the woods. I quickly took out a 10ml tube, opened it, drank it in one go. I can not believe I am used to drinking blood.


    My HP started healing. It said it needed more, I opened another eight ml tube. Drank it quickly before the camera catches me.


    I heard someone, I smelled Taylor. I got up, Taylor came out of the trees. I ducked down, her kick went on the tree.


    Cheryl was jumping around the trees. One tree to another tree. Taylor''s leg was still in the tree, I grabbed it. Held it tightly. Cheryl kicked a tree behind her, she jumped towards me with her claws ready to cut my chest again.


    I pulled Taylor''s leg, her body which was light as a feather, flew in the air. I let my grip go, she landed on the ground in front of me.


    She was still unbalanced, I grabbed her thin shoulders. Her face turned to me. Her cheeks were red. She still likes me or what? I do not even know if she liked me in the first place.


    "Taylor-!" As expected, you can not control yourself in the mid-air. Cheryl was not able to move apart from Taylor either.


    Taylor did not even know that Cheryl was coming for her. You should not let feelings interfere while a battle¡­.


    "Eeek~!" With her bra. Yeah, with her bra, Cheryl tore her clothes apart. She was not wearing a jacket anyway.


    Her boobs became visible to me, her boobs were right under my eyes. She covered her breasts with her arms crossed (like every girl does)


    Her bra was hanging from her back. Even if I am a pervert I am not someone who likes to insult someone or a guy who likes to disrespect someone.


    I pulled Taylor by her hand, threw her on the tree I was leaning against. I jerked her body too much I think. Her hands fell apart from her chest exposing her boobs fully to me and Cheryl.


    But not the camera. I threw her in the place where I drank the blood tubes. That place was out of the camera''s reach. She was safe, but I did saw her boobs.


    "You are really a pervert!" Cheryl attacked me with her paws, I ducked, turned around the tree. Ran in a total circle around the tree, came back to the place where I was.


    Cheryl had started the tree around its circumference. I just remembered I am yet to give her a final blow. Drone cameras were coming our way already.


    I moved ahead a few steps away from Cheryl, lifted my right leg behind me, jerked it.


    "Oww!!" Followed my Cheryl, every student, every teacher were shocked by what I had just done.


    Cheryl stopped moving. I kicked Taylor with all I had in her face. I smashed her nose with my shoe. That felt pretty good. A perfect backward kick in someone''s face is the best.


    I took off my torn T-shirt. Kept it on Taylor. Blood started flowing from her nose. Her eyes were closed. Her hands dropped down. Cheryl took a pause after seeing what I did.


    "Let''s continue Cheryl," I went out of that area. I did say that but¡­. It clicked me now¡­ Cheryl, she''s a cat¡­ which means¡­


    Cheryl charged at me. I bent down, slid through beside her. My hand quickly went to her tail. I grabbed it. Damn, it was so soft! I was not able to hold my hand back anymore. I pulled her tail.


    "Hya~!" C- CUTE! FUCKING CUTE! THIS IS WHAT I WANTED! I WANTED THIS!


    I did not stop, I pulled her tail again, with much more power, "Nyaa~!" this was wonderful!


    "R- Ryan~ stop it~" She looked at me from over her shoulders. Her eyes were teary, her cheeks were flushed and she was panting very hard. She was breathing heavily.


    My hands slipped off her tail. She clumsily jumped away from her. Her eyes were half-open. She was breathing heavily.


    "Bring that fucker here!" F-fucker? What the hell did I do to gain this title?


    I ran away. Yeah simply. I ran away. I had no idea how to deal with Cheryl. What is cats'' weakness? What do they hate? I can not keep touching her tail. It''s like I am touching her boobs. I can not handle that level of embarrassment.


    I kept running in circles around the woods when I suddenly lost my balance tripping over Taylor''s leg. She was still conscious, of course, she was. She''s not someone who will be knocked out in just one kick.


    || Zoe Saldana, Rachel Weisz, Quin Quill, are eliminated by Pete Parker, Gwen Stacy, Naomi Mitsuda, and Devon Bostick ||


    "Damn¡­ all at once?" I was impressed.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 62 - Not My Balls.

    I saw Cheryl''s face turned pale after hearing Rigel''s commentatory. We were winning the fight. Only a few minutes till my mates come here for help.


    Cheryl grabbed me by my arms. "W- what?" she turned me around.


    "Kick him! Kick him in the ball!" Cheryl shouted. Oh no. no fuck no!


    Before I was even able to free myself, Taylor lifted her leg kicked me in my balls.


    "Oww!!" Again, every student, every teacher were shocked and acted as if they felt the pain.


    I dropped down on the ground. My legs were crossed. You made a mistake by doing this¡­. You will fucking pay for this Cheryl, Taylor.


    "Die, jerk! I hope you will never be able to make kids! I hope you never get an erection--!"


    < HP: 6/15 >


    < Heal? >


    The screen appeared in front of me, ''Why a question mark? Do it!''


    < Automatic healing activated >


    "You fucker! You are the worst" My balls'' pain calmed down. I didn''t get up from the ground.


    "You should not have done it..." I muttered under my breath, "You''ve made a mistake, you both will pay for it,"


    I turned around, grabbed Cheryl''s tail again. I was serious this time, not for fun. I pulled it, lifted her off the ground, threw her on the other side.


    Before anything else, I made Taylor pay for what she did. I kicked her in the face. Once, and twice! She was not speaking anything. Her whole face was covered in blood. Her nose was dislocated.


    Cheryl got up from the ground. My shoe was covered in blood because of Taylor. I was pissed. Really, really, fucking pissed right now.


    "C- Cher- Cheryl¡­ R- r- run¡­."


    "Huh? You can still speak?" I gave her a horse kick in the face for the last time. She went totally silent. Two teeth fell from her mouth. Her mouth was covered in blood too.


    "T- Taylor!"


    || Taylor Jane is out of the game. Knocked out by Ryan Walker.


    Blossoms have only one player left. It is a default victory for Ryan Walker''s Reapers ||


    "I just hope he doesn''t start fighting even after the fight is over," Johan said sitting in the commentary room.


    "You are really a bastard!" Cheryl started running towards me with her nails popping out.


    If this was not for my balls I would have just went away from her but¡­ she kicked my balls. I grunted while stepping towards her.


    "Sigh. they are going to fight," Every teacher sighed.


    "You dare to make this mistake again!"


    "Ryan! Stop!" my mates came there, everyone in one piece. But no, I won''t stop now. She hit my balls man.


    I blocked her claw, threw it apart, punched her in the stomach with my right hand. She came at me again, I started moving back while blocking her attacks with my forearm and legs. I didn''t try hitting her.


    When I knew I am near a tree, I stopped blocking her and bent down. She was hitting with such force that her claws stuck into the tree''s log. She tried pulling them but was not able to.


    I took that chance to do my thing. Pressed her hand down from the top. She broke out in a loud scream. Her claws started coming out, her nails were plucking out. When her claws were down enough, I gave it a final blow, I kicked both of her hands.


    Her claws came off totally. She was covered with blood. Gwen and teachers were finding it hard to watch.


    Tears started flowing from her eyes. She pulled her hand out of the tree''s log. I felt satisfied now. At last, I was able to take my revenge.


    "Okay, send invigilators right now," Steve ordered. Few people got on the move. I turned around to leave the battle city, leaving Cheryl alone there crying in pain.


    "Bastard" Taylor cried, "Motherfucker, how can you be so cruel?! Don''t you feel anything?! Nobody has ever injured me this bad! Don''t, why don''t you feel anything¡­.?" she started crying.


    I looked at my friends. They were giving me a sad glance.


    This is what I don''t like. I really hate it when relationships break. I considered them as my friends. But damn, if they are gonna feel like this if I beat someone, I am out of this friendship shit. I am better off alone.


    "What?"


    "How can you do something so brutal, Ryan?" Gwen said in a low voice.


    "Really¡­ you went far with that¡­."  Devon shook his head.


    "Fuck man. It''s just a game Ryan¡­ why the fuck do you take it so seriously?"


    My eyes started feeling heavy, the corners of my eyes were becoming hot. Why. why do you do things like these to me?! Just why?! What wrong did I do? Why do people always-


    I grabbed Cheryl''s hand behind me. See, they didn''t even tell me she was coming from behind to hit me. Why guys. I thought you were my friends¡­.


    I twisted her, threw her down on the ground. She punched me in the face. I took it deliberately. Tears started flowing from my eyes.


    "I- I can''t¡­ I can''t take this shit anymore. Lemme die, I wanna die," I muttered. Cheryl didn''t stop punching me clumsily.


    I had no energy to stop her. I grabbed one of her hands, pulled it under my knee. I was sitting on her chest. Not literally. I was not able to hold back my tears.


    "It''s that position," Devon muttered.


    "Yeah, we have already won this game"


    "Ryan! Let her fucking go! We have-"


    "Shut up!" I cried in a cracking voice, "Shut the fuck up, Mitsuda. Please..." I started crying. How can I hold it back?


    "Ryan! Get off her! Right now!" Invigilators came.


    "Cheryl¡­ what should I do?" I asked her sobbing softly, crying without making any noise.


    She was staring at me with big cute eyes. Right now I felt so vulnerable, if a stranger even tried calming me down I might calm down.


    "Rub your tears. You are not supposed to cry," Invigilators stood beside me. They didn''t pull us off.


    I suddenly felt a strange amount of pain. My tears stopped, my eyes went wide. A scream broke out from my throat.


    I glared at Cheryl with big eyes full of anger. "You bitch!" I punched her in the face, one, two.


    "Stop him!!!"


    "FUCKING STOP HIM!" Gwen and Mitsuda shouted. I didn''t care. Invigilators ran to me.


    I punched her the third time in the face. My fist was broken, I could feel it but I didn''t stop.


    "Oh my god. Invigilators! Quick!" they grabbed me by my arms. I shook them away. Grabbed Cheryl by the collar of her T-shirt. Raised my fist up in the air.


    "Haha! Here it comes, his signature move!" Rigid giggled shaking his head.

 Chapter 63 - I’m Broken.

    The invigilators were doing their best without using their Traits but I was not going to give up. She dared to kick me in my balls for the second time.


    I smashed her face three times already. Her teeth fell apart, her eye was damaged. There goes my fourth punch in her face. She was not moving. Her eyes were closed, it was like I was punching a dead body.


    "Stop Ryan¡­. P- please! Please stop..." Taylor sobbed continuously.


    "Stop him!" all the teachers got up from their seats, the commentary room was turned into chaos. I punched her the fifth time. An invigilator was able to pull me away with all of his force. I did not resist that time.


    Five punches were enough.


    < Quest seven completed >


    < Rewards are added>


    And it looks like she was unconscious too. I do not know what to do, I am sad, angry, but was feeling pleasure too.


    All teachers came to the battle city. An ambulance was called to take Cheryl away. Taylor was granted clothes to wear. They took both of them away.


    Nobody looked at me, nobody cared about me. It''s the same. It''s the same as it was in the past.


    I was the weakest, nobody fucking cared. Now I am strong enough, still, nobody cares. Why is this always like this? Why?


    I went ahead of everyone. I did not care about anything. I went straight to my room, shut the door, locked the door, and laid down on my bed. My tears started flowing.


    I soon lost my consciousness. I slept there without caring about anything after taking the last tube I had with me of 8ml.


    Ryan was becoming more and more famous through the Academy. Many people like Rigid were impressed by his fighting skills, how ruthless he is.


    But still, eighty percent of people were hating him saying how can a human be this cruel. He''s a devil to beat a girl this badly. Ryan was sleeping without caring about any of this shit.


    Even first-years heard about Ryan and his fights. Some were impressed but again 80% were showing hate.


    Devon, Gwen, Naomi, Doc. everyone kept knocking on Ryan''s door but he was not in the condition to wake up from his long sleep.


    He slept without caring about anything. Teachers were planning to suspend Ryan from the next battle. He was going against every rule ever made.


    The results were displayed that same day in the evening.


    { Results of Class-wise units event }


    { Match results (Second round):


    Plague masters vs. Apocalypse (Plague masters)


    Blossoms vs. The Reapers (The Reapers) }


    { Teams advanced to the next round:


    Plague masters


    The Reapers }


    { The Final battle. 6th June 2071 }


    { Plague masters vs. The Reapers (Finals) }


    Those were the results. The next match was after a day with Rigid''s unit.


    Ryan''s mates were sweating in tension while he was sleeping silently in his room. After knocking on his door for minutes and getting a response they just left him alone.


    But Doc was not able to endure it. She went to the office asked for the room''s key in which Ryan was living.


    "Why do you want it? Has he lost it?" the accountant asked.


    "No, he has locked himself and I am sure he needs to heal his body quickly. He has an upcoming match,"


    "Sure," he handed her Ryan''s room key. She ran quickly to his room. Without any warning, she went inside his room by unlocking the door.


    "Ryan you are such¡­ a¡­." she stopped after she saw Ryan sleeping on his bed.


    She took out a syringe and a few tubes of blood from her lab coat. Pulled the blood into the syringe then injected it into Ryan''s body. She sat beside him, "You are such a popular man right now you know?" Doc started talking with Ryan even though he was not able to hear her, "Everyone is dying to meet you. It''s like you are a celebrity right now," she moved her hands through his hair.


    She was losing hope when she saw Ryan''s blind eye. She knew she was lying to herself when she said everyone wants to meet him.


    "Okay¡­ people just do not like¡­. They think you are brutal. They hate you¡­ but why? I do not hate you, you know. No matter what people say, I will always be by your side. Ah! Haha, but I am a teacher. I can not spend my life with you, you will go your own path, I will go my own path¡­ nothing can work out between us¡­."


    Doc sighed. Still, she pulled a smile on her face, "you might end up with Gwen or Naomi. But for me¡­. Ah! By those two I just remembered. They are waiting for you, they were really stressed when you were not opening your door¡­ I guess you were just too tired,"


    Doc rested her lips on his forehead again, "You. and. I. our relationship will always remain one that of a teacher and a student. Hah! Why am I talking like this? See, the day after tomorrow when you will get out of your room, people will diss you, they really hate you, but never be discouraged. I, the best doctor in the world will always be by your side no matter how brutal you are, how brutally you injure someone. Does not matter who you might end up killing¡­ I will always be by your side.


    "So, get well soon. I want to see you smile at me as you smiled at Gwen that day. Your friends are really sad¡­ they think you went overboard every time you beat someone. I do not think like that though. I think you are very cool when you let your monster take over your body.


    Even if I am working here since the last year, and I do not have much experience with healing students¡­. I was a student before, in all the time, in my whole life of 21 years¡­ I swear I have never seen someone break another guy''s face in a battle or even in a street fight. You are the first one to break two people''s faces in the same school.


    Maybe that''s the reason why people are hating you¡­. They say you are a demon to injure a girl''s face like that. Sigh never mind. You are the best, just remember that, and I am with you, remember that too, that''s more important. And move forward in your life,"


    A sad, lonely smile appeared on Doc''s face. She kept her head on Ryan''s forearm.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 64 - Unit In Danger.

    "It is sad that we did not have much time in our hands to plan better," Devon said.


    "Considering we are going to face off against the top students and the top team. We sure did not have a lot of time with us," I was standing far from them. Not really far but not really closer either.


    Maybe it was because of what happened that day, in that fight. That''s when they started hating me¡­. Or at least they do not like me, that''s what I know for sure.


    "Ryan, you know the plan right? We can not make any mistakes. This is the top team we are going to battle with. I know we have very few chances of winning but we can not just-"


    "Yes. okay, I know the plan,"


    "As according to our plan, Ryan you will be in the center, Pete will be on the base. I will be running beside you but will be hidden. Like a spy. And at last Naomi. She will be hidden behind the woods, following us. She will be releasing her current from time to time,"


    "I know it, okay,"


    "Fine. Our time is over, our fight will start soon,"


    || Okay! Your time is over. We will be beginning our last, our final, the most awaited battle! This battle will bring the most powerful team off this time.


    I hope you all are ready. So here we go!


    We have, The Reapers, captain: Ryan Walker


    Then, Plague masters, captain: Rigid Russell


    Three, two, one! Let the Leveling game begin! ||


    We did not move. Rigid''s unit was not moving either. We both were defending I guess. I was standing there in the middle of the woods. No one was coming.


    This made it sure, we were defending and so were our opponents.


    "Ryan, let''s move closer!" I got the signal from Gwen, she got it from Devon. I started moving, with me my whole unit started moving except Pete.


    On the other end, Rigid''s unit was also moving closer but we still kept moving towards them without knowing they are coming towards us with the same formation.


    Suddenly, Rigid spot us. That was the end of our battle. He directly charged at us, at me. Naomi threw her charge on the ground. The whole ground on his side was on current.


    But that was not enough to stop him, he doubled his muscles, threw a strong, thick, kick at me. I bent down to dodge it.


    "Ryan!" Gwen screamed.


    But before I even got any time to bend up, I felt a strong blow in my stomach. Rigid was still in the air he threw a punch in my stomach.


    I mean, how? How can he be that fast? That too in the mid-air? I moved away from him. His teammates attacked my teammates. Naomi''s current was not doing any good.


    Rigid threw another kick but this time I decided to block it. His leg landed on my forearm near my face, the force was too much to handle but I managed it somehow.


    He quickly landed down on the ground, his other leg lifted up, I was slow to perceive it, he hit me successfully in the face. I got up from the ground, he kicked me, I dodged it, stood on my feet.


    He threw a kick in my stomach. I slipped backward.


    || Pete Parker is out of the game! Eliminated by Rosy Rosewell ||


    Fuck. he was out. They even reached our base. Now everything is in your hands, Devon.


    "Do into look away while fighting," I heard him, I moved my eyes back to him, he was not there, "Pay attention,"


    This made me remember our first fight. The fight when he eliminated me with his first blow, just a single blow.


    Rigid doubled his arm''s muscles again, he jerked his elbow in my back. I dashed forward on the ground. Not this time. I was not eliminated this time. No, it was not because of the System, it was because I have grown up.


    I ran towards him, he jumped in the air. He was coming down with his leg facing me, towards my face. I took a step forward. Moved my hand towards his leg, and grabbed it. Tightly so that he does not escape. He was still in the air, I was about to pull his leg towards me.


    He swung his other leg at my face, I blocked it with my left hand, pulled his leg which was in my hand at the same time. He did not fall on the ground as I expected him to do, he was balanced on his one leg.


    I took that chance to punch him- my hand hit his soft muscles. He had brought his forearm in front of his face and had enchanted his muscles.


    He moved his hand away, a smirk appeared on his face, "Not that easy, Ryan" he jerked his leg, I did not let go of his leg. He twisted his leg around my back, reached my neck, grabbed my neck.


    Turned his whole body around, his only two legs were able to turn my whole body down to the ground.


    "This is how it is done,"


    I struggled right away. I threw him off me before he got to do anything to my face. I got up from the ground.


    || Naomi Mitsuda is out of the game. Eliminated by Rosy Rosewell ||


    "No way! That girl again?!" I was shocked.


    "As expected of her! She''s on fire!" he looked away. I took that chance. I accelerated my speed and ran towards him at my full speed.


    He blocked it. He is not even looking at me but he still blocked it! What the?


    "I never look away from my fight," He smiled again. Pushed my leg away. I jumped back.


    Damn, I was really underestimating him. With my System and his Trait. This fight will never be concluded if it is one-on-one.


    I took a few more steps but suddenly stopped. I heard something. I smelled something. It was a familiar smell. The same smell which I have smelled enough to know whose smell it was.


    "What happened Ryan? Why did you stop?" Rigid laughed. I was not interested in his thing.


    I was freaked out at what was going to happen. I moved my eyes at him, "We have to leave. We go to get someone,"


    "Huh? What are you saying?"


    "They are here¡­. Again,"


    "Who?"


    The sound of bullets firing started becoming clear. Clear enough for Rigid to hear it. He lifted his head, I lifted mine.


    "....Them," I added, and completed. Rigid was silent, his mouth dropped open.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 65 - A Battle.

    "What the hell is that?!" Rigid exclaimed. I gulped hard. When we looked in the sky we saw a whole huge army of people surrounding us.


    They were continuously firing at us, not like it was hitting us because every Academy has a defensive, protective shield around its campus. The battle city was its part.


    "We should get out of here, call your unit," I ordered Rigid. He nodded. He shouted out someone''s name. Suddenly half of his unit appeared.


    "Please call mine too," he nodded again. He told one of his mates to get my unit.


    || I request you all please do not panic. It seems that we are being attacked. Students from the battle city please retreat to the school building ||


    Rigel announced. My unit was here, Rigid''s unit was here.


    "Let''s go, they are here to kill me,"


    "But why again?"


    "Because they failed to kill me the last time,"


    "Just¡­. Just let''s run!" Rigid and his unit took off running towards the exit.


    I and my unit followed me inside the school building. Teachers were standing in front of the main entrance gate.


    "Ryan!" I saw doc coming towards us, "To the infirmary, quickly!" She ordered pointing towards the way which led to the infirmary.


    We took off running towards the infirmary. What the hell was going on? Why were they attacking with such a big army? And I think I faked my death the last time¡­.


    "Ryan, we are in the top ten community, and it is in the rules if the Academy is attacked then after teacher we are supposed to take over,"


    "Which means-"


    "Yes, we will have to go," Rigid added.


    "Fine. be safe,"


    "At this point, safety is not guaranteed. We are already outnumbered both by number and weapon,"


    "They have a lot deadlier weapons. They really did pre-planed this all,"


    "We will get going!" They took off. I was left in the infirmary with Gwen, Pete, and Andrew Reynolds. Only one from his group? Seriously?


    "We are in a pinch." Doc came running towards the infirmary.


    She was panting hard, "The students are inside the school building, we have called for support but they are yet to arrive,"


    "What do we do now?"


    "The shield is about to break too, we are not able to attack them without any long-range weapons or Traits,"


    "Ah, shit. Is this Academy not ready for attacks like this?"


    "I think no. they are not," Doc replied, "Get inside the infirmary, do not come out,"


    "Who will fight them then?"


    "Oh shut up Ryan. you can not fight them, stay inside. It is not about how powerful you are this time. Right now guns are involved and in front of guns everyone is the same,"


    "But my System-"


    "NO! No means no!" Doc shouted, "I am staying here with you guys," Doc marched inside the infirmary.


    She opened some drawers and took out some knives of different sizes, "They will reach inside, we would not be able to protect our Academy if invaded, we are leaving this Academy,"


    "What? You mean leave Rigid, Naomi, and Devon here to die?"


    "No" She glared at me, "By the time the mafia come inside, everyone will be dead already,"


    I was speechless, my eyes went wide with shock. I was not able to believe it. Is this going to be the end?


    "We need to save ourselves right now, let''s go and hide!" Doc went out of the infirmary. She stopped, ".... oh shit," she muttered.


    "What? What is¡­. It¡­?" they had already invaded inside our Academy. Few mafias with guns in their hands were coming inside, some of them even had Japanese Katana in their hands. What the hell is this?


    "Doc, wait--" my voice faded. It faded out in the chaos. Everything in front of me blacked out.


    The only things I was able to see with my right eye vanished too. My hand stretched out to doc started disappearing in front of my eye. Everything was black. What was this now? Someone''s Trait?


    I saw something, a spark of light, it started clearing up. Light started entering my eye.


    My vision cleared out¡­. And I saw doc standing right in front of me. She was clad in blood. All red. I was down on the ground. I found my light leg was missing. But blood was not flowing, was it doc? Was it my System?


    I was about to scream when I found my leg was not in its place.


    "Ryan! Go somewhere else! You have to survive no matter what!"


    "Oh no, he would not," I know this voice! I know it perfectly! A man appeared out of the dark hallway. Lights were off, the sun was up but still, it was dark in the building.


    Doc came in front of me. She had two knives in her hand. She was breathing heavily for a few seconds then she calmed down. She did something with the knives which I was not able to see.


    "Kill her!" Ainz! It was Ainz! The same man I saw at the visitors'' event. So¡­. this is what he meant by my death? I see¡­. Everything started making sense now. Everything makes sense now. He was from the Mafia. How can I not recognize him? Why was I not able to smell him?


    Five men came running at Doc, she bent down, but through two of the guys'' legs with a knife! A fuckin knife! And it went through their legs without any effort! Or she made it look like no effort was needed.


    Another three men turned around to stab her, she blocked it with her knife, her forearm was cut (not into pieces). I was not able to do anything.


    She pushed those men away from her. She looked at me. She smiled¡­. "Gwa!" blood started pouring out of her mouth. I was about to smile back at her¡­. Blood from her open mouth started pouring down on the ground.


    She dropped down no the ground, "Doc!" I shouted but I was not able to get up from the ground.


    "Ryan¡­." I saw Ainz behind her. He had stabbed doc in the back. Tears were not stopping. From my eyes, from her eyes too, "Please¡­. Runaway,"


    "No! Stop talking!"


    "It''s over now¡­. I can not survive,"


    "No, doc, please!"


    "Live the best life possible with Gwen,"


    "What? What are you saying¡­.?"


    "Sorry, I will not be there with you¡­. I broke my promise did not I?"


    Her smile was adorable. She was looking so pretty with that smile on her face. Her eyes were closed.


    Ainz pulled the knife out, stabbed again. I screamed but he did not stop. I saw doc losing her life right in front of my blurry eye. She died in front of me and I was not able to do anything.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 66 - All Dead.

    "Ryan¡­ I¡­ Love¡­ you¡­.." With a smile, she fell on her face down on the ground. A pool of blood started forming around her head. Ainz was grinning. That time I felt like I will literally murder him.


    But to my tragedy, I was not able to move away from my place. I was missing a leg.


    "Aah~!" I heard Gwen scream. She was fighting too? Just what happened between the time when everything went black? Why am I missing a leg? Where is everyone? Pete? Gwen? Naomi? Where are you?


    Gwen fell in my laps. She was bleeding too.


    "God! W- what happened?!"


    She did not say anything, she moved around in my lap, her face was facing mine. Her chest was all red, full of blood. She gave me a smile. How can someone smile when they are about to die?


    Wait¡­ die¡­. Death¡­ Gwen too¡­


    She threw her arms over my neck, "You are missing a leg I see," she giggled. Both of her arms were on my neck, behind my neck. She tangled her fingers behind my neck.


    "I think¡­ I am going to,"


    "Do not say. Do not say anything. Do not die on me,"


    "Pfft, it''s not in my hands. Is it?"


    "Gwen!" I threw my hands around her back, pulled her little up from my lap. Her waist was still lying on the floor.


    "Doctor passed away¡­.. You are in pain¡­ I am going to lose myself in a few seconds¡­. You might end up dying too¡­. How much will your System help you?"


    She was not even crying, I was doing my best to hold back tears, "yes, if you all are dead, I have no reason to live¡­. As I said I will happily give up on my life,"


    "Do not make it dramatic. You do what you want to do. But before that happens¡­. Before everything happens I want to tell you something,"


    "Yes, say it!" she kept quiet, instead, she pulled me closer to her. Her arms on my neck pulled me closer to her.


    "Only if you and I have some time in the future¡­. I would have liked to marry you,"


    I was frozen, not able to move at all after hearing her, "Are you proposing to me¡­.?"


    "Yes, of course, I am, but that would not come true, will it? Only if we had life left, sometimes left in the future¡­. I really wanted to marry you¡­ what do you say?"


    "Gwen¡­." After this, I was not able to hold my tears. They started flowing like a river. Gwen giggled, "Yes. I would have. Definitely," I do not know if the pain in my chest made me answer that or if I genuinely wanted to marry her despite the pain which comes with it.


    "I am happy. One last thing..." She pulled me even closer to her¡­ her lips touched mine. She pressed them hard against my lips. Moved her lips through my lips.


    I opened my mouth, Gwen''s tongue entered my mouth. The softness, the taste of her lips¡­. It was heavenly. I did not resist. She continued kissing me. I used my tongue. I did not have any experience but watching hentai, porn was coming in handy.


    She pulled me away, only two centimeters away from her lips, "Ryan¡­. I love you," her hands started falling off my neck. She lost the grip over her own fingers.


    Her head went back, hanging over her neck. "Gwen¡­ hey Gwen?" I shook her. She did not reply. That''s when I knew¡­. Gwen Stacy was dead.


    First Devon, Rigid, Naomi, then Doc, and at last¡­. Gwen. I pulled her body closer to mine. Hugged her in my arms. Tightly. She died with a bullet in her chest and a kiss on my lips.


    I moved away from the pool of blood I was sitting in. I turned around¡­. I saw blood coming down from the staircase but no dead body was lying there.


    "All the students are inside the building," Doc told me before this happened struck my mind.


    My eyes went wide in fear, my body was burning hot, my heart was beating faster, "All¡­. this blood¡­ is of the 20 students who were¡­."


    Sweat started flowing down my forehead. I swallowed hard. This can not be happening¡­. How can this¡­.? You mean¡­. A massacre? The whole school¡­ each and every student¡­ is dead?


    Just because of me? Is not this all just because of me? Why¡­. how can¡­. Why the fuck are they behind me? Why the hell are they here to kill me? Just what did I do to them!?


    "Ryan. Ryan. Ryan." He took my name with pauses. I gasped. I quickly turned around. My half-cut leg was still in pain.


    "You¡­."


    "Yes me. The one and only Jackie!"


    "Why? Why are you doing this to me? Why to us? What did I do to you guys?"


    "Haha! It''s not me doing this, I am just doing what I am told¡­ you know¡­ from the boss,"


    "You are not the boss?"


    "Do I look like the god of the underworld? No, I do not!"


    "Why does the god of the underworld wants to kill me?"


    "Sorry but even I do not know, we are just given the order and we do it,"


    "What do you get in return? Why are you serving like dogs to him?!"


    "Words. Mind your words,"


    "Hah, why do I have to mind my words when I am going to die anyway,"


    "By minding your words you will be served with a painless death,"


    "Fuck you! Fuck you, you motherfucker!"


    "Okay, that''s it. Kill him, guys,"


    Three men came forward. Fuck. they were the same man I fought with, those three Katanas¡­. That mask pulled over their face.


    "Get ready Ryan boy. We are here to complete our mission," The same Japanese accent. The Japanese assassins were sent by Colm''s father!


    Do not tell me, his father is behind this too? I did not get answers to any of my questions. Not a single answer to my single question.


    Those men took out their Katanas. The sound of the sword coming out of its metal scabbard.


    A weak wind blew¡­. Those men came closer to me. The sound of Mafia men shouting in celebrating their victory echoed in my ears through the wind.


    Then a strong wind blew which made every little sound off Mafia men clear in my ears. The wind went silent.


    Another strong wind blew and my head fell apart from my body. My head was detached from my body.


    Which suddenly made all of the sounds disappear, I saw these men standing in front of me with my right eye. Slowly everything went silent, everything went dark.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 67 - I’m Not Dead.

    I opened my eye, Raised my hand, I was able to lift it, "My leg," I lifted both of my legs. I was successfully able to lift my legs. But¡­ I was not able to lift my right hand.


    I saw my left hand in front of me, trying to touch the ceiling, the dark ceiling. I felt a weight on my right hand. I moved my eye down to my right side.


    There I saw something red. Some red strings all over my chest. I lifted my body up without disturbing my right hand.


    "Doc¡­?" She was sleeping next to me on my bed. How the fuck did she got inside my room? I wondered.


    She was sleeping on my arm. Since when is she here? ''Date,'' I wondered about today''s date. I had nothing with me which would tell me what was today''s date.


    While looking around myself my eyes fell on Doc. her cheeks, her lips, her hair which was all over her face. How nice, how calmly she was sleeping next to me.


    My left hand, on its own, moved towards Doc''s face. I brushed her hair away from her face. Her closed eyes were visible. It felt soft on her cheek.


    I do not know why but I felt like patting her for a while. I moved my hand on the top of her head and started petting her. Moved my hand up, then down on her head.


    I looked away, looked outside the window, it was still dark out. For how much time have I been sleeping?


    I suddenly remembered about my previous fight where I half-murdered Cherly, how everyone was disgusted at me. How my own teammates were showing dislike towards me.


    My hand slowed down moving. I sighed, "Does Doc feels the same as everyone does towards me? She must..." I muttered, "Literally everyone might be hating me¡­. And what the hell was I thinking? Why do always go so overboard while fighting someone? Do I let my personal feelings- more ever what was with that strange dream?" my hand stopped moving.


    "Why did you stop?"


    While I was thinking about that topic I did not even realize that Doc had opened her eyes. She was awake but I still kept moving my hand over her head as if she''s my pet.


    She smiled under her hair, under my arm. A smile I was not able to see that time. I kept looking around the room, thinking about random yet important stuff when Doc was enjoying my head pats.


    "Eek!" Doc suddenly spoke. I was shocked I thought she was sleeping and I kept muttering nonsense, "W- what?"


    "My head pats. Why did you stop?" she raised her head a little, looked at me with a bright yet sad smile, some blush around her cheek, and her hair falling on her eye.


    "Huh? No, I was not really-"


    "Now who is getting clingy with me?" she grinned. I was embarrassed. I wanted to answer her that I thought she was sleeping but then she might say I pressed her boobs and stuff while she was sleeping and I do not want that¡­.  In other words, I did not have a good comeback.


    "I- I am sorry,"


    "Uhm-Um, I never told you to apologize," She rested her head down on my arm again. Damn¡­. My arm felt sore, "Continue head patting me,"


    I was happy¡­ but my smile soon disappeared. I remembered how my own friends treated me when I was fighting Cheryl. They said I went overboard.


    That''s the reason I do not want relationships with anyone, I do not want friends if this is what it''s going to happen.


    But still¡­. I dream about Doc confessing to me and Gwen proposing to me, kissing me. I can not be that perverted. I am not that perverted to dream about something like that in a situation like this.


    "Doc, get up"


    "Ahh? Why?" she groaned.


    "Do not you feel anything? I bet you hate me too, then why are you making me do this?"


    "I do not hate you. I talked about it a lot when you were sleeping for eighteen hours straight,"


    18 hours¡­ that''s a lot.


    "But think for once! Think what your future husband will feel about this if he knows you slept with your student, you hugged your student from time to time, and then you made your student pat your own head¡­. Think about it! How he will feel,"


    Doc raised her head. She was not smiling, a sad expression was pulled over her face, "My future husband huh¡­."


    "Yes!"


    "I do not think I will get married,"


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Because the one I want to marry does not want to marry me,"


    "Who? Who would not want to marry you? You are beautiful, you are good-looking, you have a pretty decent job too. Then why? Why would not-" My dream struck me. How Doc died in front of me and what she said before dying.


    I lifted my eyes with hesitation at her. She had an innocent, blushing look in her eyes. I was still hesitating¡­ Doc had not answered me yet.


    I lifted my index finger¡­. I realized whom she was talking about. My finger touched my chest. I was still looking into her eyes. She did not look away, I did not look away.


    My lips parted, my head nodded twice, "M- me? I- I?" I asked her with my finger pointing at me with hesitation.


    "Uhm," she nodded and looked away, "Pfft! You really think so? You are my student, idiot!" she got up from her chair, she was faking it.


    She first said yes, I know it by her hum; another second she says she does not. She''s definitely faking it.


    "Why? Even after what I did? Even after what people are calling me?"


    "What are you talking about," she was not facing her, her voice broke a little. Was she hiding her tears? I was still surprised.


    "Do not hide it. I hate it when you hide your feelings,"


    "But," her hands went to her face. She was crying, for sure, "You would not get married anyway will you? Then what''s good of telling you about this?" she rubbed her tears away.


    I did not say anything. I wanted to get up right now and hug her from behind. A bear hug. I did not. It does not feel right when everything in our life suddenly turns right.


    I just sat on my bed with my head down. I did not know what to reply to her with. If she loves me¡­ which means Gwen does too¡­.


    I have been noticing it recently, things in my dreams are turning into reality, or either they have happened before. Which one is it?


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 68 - Believe It.

    "Sorry. Let''s get going. It''s morning already, you have a match with Rigid, do not you? Get ready," She turned away. She sniffed a few times.


    I was not looking at her. I was scared to look into her eyes, "Doc..."


    "Get ready. You have not planned your strategy yet, get going. They were waiting for you all the time. I have not told them about you, they are worried,"


    "How did you get inside?"


    "I asked the office for the duplicate key,"


    "I have to tell you something," I should tell her. At least, someone, I have to trust. I can not keep this inside myself anymore.


    "Uhm? What is it? Is it important? If it is about that then let it be,"


    "I had a dream,"


    "Huh? Come on, that''s not important is it?"


    "It is. Cause every dream I had dreamt about had come true,"


    "Haha,"


    "No. really. I dreamt about my fight with Cheryl. That she attacked Naomi and Gwen. then she tore their underwears apart revealing their body,"


    "But it did not happen did it?"


    "It was going to happen, I reached there early and stopped that from happening, I changed the future,"


    "Do you want to say that you can see the future?"


    I shook my head, "No," I took a pause. "I can dream about the future,"


    "What?"


    "Or what I dream about comes true,"


    "Okay, Ryan-"


    "This dream was something serious. I was fighting Rigid''s unit. We both were defending and coming closer towards each other''s base without knowing with the same formation. We started fighting me, his mates attacked my teammates. Rosy Rosewell took out two of my mates. Pete and Naomi.


    The next we know a whole army of Mafia was attacking us. A whole fucking army. They started firing, they broke our defense shield. They invaded inside. You were killed right in front of my eyes. Gwen was killed too,"


    "That- stop it,"


    "Believe me,"


    "I do. I do. If it''s about losing you-" she stopped. I looked away, "If it''s about a Mafia attack then I believe you,"


    "What if I told you¡­. Before dying you confessed to me,"


    "I-" she stopped.


    "What if I told you, Gwen kissed me before dying?"


    "What?!" I nodded, "And you let her kiss you?"


    "I can not control my dreams. But if that''s really going to happen in the future then I do not think I will push her away,"


    "Seriously Ryan?"


    "That''s not the point here. We are going to die in a few hours-"


    "Shut up! It''s just a dream! There''s no way it will happen!" She shouted. Opened the door and went out of the room.


    I sat in the bed with my head down. Why is no one believing me? Why?


    *****


    "What were you doing all this time, Ryan?!" Gwen came running towards me when she saw me coming down the staircase. What is she doing here now?


    "Dreaming,"


    "Uh, we were so worried about you," was she alone there? "We were still looking for you! You really-"


    "Gwen. We have a battle today, let''s plan it," I walked past her. I was really hungry,


    Were they really looking for me all this time? And even now? It was so early in the morning?


    "Ryan. Ryan!" I stopped, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing. Nothing is wrong with me,"


    "Why are you acting like this?"


    "I am not acting," I turned back and walked away. I was hurt. I was hurting her. I was about to cry my eye out, I somehow controlled it and walked away, "In the Infirmary," I called her without turning, without stopping.


    I went straight to the infirmary. Doc was not there, the door was open. I went inside and sat on the bed I always used to sleep on. My nose was about to burst, my eyes were about to burst with tears. I do not want to cry. Keep it inside, Ryan. I have already cried enough about this relationship shit. I can not cry anymore.


    "There he is," they came. My mates came inside the infirmary.


    "What the hell do you think you were doing?" Devon was angry. I did not answer him, I did not  look in his eyes, "We have a battle today and where were you all this time?"


    "We should not waste time anymore, I have a plan,"


    "Do not fucking change the topic,"


    "I am bringing us on the topic, not changing it!" I shouted back at Naomi.


    "W- what the fuck is wrong with you¡­.?" She took few steps back.


    "Oky. we are defending," I told them without saying anything.


    "Are you even listening to us?!" Devon shouted.


    "What? What? Say what? I am hearing!" I started moving towards Devon.


    "What''s wrong with you dude? You are not yourself,"


    Doc was getting to my mind¡­. Gwen was getting to my mind. Why the hell do I dream about something like that? These guys really do not like me¡­ what''s wrong with me?


    "Where the fuck are you going?!" Naomi shouted. I did not stop I just walked away from the infirmary.


    "What''s with him?" Pete asked after I left.


    "Dunno, he''s like that since the morning," Gwen replied.


    "Is not he acting strange?"


    "He is not tacting,"


    "I do not mean it literally, duh,"


    "Say that to him,"


    Their conversation continued, "What are we going to do about our battle? This is not some little battle we are going to fight him,"


    "I do not even fucking care at this time if we lose or win. If our leader is behaving this way then-"


    "Shit does not work like that, Naomi," Tears started flowing. I can not believe I am crying this much. Well, this is nothing compared to what I experienced in that span of time. That was the worst time.


    I should fix it¡­ I should take the¡­. Fuck this! Fuck this! I am not strong¡­ my heart is still that of a small kid. I have not grown any stronger. I can not take this on my shoulder anymore. Why me? What wrong did I do to someone that I have to suffer through this?


    Just god why? Why? My life was going so well with them¡­ Am I really not capable of handling even a single relationship? Why do I break apart, why does my heart break apart every time when the relationships are involved? Why do I ruin every relationship?


    I leaned against the wall I started slipping down with my back against the wall. My hands covered my face, tears did not stop, I sobbed there in silence. I needed my mom. I needed someone who could calm me down, someone on whom I can lean on¡­. Fuck this, man.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 69 - Why Am I Fighting?

    We were standing in the battle city. We all were. They did not even announce our names cause our battle was the only battle today.


    "It is sad that we did not have much time in our hands to plan better," Devon said.


    "Considering we are going to face off against the top students and the top team. We sure did not have a lot of time with us," I was standing far from them. Not really far but not really closer either.


    It was because of what happened today. I was rude to them, they were just nice to me. How did I end up hurting people around me?


    "Do you understand Ryan?" I nodded, "You are the captain you should come up with strategies but hear Devon is always coming up with the strategy," I did not reply.


    They came up with the same strategy they did in my dream. As I thought, my dreams come true¡­. Always.


    We can not make any mistakes. This is the top team we are going to battle with. I know we have very few chances of winning but we can not just give up before even fighting," Devon was talking.


    "As according to our plan, Ryan you will be in the center, Pete will be on the base. I will be running beside you but will be hidden. Like a spy. And at last Naomi. She will be hidden behind the woods, following us. She will be releasing her current from time to time," Devon completed.


    || Okay! Your time is over. We will be beginning our last, our final, the most awaited battle! This battle will bring the most powerful team off this time.


    I hope you all are ready. So here we go!


    We have, The Reapers, captain: Ryan Walker


    Then, Plague masters, captain: Rigid Russell


    Three, two, one! Let the Leveling game begin! ||


    We were not going to move. And we did not move. I knew it. This is really happening. Why? Why me?


    "This is what we were waiting for," the teachers sitting in the commentary room were discussing.


    Rigid''s unit will not move either. We both will stay here till we both decide to move forward, then get close to each other. Rigid will realize we are getting closer to each other.


    We will get into a fierce fight. They will erase my teammates, the mafia will attack. Gwen, Doc, I, everyone will die today.


    This is what I want. I want death. I do not want to live. I want death. I can not live anymore. I will welcome the death myself.


    We got closer to Rigid''s unit just at the time. I checked my wristwatch. Why the hell am I even fighting this battle? I know the future but I still do not feel like changing it. I want to let it happen.


    "Ryan, let''s move closer!" I got the signal from Gwen, she got it from Devon. I started moving, with me my whole unit started moving except Pete.


    On the other end, Rigid''s unit was also moving closer but we still kept moving towards them without knowing they are coming towards us with the same formation.


    And this is where Rigid will spot us. He did. He directly charged at us, at me. Naomi threw her charge on the ground. The whole ground on his side was on current.


    But that was not enough to stop him, he doubled his muscles. Now he will throw a kick at me. I knew his attacks very well. What he was going to do.


    I took the kick head-on on my forearms. That fell pretty hard. "Ryan!" Gwen screamed. Now he will punch me in the guts. I pulled my body inside to dodge his punch, I was able to dodge his punch.


    If it was my first time fighting him. I would have thought how can he be so fast, but now. I know what will happen I do not find it surprising.


    He will throw a kick at me, I will block it with my forearm but this time, I decided to dodge it. He will quickly land down on the ground and will throw another kick at me.


    I grinned as I jumped back after dodging his attack, I was fully prepared for his kick. He lifted his kick up in the air to hit my face.


    I could feel my diaphragm begin to spasm violently, Then immediately afterward, came this extremely intense, sharp, searing, burning, cramping sensation flooding through my entire midsection.


    What the fuck¡­.. I was punched in the guts. I bent down my hands were in the air. How? How can- he swung his leg and threw me down on the ground my kicking my head. I received a roundhouse kick straight in the ear.


    ''Shit. what have I done¡­?'' I just realized what I did.


    || Pete Parker is out of the game! Eliminated by Rosy Rosewell ||


    I knew it. The only thing I felt was confusion and extreme dizziness from nearly being knocked out.


    They had reached our base. Now Devon will not be able to handle them and we will lose this battle.


    ''Even these small little things¡­.''


    "Stand up!" I received a back kick in my jaw. I laid on the ground back down to the ground. I got up¡­ still dizzy, "Do not look away!"


    He gave me a spinning hook kick. I have been knocked down on the ground again. I had not lost my consciousness but I was feeling dizzy.


    I can not let him end me this time too. He moved a few steps back, then he charged at me, he lifted his leg up. He was going to land an ax kick in my head. I brought my forearms to my defense.


    "Fuck!" I felt my forearms'' bones cracking. His legs were powerful, stronger, just like that of a horse. How much, just how much did you train for this?


    He lifted his head and gave me a spinning kick. I, my face fell down in the mud (dry mud).


    ''This is¡­. Just because of a few little things I changed¡­.'' I got up.


    He swung his other leg at my face, I blocked it with my left hand, pulled his leg which was in my hand at the same time. He did not fall on the ground as I expected him to do, he was balanced on his one leg.


    I took that chance to punch him- my hand hit his soft muscles. He had brought his forearm in front of his face and had enchanted his muscles.


    He moved his hand away, a smirk appeared on his face, "Not that easy, Ryan" he jerked his leg, I did not let go of his leg. He twisted his leg around my back, reached my neck, grabbed my neck.


    His two legs spun my whole body around.


    "This is how it is done,"


    ''It can not be happening just because of a few things I changed¡­ the future¡­. Is changing¡­. It has changed!''


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 70 - The Future’s Changed.

    I have changed the future. Just because of the little changes I had changed the future¡­.. There''s no way I know what he will attack me with now.


    But wait¡­. If this future has changed which means if I- Rigid gave me a spin kick in my abdomens. I dashed against a tree. Seriously I felt like I was going to puke everything I had this morning out with blood from my mouth.


    Rigid took a step back, he took a countermeasure against me if I counterattacked him. I did nothing. I did not want to fight back, I had lost the spirit.


    If I was able to change this future, does that means I have changed the future totally? Are the Mafia not going to attack me? I remembered back in my dream I took a glance at my watch when the Mafia attacked.


    Food and blood literally came to my throat after I was kicked in my guts. A front-forward kick.


    In my dream when I glanced at my watch the time was somewhere near 11:30 AM. I took a glance at my watch¡­. 11:20.


    Ten more minutes and the Mafia should attack if they do not that means I have changed the future¡­. But! If that''s the case¡­. If the Mafia do not attack, will we be still losing this game?


    "What''s wrong?" he punched me, "Why are not you fighting?" Another punch.


    The tree cracked. I what it behind me. My face was smashed twice by his powerful punches, "Come on. Fight me! What happened to that strong Ryan?"


    He was about to punch me again. I grabbed his fist with my hand. He was still pushing it against me. I moved it away, our hands were shaking.


    "Dead. That Ryan is dead. This is the new Ryan now," the force he was applying decreased. I pushed his fist in his direction.


    "Why, who killed him?" he pushed his arm all of a sudden. The tree snapped into two.


    We both fell down, but I did not let him punch hit my face. I still had his big fist in my hand. I was falling backward, he was falling over me.


    I grabbed that opportunity. I pulled his hand, his body made an arc over my head and fell on the other side. I was able to throw him. I found an opening.


    "What?! That''s impossible!" Teachers, students were amazed, shocked as I threw his body on the ground and took the control of the situation.


    I let go of his hand, I rolled backward without breaking the momentum. It went smoothly in the flow, like clogs working smoothly. It did not feel hard at all.


    I was sitting on his chest. I pulled his arms under my knees. He was struggling hard. I had done this many times¡­ with Colm, with Cheryl, but never felt it this hard to control.


    I made sure to sit over his chest, he would not be able to kick me in my balls. I was looking at his chest, I did not want to look into his eyes.


    "No way~ what''s with this situation?"


    "He is over Rigid!"


    "He has mounted Rigid!"


    Mounted? Come on! That''s a lame name for this cool attack.


    "He will be punching Rigid continuously, right?"


    "This is his signature move!"


    "Finally¡­. At last," I slowly lifted my eyes to look at Rigid, "I will be able to witness your signature move," he was fucking smiling. Knowing that I can beat him ruthlessly¡­. Making everyone hate me even more how can someone still smile?


    "Sure," without looking at him I lifted my right hand, I grabbed his collar with my left hand. I was not looking at him anymore. I did not feel like punching him.


    "Just what happened to you? You became the most powerful student just in a blink of an eye,"


    "I lost my eye and many people while becoming the strongest¡­ my mates, my left eye, my doctor, my parents¡­." I lifted my teary eyes at him.


    His smile faded, his eyes went wide in surprise, "You, you are crying¡­?" he was showing sympathy thinking I was crying because of some physical pain.


    "I will give away my power, so-called ''The Strongest'' I will throw it all away¡­. Just bring my mom back. I want my mom and my eye back¡­."


    I landed my punch on his sad face. I bet it did not hurt much. My hand was shaking. I was scared of something horrible happening.


    || Naomi Mitsuda is out of the game. Eliminated by Rosy Rosewell ||


    I punched it the second time. He still wanted to take his hands out but was not able to. A drop of tear fell down from my eye. I was crying.


    I looked at my watch with a teary eye. I was not able to see anything clearly, it was all blur.


    I brought my raised arm down. Kept both of my hands on my thighs. Rigid was breathing hard. Two punches and his face had only one cut.


    I sighed. Rubbed my eye. I got up from his chest. He was confused at what was happening, why did I stop, why was I not continued beating him.


    Rigid quickly got up from the ground too after I did. He jumped back, "You will regret letting me go,"


    "No, I would not'',"


    "YOU will!"


    "Not if I am dead. Neither I nor you will remain to regret anything,"


    "Stop saying nonsense. Get ready for the fight--" he took his stance and took a pause when I pointed up at the sky without looking at him or at the sky.


    "What?" he asked me.


    I took another glance at my watch, "Five, four, three, two, one."


    The open fire started. Everyone panicked including Rigid. Rigid exchanged glances with me and the sky.


    There was a huge army covering our heads. They were here on time. As I expected¡­. These small little changes can not stop or change a big future incident from happening.


    It was exactly 11:30 AM. right on time. Nothing changed.


    I changed little fighting moves and our battle changed. But they were not enough to change this big event from happening.


    "What is that?" Rigid asked.


    "Our death, save yourself if you can," he hesitatingly looked at me then smiled.


    "Let''s face it, we are on a real battlefield,"


    ''Yeah, we sure are. We are going to die in a few minutes.'' I thought.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 71 - Death Wish.

    Teachers got up from the commentary room. All twenty teachers, four wardens, and five guards were alert. There''s no way we can defend against them with so much less number of people on our side.


    I exchanged glances with Rigid. Rigid had told one of his unit members to call his and mine unit.


    || Contestants, The Reapers, and Plague masters. I request you to retreat to the school building with your unit. We are under attack ||


    We got the announcement. The door named ''emergency exit'' opened. It''s always there but is locked, and is kept hidden from all of us.


    Our unit met us near the exit door, "Let''s go, they are here to kill me,"


    "But why again?"


    "Because they failed to kill me the last time,"


    "Just¡­. Just let''s run!" Rigid and his unit took off running towards the exit.


    "What is going on here?"


    "We are being attacked!"


    "Are we going to die?"


    Many students were screaming, shouting, panicking due to the attack. We were walking through the big hallway with our unit. The whole school building was in chaos.


    "Ryan!" I saw doc coming towards us, "To the infirmary, quickly!" She ordered pointing towards the way which led to the infirmary.


    "Ryan, we are in the top ten community, and it is in the rules if the Academy is attacked then after teacher we are supposed to take over,"


    "Fine. Get going," everything in here is going according to my dream. I will see doc die in front of me again, I will see Gwen die in front of me again. She will kiss me¡­. Will I let her?


    I will lose my leg, they will massacre every student in the Academy. Everything will end.


    "At this point, safety is not guaranteed. We are already outnumbered both by manpower and weapon,"


    "They have a lot deadlier weapons. They really did pre-planed this all,"


    "We will get going!" They took off. I was left in the infirmary with Gwen, Pete, and Andrew Reynolds.


    "We are in a pinch." Doc came running towards the infirmary.


    She was panting hard, "The students are inside the school building, we have called for support but they are yet to arrive.


    The shield is about to break too. We are not able to attack them without any long-range weapons or Traits,"


    "Ah, shit. Is this Academy not ready for attacks like this?"


    "I think no. they are not," Doc replied, "Get inside the infirmary, do not come out,"


    I went inside this time. In my dream, I asked if I can fight too but I knew she will not allow me so I just did not bother. She opened some drawers and took out some knives of different sizes.


    "They will reach inside, we would not be able to protect our Academy if invaded, we are leaving this Academy.


    We need to save ourselves right now, let''s go and hide!" Doc went out of the infirmary. She stopped, ".... oh shit," she muttered. They must have invaded inside the Academy by now and will be standing in front of doc.


    Academy. Few mafias with guns in their hands were coming inside, some of them even had Japanese Katana in their hands. This is happening again.


    I took a deep breath. ''Okay Ryan, you do not know what is going to happen ahead in the future so be calm and face it all.''


    I told myself. Surely I had not dreamt about this part. Suddenly everything went black and when I opened my eyes I was missing my leg.


    Now the time will reveal just what happened that I lost my leg. Just what happened in the past?


    Before leaving the infirmary to fight those mafias I took all B+ blood tubes available. I rushed out of the infirmary.


    Doc was already fighting them. Damn¡­ she was amazing! I stood there hooked on her fighting style. She was so hot!


    She stabbed a guy in the stomach, turned around, cut another guy''s stomach. Lifted both of them and threw them away. She was lifting them as if it was nothing.


    She sharply turned to me. I was staring at her with a lustful eye I believe. She lifted her knife.


    "Doc-!" A guy was coming from behind her. She spun around on her the top of her toe, she slashed the guy''s neck with her knife. She stopped spinning she threw a knife in my direction.


    It was so quick I was not even able to respond to her reflexes on time. I turned my head around to see where she threw her knife¡­ it was stuck in a guy''s head, he started falling down.


    I looked back at her. She was back to fighting the mafia. She is so damn hot¡­. Why did not I notice it before?


    She kept stabbing and cutting people¡­ she alone is able to kill so many guys without getting hurt herself. I was honestly impressed. The fact that she wanted to marry me came to my mind. Everything else disappeared.


    "Ryan~" I hear someone whisper my name. I slowly turned around.


    "Go to sleep." Everything started blacking out. I was losing my consciousness. Before fading out fully¡­. I saw someone bending in front of me, swinging the sword in front of me.


    < Major injury detected >


    < Automatic healing activated >


    I was about to faint but suddenly I felt an adrenaline rush in my left ring finger. It was like a shock current that woke me up fully.


    I had my consciousness back in my hands. I looked in front of me, Gen was standing. I looked down¡­. They had cut my leg.


    "Knock him out," Gen ordered one of his men.


    A man came forward with swords in his hand. He pulled his hand up in the air, hit my head with the sword''s pommel. I felt everything going black again.


    I was not able to do anything, I stood there seeing people attack me without really doing anything in return. I just kept getting hit. The impact of the attack was too much for me.


    I lost my consciousness due to the pressure on my head and due to the pain, I felt from my leg.


    I see¡­. So this is what happened that time¡­ this is how I ended up losing my leg and my consciousness.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 72 - All Dead Again.

    I saw something, a spark of light, it started clearing up. Light started entering my eye.


    My vision cleared out¡­. And I saw doc standing right in front of me. She was clad in blood. All red. I was down on the ground. I found my light leg was missing. But blood was not flowing from my leg¡­ the System had healed it.


    "Ryan! Go somewhere else! You have to survive no matter what!" as she did in my dream¡­. She said those words again while stabbing mafias.


    "Oh no, he would not," And now he will come. A man appeared out of the dark hallway. Lights were off, the sun was up but still, it was dark in the building.


    Doc came in front of me. She had two knives in her hand. She was breathing heavily for a few seconds then she calmed down. She did something with the knives which I was not able to see.


    "Kill her!" Now I know how they got inside the Academy. It was all planned since that day. After seeing him in the same context I realized one thing.


    This man is the underworld''s spy who came inside the Academy to learn everything about it during the Visitors'' event. He was looking for me. I see. Only if I had not met him that day¡­. Things would have been different, right?


    Everything started making sense now. Everything makes sense now. I was feeling so revengeful against him. I hoped to see Gen or Sarah near me but I did not see them¡­. Instead, I saw Doc covered with blood not knowing if it is her blood or the blood of the guys she killed.


    Her white lab coat was now a red coat bathed in blood. Her face had blood over it. She was panting hard. Her big breasts went up and down as she was breathing.


    And I saw a dark man named Ainz Gown. The one and the only reason why all this is happening. I wanted to punch his face till I am satisfied.


    Five men came running at Doc, she bent down, but through two of the guys'' legs with a knife! A fuckin knife! And it went through their legs without any effort! Or she made it look like no effort was needed.


    Another three men turned around to stab her, she blocked it with her knife, her forearm was cut (not into pieces). I was not able to do anything.


    She pushed those men away from her. She looked at me. She smiled¡­. "Gwa!" blood started pouring out of her mouth. I was about to smile back at her¡­. Blood from her open mouth started pouring down on the ground.


    She dropped down no the ground, "Doc!" I shouted but I was not able to get up from the ground.


    "Ryan¡­." I saw Ainz behind her. He had stabbed doc in the back. Tears were not stopping. From my eyes, from her eyes too.


    "I- I am sorry¡­ Please¡­. Runaway," she smiled with blood coming out of her mouth.


    I knew this was going to happen. And it happened, at last, I did not feel like crying at all¡­


    "I am sorry about the marriage thing. That really turned things awkward right?"


    "Huh? A teacher marrying her own student?! Hahaha! This society is ruined because of people like you, Ryan! You seduced your own teacher-"


    I gasped. With a blow of wind, Doc cut Ainz''s head off with a knife. Even when she was stabbed in back she managed to turn around and detached Ainz''s laughing head.


    "No one goes around messing with my Ryan," she muttered. Ainz''s head fell to the ground with a thumping sound. Blood spattered all over Doc.


    Her body dropped down on her knees, down to the ground. She had her head down, she slowly lifted it, "I love you, Ryan," she smiled, "Live a happy life with Gwen. she''s still alive, you both should run away, I am again sorry for all the things I did in the morning,"


    Tears formed around the corner of my eyes. She''s really great. She is making me cry for the second time. I never thought I would cry for the same thing twice, again.


    "Sorry, I will not be there with you¡­. I broke my promise did not I?"


    Her smile was adorable. She was looking so pretty with that smile on her face. Her eyes were closed.


    "Doc¡­." I was regretting what I did this morning. Why did not I just accept her? Why did not I just hug her today when she was crying, her back towards me¡­. And she cried. Why did not I just hug her from behind¡­.?


    She died in front of me and I was not able to do anything¡­.. Again. With a smile, she fell on her face down on the ground. A pool of blood started forming around her head.


    I had changed the future¡­. In this future, Ainz was not alive anymore. "Aah~!" I heard Gwen scream.


    Right, now she will die. She will come near me to kiss me¡­ she will die too.


    She was fighting with someone. I moved my head in her direction. I saw someone kick her in the guts. She fell down in my laps.


    She was shot in the chest¡­. Right chest, somewhere near her chest.


    Gwen fell in my laps. She was bleeding too. She did not say anything, she moved around in my lap, her face was facing mine. Her chest was all red, full of blood. She gave me a smile.


    She threw her arms over my neck, "You are missing a leg I see," she giggled. Both of her arms were on my neck, behind my neck. She tangled her fingers behind my neck, "I think¡­ I am going to, Pfft, it''s not in my hands. Is it?"


    She looked at me without saying anything. I was preparing myself for her kiss and thinking if I should let her kiss me or shall I change the future again¡­ which I think I have already changed enough.


    "Doctor passed away¡­.. You are in pain¡­ I am going to lose myself in a few seconds¡­. You might end up dying too¡­. How much will your System help you?


    Listen¡­. Cough cough about today. I am really sorry for what I did. I should not have done that. No matter how ruthless you are, you will always be the Ryan I love,"


    Damn. every time they say something my hearts melt on their words.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 73 - Jackie Is Not Jackie.

    "What morning?"


    "I am really sorry. Only if I had done this to you in the morning¡­ things would have been different,"


    "Done what to me?"


    But before that happens¡­. Before everything happens I want to tell you something,"


    Will it be different this time? Or the same as in my dream? She pulled me closer to her. Her arms on my neck pulled me closer to her.


    "Only if you and I have some time in the future¡­. I would have liked to marry you, it''s a proposal,"


    I grabbed Gwen''s back. Tears were not coming out. I have already experienced it.


    "Only if we had life left, sometimes left in the future¡­. I really wanted to marry you¡­ what do you say?" I stayed silent, "Do you prefer Doc over me?" she gave me a mischievous smile, "Too bad. She''s no more. Your only choice is me now, One last thing..."


    This is it. This is the time it will happen. I thought about it a lot. I will let it happen. I will let Gwen take my first kiss away.


    She pulled me even closer to her¡­ her lips touched mine. She pressed them hard against my lips. Moved her lips through my lips.


    I opened my mouth, Gwen''s tongue entered my mouth. The softness, the taste of her lips¡­. It was heavenly. I did not resist. She continued kissing me. I used my tongue with her. My first kiss, I wanted it to be my most passionate one even if I was going to die in a few seconds.


    "Ahh~" she pulled her lips apart, "I wish I had done this to you in the morning..." She went closer to my ear, "Ryan walker. I, Gwen Stacy, am in love with you,"


    Even though I knew it was coming my way, I thought I was fully prepared for this but¡­ I was not. My heart melted the way she confessed her feelings. It was different from last time.


    her hands started falling off my neck. She lost the grip over her own fingers.  Her head went back, hanging over her neck. It''s her time now.


    And now, Jackie will greet me and kill me after massacring every student. I turned my head around, there will be a pool of blood coming down the stairs-


    My eyes popped out. I was not able to believe the sight in front of me. There was no blood coming down the staircase. Instead, the whole place was on fire.


    I moved my eyes forward, the part of the building in front of me was on fire too. The whole fucking building including the gym, the auditorium was on fire.


    "Ryan. Ryan. Ryan." He took my name with pauses. I gasped. I quickly turned around. My half-cut leg was still in pain.


    "Jackie¡­."


    "Yes me. The one and only Jackie!"


    I locked eyes with that bastard. I knew he was the one who set the whole school building on fire.


    "Why? Just tell me why?"


    "No. you tell me why, why are you still alive?"


    "Because I never died,"


    "Ahh~ well, I am not doing this on my own, I am told to do this,"


    "Jackie, are not you the boss? Are not you the god of the underworld?"


    "Haha! Do I look like the god of the underworld?"


    His power¡­ he is fierce. He got to be the god of the underworld. ''Vision.''


    < Name: Tye Sheridan >


    < Gender: Male >


    I was shocked. H- he was not Jackie¡­ at least his name was not Jackie¡­


    "You really are not the god of the underworld,"


    "Yes, I am not!"


    "But you are not Jackie either,"


    "Little brat! I am the great Jackie. See my Trait!" he raised his hand, burned a man alive at the spot. It was from our Academy. Right, there''s no way he will burn his own man.


    "What is your real name?"


    "Do you want to end up like him?! I am the great Jackie Filgo!" he shouted.


    I shook my head, "Who are you, Tye Sheridan?"


    His face went pale. He must be freaking inside that I caught his secret.


    "Hah, haha! You sure are a dangerous threat to us just as lord Jackie said. You little brat are really a big threat!" he let out an evil laugh.


    Threat?! Fucking me? Is that the reason why they are so determined to kill me? How the fuck can I be a threat to their organization? They must be powerful than I am.


    Fuck, man. I am no threat to you!


    "Kill him," Tye ordered.


    Three men came forward. Fuck. they were the same man I fought with, those three Katanas¡­. That mask pulled over their face.


    "Get ready Ryan boy. We are here to complete our mission," The same Japanese accent.


    If I did not know the truth about Jackie Filgo''s disguise I would not have thought about fighting back, in fact, I wanted to die. I thought yeah this is the time. I will finally be put to sleep. I will be granted eternal peace.


    But not now. Right now, I want to find about them, about the Mafia. I know it sounds impossible¡­ I got up from the floor. I wanted to survive. I did not want Gwen''s and Doc''s death to go in vain.


    Those men took out their Katanas. The sound of the sword coming out of its metal scabbard.


    A weak wind blew¡­. Those men came closer to me. The sound of Mafia men shouting in celebrating their victory echoed in my ears through the wind.


    Now a strong wind will blow and my death will come one step closer. I have to stop my death, I have to prevent it from happening!


    I had strong will and determination¡­. But was the enough for me to survive?


    The strong wind blew which made every little sound off Mafia men clear in my ears. The wind went silent. Now the last one, another strong wind will blow and everything will end.


    But I have to stop it. I have to do something! There was nowhere to run. Mafia had captured our Academy. They had already won this battle. I looked behind me, there were only Mafias who were cheering and shouting.


    I gulped hard. I can not run. I am not strong enough to kill all of these people¡­ I do not know if I will be able to kill them without hesitating.


    Another strong wind blew and my head fell apart from my body. My head was detached from my body.


    Which suddenly made all of the sounds disappear, I saw these men standing in front of me with my right eye. Slowly everything went silent, everything went dark.


    I was not able to do anything¡­. Again.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 74 - Tye Sheridan’s Move.

    I was standing in front of Jackie. I was not alone. I had my leg with me. Doc, Pete, Gwen, Naomi, Devon, Rigid, and his group was standing with me.


    A screen appeared in front of me.


    < Name: Tye Sheridan >


    < Gender: Male >


    "What the fuck is going on here?" Naomi asked.


    "Who are you, Tye Sheridan?"


    "Jackie Filgo''s pet. His right hand!"


    "Is Jackie Filgo-"


    "NO! He is not the god of the underworld! Someone else is. I am here to kill you, we received an order, a mission to kill you because you are a- uh-huh, I mean, the biggest threat to the underworld ever,"


    "Who''s the god then?"


    "Ehh, we have not seen him," He moved forward, "I said so much about our mission. Now you gotta pay for it," he raised his hand. I was confused trying to predict his next move.


    He suddenly moved his hand from one end to the other. A huge blow of fire came out of his hand. My eye followed his attack.


    "Argh! Help!" Pete was burning alive. Oh fuck. I turned around. I saw one more ball of fire coming Pete''s way. I was not able to stop it.


    That blow took out Pete totally. It made a big hole in his body, t the center of his gravity. His body fell down on the ground, blood covered the floor.


    I lost it. My body moved on its own to attack Jackie. But I forgot he''s stronger than me. He made a fireball and threw it towards me with both of his hands. I was in the mid-air I had to pull my arms forward to block his fire.


    My forearms were burning. The system had started healing my body. But it was still hurting. Others were fighting Mafia men.


    Rigid came forward, Devon followed him, "It''s time to pay for what you did to our friends back then!" They shouted as they charged at Jackie.


    Gen came forward with him Ainz too came forward to fight. Ainz was alive. With them¡­. There was one more girl this time. I had seen this fight over and over but this time¡­.


    It was totally different. Everyone was with me, my leg was with me. And every main people from the underworld were there too. I looked into the lady''s eyes.


    < Name: Sienna Miller >


    < Gender: Female >


    They have brought allies with them. Naomi used her Trait to knock our opponents. I ran forward to fight with Rigid and Devon as Naomi was backing us up.


    Doc came out of the infirmary, she was cutting heads with knives. It was amazing to see she had such great fighting skills. Rosy Rosewell brought plants to the building. She was suffocating people in her plants.


    Naomi''s current flow stopped suddenly. She screamed. A man had stabbed her in the back. She fell down losing herself. I heard gunshots, machine guns. Rigid''s mates were killed. Rosy defended herself with her plants.


    Doc was shot too. I grabbed a gun on the ground, I fired it without aiming at anyone. It hit Ainz, few bullets went inside his body, some even passed through his body.


    I killed him. I killed a person again. But this time, I didn''t kill because System was controlling me, I did it because I wanted to. I sensed someone was about to but my head from behind, I turned around, the sword was right in front of me.


    Doc jumped in front of me, she got her abdomen cut. Just like Devon''s abdomen was cut. I was shocked. I felt like grieving. She was bleeding, she was clad in blood just as he saw in his dream.


    "Doc!" I shouted, dropped the gun, and ran towards her. She was on her knees, "H- hang in there!"


    "Ryan¡­. If I ever have a second chance at life¡­. I wanna be born the same age as you. If possible, I would even like to spend the rest of my life with you¡­." she smiled, "If we are born again, I would like you to consider marrying me" her smile faded slowly. She was dead.


    "R- Ryan~!" I heard her. Gwen was calling for me. I turned around quickly. I saw her back, she slowly stumbled and fell down on the floor. I rushed in to grab her body.


    Her hand landed down in my lap. My eyes were left open when I saw her stomach open. Her stomach was cut open with a sword. That sight was gross. Really.


    "Ryan¡­. I was not able to tell you this¡­." her hand went to his face, "You are really cool" her hands were behind my neck, as it always happened she pulled me closer and kissed me for the third time.


    She died in my arms. I lifted my head, Rosy was on fire, her plants were burning. The Sienna lady was tearing Devon''s body apart. She had transformed into some kind of a beast, she tore Devon''s body with her bare teeth.


    "Ryan, get up! Let''s fight!" Rigid shouted. He was injured too but he was still fighting, "We can''t let everyone''s death go in vain! We have to escape,"


    I got up from the floor, I attacked Tye with Rigid. He was laughing, smiling while we were fighting seriously. He was playing with us¡­. Just how powerful are these Mafia men? He is not the god, he is not the boss but he is one of the main men for sure. I know that at least.


    Sienna jumped out of thin air and got Rigid''s head, she landed down, Rigid''s head was in her mouth. I was scared to fight them anymore.


    A strong wind blew and my head fell down, "Ryan Walker killed. Mission accomplished. Burndown this Academy"


    < Quick Transmigration activated >


    < Quest Eight appeared: Prevent the massacre, save your life >


    My eyes slowly started opening. I was able to see something in front of me¡­ it was dark. I was in my room, on my bed, facing the ceiling.


    Was not I supposed to be dead? Why am I still alive? And what was that before? A dream? I had another dream about the same incident.


    < Host''s death rewind. Complete the given Quest >


    A window appeared in front of my eyes¡­ don''t tell me, this is the same as when I was killed on the day of my battle with Robert.


    My death is rewind. Am I some kind of tape? I quickly went for my wristwatch, it was still on my wrist.


    4:55 AM. 6/6/2071. I am back in time.. It''s that day.

 Chapter 75 - History Repeats Itself.

    < Quick Transmigration activated >


    < Quest Eight appeared: Prevent the massacre, save your life >


    So I was back on the day I died¡­ everyone died. It was 6th of the June again. I do not know how many times I have been here. Even I am confused which one of the past was a dream and which one was the reality.


    Right now, I am confused if I am dreaming or if it''s reality. I moved my head to my right side. I saw that red hair all over her head and my hand.


    She was sleeping on my head, I moved her hair away. She was sleeping with that cute expression on her face. I missed this.


    I got up from the bed, leaned against the wall. I started moving my hand over her head.


    Random thoughts started entering my mind. I thought about losing her again. How I let her die in the previous life. I just¡­. Gwen too. I missed them both. After knowing how they both feel about me I was regretting not doing anything.


    It''s not like I want to date them but I do not want to choose any one of them. They both are amazing.


    I sighed. I did not look at Doc, I just kept giving her head pats. I was thinking about random shit. Regretting my past mistakes. I have got a second chance this time. I would not let them kill everyone again.


    I will not let this second chance go to waste. If I am determined and I did make any progress with this plan what I saw in my dream will happen. But! I have lived this reality once before. I am one day older than everyone here¡­. By experience. I will make this work.


    If I want to change the future¡­ like I did in the previous reality. I will have to change the things I do. I changed little things in the previous reality, but hardly anything changed. This means in this reality¡­. If I want to make a big change I will have to make big little changes in the small things I do.


    "Hm~" I heard her. Oh right, she will wake up. I moved my eyes down at her. She was happily smiling at me. Her chin was on her forearms and her forearms were on my arm.


    I wanted to cry again. I wanted to cry in her arms. But enough. I have had enough of crying. I will not cry anymore.


    "What. Are. You. Doing. Ryan?" she said that with pauses. She was sounding like an angel! "You were touching- uh-huh, you were patting my head¡­. What''s gotten into you huh?" she was still smiling.


    "Doc, get on the bed. I want to tell you something,"


    "Eh-heh~ seriously what''s with you? You are inviting a woman to your bed?"


    "I had a dream," Doc got up from the chair she was sitting on. I moved to the corner, she sat on the bed beside me. She pulled the cover I had on my lower body. She got inside the cover too. She was still smiling¡­ or I think grinning.


    I do not want to ruin this by saying things like ''You love me right?'' and shit. I just want to be with her without being in a relationship.


    I know that''s kinda impossible. She''s a teacher, she has a job. Within a few days, she will realize things between us are not possible, her feelings for me will die and I will be left alone again.


    "Say it," she whispered in my ear. She was pretty close, never thought my bed was this small.


    "Please do not get angry, please do not get the wrong idea,"


    "About?" her smile faded.


    "About what I saw in my dream,"


    "Oh, okay"


    "First, whatever I see in the dream comes true, it''s like I can dream about the future,"


    "W- what?" she was about to laugh, "Sorry, sorry. Please continue,"


    "We will be attacked right at 11:30 AM today. By Mafia, they will be here for me but they will massacre everyone in this Academy,"


    "Really? That was your dream?"


    "Yes. they came here in the number of hundreds. Everyone died, you did, Gwen did, Naomi did, Devon, Pete, Rigid, me myself,"


    "Do not you think-"


    "No. it''s not a nightmare. This is the reality. If no one I want you to believe me,"


    "I do. I already do believe you. Unless I find proof about this being not true, I believe you genuinely from my heart. Right now, I have nothing which tells that¡­ what you are saying is not true so I believe,"


    "Thanks, so I want to prevent this from happening, I want to change the future,"


    "How?"


    "By changing little things, every little thing possible,"


    "Wait, does that means you know what is going to happen in the future? Wow! That''s awesome!"


    "Yes. I know what''s going to happen," I have already changed the reality a little. This is not what happened the last time. No marriage topic, no love topic.


    "Well, tell me what am I going to do now?" Doc asked me in my ear.


    "I dunno. I have changed the future. This is not what happened in my dream. I did not tell you about my dream in my dream. You were not sitting here beside me,"


    "Well~ I know what''s going to happen in the future," she grinned. I gave her a questioning expression. How does she know it? "I will..." she lifted her long legs, Throwing myself over Ryan," I moved forward. I should have seen that coming. She threw herself on the bed. Her hands were open, "And Ryan will dodge me," she sighed.


    I turned around, I saw her slender back, it was hot. She was on her fours. I remembered about her death, her confession, her last words.


    "Ryan will didge her so that¡­." I got on my fours, "He can throw himself on her," I threw my arms around her waist. And let my body fall on her.


    She squeaked as we fell down on the bed with me over her. Her boobs were touching my hands. They surely are big. She was super soft. We were laying across the bed.


    "This feels nice," she muttered in a low voice, I was able to hear it. I increased my grip on her, "Ryan¡­. Are you doing this just to change the future?" there was a sad tune in her voice.


    "Of course¡­." I sighed, "Not. I am doing this because I want to do it,"


    "Idiot!" She pulled me to the other side. Damn, she turned my sixty-five KG body as if it''s nothing. Now she was on top of me. She turned around, laid beside me, her arms were pulling my body to her.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 76 - Let’s Change The Future.

    "Ryan, hey Ryan, come on, wake up now" I heard Doc whispering in my ears. I slowly opened my eye Doc giggled.


    "What¡­.?"


    "You went back to sleep," I looked beside me, Doc''s face was what I found right next to me. There was not much distance between our lips. She was giving me a bright smile.


    "What time is it right now?"


    "It is 5:30 AM. Enough for us to change the future. You can go back to sleep if you want to,"


    "No, I think I will get up,"


    "You sure? You would not get this chance again," I lifted my body, tilted halfway around. She was laying on the bed, her arms were spread open. Her smile was very appealing.


    I turned back and sighed. I can not resist her. I threw myself backward.


    "Good~" She did not take even a second to wrap me in her arms and legs.


    "I am not going back to sleep,"


    "Does not matter,"


    ''Did not she just want to hold me? Uh¡­ we are wasting our time.'' although I said that, I was not able to resist her softness. My hands went around her shoulder.


    Situation: Doc had wrapped me around in her arms. Her head was laid on my arm. Her legs were across my hips. I was sleeping straight on the bed.


    Clothes: she was not wearing her coat. She was wearing a T-shirt¡­ it was not an oversized one but was not a perfectly fitting one either. Her solid navy skirt was coming above her knees.


    What if I am not able to change the future? What if my dream comes true for the nth time? What if I did change the future, stop their attack, or at least win the battle? Will they come for me again?


    I do not know. I do not know the answer to a single question above. But I know one thing for sure. I know what Doc and Gwen will do if I am not able to change the future.


    "Ryan¡­. I¡­. "


    "Ryan, I Love"


    "....Love¡­. You"


    "You," they both will confess their love for me¡­ and:


    "I wish¡­ only if I was born the same age as yours¡­."


    "If we had another chance at life will you marry me, Ryan?"


    "If we are reborn again, I want to be the same as you,"


    No. No. there''s no way I can let that happen. They both will die by saying this for the nth time.


    I do not want to let that reality come true, "Doc. let''s get up. Lemme get back to work. I ought to change the future,"


    "Okay, let''s change the future then," she easily let go of me and sat on the corner of the bed.


    "Let''s? Are you helping me?"


    "Of course, I am,"


    "W- why? I mean, it''s good for me anyway but..."


    "If your dream is true and we are going to die today I want to change that. I would not be able to live my whole life with you," she turned around and smiled, "As your teacher you know, if you became a strong Master I will be proud so I am going to stick with you," she turned back.


    She''s hiding it. I know why she''s doing it, okay. She can not just say it¡­. Confessing someone is hard no matter how old or how experienced you are.


    "Right" I grabbed her hand, "Let''s get going then," I jumped off the bed.


    "J- just. Give me a minute, I will use the washroom and¡­."


    "Oh, yeah, sure," I let go of her hand. Is she going to cry in the washroom? I can see her eyes teary. I do not like this.


    I was still stressed¡­. How can I change the future? I decided to take a walk outside thinking about a way to do something about it.


    Nobody will be up this early in the morning. I was free to walk around the dorm.


    Trying to come up with a way to change the future I was walking around the dorm. I was not able to come up with anything. I started feeling depressed all of a sudden.


    Will I even be able to do it? Why me? Why do only I have something like this System? Why am I the chosen one?


    Argh! I can not take this! I felt like giving up. I can not ask more from Doc. she''s already struggling with her own feelings.


    Ah, fuck! Ah, fuck! This is the reason I fucking hate complex stuff. Why did not I just die peacefully? Why am I living this again? And why alone? I can not come up with something alone-


    "Ryan?" I heard someone call me. I was about to climb the staircase down, "Ryan? What- what are you doing?!" I lifted my head, "Where the hell were you?! Do you even know how worried I was?!" Gwen. She was standing in front of the staircase.


    "Gwen..."


    "What Gwen? Do you even know how much we were looking for you? We did not see doctor Mary, we did not see you. And here you are. We were searching for you without sleeping! Do you even care?"


    Ah¡­ I totally forgot about them. I started climbing down the stairs. One step at a time.


    "What are you smiling for?! Ah, I can not believe you! I was so worried about it! I thought you were badly injured. Do you even care about me? Do you even care about us? Your own teammates?"


    I still have them. This is not like the last time. They might hate me, but they are still my mates. I am not mad anymore.


    Only a few more steps before I was down the staircase.


    "Seriously Ryan, where were you? I can not--" she stopped, "R- Ryan? Let- let go,"


    "Thanks. Thanks a lot, Gwen," I hugged her. I- I just, totally. When I gave up, my mates appeared to help me out without it being their intention.


    I squeezed her tight, "Why are you hugging me?!"


    "Shhh. Just stay like this," she stopped resisting.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 77 - We’re Not Going To Fight.

    "A-are you done?"


    "Yes, thanks"


    "What''s with you? Did not have Doc to hug that you came to me?"


    "Do not treat it as if it''s my sex drive,"


    "Huh? It- it''s not?" I sighed, "I am sorry. I thought Doc hugged you all the time just to calm your-"


    "No. No. I am perfectly fine. It just that-"


    "You found him?" He started walking towards me, "You found him," Devon stared into my eyes.


    "Devon-"


    "Shut up. Do you have any responsibility as a leader? We have the finals today and we are not prepared at all,"


    "Do not worry about that,"


    "How can we not?" Pete appeared from the left hallway.


    "Because. We are not going to fight this battle,"


    "Huh? What are you-"


    "Are you in your right mind? How can we not-"


    "Just-" I was interrupted again.


    "They will win by default if we do not even put a fight. I know the chances are low but we can not just give up before fighting,"


    I stayed silent. I hate it when someone interrupts me while I am talking.


    "I never thought you would be such a coward!"


    "We can not withdraw, that will be a huge risk for our reputation,"


    "People will think we got scared of Rigid so we did not even fight,"


    "Do not just stand, say something,"


    "Lemme talk, you are not even letting me talk,"


    "Talk,"


    "I want to tell you something. I want you all to keep calm and listen," The frown on their face disappeared, "We are not going to fight in this battle. The reason behind this is not because I am scared, it''s not because I am a coward either,"


    "Then? What is it?"


    "Future," I turned my head around, "Future is the reason you will not be fighting this battle,"


    "Ms. Mary. where have you been all this time? We were worried about you too,"


    Doc climbed down the stairs. She stood right beside me, she had her coat on, "You left without me~" she whispered in my ears.


    "Tell us, Doctor,"


    "Oh, for the past two days I was-"


    "Argh! Kowa~! Do not tell them that!" I shouted. I did not want them to have the wrong¡­. Not wrong but I do not want them to have any idea about what we did in the past few days.


    "Shut up, Ryan! You what?"


    "I was sleeping-"


    "No~! You were not!" I glared at her to keep her mouth shut. She glanced at me with a smile. Her eyes glimmered and she teased me with her smile.


    ¡­.I would have been so lucky if she was my first girlfriend instead of Erin¡­. I looked down¡­. But after everything, I do not want to date anyone. Seriously, this fate and shit are so- unfair. Only if you were my first.


    "Fuck you, Ryan!" Oh my god! My whole body was shaking with current flowing through it. My body started tingling slowly my limbs went numb, "You fucker, where have you been?"


    < Automatic healing activated >


    < HP: 15/20 >


    < HP: 14/20 >


    < HP: 15/20 >


    < HP: 14/20 >


    < HP: 15/20 >


    < HP: 14/20 >


    < HP: 15/20 >


    < HP: 14/20 >


    Ah, fuck! My System was lagging now!


    "Enough, that''s enough Naomi," she stopped her current. My body was feeling numb.


    I was still in shock from the current. I had not regained my consciousness totally.


    "I was sleeping with Ryan in his room for the previous two days,"


    ¡­..huh? WHAT?! Oh no. I am fucked.


    "Fucking pervert!!"


    "And you said you will be a virgin! Where did that go now?"


    "With your own teacher?" Devon shook his head. See? This is what I meant by not letting them get an idea.


    "I did not mean that kind of sleeping together-"


    "That too, for two whole days," Pete added.


    "Guys, I was taking care of him. He was not conscious for the whole two days. After your battle with Blossoms on 4th June, this is the first time Ryan has gained his consciousness,"


    Actually, not the first time. Never mind.


    "Moreover, we are not going to enter our battle today, even if we did, we are not going to fight,"


    "Yeah. and why?  Ryan is going to tell you in the infirmary, to the infirmary right now!" Doc commanded everyone to go to the infirmary, she pointed towards the way to the infirmary.


    I did not move, she did not move. Everyone had already left. I moved my eyes at Doc. she moved her to mine. We were staring into each other''s eyes.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "What why?" she bit a little part of her lip.


    "Please Doc, do not do this. You are giving people many vulgar ideas about our relationship," her light smile faded.


    "You hate it that much?" she looked away.


    "What?"


    "Nothing, I got it"


    "I do not hate it. But¡­ can we just keep this between us?" she turned her eyes at me. She did her eyeliner in the washroom. Just for me? Or- okay. I am thinking way too much of myself just because a lady likes me.


    "Sure. it can remain between us, now shall we?"


    "Yeah, let''s go, I hardly believe if they will believe me,"


    "Just think your words properly before saying anything," we started walking. Soon we reached the infirmary.


    "Okay. Let''s start from the beginning. We are going to be attacked by the underworld. They will not come with twenty, forty, or seventy people. They will come with an army of more than two hundred peoples,"


    "What? Why do you know it?"


    "Cause I have gone through it,"


    "Ryan, get serious,"


    "Gwen Stacy. I am dead serious. Please, I know it''s hard to believe-"


    "But try believing him, he''s not kidding," Doc stepped forward for me.


    "I also know that¡­. We all are going to die today, first the teachers, second the top ten community, third all the students, fourth Rigid''s group, fifth, Devon then Naomi and¡­. Gwen and Doc will die right in my arms, right in front of me, finally¡­this will be the end of my life too,"


    "Ryan, this really seems hard to believe,"


    "Which means we would not be able to fight together anymore?" Gwen asked, she was looking anxious. I nodded.


    "We got to change the future, if we have to do it, we need to change small little things,"


    "What small things?"


    "I will tell you that, just believe me and follow me,"


    "Why? Why should we? How can you be so sure about the future?" I see¡­ they still do not like me. It''s hard to convenience them.


    "Devon''s fucking right. Can you see the fucking future?"


    I shook my head, "I can dream the future,"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 78 - I Can Dream The Future.

    "No. I can dream the future,"


    "D- a dream? You mean you saw it in your dream?" I nodded, "Do not you think-"


    "It happened a few times in the past too. I do not think it''s just a dream," they looked at Doc, she nodded with a smile. I really wish you were my girlfriend.


    "This attack is planned to kill me because they failed the last time,"


    "When they half-killed Robert instead?" Devon was really hiding the fact that he died¡­ because he''s in the top ten.


    "Yes. in my dream, I heard them saying something like I am a big threat to the Underworld or something like their boss told them to kill me because I will become a great threat to the underworld,"


    "A threat? What does that mean?"


    "I do not know either, after he said that, I was killed,"


    "Who he?"


    "Jackie. Actually, that person is not Jackie, his name is Tye Sheridan-" Gwen gasped. Doc''s face turned serious all of a sudden. Devon had a serious expression on his face too.


    "Tye Sheridan. Do you know who that person is?" Gwen asked. I never thought someone out of the underworld knew about him too.


    "Ryan, we are in for big trouble. If they are sending their killing machine just to kill a 16-year-old kid like you who does not even have any specific Trait," Doc started shaking her head.


    "Not trouble, we are doomed,"


    "Who the fuck is-"


    "He was a serial killer. A biker gang, one night, raped his sister, he set out on the path to avenge his sister, he alone finished the whole gang alone when he was only eighteen he started liking killing people. He was brought to the news when he was captured. His face was kept hidden. After a few days, he broke out of the prison, just the day before his execution. Now they say he''s the best killing machine the world can offer"


    "And he''s on the side of the underworld, he is still unknown to the world, after breaking out of the prison and killing 20 people on the way, he has never attacked any place,"


    "That''s right. After he broke out, he has never come in front of the public. All the attacks on civilians and other places¡­ this guy was not involved,"


    They all looked at me, "You. you have something inside you that he''s coming down on the battlefield,"


    "To kill a teenager, argh, I can not believe this,"


    "Can we even save ourselves? He''s a way too dangerous man,"


    "Trait. What was his Trait?" I asked them.


    "Killer cyborg,"


    "Weapon body"


    "Destruction magic"


    "Multiple Traits¡­ just like you, Ryan," Doc completed. We looked at each other.


    "No, it''s not destruction magic, it''s weapon body,"


    "No, I saw it on the TV. it''s Killer cyborg,"


    "Does not he has multiple Traits?"


    "Stop it. Please," I interrupted their argument, "None of the above is his Trait,"


    "What do you mean?"


    "How do you know it for sure?"


    "He burned down the whole Academy to ashes in my dream. He burned Devon alive, he burned my hands. His Trait was fire control. He did not use any Trait other than fire from his hands. He does not have a Trait as Killer Cyborg, no weapon hands, no destruction magic, no multiple Traits,"


    "Ehhh? No, it''s killler cyborg. I saw in the news that his body is half robot,"


    "He has destruction magic I am telling you,"


    "Hah, is that the main point here? Our Ryan-" Doc pointed both of her hands at me, "He''s going to be attacked by the most wanted serial killer. Should not we focus on this topic first?"


    Everyone went silent.


    "She''s right. We are doomed. If Ryan''s telling the truth, we all will die today,"


    "No. Not if we changed the future," I added.


    "And how the fuck do we do that?" Naomi asked stepping forward.


    "First, we are not going to fight today,"


    "We can not just withdraw. Think of something else,"


    "Why?"


    "She''s right Ryan, you can not withdraw on time," Doc told me.


    "Then¡­ how about calling this game off?"


    "You mean¡­ mutually?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you fucking think they will give up their fight so easily?"


    "We do not know unless we try it," I got up from the bed. I started walking outside.


    "I am coming too," Gwen took walked to me.


    "Okay. we both will think of something else cause I do not think Rigid will give up on his final," Devon said, he turned around, we turned around.


    "Where do you think he will be?" I asked Gwen.


    "Hmmm, do you know his room?"


    "I do not but it''s easy to find his dorm room," We walked inside the dormitory, "Here," I called Gwen.


    "Found it?"


    "It reads his name,"


    "Knock then," I lifted my knuckles and gave two soft knocks on the door.


    "C- coming~"


    Gwen and I exchanged glances after hearing the voice of a girl. We both were surprised.


    The door unlocked, a girl pulled the door open. She was wearing an oversized T-shirt I was not able to see what she was wearing below her waist.


    "You? What do you want?" there''s no need to be rude.


    "Is Rigid in there?" I asked pointing inside.


    "He is but he''s sleeping. What do you need?" I looked at Gwen.


    "Try asking her, Ryan," Gwen told me. I nodded.


    "Okay, actually Rosy I wanted to talk about today''s final,"


    "Are you here to resign?" I shook my head.


    "For a draw," Her eyes went wide with anger and surprise, "I am here to propose a draw," her eyes went back to normal then a disgusted look appeared on her face.


    Okay. I knew it was going to go this way if we disturb someone''s night in the bed.


    "What do you think you are loser? Do you even have the right to talk? And you are here for a draw? Fuck yourself. Why will we let go of our already won match?"


    "It''s not decided-"


    "You think you can win?! Just- just fuck off, you loser," she stepped forward and pushed me by my chest, "We have declined your pitiful draw now go and prepare to lose,"


    "Rosy can you calm down and-"


    "I am already calm. See, you piss me at the first sight. If you do not  leave right now I will have to use force,"


    "Ryan, she''s up for a fight. Shall I-" Gwen whispered in my ear. I lifted my palm as a gesture to stop Gwen.


    "Okay. we will leave,"


    "FUCK. OFF." she closed the door shut in front of us.


    "Is not she mad? What''s with her? Did you do something to her? She''s super mad at you,"


    "Maybe because of what I did with Cheryl and Eddie,"


    "Ah. that was brutal," I sighed and increased my pace of walking.


    "Uh, wait. Where are we going now?" I stopped. Turned around.


    "Next stop, Mr. Atkinson''s office."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 79 - Cancel The Final.

    "Huh? The principal''s office? What are you going to do there?" I stared at Gwen.


    "Ask him to cancel the final match what else," I started walking.


    "Ryan, Ryan! That''s a really big step,"


    "You do not want to die, right?" I asked her by turning my head around. She gulped and shook her head, "Good. then come with me,"


    We were standing in front of his office. I took a deep breath before knocking on the principal''s door.


    "Come in," Steve answered the knock on the door.


    "Let''s go, you ready?" I asked Gwen before opening the door and stepping inside. She nodded once. She was nervous I could see.


    I pushed the door and stepped inside his office.


    Atkinson lifted his head, dropped his pen on the table, and leaned back in his chair.


    "Ryan Walker. Come, take a seat," He pointed both of his palms at the chair in front of his table.


    "Greetings sir,"


    "Oh, good morning," he smiled, "I see you''ve brought your friend too. So what is it?"


    "Uh, sir, I have a request," he hummed, "I want you to cancel our final with the Plague masters,"


    "Are you serious?" he scoffed. I nodded, "And why?"


    "I do not want this match to happen. If it happened¡­ everything will be"


    "Give us specific reasons,"


    I do not think I have a good lie as a good answer to this question. I will just spill the truth.


    "Because we will be attacked by the underworld exactly at 11:30 AM today," his smile disappeared.


    "Ryan. I respect you as my student but if this is some kind of joke-"


    "Sir, I am not kidding. We are in danger," Steve was not able to control his chuckle. I glanced at him.


    "Do you have any proof about your information to be true?" I shook my head.


    "I know it sounds like I am a fortune-teller or something, or as if I have a Trait to see or predict the future¡­. It''s none of them, I know it just because I know it. This is not a guess or prediction. If this goes on we will be attacked and the Mafia will massacre this whole Academy,"


    "You are talking big, you know," Steve interrupted. Johan was listening quietly without saying anything or showing anything on his face.


    "Please, I know it''s sudden and all, but I really request you to cancel this final battle,"


    "Ryan. you are not making any sense, please get out of the-" Johan raised his hand, Steve stopped talking.


    "Ryan. I do not know if you are making all this being attack thing up but we can not cancel the finals without a proper reason,"


    "I am giving you a proper reason! I said we are going to be attacked-"


    "You are in my office. Do not raise your voice,"


    "Sorry sir but listen to me-"


    "We can not just make a decision depending upon your gut feeling. And we can not cancel the finals without the consent of both of the units,"


    Both of the units¡­. Argh.


    "Bring Rigid here, then we will discuss this topic,"


    "I have already asked him, his unit has declined our draw proposal,"


    "Hmm, so you came here despite being rejected? Then that settles everything. The finals of class-wise Leveling event will continue,"


    "But sir, listen to me, if this happens we all will be massacred,"


    "Okay, Ryan you can go back to your unit and prepare for the match,"


    "Sir! A Mafia army of two hundred men will attack this Academy! Our Academy is not even prepared for that attack! How can you take it so lightly when-"


    "How dare you say such things about our Academy?" Steve shouted, "We are always prepared for anything,"


    "No-!"


    "Ryan!" Johan snapped his table and stood up. Gwen and I both panicked, "GET OUT OF MY OFFICE RIGHT NOW!"


    I got up, I grabbed Gwen''s hand and pulled her, she was getting up anyway. We started walking, I grabbed the office''s door and pulled it open.


    Ah, I should tell him about this. I thought before stepping out. Gwen stopped, I stopped. I turned my neck around.


    "If your Academy is well prepared to take two hundred men¡­."


    Johan sighed and sat down on his chair, Steve got him a glass of water, " Then I hope your Academy is well prepared for Tye Sheridan too,"


    Johan''s eyes darted up from the steeple he formed with his hands, resting his chin on his steeple.


    "What? What did you say?" he got serious all of a sudden.


    "Tye will be coming at 11:30 Am," He scrutinized, "Tye Sheridan is coming," Their expressions went pale, "To kill me, a 16-year-old kid,"


    I turned my head back, I pulled Gwen out of the office. The door shut loudly behind us, we walked without looking back.


    "That plan failed, now what?"


    "Devon, he said he will think of something,"


    "Right. I think he''s our last hope which can stop this final match," I nodded. I felt pressure coming from inside of my body.


    My grip on Gwen''s hand fell which made her pause and take a look at me.


    "Gwen. I think¡­"


    "What happened?"


    "You go ahead, I need to use the washroom,"


    Her face lightened up, "Ah, ah~ the washroom, sure, sure," she started walking, "In the infirmary then." she walked away waving her hand.


    Yeah, the pressure I talked about was nothing but¡­ this. I took a turn around the corner and went inside the washroom.


    "What do you think, Steve?"


    "I do not believe him. He has been trouble-"


    "You do not believe him. He says the Tye Sheridan is coming,"


    "There''s no way someone like him will come just to kill someone like Ryan,"


    "He was attacked before. Few times. You know it, do you think it''s Colm Feore''s father again?"


    "That does not mean the most wanted criminal will come for him? He does not even come for our Trait Masters¡­ why Ryan? We have not heard anything from them, I think no they are not involved,"


    "He seemed confidant, he was not scared, I did not smell any nervousness inside him,"


    "You believe him?"


    "I do not. But I still do not want his prediction to come true. If it''s Tye Sheridan¡­. You do not need to be scared of him, you do not need to like him, you just need to be prepared for him"


    "You mean?"


    "Yes," Johan got up from his seat, "Prepare a force of five hundred men in front of the gates of this Academy right now!"


    "Okay, sir. I will get it ready," Steve left.


    "Ryan Walker¡­. Just who are you? What are you?" he muttered leaning against his table.


    Finally, I was done. I got out of the washroom and was walking in the corridors towards the infirmary when suddenly someone pulled me by my shoulder.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 80 - Plague Masters Vs. The Reapers.

    || I am Rigel your host! I welcome all of you here for the last day of this long-going event! In this class-wise tournament, today''s the day when finals will be played between the top two units from different classes.


    With us today, we have the units Plague masters and The Reapers! Please welcome them both to the battle city. We will be beginning our round in ten minutes exactly at 11:10 AM!


    It is 11:00 right now, both units have ten minutes to execute their strategies. Your times start now! ||


    "Do we really do not have any strategy?" Pete asked, he was fidgeting around our base.


    "No, we do not. We are not going to fight. We will be attacked in exactly twenty-nine minutes. do not use your Traits," I told my unit.


    We were standing in the battle city in our base. Yes, Devon was not able to come up with anything, and hence this is where fate brought us.


    "What if they attacked us?"


    "I have told you this before. I know the future. They will not attack, they will be defending their base and move closer to our base slowly within twenty minutes,"


    "So are we just going to sit here and wait for them to come?"


    "Yes, yes we are,"


    *** On Rigid''s side ***


    "We will not attack them, according to our plan let''s keep \\\\moving closer to them,"


    "Do you mean an ambush, Rigid?"


    "Hm. something like that. But we are not going to attack them first. If they come in front of us, be sure not to attack first," Rigid convinced them.


    "I want to smash that guy''s head," Fred from Rigid''s unit grunted at Ryan''s name.


    "No, you do not. At least do not do that alone, he''s bad news, you all have seen him."


    "We will win this no matter what," Rosy said, "I really hate the sight of that loser,"


    "Mind your words, Rosy."


    "Yeah, whatever Rigid." She rolled her eyes. The typical bitch expression.


    || OKAY~! Your time is over! I hope you all have prepared your strategies perfectly. Prepare yourself, audience! This is going to be the most thrilling fight!


    It is only 30 seconds to 11:11 Am. within 25 more seconds, we will begin the battle. Brace yourself! ||


    She took a pause and continued again.


    || Only 10 seconds! Let''s count it with me! 10¡­. ||


    The whole crowd started shouting the countdown with Rigel.


    || five, four, three, two, one!! Let the Leveling game begin! ||


    She shouted and the timer on the display screen started. This records how long a battle lasted. As planned, none of us moved. Rigid''s unit did not move either.


    I do not know much about it but they say the longest battle ever lasted for was thirty-five minutes and forty seconds. It was in 2047.


    Every teacher was underwhelmed by the way this battle was going. There was no action, only defense. We did not move closer to them in this reality. They were coming closer to us I could sense them.


    There are no drones inside the bases. We all were sitting inside the base waiting for the right time. I was thinking about any other possibilities to stop this fight or to save ourselves.


    I knew that I had not made any big change in the present to change the future. They will be attacking us. But this time, I do not fricking care about teachers and this Academy.


    My goal this time was clear, to save myself and my unit and Doc. I knew we will not be able to face them off but there was something we could do. We could escape from the Academy through the emergency gate.


    That was what I planned and had told my friends. This is how it was going to be. I lifted my wristwatch to check the time.


    11:20 Am.


    "Only ten minutes more guys," I told them. They nodded. We were reading, I could hear Pete''s heartbeat. My hands turned cold. I was trying to prepare myself for their attack.


    I started shivering. Everyone''s heartbeat was racing. After all, the most wanted criminal was coming down with a two hundred men army.


    "Be ready for my signal," I ordered them. Rigid''s unit was close. Very closer to our base. I nervously took another look at my watch.


    11:25 Am.


    "Everyone, when I give the signal run in that direction." I smiled after hearing Rigid''s command. It was according to our plan.


    "Now!"


    "NOW!" We both shouted at the same time.


    Like a lightning bolt, we took off running from our base. Rigid''s unit turned in the left direction towards the exit gate. I was running behind everyone.


    Devon had the lead, Naomi and Gwen were with him and I was behind Pete. on the other end, I heard footsteps of Rigid''s unit running in the same direction.


    I increased my pace. The audience, a huge crowd started gossiping about the situation. Teachers were confused at seeing what we were doing.


    In the deep brown and green woods, a face started appearing. We were running right beside Rigid''s unit. The face in the woods became clear.


    I returned Rigid the same warm smile he gave me. We were running together, his unit was running behind him. He nodded his head, I nodded mine.


    I surpassed Pete, went ahead of Naomi and Gwen too, caught up to Devon, "Behind us his Rigid''s unit," I told him. The passing blows of air were making it hard for us to hear each other.


    "Should we avoid them or?"


    "They are with us. Do not attack, save your energy," I then went ahead of him.


    The exit was visible in front of me. I sprinted towards it and stopped in front of it. Devon stopped behind me, Naomi and Gwen caught up with us too.


    "Ready?" Rigid stopped beside me, he was caught with his breath, "You told your friends?"


    "I¡­. I did. We are ready, what about your mates?"


    Rigid lifted his face, the expression was disturbing, "Oh shit."


    "Do not tell me,"


    "I did not tell them," out of the woods appeared Rosy followed by the rest of his crew.


    "What the hell?" Gwen exclaimed.


    "Fuck!" Naomi exclaimed. They were ready to attack Rigid''s unit after seeing them appear directly in front of us.


    "They are with us! Do not attack them!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 81 - Alliance.

    "What the hell?" Gwen exclaimed.


    "Fuck!" Naomi exclaimed. They were ready to attack Rigid''s unit after seeing them appear directly in front of us.


    "They are with us! Do not attack them!" Devon shouted which was enough to stop them right in their spot. They glanced at me I gave them a nod.


    I moved my eyes back at Rigid, Rosy was giving me an intense glare, I moved my eyes away. Behind Rosy came a guy, followed by a girl. Only four. Where''s the fifth one?


    "See, Ryan''s with us. Do not attack him, we did not tell you guys about our plan-"


    "Sorry Rigid. But I can not hold back against him," Rosy took a step forward.


    "You have to!" he grabbed her arm she stopped.


    I dropped my head down to look at the time. 11:28 Am. only two more minutes.


    || We do not know what is going on here. Both opponents are standing in front of each other but they are not fighting ||


    We have sure confused all of them. I started lifting my head slowly to tell Rigid it was time.


    "Ri-" my eyes turned in my left direction, a strong wind was coming my way. I sensed someone coming for me through the woods.


    I ducked, a guy fell out of the woods on my right side. He missed me this time.


    < Name: Andrew Reynolds >


    < Gender: Male >


    I tsk-tsked out of annoyance. He landed on the ground, he was leaning down like a spider-man. He quickly got up and threw a punch at me.


    I dodged him and grabbed his forearm.


    < Blood fists activated >


    A light magenta-colored light formed around my fists, Andrew screamed in pain. I turned him around and threw him on the ground, the magenta color disappeared.


    "Die!"


    "No, stop!!" Rigid shouted but his mates did not stop at his command. Rosy jerked his hand she was not able to get out of his grip.


    Rigid pulled her in his arms, hugged her in his embrace meanwhile three of his mates attacked me.


    "Fucking why?!" Naomi raised both of her hands near her waist.


    Before she could even throw her current at them I kicked Angelina in her stomach the magenta thing did not appear. I pushed my leg in her stomach.


    The magenta color again appeared around my fist when I clenched my fist, threw my fist into Fred''s face. Angelina, Fred both fell on the ground at the same time.


    ''Blood fists!''


    I swung my left fist behind me, landed perfectly on Andrew''s jaw, applied force against his jaw, his body lifted from the ground in the air, he landed in front of Rigid. I unclenched my fist and the magenta color disappeared.


    I kicked Angelina in her guts again, her body lifted up, she landed on her back, below Rigid''s feet. Rigid took a step back with Rosy in his arms.


    Lastly, I kneed Fred in the face, he went flying near Rigid. Rigid was debating between attacking me or looking after his mates. His eyes went up, down, up and down.


    || T- three members from Rigid''s unit, Fred, Andrew Reynolds, and Angelina Gay are out of the game. Eliminated by Ryan Walker.


    Ryan Walker has made a new record! He''s the first person to take out three opponents in just 10.5 seconds ||


    "Oh, we are still fighting I guess,"


    < Three opponents are defeated >


    < 75 exp rewarded >


    < 275/300 >


    I was surprised to receive exp, I was not given a Quest to defeat these three guys but I still got exp. This was good. Now I can level up quickly.


    "This is why I did not want you to fight him. He alone took out three of us in just 10 seconds, imagine if his whole unit attacks us?" Rigid facepalmed, he continued shouting at his teammates. They got up on their feet.


    "Rigid," I called looking at my watch. Rigid glanced at me, "Only one minute," I lifted my head.


    "Let''s go, right now," Rigid pointed towards the exit gate. I nodded, "According to the plan,"


    We bolted towards the exit gate, "Come on everyone!" I shouted. They were first confused at what was going on but soon started running behind me and Rigid.


    We dashed inside an open hall through the exit gate. It was an empty hall with a dome on its top. This hall connected the auditorium and the battle city. It had a dressing room in it with different vending machines, waiting rooms, etc.


    "Rigid, I am going ahead, bring your unit to the infirmary quickly,"


    "Later!" He slowed his pace, I increased mine after making sure my unit was coming behind me.


    "Where are we going? What is happening? Why is Rigid running-"


    "First, just run!" I shouted louder.


    We passed dashing through a few guards and teachers across the hall, through the auditorium, and into the main building. I was prepared to meet Johan there. He will surely ask what the hell is happening.


    I slowed down my pace, "We are going to  be attacked in 45 more seconds, Rigid and I forged an alliance to survive this attack,"


    "Do you mean¡­. Rigid believed you?"


    "I find it fishy too but yes he did believe me. We have decided to meet in the infirmary. Doc does not know about this, take the shortcut and avoid meeting any teacher," I increased my pace "The infirmary," I shouted before disappearing out of their sight.


    I just hope this plan works. We were not able to change the future but I wanted us to escape out of this shit at least.


    Doc might find it cowardly as she''s a Trait master, a teacher but seriously I have gone through this event a lot, I do not want this to happen again.


    So be this the act of bravery or coward, I am doing it this way. As expected Doc was standing right in front of the infirmary with her hands crossed.


    "What are you planning?"


    "Get ready, we are going to be attacked. We are going to run away from this school,"


    "What?! When did you plan this? And why does everybody knows it and I do not" I went inside the infirmary and took some tubes out of the shelf Doc was following me around.


    "No one knew about this, my mates were just following what I was telling them. Now please get your things, we are leaving,"


    "No. No, I am running away,"


    "Oh come on Doc! This is not the time to debate, get your bag and just, just come with us,"


    "We are not running Ryan, see there," She pointed out of the infirmary, to an open ground which was situated in the center of the dormitory and the main school building.


    I stepped out of the infirmary¡­ my eyes were not believing what I saw¡­.


    "Ryan Walker. How much time do we have in our hands?" Johan asked me through the commentary room''s mic. I was¡­ to be honest, overwhelmed.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 82 - The Ultimate Plan For Survival.

    Hundreds of men. There were hundreds of men standing in front of me. They were facing the other side with guns in their hands, they were fully armed.


    A whole fucking army was standing in front of me. Johan came downstairs, his hands were in his pockets, a smile was on his face.


    I covered my mouth, I was about to die from excitement. I do not believe this.


    "How much time?!" Johan shouted again.


    I quickly took a look at my watch, "Twenty seconds!" I answered back.


    "You heard him! Only twenty seconds more and we will be attacked by a huge army of 200 men from the underworld. Prepare yourself, we do not want a single casualty! Risk your life to save every student," A person who appeared to be the general of the army ordered in a loud voice.


    "We have a big battle coming our way." why? What made him do this? I wanted to ask Johan why he did this.


    "It worked huh." I felt a hand on my shoulder, "It really worked, who we would not run away," Doc said with a bright smile on her face.


    My mates arrived from the left side, at the same time from the right came Rigid with his unit.


    "It''s time," I muttered looking at my watch as it struck the number 11:30 Am on the digital screen.


    Firing started. As expected they started firing as soon as it was 11:30.


    "Let them come closer, when they reach the end, self-destruct the defense shield," The General told Johan.


    "This might work," A smile appeared on my face.


    ** Before the final match. In front of the washroom **


    I felt an arm on my shoulder pulling me, I quickly reacted by grabbing that person''s hand throwing him on a wall. I raised my arm against his neck and started choking him.


    "C- calm down, it''s me," He managed to choke out, "Rigid," his face came out of the darkness of the shadow of walls.


    I felt go of my grip on him, "Rigid. Do not do it again," I turned around.


    "Bro I did not think you would react like this," he said adjusting his collar.


    "I am sorry but do not touch people from behind without calling their name first," I started walking out of the shadows.


    "Wait. Rosy told me you visited my room today?"


    "Yes, I did. I am sorry to disturb your¡­ your game. Never mind that thing,"


    "What game? We were not doing anything you think we were,"


    "It''s fine. I would not tell anyone,"


    "Ryan she just crashes my room every night but sleeps before I even lay down on the bed. We have not done anything-"


    "Too much information I am not interested in," I was still mad because of the way Rosy treated us this morning.


    "Then what if I gave your information you are interested in?"


    "Like?"


    "Draw¡­. Draw proposal," My body turned around on its own. I knew he would not do something like that but I was not able to hold myself back.


    "What?" Rigid grinned.


    "I want to hear you out,"


    I told him about my ability to see the future. He listened to my story with a plain expression. I told him everything except my System and rewinding my death.


    I told him about the attack today at 11:30 Am and to change that future we need to do something that''s the reason why I came to him.


    "Sorry. We can not cancel the finals," As expected, "But we can do something else,"


    "Huh?"


    "We just need to change the future right? Then how about this..."


    He told me about his plan to meet near the exit gate during their battle. Then run out of the battle city by abandoning the battle.


    "And all this for what?" I asked.


    "Nothing. I want to apologize on the behalf of my Rosy. She''s always like that. Her mood swings are crazy,"


    His Rosy? I thought it was just a one-nightstand¡­ but not I guess. Seriously teenagers these days. They have nothing to offer other than¡­. Sex.


    "Are we good?" he asked me leaning down.


    "Do you believe what I said?"


    "Yeah, I do. You are not someone who would joke about such things¡­ but if this was just a joke¡­." A scare formed in his eyes which I was not able to avoid, "You will be dead,"


    I took a step back, I thought he might just leap forward and attack me.


    "We good?" He asked with a smile this time, I nodded.


    And that''s how we ended up in this situation. I still do not know what made Johan do this¡­. Was this because I told him about Tye Sheridan?


    "Now! Destroy it!" The General commanded. The shield above us blasted off with a great shockwave, we had to squat down.


    Almost half of their army was destroyed, other men started coming inside the Academy.


    That''s when our side started acting. We overpowered our enemy easily. They were already intimidated by the number of men we had.


    "Rooftop. To the rooftop right now!" I shouted taking off towards the staircase.


    "Everybody, you go ahead, I will come later,"


    "I do not know what Ryan has in his mind now," Devon took off running, the trio followed him.


    I smashed open the infirmary''s door.


    "No way. They were prepared for this,"


    "How come? Did someone leak the information out?"


    I heard someone talking on the other side of the rooftop. What were they doing on the rooftop? How the hell did they get to the rooftop?


    When Mafias tried entering the Academy through the land, they were destroyed by the landmines but¡­ despite the technology being so developed we were not able to create sky mines.


    "We got to report Jackie," Tye is not there?


    I took a few steps forward, I heard steps behind me, I raised my palm telling them to stop behind me they slowed down.


    I saw someone''s head.


    < Name: Ainz Gown >


    < Gender: Male >


    < HP: ??? >


    Ainz¡­.. I bit my lip but wait- HP? My skill must have leveled up. But why question marks then?


    I was not able to see who was Ainz talking to. And if I got any closer to them he might know I am here, I would not be able to take two of the Mafia men at once.


    "Go! Go right now! Go and report lord Jackie about this, tell them not to enter the Academy,"


    "Yes, sir!" I heard the footsteps of the man running, suddenly the footsteps disappeared.


    "Ryan? What''s up?"


    "Mafia. Two of them," I whispered back.


    "Oh, Ryan~ why are you standing in the--"


    "Shh~!" It was useless. Ainz turned around quickly, a grin appeared on his face.


    "W- what? What happened?"


    "Keep it quiet, Doc!" I muttered. She was coming upstairs, her hands were on the railing.


    "But, I just wanted to tell you Mr. Principal thanked you for telling them about this attack-"


    Ainz''s eyes went wide and rested back, "Ryan, Ryan," He said walking to the other side, "You are alive?" He asked tilting his head.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 83 - Beast-Tier Badge.

    "Who''s that?" Doc asked taking out two of the knives.


    "Mafia. Not just someone from the underworld, he''s strong,"


    "I would like to ask you¡­." He raised his voice, "How did you come to know about our plan?" He grinned, he was standing right in front of me.


    "Answer me first, how did you come to the rooftop?"


    "Ah, fair enough. Through a portal,"


    "Portal?" I repeated in a confused tone.


    "Portal!?" Doc repeated in a surprised tone, "Who the hell is that guy?!"


    "Ah-hah, now answer me, Ryan Walker,"


    "How does he know you?" Doc asked.


    "I told you, they are here to kill me,"


    "Wrong! You are wrong!" He started laughing, "Yes, of course, we are here to kill you but that''s just a side mission,"


    What? I was confused. They are not here to kill me? Or is he just fooling with me?


    "It''s my Trait. I am a clairvoyant," I answered.


    "Good. It''s a shame that we would not be able to take over this Academy," He walked forward with guns in both of his hands, "But we will be able to complete our side mission!"


    He pressed the trigger, I closed the door behind me at the same time. I will transmigrate again, my mates would not. I pinched closed my eyes waiting for the pain to come.


    "Huh, hahaha!" He continued laughing¡­. "You have one too? Amazing!"


    What the hell just happened? I opened my eyes and to my surprise, I still saw Ainz''s ugly face in front of me, I was still breathing.


    "Who gave you that thing? And¡­. that too a Beast level one?" Beast level one? Wh- what? "Only S Grade and above Trait Masters have that thing¡­ it''s rare to have one,"


    "Well! I am an S Grade Master," Doc pushed open the door behind me.


    I was still confused, what was happening. What grades? What beast level? And more importantly, why the fuck am I still alive even after Ainz shot the bullets?


    "Which means, I got to kill you," he pointed both of his guns at Doc and pulled the trigger.


    My body unconsciously moved on its own to stand in front of Doc. he stopped firing, "Seriously Ryan Walker, you are a pain,"


    "Doc! Why did not you go on the other side?"


    "I knew you would stand in front of me, and with this gear, normal bullets can not touch you,"


    Gear? I looked down at my chest. Nothing was there then what gear?


    "This is a gear which after wearing makes your body bulletproof. Only Beast level bullets can penetrate this defensive gear,"


    "Where is that?"


    "On your back, when Ainz pulled out his guns, I pulled out this gear,"


    "Well, if not normal bullets, then normal blades will," he threw his guns away and ran towards me with a dagger in his hand.


    "Will this-?"


    "Yes, it will!"


    Doc landed in front of me and blocked Ainz''s attack with her knives. I stumbled backward.


    "Ryan. We got to call someone,"


    "Yes, we do, I can not leave her alone, can you guys go and get someone??"


    "Yes, before any more Mafia people appear out of the portals," Devon ran off leaving his sentence midway. What was he saying?


    "I will stay," Gwen protested without looking at me.


    "Fucking come with me, leave Pete here," Naomi pulled Gwen with her downstairs.


    I was continuously hearing the clash sound of Doc''s and Ainz''s blades. They were indulge in fighting each other. Doc was a good match for him.


    I wanted to help Doc but I did not want to get myself involved in their fight.


    "Why is he alone?" Pete asked.


    "Huh?"


    "N- no, I just, I mean, he can not be alone here, they have come here with 200 men, why he- never mind," he looked away.


    Oh fuck. He''s right. He was talking with someone. I was covered with fear. He will bring Tye here¡­ if he does, we are fucked.


    I ran past Ainz, he tried attacking me but Doc made a cut mark on his arm.


    No. they were not here. The person Ainz was talking with was not here. They might come through a portal anytime¡­. But what''s the guarantee Tye will arrive on the rooftop?


    He can come anywhere he wishes to. He''s the boss, vice-boss at least. But still, facing him means death.


    "What are you doing?" Doc asked.


    "Thinking about a way to defeat Tye,"


    "Tye?!"


    "Tye?" Ainz turned around, Doc slashed his shoulder, "What do you mean by Tye?" what? The attack did nothing to him?


    I moved my eyes towards him, "Tye Sheridan. Your--" words were not coming out of my mouth, I was stuttering, "Y- y- you-"


    "Tye what? What about him?!" He shouted. Doc pulled her knife out of his shoulder.


    His stomach, his body, his torso, it was red. All red with cut marks. How can he still be alive? It was an awful sight. Can he heal himself?


    "Tye is coming with your right? Your boss," I managed to speak.


    "Jackie Filgo is leading this attack! Not Tye Sheridan!"


    "No! He is not Jackie Filgo, he is Tye!"


    "You bastard, just what do you know about us?!" he started running towards me with knives.


    "Ryan! Do not fight him," Doc shouted.


    I took a few steps back, his speed increased, my speed increased. Our rooftop is covered with high, long, fences. Suicide is not possible. They are almost ten feet high fences.


    I felt my back hit hard against the metal fence, my ankle hit the fence, I looked behind.


    "Sir Ainz, order from lord Jackie to abort the mission," suddenly a man''s voice popped out of the thin air.


    Ainz stopped moving, he was breathing heavily, "Open!" He shouted.


    As soon as he ordered the man to open something, a sparkling blue light appeared on my left side. The circle slowly started expanding.


    "A¡­ blue portal?! How is this possible?"


    "Order to abort the mission. We have lost our army. Retreat right now!" the man continued.


    Ainz threw away his dagger through the portal, he was still staring at me with intense pressure.


    He started walking towards the portal with his eyes on me, "Next time," he lifted his hand.


    He made a gesture of killing by moving his thumb through his neck, "You will be dead," He jumped in the portal. The blue circle disappeared.


    I sat down leaning against the metal fence. The rooftop suddenly felt empty¡­ only Doc and me¡­.


    The door smashed open.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 84 - Aborted.

    Yellow-colored sparks started appearing in the midair.


    "Lord, we have a report from the battlefield,"


    "Hmm,"


    The portal opened up, a man jumped out of the portal.


    "Reporting sir," he said bowing down, "The Academy has an army of 500 Trait masters. They are fully prepared. We have lost 150 of our men already," the man reported he was still bowing down.


    "How?" He asked, "HOW?!"


    "Sir Jackie calm down,"


    "Shut up, Sienna!" he shouted pointing at Sienna.


    They were sitting outside the Academy. Meters away from the Academy waiting for the right time to attack with the most powerful assets.


    "We are unaware of that sir. It seems someone leaked our plan of attack. The Academy was fully prepared for this attack. Waiting for your further order sir," he raised his head.


    Tye took some time before giving an order, "Abort. We can not risk the lives of our men anymore, retreat," He ordered forming a steeple with his fingers.


    "Lord?" The man had a questioning expression.


    "I said abort the mission right now! Retreat back to the base," He go up throwing the chair he was sitting back on the ground. He banged his hands on the table.


    "Sir Jackie¡­. Is not there any other way of doing this? If we fail-"


    "I know what will happen if we fail this mission. Sit back, Sienna," he ordered a lady standing to his right side to sit down.


    "What?" he asked the man standing in front of him, "GO! Go right now!"


    "Understood, my lord!" he shouted and turned around.


    He brought both of his hands together, bolted forward, his hands started forming a circle between them.


    With a jerk he threw the circle in his hands, another yellow portal was formed. The man leaped through the portal.


    Tye sighed as he sat down on the chair he had knocked out. His men got his chair for him. "What will he say now," he was worried about something. He rubbed his palms together, "How can I fail? Who leaked this out?"


    ****


    Men had entered the rooftop through the only door. Doctors were called, Ryan''s unit was sent back to the dorm. Ryan was still sitting on the ground leaning against the fence.


    Doc was panting hard. She was not hurt that much, teachers came to the rooftop everything was in chaos.


    < Quest completed. Rewards are added >


    He got the System''s notification. That did not cheer him up at all. He glanced at Doc, she was leaning the fence too.


    From the gate, Johan started marching forward with his hands behind him. He walked over and stopped in the middle of the rooftop.


    "Everyone! Get down right now! Check if any student is injured. We are low on staff so no slacking until support arrives,"


    The 500 men''s army went back after their mission was completed after waiting for a few minutes. Johan ordered his remaining 20-25 men to take care of students.


    Slowly the rooftop started clearing up, "Ms. Mary, please rest," he told Doc. she looked at him with a heavy expression she nodded leaning forward.


    She gave Ryan a last look, he was still on the ground, staring at the ground. Johan waited till Doc had left the root before closing the door.


    He walked over to Ryan, "You good?" he asked. Ryan lifted his head to see Johan standing straight in front of him with his hand stretched forward.


    He nodded, "I am. Thanks," he grabbed his hand and got up from the ground.


    "You do not look well. Are you depressed?"


    Ryan''s heart skipped a beat, "I am¡­ scared,"


    "No need to be. Thanks to you we were able to defeat them without any casualty."


    "Really? That''s amazing."


    There was silence between both of them for some time. None of them spoke anything, "What about the future? Do you know what is going to happen?"


    "Ah? N- no. I do not. But I know one thing for sure," his eyes sparkled, "They are going to attack us again that too with a bigger army. I am just-"


    "Worried? See kid, I am thinking over that topic, I guess you already know about the portals right?" Ryan nodded, "sigh you are not supposed to know but okay, we already share some secrets."


    Secrets? What secrets? Ryan wondered. He looked at Johan with a confused face.


    "I keep the secret behind your sudden level up, and your power a secret; on the other hand, you keep our resurrection a secret,"


    "Ah, right," He lifted his head nodding a few times.


    "I was planning on transferring students to another location through the portals if we are attacked again,"


    Ryan took his time before replying. He had something in his mind he thought might be the solution for all this trouble, "Sir. All these attacks on the Academy are happening because of me,"


    "Hm,"


    "I want to  leave this Academy,"


    "You can not ." That blunt reply just shook Ryan from the inside, "We are not allowed to let a student leave the Academy if they are under attack. And right now, you are under attack,"


    "They will come again,"


    "Duh,"


    "Then¡­? What''s the other way? Use portals to hide? Till when¡­?"


    "Hmm, I will need to hold a meeting on this topic but not right now, maybe in the evening,"


    "What if they attacked this midnight?"


    "They would not. We have activated our defensive shield, and increased the security,"


    The Academy had long-range radars to detect an object in the sky coming their way. Some radars will even destroy the object as soon as it enters its range.


    "What if they used portals?"


    "You see, there are different tiers of portals too total eight. Only seventh and eight-tier of portals can enter through the defensive shield,"


    Just how much information the Academy was not letting their students know. There was no need to tell these second years anyway.


    "What tier is the yellow portal?" Ryan asked.


    "Neither 7th nor 8th so fell assured, it''s fourth tier portal," Ryan nodded.


    Even fourth-level portals were rare to find. Those who used eight-level portals were people who used their Traits mixed with modern technology. No one was able to create high-tier portals on their own.


    There is a rumor which goes that someone from the Royal family can create Red portals with the use of his Trait only. Of course, no one has witnessed it.


    They just know that that person is not in the Underworld, he''s on the Masters'' side. Royal families were the strongest families, they ruled over the cities, they are the government of the city or state. Not officially, of course.


    They can rebel against the organization and can even destroy it, they say. No one has met them, they keep their identities hidden.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 85 - How It All Started.

    "Has this never happened in the past?" Ryan asked Johan.


    They were standing on the roof after everything had cleared. Neither Johan nor Ryan were injured in the battle.


    "No¡­." Johan told Ryan shaking his head, "Never happened. I have been teaching for good 20 years and have been a principal for more than five years. In my whole life, I have never seen or even heard an army of 200 mafia men targetting a single student,"


    Ryan stayed silent after hearing Johan. He was overwhelmed after Johan put it that way.


    "This all is¡­ too much for me, but I do not plan on dying,"


    "Yes. there have been attacks in the past where an army of one thousand men attacked an Academy base,"


    Ryan''s eyes popped out, "O- one thousand?" He exclaimed in shock.


    "They did not attack out of the blue, there was a dispute going between that Academy base and the Underworld which lead to this Blood Bath. More than a thousand people were killed from our side, the Mafia lost around 400 men.


    "We have never recorded an attack bigger than the Blood Bath. It was a hell of a massacre. We even lost our students,"


    "And?"


    "They took what they wanted. They won the battle. It might be the first time in history that 200 men came to kill a single student," Johan sighed looking around the roof.


    "Tell me more. Now that I think about it, my parents did not tell me much about the past, about the time before humans started gaining these superpowers."


    Johan gave Ryan a stare before saying something, "You will learn that in your history class. Many things are confidential, many are not told you the students until they graduate high school,"


    "Can you at least tell me a little about it?"


    Atkinson sighed again, "Fine. It was 2020. A deadly disease started killing humans. It was total chaos, the markets fell, people lost their lives, we were in a crisis, food shortage, people lost their jobs. The world went downhill. It was a global pandemic¡­." he looked at Ryan again, "After a few years people regained everything and started living happily again,"


    Ryan had a confused expression, "Huh?" Johan started laughing, "What? I know that much, what happened after that?"


    "I told you, years passed and people started living happily again. The end,"


    "Sir please,"


    "I can not tell you," A serious expression pulled over Johan''s face, "There are a lot of things you need to explore on your own. You will learn about the past in your history class. About what happened in 2020,"


    "Okay," Ryan gave up. He knew there was no use arguing with him, "When are we resuming our classes?"


    "Not for a week at least," Johan answered quickly, "I need to hold a meeting this evening. You are invited as an official member of the top ten community,"


    That stunned Ryan. He never thought he would be able to attend an official meeting this soon, "Really?" Johan nodded, "You mean-"


    "Be prepared. It would not be just you and your friends. Higher-ups will be present there. You are well prepared for the meeting do not sweat it, keep it cool. The higher-ups will not harm you,"


    "Yeah?" Ryan questioned.


    "Now you go back to your dorm. We will call the military for protection again. Be assured and rest well," Johan turned around and started walking, "See you in the evening,"


    "S- yes sir," Johan opened the door and walked downstairs. Ryan stood there overwhelmed with everything happening around him.


    He was attacked by 200 men one of which was the top criminal, he was an official member of the top ten community, he will be attending a meeting with higher-ups.


    ''He''s in danger. I do not want that incident to happen again.'' Atkinson thought as he walked downstairs.


    ''This is amazing! I never thought my second chance at life would be this amazing.'' Little did he know, on the other side, people were making plans to kill him.


    ****


    Everyone was sitting in the darkroom. Blue lights were on, they sat around a long table, on the end of the table was sitting Jackie on his throne.


    "We failed. It''s a shame," Jackie started. He laid his chin on his staple, "The Underworld never fails!" He suddenly shouted. The people sitting around the table got alert, "I want a detailed report,"


    One man stood up first he bowed and started, "As planned we attacked them..."


    He told Jackie everything in detail about the attack, about Ryan and Ainz.


    "Ainz Gown," Ainz raised up as soon as his name was taken, "Can you pay for the mistake you''ve done? You let that brat go alive. He did not  have anyone to protect except a doctor,"


    "I beg for your forgiveness. Let me correct your sentence. It was not some doctor. It was from the Newton family,"


    Jackie lifted his eyes after hearing that name, Ainz continued, "Mary Newton. Daughter of-"


    "I know. I know." Jackie went silent.


    "She seemed to have some affair with Ryan. she risked her life to save him,"


    "Affair? Do not judge her. She''s a teacher. She would risk her life obviously," Ainz did not reply, "Continue,"


    "That was it. Then the portal opened and I was told to come back, accordion to your order," Jackie hummed.


    "We need to kill him at any cost. He''s a big threat¡­ he will be a big threat,"


    "Why are we going behind that brat like crazy? Why do we need to kill him?" One of the men asked.


    Jackie''s eyes sparkled, the fire started sprouting in his eyes, "Do not question me unless I say so," the man was set on fire. His body started burning.


    "Take him away," Sarah ordered. Few men appeared out of the thin air, grabbed the burning man then disappeared again.


    "Sit Ainz. Make another plan to kill Ryan, you are in charge Ainz," Jackie ordered, Ainz bowed and sat down, "Okay. meeting dis--"


    "Sir!" Ainz lifted his hand. Everyone was scared of the consequences because he had interrupted Jackie.


    "If it is not important, you are dead," Jackie said glaring at Ainz.


    He gulped before talking, "Before we aborted the mission, Ryan seemed to talk something about Tye Sheridan. He said that Tye was Jackie and Jackie was not Jackie. Tye is the one in charge of--" he stopped midway after seeing the scare in Jackie''s eyes. But he decided to continue, "In charge of this attack. He disrespected you,"


    Jackie sat there without saying anything. Ainz gulped again. The silence there was nerve-wracking, they were waiting for Jackie to break the silence.


    Sarah and Jackie exchanged glances. They did not like keeping secrets about their missions from their own people but as Ainz was involved in this mission, they made sure to keep Tye''s identity a secret.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 86 - The Head General.

    In a long bright room, there was a long table arranged in the center of the room. Ryan was feeling nervous about the meeting. Not only Ryan but Naomi was feeling nervous too.


    This was their first time attending an official meeting as an official member of the top ten community.


    Ten students which included Naomi, Devon, Ryan, Rigid, Rosy, and others were sitting on one side of the table. On the other side were sitting few teachers including Mary Newton also known as Doc, and Steve Zahn


    On the teachers'' side was the general of the army which fought the mafias recently. He was wearing a full military uniform.


    Ryan kept looking around the big room. His legs were shaking with his hands cuddling with themselves.


    ''Come on, Ryan. no need to be this nervous. You are all right.'' he constantly felt like this meeting was held because of him. It made him feel even more nervous.


    There were two vacant seats on both ends of the long table. The chair on the left end was bigger than the one on the right side. The man with the higher post was supposed to sit on the left side while the second-in-command will sit on the left side.


    Ryan thought about the possibilities of who would sit on the right side and who would on the left side.


    As Johan is the principal he will sit on the left side but then who on the right side? The vice-principal was sitting on the teachers'' side.


    The clock soon hit 6 O''clock. The main door of the conference hall opened. It was a sliding door Ryan had never seen before. It was a high-tech door.


    The students got up from their chairs, Ryan was confused before standing up. The next second, teachers stood up from their seats. Ryan kept staring at the door. He was not able to see clearly.


    "Alert! The Head General has arrived,"


    From the door, a big, bulky figure appeared. Everyone gave him a salute. He started marching inside the room.


    "Hm. At rest!" The head general clad in military uniform shouted giving them an order to be at rest. Everyone let their hands.


    From the door, another figure appeared behind the head general. Ryan was surprised to see Johan come inside the hall.


    The Head general marched to the left side of the hall and took his seat. Following him, Johan sat on the right side. At last, after them teachers sat, then students sat, finally.


    "Welcome," his voice felt heavy and scary, "I am the head general of this Academy and in charge of this Academy''s military affairs. My name is Brendan Fraser."


    ''The head general, huh. Finally, I met one.'' Ryan felt less nervous now, his attention was at the head general now. The Head general is the highest rank offered to someone in the military.


    Brendan looked like he was in his fifties or something. His hair was grey all over, his eyebrows were grey, his long beard was grey. There was a scar over his nose.


    "You might already know the reason for our conference." No one said anything, "Johan, I want the projections,"


    "Sure." The lights started fading out. The lights in the hall were dim, it was totally different from what it was before.


    Johan did something on the table and his fingers. In the next few seconds, a hologram appeared in front of him.


    Ryan was amazed to see that kind of high technology in his school. He thought holograms were just fantasy and would not come true.


    The holographic figure seemed to be the figure of the Academy. It was big with two main buildings and sub buildings on right, left, front, and behind.


    Johan gently pushed the hologram towards Brandon. The hologram slide across the table to Brandon. Ryan got curious about Brandon.


    "Vision," he decided to use his skill at Brandon.


    < Name: Brandon Fraser >


    < Gender: ???? >


    < HP: ???? >


    ''What''s this? It happened with Ainz too. I was able to see Ainz''s gender but here, I can not even see his gender. What''s with this?''


    Ryan opened his stats screen, went to the skills tab, and opened the skill ''Vision.''


    "This is the building of our Academy. Today we were attacked by a freaking army of 200 men. They surround our Academy totally." He told them while pointing his fingers around the figure, "Johan,"


    In a few seconds, Johan brought up another hologram. It looked like some kind of a report.


    < Vision level 2: It allows you to get information about any person who''s weaker or at the same level as you in terms of power and Trait level. You can not get access to the information of someone who''s stronger than you. The stronger the person is, the less information you will see >


    < Level up the skill to use the skill to the fullest. Select to know more >


    He did. He selected to know more about the skill.


    "No casualty from the army, not from the Academy either. No buildings were destroyed in this attack," Brandon slowly scrolled down through the report.


    < Vision level 2. You can level up your skill vision by using it frequently or simply by leveling up in terms of your System level. There''s no limit to how much the skill will-- >


    "Ryan Walker." he quickly lifted his head off the Ryan spotted something in the mirror image which got him nervous again, "Ryan Walker." Brandon lifted his head, "Who''s Ryan?" he asked.


    Ryan lifted his hand confidently; keeping his fear aside. Brandon took his time examining Ryan. They both had serious expressions on their face.


    "Well, reports say that the attack was made for you?" Ryan nodded pulling his hand down on the table, "I can not believe it. Can you explain?"


    "I was attacked twice in my own house. I do not know why they are attacking me," Ryan replied.


    "You do not know, okay." Brandon sighed, "I can not bring myself to believe that 200 men attacked an Academy just to kill a second-year.


    "The report further says that you saw the attack with the help of your Trait and warned the principal about the arrival of Tye Sheridan." Brandon lifted his eyes once again.


    Everyone was staring at Ryan, "But we did not record Tye Sheridan''s movements for years. Why would he appear now?"


    ''To kill me.'' Ryan thought while biting his lip. He did not answer Brandon.


    "Kid if you know something, tell us right now."


    "I do not have any lead, sir," Ryan replied.


    "Okay. moving onto the next topic. We will be soon attacked again. We can not take risks. I am going to increase the security here by 700 men. No one leaves the Academy. Those who stay with their parents will not leave their houses. If they live alone, bring them here, Johan.


    "Next conference will be held tomorrow. Students are not supposed to come to tomorrow''s conference. Tomorrow''s agenda will be WN Academy''s Transfer."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 87 - Top Priority Mission.

    In the Underworld.


    "Do you know what Tye''s Trait is?" Jackie asked Ainz, it made him nervous cause no one knew about Tye''s real Trait. Only the higher-ups in the underworld knew about this Trait not even the Masters know about his Trait.


    "No. NO sir," however Ainz was not from the higher-ups to know Tye''s real Trait.


    "I was leading this attack, not Tye. Ainz you are well aware what is the priority of this mission right?" Jackie asked looking straight into Ainz''s eyes under the dark blue lights.


    "Yes, sir. Top priority mission."


    "Not just a top priority. It''s a Z-Grade priority mission,"


    Just like Trait masters were ranked according to their Trait level: B-Grade or B-Class; A-Grade, Semi S-Grade, S-Grade, semi Z-Grade, Z-Grade, and the last- ZZ-Grade.


    The underworld has decided to rank its missions according to these ranks. They all were aware of the ranks. Most people in the underworld was a dropout from high school Academy so they knew about the ranking system.


    However, they did not decide to follow the ranking system totally. They threw out the semi grades and the ZZ grade. Only B, A, S, Z grades.


    "Of course, sir."


    "Do you think I will give this top priority mission in Tye''s hands?"


    "N- No, sir. You would not." Ainz looked down.


    "Look at me while I am talking to you, Ainz." Jackie raised his voice, Ainz raised his eyes, "We are finally dismissed if you do not have anything else to say. I want your plan within a day," Jackie demanded.


    He was about to stand up from his throne, everyone already stood up before him, except Sarah.


    "Sir." Ainz started once again. Everyone sighed and so did Jackie. He sat down on his throne.


    "Say what?" Jackie asked scratching his forehead.


    "You do not have to wait for another day. I already have the plan ready."


    "Hah?" Jackie pulled his hand away he stopped scratching his head, "Already?" Ainz nodded, "Let''s hear it then,"


    "Okay," Ainz nodded. He inhaled, "As this mission is a top priority mission, we need to use high-level assets too," Everyone lifted their eyes, they continued staring at Ainz.


    "Do you know what you are speaking?"


    "I am very well aware, sir. I will need top-level Traits, skills, technology, and men in this mission,"


    "Tell your plan. I will make everything available if it''s worth it."


    ****


    After the conference was over, students were told to walk out of the hall before teachers did.


    Rigid took his leave before everyone. He was in a hurry to leave the nerve-wracking hall as soon as possible. He wanted some fresh air.


    "Ryan. Fucking wait for me," he heard Naomi following behind him, Ryan slowed his pace down a little.


    "Naomi," she was as beautiful as ever.


    "Ryan, are you okay? We never got a chance to fucking talk later the incident," she halted near Ryan. he was finding it hard to resist Naomi''s hotness.


    He moved his eyes from her head to her toes. She had her hair tied in a bun above her head, a string of her hair was falling down her neck.


    Her lavender eyes looked straight into his eyes, her jawline appeared sharper than ever because she had tied her hair up which revealed her neck and her jawline even more.


    Ryan moved his eyes down to her chest. She was wearing a loose-fitting grey T-shirt, her boobs were pouting out. He brought his eye further down.


    She wore black jeans, dark black jeans. Because of its perfect fitting, it relieved her thighs and the shape of her legs. The T-shirt was hanging below her waist which covered her hips.


    "What the fuck are you looking at?" Ryan came back to his sense.


    "Ho, ho~ what''s going on here. Did Ryan turn into-"


    "Shut up, Rigid." Devon pushed his elbow against Rigid''s abdomen. Ryan turned to see others coming out of the room.


    Rigid was walking hands in hands with Rosy, Devon was walking a little ahead of him.


    "Come on, Ryan, let''s head to our dorms," Devon said walking towards Ryan, "You are now a member of the top ten, you will have your dorm room changed,"


    "What?" Ryan did not get it.


    "You''ve visited my dorm, did you notice something different there?" Rigid asked.


    "No, I did not cause you¡­. I dunno, your girlfriend did not let me inside."


    "Rosy. My name''s Rosy," she replied quickly.


    "Cause Rosy did not let me in,"


    "Hahaha, okay. The top ten''s dorms are located on the top floor. That is the VIP area. The top ten are supposed to live in the VIP area." Rigid explained.


    "VIP? What''s the difference?"


    "Bigger rooms, more convenient, you can even bring a girl to spend the night,"


    "Rigid seriously," this time Rosy elbowed him but harder than Devon did.


    "I am kidding. The rooms are larger, they have refrigerators, no TVs though, bigger and softer beds. Everything you can think about luxury,"


    "Oh, does that means-"


    "Yes, Naomi Mitsuda will also shift her dorm rooms."


    "Fine," Naomi grabbed Ryan''s hand at the instant, "Let''s fucking go," she whispered.


    Devon''s eyes caught Naomi leaping for Ryan''s hand.


    "Oh, guys, we got to go. I will catch up with you later--" before Ryan could even finish Naomi started pulling him away.


    "Ho, ho~ something, something," Rigid muttered.


    "Let me finish-"


    "Shut the fuck up," Naomi let go of his hand when they were out of sight.


    "Devon, hey Devon!" Rigid had to shake Devon by his shoulder to wake him up from his thoughts, "what were you thinking about? You had a very lonely, sad expression on your face," Rigid giggled.


    "Ah- it''s, it''s nothing. Let''s go,"


    "Oh, okay."


    "What is it, Naomi?" Ryan asked her. They were standing in a corner.


    "You answer me first," Naomi paused.


    ''Answer her? About what?'' he thought, ''oh. That.''


    "I was just¡­ looking at you and thought how pretty you are looking in that outfit," Ryan replied with a straight face.


    Naomi''s face suddenly turned bright red, "W- what are you fucking talking about?" she looked away.


    "Did not you ask why I was staring at you-?" Ryan started feeling awkward.


    "What the fuck? I- I was not," her jawline appeared, even more, sharper when he turned her head away.


    "Hah?!"


    ****


    It was the nighttime when Ryan dreamt about something again. He saw sparks of blue color appearing in a corner of the Academy. The sparks turned into a blue circle.


    He saw someone come out of the blue circle. He realized it was a blue portal. Before he could see anything further he woke up because of the alarm he set the previous day.


    The other day, teachers were sitting in the conference room. The hall''s lights were dimmed. A hologram was in the center of the table.


    "I recommend changing the building structure and location to confuse the underworld," A teacher recommended.


    "We should change the location of this Academy far away in the US," another teacher said.


    "We should relocate this Academy to another country," Brandon moved his eyes to Mary Newton, "In India, Australia, Europe, Russia¡­. Or Japan?" she recommended which got Brandon''s attention.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 88 - Relocate?

    "Ms. Mary Newton," Brandon said with all respect, "The daughter of-"


    "Please," she raised her palm, "Please do not complete that sentence,"


    "Oh," Brandon took a pause, "As you wish. So you want to relocate this Academy to another country?"


    "It''s just my suggestion," Doc replied.


    "What would that help us with?"


    "If we relocate to another country maybe we will confuse the underworld. Of course, they will find out where we are hiding but till then, we will be fully prepared for the counter,"


    Brandon took a few seconds before replying, "Very well. We will consider your suggestion,"


    Then other teachers suggested a few more ideas lie protecting the Academy, making the Academy invisible, hiding the Academy and its presence.


    But Brandon was hearing others just for the sake of hearing. He had made his decision when Doc told him her idea. Brandon was interested in Doc, he wanted to know why she left the family and started living an ordinary life as a school teacher when she could have lived a beautiful life of pampering and luxury.


    "We will decide the final idea by voting each others'' ideas." Brandon declared. A digital screen appeared on everybody''s table. It had ten ideas Brandon had arranged. The first one was: Relocate.


    After exactly three minutes everyone had submitted their forms. Brandon was the last one to vote. He went for the first one.


    "Hm." Brandon lifted his head, "Johan, we are relocating this Academy," Brandon announced, "Any ideas which country might be the safest?"


    "Russia?"


    "Japan."


    "Germany,"


    "Okay. we have three options in front of us. I will talk with the heads of these three academies. I do not think they have any vacancies. Please excuse me,"


    ****


    Ryan and Naomi had already shifted to the VIP rooms. Ryan did not like the fact of leaving Gwen and Pete behind just because they were not at the top.


    He wanted to bring Gwen and Pete inside his room before it''s night so that they do not feel left out. He had not asked them if they want to come.


    With this thought in his mind, Ryan opened the sliding door of his room. The door opened without making any noise. He was not aware of the conference going on right now. He imagined Doc to be in the infirmary. Well anyway, he walked past his room when he heard something.


    He stopped and took a look at his left side. ''It is Naomi''s room. What''s going on? Did she bring someone into her room?'' Ryan had his special senses to work.


    (Note: * sign means the words which are spoken in Japanese)


    *"Shut up! I said I do not want to, so I do not want to!"*


    ''Naomi? She''s speaking Japanese?'' Ryan was able to hear her.


    < Clairvoyance skill actuated >


    A System notification appeared in front of his eyes, he heard the voice inside his head too.


    *"NO~! I do not want to come back to Japan. I do not want to return. I have had enough of this."*


    < Japanese language detected >


    < Do you want to use the translator? >


    ''No. I can understand Japanese.'' Ryan thought in his mind.


    < Noted. Host understands the Japanese language >


    *"Father. I have told you many times, people in Japan treat me differently just because I come from-"* she stopped. Ryan heard a man''s voice on the other side of the call.


    *"Naomi-Chan, do not be so judgemental. People here in Japan respect you,"*


    *"Right. And why? Because of my mother, not because I am something."*


    *"No, no. because of our family. Please, think it over again and come back to Japan,"*


    *"I am not coming back to Japan even if I have to fight my mother,"* Naomi ended the call with a ping sound.


    Ryan panicked. He did not know what to do. He decided to walk away before Naomi realizes her call was overheard by someone.


    ''I will just get going~'' as soon as he took the first step, a sobbing sound started coming from inside the room. His leg stopped in the midair.


    From scared to a serious expression. Ryan''s hand went to her door to knock a few times. She did not respond. Her sobbing sound stopped.


    "Naomi! It''s Ryan, open the door." Ryan shouted pounding her door, "Open the freaking door Naomi I know you can hear me,"


    "W- what do you want?" She said in a breaking voice, "I am fucking changing right now,"


    "Stop lying, open the door. Order from your unit leader," Ryan stopped knocking. He heard Naomi''s footsteps coming closer to the door.


    With a clicking sound, she opened the door halfway to poke only her head out. The doors of VIP rooms opened in both ways. Like a normal door and like a sliding door too.


    "Ryan. what the fuck is it?" she asked him in a low voice.


    "Ah, as soon as you talk in English curse words start flowing," Naomi was confused, "Can I come inside?" Naomi hesitated.


    "Why?" she asked again. Ryan lost it. He grabbed the door and pushed it inside. Naomi was not able to resist Ryan''s strength, "Hey~! Do not just fucking force your way inside a girl''s room!"


    Ryan closed the door behind him, "what is going on? Why were you crying?"


    "C- crying? No, I fucking was not,"


    "Sorry. I heard you talk with your father," Naomi realized everything. If he was able to hear her conversation with her father then it means he was able to hear her sob too.


    "And what did you understand?" Ryan snapped, he brought his finger pointing towards Naomi.


    "Do not play games. Tell me what''s up."


    "It''s a family matter, Ryan. I bet eavesdropping on me did not help you at all,"


    "Naomi, I speak Japanese. I can understand Japanese even much better. Your father was calling you back to Japan but you kept saying no. why?"


    "You were not bluffing huh. You can fucking understand Japanese," Naomi sighed, "Yes. they want me back in Japan. Some fucking family shit,"


    "What about the fight with your mother part?" Naomi raised her eyes, a spark formed around her eyes, "O- okay. Never mind, who am I to ask you that. I just want to comfort you, do not cry,"


    "Uhm," the spark disappeared, "Fucking thanks, I guess I can not even cry in my own room anymore."


    *****


    "So Japan it is." Brandon declared, "Other Academies do not have any vacancies available. Japan is the only one. I declare the relocation of WN Academy of Traits to Japan''s Academy." Brandon finally declared.


    "Does anybody has any objections?" Johan asked. No one said anything.


    "Johan, please inform the students'' parents. Take consent forms signed by each and every student before relocating. I will book tickets for the 12th of June 2021." Brandon looked around. He was leaning on his table with his hands on the table, "This meeting is dismissed."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 89 - Consent Forms.

    Students were assembled in the assembly hall by the principal''s order. Everyone was ordered to assemble in the hall because of an important announcement.


    Students were discussing random stuff as Johan was yet to arrive. Ryan and his mates were present in the hall too. He did not spot Doc since the morning and was getting worried about her.


    It was evening time. There were guards present in each corner of the assembly hall. They were equipped with beast-tier weapons and items. They had the military uniforms on, over the uniform they wore protection gear.


    From the right corner of the stage, Steve appeared. He coughed a few times before speaking. There was a mic set up in the middle of the stage.


    "Evening, students. We have gathered here because we, teachers, have an important announcement for you regarding the attack recently," he took a pause, "We have our principal, Johan Atkinson sir for further information,"


    From another corner, Johan marched to the center of the stage, "Do you know what the General head is?" he asked. Only the top ten community and few students knew what the general head was, "Well, we have Head General Brandon Fraser with us today,"


    Students and teachers saluted him as he walked to the stage, "Greeting. As you know, we were under attack yesterday. We managed to win this battle but for sure, we will be attacked once again. Regarding this topic, a conference was held. And we have come to a conclusion that we will be relocating this Academy to Japan."


    Students started chattering after hearing the declaration. Ryan''s eyes went side after hearing it. He quickly turned his head to Naomi, who was standing behind him.


    Her eyes were popping out too. She was not very happy to hear the announcement.


    "Why Japan? Because it is highly protected. It''s the safest place we could think about. Today, no, right now, you will be given out a consent form to fill out. You have to consult with your parents before filling it. You will be transferred to Japan, ask for your parents'' permission before tomorrow.


    "Make sure you have got your parents'' permission regarding the relocation. If they are willing to send you, you will come. But if they refuse, you will remain here, in the US, in another Academy.


    If you have anything to say, say it right now. We will publish the form on the school''s online forum. Check it out before dinner time and fill it before tomorrow.


    You all are dismissed."


    The chatter started again. Brandon left the stage without saying anything else. Johan left behind Brandon. Steve told a few guards to take students to their dorms.


    Ryan quickly caught up with Naomi, "Oi, what will happen now?"


    "I am fucking dead, Ryan. I feel like crying again, my parents will obviously sign the consent form. I will have to go back to Japan again. Everything will go back to how the fuck it was,"


    Ryan did not know what she was talking about or why did she leave Japan, but he wanted to calm Naomi down. His hands reached her shoulder.


    "I do not know how everything was when you were in your second year¡­ but now, I promise everything will not be the same anymore. We are with you," Ryan tried turning her around, Naomi tilted her head.


    She saw Devon walking behind her with Gwen, and Pete, "Then you have me~" Ryan turned her back.


    "Oh please." Ryan giggled, "Still, thanks."


    ''Again.'' Devon raised his eyes when Naomi had turned around, ''They are together again.'' he thought.


    They entered the dormitory. Ryan saw Gwen and Pete taking the right turn towards their dorm rooms. He took that opportunity.


    "Gwen!" He called her. Ryan finally caught up with her, "Hey, how are you doing?"


    "Oh, Ryan¡­. Well nothing new, I am fine. How are you? After all that attack thing." she was not looking happy when he talked with her.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked them.


    "I dunno, Ryan. Something feels off," Pete said.


    "Why? What''s wrong?" He asked. But neither Pete nor Gwen knew the answer to his question, "You know what? You guys go and wait in my room. I will catch up with you after I meet Doc." their faces suddenly lit up.


    "Your room?"


    "Yes. my room. See, just because I got promoted to the VIP rooms and shit, I have not forgotten about you two. Now go and wait in my room. Tell me what''s wrong. I do not want to lose any one of you."


    "Come on. We are not breaking up," Gwen said mockingly.


    "The passcode is 18455. I will come soon," Ryan smiled.


    "Hm! Sure, come on, Pete." Ryan waited until they both were out of sight.


    "Now Doc. where are you?" Ryan bolted across the corridor.


    ****


    Somewhere in the Academy''s main building, in a corner, something was sparkling. The color turned into blue sparks. A circle shape formed in the air.


    The circle was lightened up with blue light. Few men jumped out from that blue portal. One of the men who jumped out of the portal was Ainz Gown.


    "Lord Ainz, No CCTV cameras around here." A man informed him.


    "Sienna," he called. A lady jumped out of the blue portal. She had long silver hair and eyes filled with bloodlust. Suddenly, ears popped out on the top of her head.


    A tail popped out. She got on her fours, her arms turned furry. She was turned into a wolf-like creature. Not a dog, not a wolf either.


    Whiskers formed around her checks. She was turned into a wolf. But something was strange. She did not look exactly like a wolf.


    "Henry, Harry. Go ahead. If you see any teacher, kill them." the blue portal disappeared in the air. Two thin men came forward.


    "Reporting. Successfully reached the Academy. Request for the green light to continue the mission,"


    "Greenlight. Request granted," Jackie leaned back against his throne.


    "Jackie, you think it was right?" Sarah asked him.


    "We had no choice. If we want to kill him, we needed a plan like this. I was truly impressed, to be honest,"


    "You think it will be a success?"


    "There is no point in us being nervous," Jackie said.


    "That is true, but still, I can not help it. I mean, we asked them for help, and if we failed¡­."


    "I know. This might turn into a cold war, civil war, or a war between the underworld and the Royals."


    "Everything will be alright. At least I hope."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 90 - A Werewolf.

    Ryan was walking around the corridors. He was going straight for the infirmary but hoped to catch Doc on the way. He continued moving his head in directions while running.


    The infirmary was just one more block away. He slowed down his pace and continued walking. He did not spot Doc anywhere around the building.


    It was nighttime, the sun had already gone down. While Ryan had reached the entrance which connected the dorms and main building, he got a peek of the night sky.


    ''It''s full moon today huh. It''s been ages since I last stared at the sky and thought about nothing.'' Ryan continued walking.


    Ryan heard some footsteps in the southeast direction. He peeked his head over his shoulders. ''What is he doing out here? Maybe they had a long day at work.''


    Ryan ignored Head General Brandon behind thinking he was just working hard today due to the attacks and relocating. ''Maybe Doc was working too.'' His main concern was Doc.


    < Enhanced smell activated >


    ''Hah? I did not order the System to activate this Trait.'' A smell entered his nostrils. A smell he had never smelt off anyone. ''Damn. this stinks. Smells like an animal here,'' he thought.


    The smell started growing stronger and stronger, ''Is this coming from General Brandon?'' Ryan turned his head around once more.


    Brandon was walking straight across the corridor behind Ryan, he was wearing his military uniform. ''No. it''s different from his smell.''


    Ryan turned his head towards the entrance area. His eyes went wide when he saw a wolf-like animal running behind Brandon. He wanted to shout and tell Brandon but words did not come.


    The animal came closer to the entrance gate. ''What is that thing? It''s not a wolf, it looks more like a human.''


    < Optional new quest appeared: Defeat the werewolf in front of you >


    ''W-w-werewolf?!'' without thinking, Ryan''s body moved on its own. He started taking long strides towards Brandon.


    "Sir! Behind you!" Ryan shouted in case he does not reach in time. Brandon slowly turned around to see a wolf about to attack him. But he did nothing. He stood there and did nothing. He waited for the beast to come at him.


    < Superspeed activated >


    Ryan increased his speed and so did the werewolf. The beast climbed the stairs, jumped high in the air, and leaped forward with the intention of biting off Brandon''s head.


    "Blood fists!"


    < Blood fists level one activated >


    The same red-crimson-colored cloud formed around Ryan''s fist. He never read about this skill but knew how to activate it. He did not know what it does, but the last time he used this skill, he was able to knock Rigid''s mates with less effort.


    Ryan stopped moving his feet, on the shiny, slippery floor, his shoes slid across to stop right in front of Brandson.


    Ryan brought his arms in front of him, he pulled his right fist back.


    ''That''s a powerful punch. His stance was amazing too, not to mention his speed. Who is he?''


    Brandon thought after seeing Ryan throw a powerful punch in the werewolf''s jaw. The werewolf fell a few feet away from him. It got up back on its fours.


    The werewolf''s face turned pale, it pulled its fangs inside.


    ''But will that be able to beat this beast? No. Will he defeat this beast?'' a grin slowly started spreading over his face.


    Ryan got ready for the werewolf. The werewolf threw its head in another direction. It did not move. Ryan brought his right hand forward.


    The wolf started making squeaking sounds. And before the wolf turned around and ran away in the dark Ryan used his inspect skill.


    < Name: Sienna Miller >


    < Gender: Female >


    < HP: ??? >


    ''Question marks again.'' His fists went back to normal, ''Only a punch was all that it took? Well, at least I will get extra exp--''


    < Quest failed. No rewards will be added >


    ''Hah?!'' Ryan was confused, he defeated the werewolf then why were not the rewards added?


    ''Oh my. It ran away?'' Brandon''s eyes caught something shinning on Ryan''s fist, ''A Ring? No, a Ring made of silver. I see why it ran away.''


    Ryan turned around knowing that Brandon will be standing behind him. Brandon had to look down at Ryan. Ryan stood in front of Brandon and felt like an ant.


    Brandon stood like a mountain in front of Ryan and he felt so short not being able to compare his height.


    "Ryan, right?" Brandon said.


    "Yes sir," Ryan bowed.


    "Thanks for saving me from that animal."


    "Oh, no sir. You would have taken care of it yourself. I just got myself involved for nothing."


    "Well, you still saved my skin,"


    "Oh no, sir. I just acted on my instincts,"


    "Hmm. but I want to give you something in return for defeating that beast." Brandon was truly impressed by Ryan''s skills and senses despite Ryan being a weak pupil.


    "No, sir. There''s no need really," Ryan did not want to get involved further. He wanted to get away from Brandson and find his Doc.


    "Do not be shy. Ask for anything except fame, reputation, and money."


    Ryan was about to open his mouth and decline the offer again when this thought entered his mind. He started having flashbacks of his dream.


    In the dream where a blue portal was opened, "Sir. I am grateful for this. I have a question in my mind."


    "Oh, you want an answer as your reward, eh?"


    "Yes, sir. Can I?"


    "Of course, ask away."


    "I want to ask you to tell me everything about portals. Every single piece of information about the portals." that question came unexpectedly for Brandon. He was surprised that a second-year know about portals and that too¡­ a blue portal.


    "Have you seen it?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Hm" he nodded before answering Ryan''s question, "There is a total of nine tiers of portals."


    ''Nine? Were not they eight?''


    "About the eight and ninth portals, it''s just theories, nobody has seen anyone use those portals. Me, as a General Head, have never seen eight or ninth tier portal myself." Ryan was shocked to hear this.


    He thought if not teachers at least the general head might have seen anyone use the high-tier portals.


    "Blue portal¡­. It is a sixth-tier portal. In the whole world, the number of people who can use this portal¡­. Are in hundreds."


    That news shook Ryan even more. Just how hard was it to use these portals?


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 91 - All Types Of Portals.

    Ryan was standing in front of Brandon listening to the information Brandon had to offer.


    Branson has given Ryan a little information about the portals. That there are nine tiers of portal out of which people have seen only seven tiers of portals. Nobody has ever seen anybody using the 8th and the 9th portal.


    Although there are rumors about the Royals being able to use the eighth and ninth tier¡­ nobody has ever witnessed it. Branson further told Ryan that the Blue portal is a sixth-tier portal.


    "But boy¡­. Would not you be getting this information in your third year? Why are you asking me?"


    "Oh. Yes, sir. They say that they teach about portals in the third year but that just got me even more curious about portals. I want to know more about them as early as possible."


    "Hm. fair enough. I will tell you. First of all, the color of the portal tells what tier it is. As you see, yellow is the fourth tier, blue is the sixth tier. And likewise." Ryan nodded.


    "Our technology is trying to make attempts at making portal devices which will act as a portal without anybody using it as their Trait." Brandon continued. "Now portals are not just limited for the defense of our Academy or for going from this place to another..." Brandon paused.


    ''It will not be okay to tell him about those things yet¡­ he''s two years younger for that information. I will just stick to the basics.'' Brandon changed his mind.


    "They are also used for attacking our enemies. Although everyone has got their hands on this defensive shield we can enter the enemies'' base."


    "What? H- how is that possible?"


    "Hm? Oh, the higher tier is, the stronger the portal is." Brandon took a pause before explaining it further, "Of course, low-level portals like yellow would not be able to penetrate through this shield but¡­ high-level portals can penetrate through our defense system."


    "Pe- penetrate in the sense?"


    "Even if we have the defense shield activated, if someone uses a high-level trait, they will be able to come inside our Academy through a portal¡­.." Brandon stopped when he saw the worried expression on Ryan''s face, "Boy? Why do you look so pale? Are you cold?"


    Ryan did not come back to his senses. Every dream he had till now has come true. Every future he saw has come true. Ryan again saw the flashbacks of his dream where a blue portal was opened.


    "Boy? What''s wrong? Shall I call Doctor Newton?" Brandon asked.


    "S- sir..." Ryan started without looking at him, "What¡­ color portal can enter through the defense shield?" He asked hesitantly.


    "What? Is that Ryan?" On the other side of the building, behind Ryan, Doc was on her way to the infirmary to close it and go to her room.


    But when she was close enough, he saw someone with grey hair and a broad back she realized in an instant that it was Ryan.


    "What is he doing there? Is he waiting for me?" She was happy to see him after the long day of work. She wanted to run up to him and hug him from behind.


    But when she came closer to him, when he was clearly visible, someone else was also visible. After seeing the mountain-like figure in front of Ryan, it made her gasp.


    "G- General?" Doc quickly took cover behind a wall. ''Why am I hiding?''


    "Hm. which portal would be able to penetrate our defense system, did I hear you right?" Brandon asked confirming what he heard from Ryan''s mutter, "Well. Only a sixth-tier portal would be able to penetrate our system."


    Ryan felt his heart racing faster. His ears were burning because of the fear.


    "Oh my god, did Ryan get himself involved with the General head? Shit. what is he doing?" Doc decided to go around the way behind General to see what was happening.


    "A sixth-tier?" Ryan repeated.


    "Yeah. a sixth-tier. In other words, a blue portal." Brandon confirmed and Ryan felt the weight on his shoulders.


    ''Damn. they are here for me again.''


    Of course, that was the only possible theory he could come up with. The military would not send spies to their own Academy.


    ''The blue portal in my dream¡­. They are here. I need to do something,''


    "Ryan? You are not okay at all. You wait here, I will call the doctor."


    From behind Brandon, Doc saw Ryan''s pale face. His sad and scared facial expressions. His fingers tangled with each other in fear.


    ''I have to do something.'' With that thought, Doc took a step.


    "Ryan?" She called. Brandon turned around to see Doc walking towards him, "General Brandon? W- what''s wrong? Did Ryan do anything to you?" she asked.


    "Oh, doctor? Thank god. Take this child away," Brandon ordered. But Doc got it another way.


    "W- why sir? Did he mess up? I- I will look after it. Did he do any wrong to mess up with you?"


    "Tch. No, doctor. He saved me instead. Now go and take him to the infirmary. He''s pale. I think he''s sick, he has caught a cold."


    That made Doc feel relieved.


    Ryan raised his head right after hearing Doc''s voice. He felt reassured. Everything will be all right now that she''s here.


    "Doc¡­." he said as he walked towards Doc.


    "General, I will take him."


    "He''s in your care now, doctor Newton."


    With that, Doc took Ryan away with her. Brandon turned around back with relief on his face.


    ''He''s not one of us. I was not able to smell it from him.'' Brandon thought as he started walking. He took a glance on his left, from where the werewolf had attacked.


    ''Who was it?'' he asked himself, ''Was it stray? Or did someone send it in here?'' Brandon took a last look at Ryan, ''Who is he, who dared to go against it? He must not know it.''


    Brandon did it deliberately. When the werewolf was about to attack him, he deliberately did nothing. When the werewolf would attack him, his plan was to dodge it and knock it out in a single chop.


    ''Of course, I would not kill a werewolf and start another Race war...'' Brandon walked away with a grin.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 92 - From The Blue Portal

    When the werewolf was about to attack him, he deliberately did nothing. If the werewolf did attack him, his plan was to dodge it and knock it out in a single chop.


    But Ryan interrupted the fight. He threw away the werewolf with his punch. Brandon was the general head. General heads, in terms of games, are boss-level characters, a demon lord, a vampire lord, or a king.


    No character can match their power unless, of course, it''s another boss character, another demon lord, or another vampire king. In real life, the enemy''s general head would only go head to head with another general head.


    Just as strong as they sound, they have a strong sense too. If the werewolf was about to attack Brandon, he would already know someone was coming from behind.


    Their senses were too strong, it sometimes even made people think, as if they have a third eye behind their heads. Brandon did not want to mess up with the werewolf that was the reason he did nothing.


    Cause killing, or messing up with other family members, especially if they are from a different race, would lead to war. It might start a war¡­ a Race war.


    "Of course, I do not want to start a war between families, leading to a Race war." Brandon walked away with a grin.


    ****


    Doc closed the door behind them. Ryan was slowly gaining his composure. Doc took off her lab coat, threw it on a chair, and sat beside Ryan on the bed.


    "Ryan, hey Ryan, look at me. Tell me what happened. Did the general do something to you? Why did you get involved with him?! He is not someone you can go messing up around. Tell me what happened."


    Although he did not know if Doc was worried about him or about the consequences of talking with the general after he saw Doc so much worried he gained himself back.


    "Everything is alright. I did not mess with him. We are good."


    "Really" she sighed. Doc placed her hand on Ryan''s arm, "Thank god. Then? What happened?"


    "He was attacked by a beast," Ryan was not sure if he should tell Doc about the werewolf. Ryan told everything to Doc. from the start to the end.


    "No. something is wrong." she was sweating once again, "They would know if they were about to be attacked by a beast¡­ they would not just stand there."


    "But he did, believe me."


    "I do, I do. Now tell me, why did you want to know about the portals?"


    ''It is the time.'' Ryan thought.


    "I had a dream¡­." Ryan started, "In it, a blue portal will be opened somewhere in the Academy."


    "What?! Are you fricking kidding me?! A blue? How the hell is that possible?"


    "It happened¡­ or it will happen. I do not know the exact timing."


    "Shit, Ryan. your dreams come true, every single one has. This is serious if it''s about a blue portal." Doc got up, "Did you see who came out of the portal?"


    "No¡­." he shook his head. "I did not."


    "Tch! I knew they would attack us¡­ but this soon? I never thought it might be this soon."


    "What now?"


    "VIP rooms..." a smile flashed on Doc''s face. "T- the VIP rooms!"


    "What about them?"


    "They are safer than normal rooms. Go and tell your group to go inside your room."


    "Oh, they already are¡­ I am supposed to meet up with them after talking to you."


    "Huh?"


    "I was about to pay you a visit then go back to my room¡­ but everything changed."


    "You sure they are inside?"


    "Yes, they are. But what about it?"


    "VIP rooms are made up of beast materials. The doors in themselves are a fourth-tier beast shield. Nobody will be able to break them."


    "And what if they used to a portal to go inside the room?"


    "They would not! That''s the point!"


    "What?"


    "See, I will explain."


    ****


    "What the fuck were you doing there? You got to stick to our plan!"


    "I am sorry, my lord. I was distracted by my animal instincts."


    "Did he figure out who you were?"


    "About the brat, no. about the vampire, yes. He must already know I am a werewolf."


    "And about your identity?"


    "No."


    "Stick to your plna, Sienna,"


    "Yes, my lord."


    The voice transporter ended the call. They were not using mobiles to communicate with the underworld. The masters can track their positions if they use mobiles to communicate.


    In the dormitories, Ainz and Sienna were hiding in a corner, "Are you sure though?" Ainz asked.


    "Yes. I am sure, sir. I could smell it, that was the reason my werewolf instincts took over and I attacked the vampire."


    "Did you want to start a war?"


    "No. I am sorry."


    "If it was not for that Ryan brat then a Race war would have started for sure. Either from your side or from his side." Ainz completed.


    He was busy doing something with his hands. A dark circle was forming in between his palms.


    "Are we sure? Are we sure that we are leaving the VIPs out of the plan?" Sienna asked.


    "Yes, yes, that''s the plan."


    * Doc''s explanation to Ryan & Ainz''s conversation with Sienna going on simultaneously (side by side) in different places *


    "See, lemme explain it to you." Doc started leaning over Ryan, "The doors are impossible to break,"


    "It''s impossible to break the doors," Ainz told Sienna.


    "We could always use a portal, you know," Sienna replied.


    "If they come inside using a portal which they would not, do not forget, the ones standing in front of them will be the top ten students of this Academy who are only two steps away from becoming pro-masters."


    "But what if they went inside with many men?" Ryan asked.


    "At a time, only five people can pass through a portal," Ainz continued.


    "Which means, even if they managed to get their five men inside¡­."


    "We will lose the battle." Ainz completed.


    "What if they sent their best five men?"


    "If they have come inside through a blue portal it means they are not more than five people."


    "That''s the main part of our plan. If we had brought a whole army, it would start another battle, not a trap or a setup," Ainz started again.


    "Which means, their plan is to set a trap without getting noticed," Doc told.


    "So if we all went inside a room, we all will be caught, and hence¡­."


    "It will ruin their plan by gaining attention."


    "The student will run away and alarms will go off. VIP rooms have alarms in their rooms."


    "So, the VIP rooms are safe,"


    "The VIP rooms are out of our plan."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 93 - The Setup.

    [ Please enter the passcode for entering the room ]


    [ 18455 ]


    With a silent sound, the door slid open. Gwen stepped inside Ryna''s room.


    "Pete? What''s wrong?" She turned around inside Ryan''s room and saw Pete standing in the doorway instead of stepping inside.


    "Uh¡­ pl-please go ahead, I got to use the washroom," With that being said, Pete turned around and walked away.


    "Huh? Seriously, this guy, what does he thinks he''s doing leaving a girl alone in a guy''s room?" Gwen sighed. She glanced all over Ryan''s room after realizing she was alone in his room.


    Again with a silent swift, the door closed behind Gwen.


    "I wonder why we do not have these doors?" Gwen started strolling in Ryan''s room, "He sure has got his things together." she continued admiring the way Ryan had his room clean and tidy.


    "There are washrooms in the VIP rooms, Pfft! Poor Pete, he has to go all the way to the ground floor just to use the washroom¡­ such a waste of time."


    It was true that normal rooms did not have washrooms. They only had bathrooms. While she was glancing around, her eyes fell on a device that was shining in a light blue color. Gwen moved closer to the laptop.


    "It must be Ryan''s¡­." She said as her hand started moving towards the laptop lying on a table, "And it''s on..."


    She touched the laptop''s flap. She pulled it upwards, the blue light spread over the laptop''s keyboard.


    "Oh no," she refrained from going any further. She was standing in front f the laptop, not able to see what was on the laptop''s screen, "I should not interfere with his privacy. He trusted me to enter his room¡­ and if he found out me going through his laptop I will surely break his trust."


    Gwen tried to distract herself, she let out a groan, "Argh! Why is not that dumb Pete back yet?!" she dropped herself on the bed, "I guess¡­ it would not hurt to take a peek?" she opened Ryan''s laptop.


    The screen was on sleep mode. She tapped the spacebar to wake up the laptop. "Cool background," he had one of his waifu as the background. Gwen moved her fingers on the touchpad.


    She opened the messaging app. She searched for ''Ewrites'' in the search bar of the app. She found it. By quickly opening it, she went through their chats, she read their DMs thoroughly.


    "Tch. that girl is really a bitch¡­. Just as Ryan told us," she commented, "Everything is the same as what Ryan had told us." she closed the app.


    She opened his browser. She was curious about what Ryan had in his browser history. "Hentai? What''s that?" She clicked on the hentai site from the browser history, her cheeks turned bright pink then red. The pointer quickly moved to close the hentai tab.


    "My god. Well, he''s a guy after all. But why animated? What''s wrong with the real-life?" she did not find anything worth looking at in his browser history. Only the research Ryan had done about the underworld and blood.


    She did not stop and continued scrolling, "Hm?" she stopped when something caught her attention, "Journal?" there was a site that read [ Journal ] in his browser history. "He keeps a journal?"


    She clicked the journal site. It led her to a new tab. It read:


    [ Monday.


    08/06/2071 ]


    "This date¡­ is the day we were attacked," Gwen glanced at the door. She did not see a sign of Pete coming from the door. She went ahead, she started reading his journal.


    ****


    Pete came out of the washroom after doing his thing. He stopped at the washroom''s door when he saw two shady figures coming his way.


    He decided to ignore them and run quickly to Ryan''s room.


    "Lord, we have found a student who''s running upstairs."


    "Do not let him go. Do not let anyone you see go away," Ainz ordered through the voice teleporter.


    "Understood, lord." Henry grabbed the hilt of his long sword and took it out of its sheath.


    "Henry, quick. He''s running away." without looking back, Pete continued climbing the stairs.


    Within a flash, Henry''s sword has passed through Pete''s body from behind, leaving his blood dripping on the stairs. Henry''s palm had covered Pete''s mouth, he pulled the sword.


    Again, in a flash, Henry''s partner had reached near Pete. henry let go of Pete, he climbed the stairs.


    Before Pete could even fall on the ground, Henry''s partner slashed Pete''s head from his body.


    "Quick." Their sword dropped back into its sheath, they moved forward without looking back. Pete''s body fell on the stairs with blood all over.


    "Lord, you are up now," they disappeared into the shadows.


    "Sir Ainz. we are up." Sienna told Ainz. he was standing right beside Sienna, in a corner of the ground floor.


    Ainz was doing something with his hands. There was a dark blackish-grey-colored ball forming between his hands.


    "Hm." Ainz nodded while twisting the ball around in his hand, "Let''s go." he lifted his head, they came out of the shadows.


    Ainz ran up to Pete, Sienna started cleaning the blood which was spilled all over. Ainz leaned closer to Pete.


    The ball of energy was still in between his hands, "Here. his head." Sienna had taken the form of a werewolf. She was able to speak the human language too.


    Ainz placed Pete''s head on his neck, arranging the body on the stair. Slowly, Ainz threw the dark ball of energy into the hole Henry had made by stabbing Pete in the back.


    Ainz placed it inside the hole, pulled it up, then threw it inside the hole. "Done," Sienna reported.


    "Lord. please hurry it up," He received a message from Henry.


    "Coming up."


    "Copy."


    "How much time will it take?" Sienna asked.


    "Three to two minutes," Ainz confirmed standing up from the ground.


    *****


    "W- w- what is this¡­.?!" Gwen''s eyes widened while she was scrolling through Ryan''s journal.


    [ Transmigrated? Back in time? Or was my death rewind? ]


    Her eyes widened even more as she continued reading further.


    [ I had the first kiss of my life today. ]


    "So¡­ so¡­ he- he did not just see the future¡­." her eyes were shaking inside the eye sockets, her hands, fingers were trembling, "He had lived the same future himself before¡­." her hands dropped, "Just what are you, Ryan Walker? You had already experienced that terrible reality?"


    After reading his journal¡­ Ryan''s every secret was busted.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 94 - The First Kiss Of My Life.

    "So¡­ so¡­ he- he did not just see the future¡­." her eyes were shaking inside the eye sockets, her hands, fingers were trembling, "He had lived the same future himself before¡­." her hands dropped, "Just what are you, Ryan Walker? You had already experienced that terrible reality?"


    Gwen''s whole body was trembling, she was overwhelmed. "Ryan¡­ Ryan!" she muttered, "Ryan. Ryan," her eyes were not moving, her body was trembling.


    Gwen heard a swift sound from the door. Her head turned robotically at the door. Her hands started moving mechanically. "Ryan¡­ Ryan,"


    "Gwen? What are you doing?" Ryan asked Gwen who was sitting on his bed with his laptop on the table, "Why are you alone? Where''s Pete?" He asked her. She was sitting alone in his room.


    "Ryan," She got up from the bed.


    "Y- yeah?" Ryan was not getting her behavior, "W- wait. Why are you crying?" Ryan asked. Gwen''s eyes were teary after reading Ryan''s journal.


    Her feet lifted off from the ground, she bolted across the room, she threw herself on Ryan. her arms wrapped him from behind. Ryan did not show any hesitation at all. He grabbed her from the waist and pulled her closer into his arms.


    Ryan was kinda used to hugging girls around him; by girls, I mean, Doc and Gwen, of course. Doc mostly. He didn''t felt like there was a need to hesitate or ask them why they should hug.


    Tears fell on Ryan''s shoulder, "Ryan¡­ I am sorry," Gwen whispered in Ryan''s ear with her breaking voice.


    "Did you¡­. Read it¡­?"


    "Yes¡­ Yes. I am sorry," She hugged him tighter. She literally was lifted off the ground.


    "It''s¡­ all right. I have already told you--" Gwen pushed her hands apart from Ryan, her slender fingers were wrapped around Ryan''s neck.


    "Muff-" Gwen rested her lips on Ryan''s lips. She did not stop there. She started moving them.


    Ryan''s eyes widened. His grip loosened on Gwen''s waist. He saw the flashbacks of his first kiss with Gwen. he did not want this to go any further but he did not manage to muster up the courage to push her away.


    ''This is not the way I want my first kiss to be,'' Ryan thought. He pulled his hands away from her waist, grabbed Gwen''s head in his big hands.


    ''This is how I want it to be.'' He pulled her head away from his lips, their lips did not part. Ryan pushed his tongue inside. The french kiss turned into a deep throat.


    After she was satisfied, she slowly stopped moving her tongue. Ryan stopped too. They pulled each other apart. Gwen''s face was bright red. She stared right into Ryan''s eyes.


    "Why was this for?" He asked, "For reading my texts?"


    "Texts...? What texts¡­?" she was breathing heavily. Ryan was able to feel her breaths.


    < A milestone reached: Once in a lifetime moment; The first kiss of your life. Gained 200 exp. >


    < First time kissing Gwen Stacy. Your first kiss with Gwen Stacy gained extra bonus of 100 exp. >


    < Gwen Stacy: Nine-star woman


    BWH: 87/55/78 ( Bust/ Waist/ Hips )


    Appearance: Ombre hair, brown eyes >


    < Kissed a nine-star woman. Gained bonus 90 exp. >


    < First time kissing a nine-star woman. Gained bonus 100 exp >


    < You have leveled up >


    < You have leveled up >


    < Congratulations you have reached level five >


    < Rewards are added >


    < Skills leveled up >


    < Blood fists level 3. The attack''s effect will be better. The impact will be better >


    < Vision level 4. You will be able to see the person''s Traits You will be able to use the skill Vision on non-living objects too. >


    Ryan felt happier. After sharing a kiss with Gwen, and after receiving multiple messages at once.


    "T- that was my first kiss, Gwen..."


    Her face lit up, "Uh-Uhm." she shook her head, "It was not your first kiss. You''ve kissed me before, remember?" she tilted her head.


    It took Ryan time to figure out what she was talking about, "Y-you- you read my journal?" she touched her lips with Ryan''s again.


    "Yes. I did," she whispered. That left Ryan speechless. He realized that Gwen now knows about his death rewind thing. And that he can transmigrate. She even knows about her confession to Ryan.


    "Do you..." Ryan started, "Do you still feel the same way about me?" Ryan did not want to hear the answer.


    "Hah. what good will it bring? You might choose Dr. Mary over me." Ryan loosened his grip on her waist.


    Ryan had forgotten that Doc confessed to him on the same day Gwen did, "What¡­?"


    "You know, she''s mature, she''s older, she''s cool, she''s hot, she earns money, she''s from one of the Royal families. And, and, and she has got bigger measurements than I have-"


    She muffled as Ryan kissed her. Her eyes went wide. He made it short, "Congratulations. You have burned a total of forty calories with me."


    Tears formed in her eyes again, "What a great way to burn calories." she threw herself over him again.


    ''Where''s Pete?'' he thought but did not ask as it might ruin the atmosphere.


    "I know even if I confessed right now, you would not date me. So I want things between us this way."


    Ryan stood there shocked after hearing it. ''Oh¡­ she knew it already. No matter how sweet a girl is¡­ I would not date anyone.''


    "Do not worry." Ryan spread his arms around her back, "I would not choose anyone of you two. I do not think there is a need. I will not and never will choose anyone out of you two. I like it better this way."


    "I know¡­. I know." Gwen sobbed, "Do not worry. My feelings would not change as long as things are like this." she giggled.


    Ryan''s heart started beating. He had heard this exact same line from Erin¡­ and¡­ you know what happened after that.


    "Where''s Pete?"


    "Oh." she pushed him away, "He said he wanted to use the washroom but did not come back since then," she told rubbing her eyes.


    "Washroom or restroom?"


    "Restroom I think. He''s taking longer."


    "Stop crying. And do not read my stuff without my permission. Ask me, I will let you read it."


    "You do not mind?"


    "Of course, I do not. I have told you guys everything already."


    "Thanks..." she lifted her eyes, "What did Dr. Mary say?"


    "Oh..." Ryan looked around the room to avoid eye contact, "Nothing special. We just chatted about our transfer to Japan and the underworld--"


    Ryan''s eyes went wide when he said that word. The Underworld.


    "Only VIP rooms are safe, keep your group inside your room," he remembered what Doc had told him.


    "Ryan, you are shaking¡­ what''s wrong? What about the underworld?"


    "Shit. Crap. Pete. it''s Pete."


    "W- what about him?" because of Ryan, even Gwen started to panic.


    "Pete''s in danger! We got to save him!" Ryan dashed towards his room''s door.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 95 - Where’s Pete?

    "Ryan wait!" Gwen grabbed his hand before he could reach the door, "Where are you going?!" she demanded.


    "To the restroom. To get Pete. he''s in danger!"


    "Explain!"


    "A Blue portal, the sixth-tier portal was opened in the Academy. I saw it in my dream. Doc told me to keep my unit in my room but I had already told you both to go in my room, I never thought he might leave for my room just for washroom when it''s in this freaking room too!" Ryan snapped.


    "I did not know the VIP rooms had washrooms."


    "That''s not the point. We got to go outside,"


    "Wait. is not it dangerous outside?" Ryan did not think about that. If they can do something to Pete, they can do to Ryan too.


    "But what then? We have no other choice, lemme go. You stay inside." Ryan shook her hand.


    Ryan moved towards the door. Gwen did nothing. The door opened, Ryan stepped outside before he would step out of his room, he felt a hard pressure on his nape. Suddenly, it turned into pain.


    Ryan''s head started feeling dizzy, all of a sudden, he collapsed against the door.


    < HP: 15/30 >


    < Major injury detected >


    < HP: 30/30 >


    < Blood level: 15/30 >


    Ryan was about to fall down on the ground when he suddenly felt a stinging pain in his ring finger. He regained his consciousness.


    "W- what?! He survived my chop! That''s impossible!" even though Gwen did not have that much of a fighting experience, although she did not have that much strength, because of her Trait, a single chop was all that it took to knock out anyone. Anyone, even a boxer with a big build.


    Ryan slowly started turning around, Gwen lifted herself off the ground and landed another hard hit on Ryan''s nape.


    < HP: 14/30 >


    < HP: 26/30 >


    < Blood level: 3/30 >


    Ryan regained his consciousness from losing it again. He saw Gwen right behind him, "S- stop it."


    < Blood level low. You have a low blood level. >


    Gwen started sweating. She could not believe it. Even after taking two straight perfect critical hit chops from her, Ryan was still standing on his feet and even able to speak.


    Her hand was shaking. Her plan was to knock Ryan in a one-hit which will make things easier but her plan was ruined. She was not able to do it and did not know what Ryan would do after seeing her trying to knock him out.


    She was nervous, scared of the consequences. But she did not give up. She went behind Ryan, for the last time she landed another hit on his nape.


    Because she was trembling with fear and was already nervous this hit was not that strong. She even hurt herself because of the reckless hit without keeping her palm straight.


    < HP: 16/30 >


    < HP: 19/30 >


    < Blood level: 0/25 >


    < Blood level dropped to zero. You will lose your consciousness. Consciousness lost. >


    Ryan started feeling dizzy again. The only difference was that this time, he was not able to regain his consciousness after losing it.


    ****


    The next day when Ryan opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a girl with brown ombre hair lying next to him on the bed.


    Ryan sighed. ''Why do I wake up with girls next to me?'' He thought. Ryan pushed himself off the bed without disturbing Gwen who was sleeping peacefully like a baby.


    ''Ouch, ouch!'' Ryan grabbed his head, ''Damn. this still hurts. She really went all out.'' Ryan did not gain his consciousness back till it was morning again.


    "Wait. Pete!" He threw himself off the bed, went for the door. He did not have the time to wait for the door to slide open, Ryan quickly grabbed the doorknob and swung it open.


    "Oh!" Ryan found Doc standing in front of him, "Good morning~!" Doc caught a figure of someone behind Ryan. she went on her toe and slid her head to see behind Ryan.


    "Doc? What are you doing here?"


    "Who''s there behind you?" she asked pointing inside still trying to get a look at who was behind Ryan on his bed, "You have got a woman sleeping on your bed..." Doc started.


    "No, wait. I can explain."


    "And that woman is not me," Doc sighed, "Just kidding."


    ''There she goes. Trying to hide her feelings again.'' Ryan shook his head.


    "Gwen knocked me out last night. When I gained my consciousness I was lying next to her," Ryan pointed at Gwen, "Who''s still sleeping. Before I knew it, it was already morning."


    "Fine. fine. You do not need to explain it to me, you know." She faked a smile.


    ''No. I need to explain it to you,''


    "Well then, get going." Ryan continued closing the door.


    "Wait. why being so rude?"


    "You said I do not have to explain it to you, right?"


    "Argh!" she was frustrated, "Just let me tell you about what happened yesterday night when you were enjoying your night with that pretty lady there."


    "See, Doc. I do not like it. Please stop it."


    "Sorry¡­" she dropped her head down.


    "Come inside," Ryan grabbed her hand and pulled her inside closing the door behind him.


    ''Doc''s more important to me than Pete is.''


    < Low blood level. Refill your blood level. Consume blood >


    "Doc¡­ do you have some-"


    "Here" she took out a purple tube from her lab coat.


    "Thank you very much." Ryan accepted it and drank it in one go. Doc found herself a place to sit.


    < Blood level: 10/30 >


    < HP: 21/25 >


    "Okay, Doc. let''s begin."


    "Right." she adjusted herself in the chair. She still was not able to ignore the fact that Gwen was sleeping in Ryan''s bed and she was about to talk about something important with Ryan.


    "Nothing unusual happened last night. Everything just seemed normal." Doc shrugged.


    "Despite the fact, a blue portal was opened last night?"


    "Yes, despite that fact. Nothing happened. No invaders, no attacks, no blood, no students missing, nothing."


    "Then what do you think they did? They would not just open a blue portal for kidding around, would they?"


    "No. Blue portal is something not everyone can do. I am sure they had hired a blue portal user. They are not stupid. They did enter our Academy and they did something."


    ''Maybe the werewolf I met yesterday came from the portal?'' Ryan thought.


    "What happened to Pete? Where is he?" Ryan finally asked.


    "Was not he with you the whole night in your room?"


    "N- no. he was not. He said he wanted to use the restroom but never came back."


    Doc was lifting her hand to point at the washroom situated in Ryan''s room, "I know. I know. He was not here when I arrived."


    "Shit, Ryan. we might be in for big trouble."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 96 - Tomorrows The Day.

    "Was not he with you the whole night in your room?"


    "N- no. he was not. He said he wanted to use the restroom but never came back."


    "Shit, Ryan. we might be in for big trouble." Doc got up from the chair.


    "You said nothing unusual happened last night-"


    "Do you think they would come in the Academy just for time-pass?" Doc went near the door, it slid open.


    "Let''s go to his room," Ryan locked the door behind him, "Why is the dormitory so calm today?" Ryan asked as they reached the second floor.


    "I dunno. It''s been that way since the morning,"


    "It''s like every student has disappeared."


    "Do not jinx. Students disappearing would be the worst-case scenario possible." they climbed down the stairs. Now they were on the first floor.


    The ground floor was where Pete''s room was situated. Gwen was on the first floor, and that''s where Ryan''s used to be earlier.


    "Where is his room?" Doc asked when they reached the ground floor.


    "Take right. On the right side, the fourth room. Room number 10." Ryan dashed through the hallway.


    No one was present in the hallways today morning, it allowed them to run around the dorm as much they wanted. Although the floor was slippery, they did not slow down.


    Doc reached his room first. She grabbed the doorknob and twisted it, "Locked!" She reported.


    "Move." Ryan came running from behind and without holding back, he kicked the door.


    "You might have to pay for that,"


    "Just tell them it was done by the underworld." The door jumped in the air. It fell on the ground with a loud sound. Still, no one came out of their rooms.


    "That''s strange," Doc muttered as Ryan entered Pete''s room.


    "Oh my god. Oh MY GOD!!" Ryan shouted in happiness.


    "He''s there?"


    "Yes, yes he''s here!" Ryan told, "Thank god he''s safe,"


    "But is he alive?" Ryan was covered with nervousness again. He did not expect that possibility.


    To check whether Pete was alive or not, Doc grabbed his arm and checked his pulse.


    "He''s alive. Looks like he''s in a deep sleep." Doc moved away from Pete how was sleeping soundly on his bed.


    "I wonder what happened. He did not come back to the room."


    "Maybe because Gwen had locked it and slept with you?"


    "Oh¡­ no one was awake to open the door." Ryan sighed, "Anyway, I am just glad he''s fine." Ryan started walking out of the room.


    He was about to leave the room when Doc grabbed his arm, "Ryan," she started. He turned his eyes to her, "I think something is strange here,"


    "Huh? What?"


    "I dunno. It''s just my gut feeling. Did you see anything in your dream?"


    "I do not dream every day."


    "Oh..." Doc did not move after letting go of Ryan''s arm.


    "Well, I will be in my room then," Ryan left the room and soon disappeared from Doc''s eyes.


    ****


    "Shall I announce it today?"


    "Yes, today."


    "Okay. and tomorrow''s the day, right?"


    "Yes. For now, just announce it. And tell them to gather in the assembly hall."


    "Very well, General Brandon." Johan sighed sitting in his chair.


    "What happened?" Steve asked offering Johan a glass of water.


    "He is planning to move tomorrow. He has ordered to gather the students in the assembly hall." Johan took a sip of water, "Work''s been really heavy since the attack."


    "It indeed has been."


    "Can you do this for me, Mr. Steve?"


    "Sure, sir. I will need to excuse myself then,"


    "Hm." Johan nodded. Steve bowed before leaving the room. He went to another room.


    He sat on his chair, formed a staple with his finger, and placed his chin on the top of his staple. He slowly closed his eyes.


    ''Voice Teleportation. Large scale.''


    He thought in his mind, a ring started appearing on the top of his head. It was a white ring which turned black, then yellow, slowly turned orange.


    It stopped changing color. Steve took a breath and the color started changing again. It turned from orange to Blue, then to Red, it was bright green now and then finally¡­ it turned into purple color. It stopped changing the color.


    The color change thing was about how powerful the effect of his Trait is. It starts from the weakest, white; it will allow him to talk with the person next to him.


    Likewise, it goes up. White, black, yellow, orange, blue, red, green, and purple.


    Purple was the highest form of his Trait. A purple ring on the top of his head means he can talk with the whole Academy. That''s how powerful his awakened or evolved Trait is.


    "Attention everybody. Attention. I am your vice-principal, Steve Zahn. I have an announcement to make on behalf of General Brandon and Principal Mr. Atkinson."


    Everyone in the Academy was able to hear him. The range of his Trait was much, much larger than just the Academy.


    ''Okay. All 100 people are listening.'' his Trait allowed him to know who was listening to him and how many are listening to him.


    "Every student and teacher is requested to gather in the assembly hall for an important announcement to be made by General Brandon.


    I repeat Every student and teacher is requested to gather in the assembly hall for an important announcement to be made by General Brandon."


    "What do you think it is about?"


    "I dunno, maybe about the attack again?"


    "Probably about moving to Japan."


    Several students were chatting about the recently made announcement by Steve. They were not given any information about the announcement.


    The only thing they did was make their own guesses about what the General had to talk about. Many were sure that it was regarding their shifting to Japan.


    But it was not the case with Ryan. only two things came to his mind when he heard this announcement.


    ''Is it about the werewolf? Or is it about the blue portal? Did he get informed about a blue portal and events regarding it?'' Ryan was nervous about it.


    He looked at Gwen who was still sleeping beside Ryan. he was not sure if Gwen had heard the announcement as she was still sleeping and did not show a single sign of waking up.


    Unfortunately, Steve''s Trait did not allow him to communicate with someone who''s unconscious or sleeping. This means, neither Gwen nor Pete had heard this announcement.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 97 - Gwen Stacy.

    "Gwen. hey Gwen," Ryan called Gwen. she was still sleeping peacefully on the bed. She did not react to his calls. Her face was exposed to Ryan, her body was covered under the covers.


    "I am touching you," Ryan muttered to himself as his hand started moving towards Gwen''s arm. He shook her arm trying to wake her up, "Gwen. wake up. Hey," but she was not waking up.


    Ryan''s eyes caught his laptop which was turned off, "It must have been on the whole night. The battery''s dead I guess." He tapped the laptop''s keys.


    He plugged his laptop and turned around to wake Gwen, to his surprise, Gwen was sleeping on her stomach, "Oh. are you awake?"


    "No." Her voice muffled between the pillow. She had dug her face in the pillow.


    "Come on now wake up. We are called to the assembly hall," she muttered something under her breath. "What are you saying, Gwen? Just wake up."


    "No. No." she shook her head.


    "Huh? Why?" Ryan asked sitting beside her on the bed.


    "I can not¡­. I just can not..."


    "What''s wrong, Gwen?" Ryan placed his hand on her arm but she shook it off.


    "I do not know, I do not know"


    "You do not know what?" Ryan was still confused because of her actions.


    "I do not know how to face you after what I did the last night," After hearing that Ryan felt hopeless and sighed.


    ''Is that all this is about?'' he thought.


    "Well, tell me,"


    "I- I- I went through your laptop, insulted your privacy; then I forced a kiss on you--" she was embarrassed when the word ''kiss.'' came out of her mouth.


    "Uhh¡­ and?"


    "Then I knocked you out. I can not forgive myself. This is really embarrassing for me," her muffled voice came out.


    "See Gwen. it''s alright. You do not have to feel embarrassed,"


    "It''s not that easy, Ryan."


    Ryan took some time to come up with a way to get her off the bed, "Is it because of the¡­. The kiss we shared?"


    "Yes." she was shy, Ryan could feel it through her voice.


    "B- but why? It was my first kiss too but I do not feel like I regret giving you my first kiss."


    "Aah~" she let out a moan of embarrassment, "Do not say it~"


    "Right. It''s cringe." Ryan sighed again. He could feel his ears burning up in embarrassment.


    "I mean, you know, kissing each other is something only couples do¡­. And we, we-"


    "We are not couples nor we will become one, I know."


    "See? That''s just embarrassing,"


    "Well, okay. Gwen Stacy, do you want us to be a couple?" Ryan did not mean it when he said those words.


    Gwen took some time before replying, "But you do not even like me, do you?"


    "I would not let someone I do not even like take my first kiss. I like you as a person, as a friend, as a female¡­ a lot."


    "But it''s not romantically, is it?"


    "It''s not romantically," Ryan repeated, "But still, hypothetically speaking?"


    "Then yes. Yes, yes, yes." she still did not take out her face from the pillow.


    "Hm. Do you know that couples do more than just kiss each other,"


    "I- I know. What do you mean by that?" she added with a pause.


    "What I mean by that is¡­. Do you mind if I touch your thighs?" That took Gwen by a surprise. She choked on her own words, "I will take your silence as a yes."


    "Hm." she gave out a low hum.


    "Then do you mind if I touch your butt?"


    "R- Ryan!"


    "You mind?"


    "I- I do not. If it''s you, I do not mind."


    "What if it was Devon? Or Rigid?"


    "Why are you bringing those two in the middle of our thing?"


    "Right, sorry." Ryan lifted his hand and placed it on Gwen''s calf. Her skin tingled when his hand landed on her calf, "Do you mind if I touch your stomach? Your back?"


    "I do not. I do not. Go ahead, do it already." Ryan was not planning on doing it but he was finding it hard to resist Gwen''s body.


    Ryan grabbed the covers, pulled them off her body. She was wearing a T-shirt and a black legging below.


    "Well, do you mind if I touch your breasts-"


    "Argh~ I do not mind at all. Just do whatever you want, stop asking me." Gwen tilted her body and turned it around on the bed.


    Her top was slightly going up, revealing a little part of her stomach. She still was not showing her face.


    She pressed the pillow hard on her face, both of her arms were covering her face, "Just- just go ahead. Do it,"


    "Take the pillow off your face,"


    "W- why? It''s fine this way,"


    "No, it''s now. Remove the pillow,"


    "I can not. I do not want you to see my face, I can not face you either,"


    "Just remove it, Gwen." She did. Ryan was able to convince her. The pillow on her face was slowly falling away.


    Only a little part of the pillow now covered her face. Few strings of her hair were on her face, her eyes were tight shut. She threw the pillow away. Pulled an arm over her forehead.


    "Why? Why are you making me do this, Ryan?"


    ''Yes. I wonder myself why I am making you do this. Right now, I feel like a fucking sadist who''s trying to gain sexual satisfaction by humiliating you.'' Ryan thought, ''But this is the only way I can make things right between us.''


    "Gwen. you do not have to be anxious about anything, do not be afraid of being judged. I like you a lot. Be relaxed,"


    Gwen was able to feel Ryan''s breath on her neck. Ryan had leaned over near her neck. Her plump lips were visible, her sharp collar bone was visible. Making it impossible for Ryan to resist Gwen anymore.


    "I love you, Ryan," Gwen said. Ryan froze on his way to Gwen''s lips. He opened his eyes, "Such a fool I am. Knowing that you would not return me the same feelings, I still love you." she opened her eyes.


    She gasped after seeing Ryan so close to her face. Before she could even do anything, Ryan threw his lips on her lips, "This is better,"


    Ryan pushed his lips into her mouth, his tongue entered her mouth. Gwen''s arms grew apart from her forehead, they started wrapping Ryan''s back.


    Gwen pulled him closer to her, hugged him in her embrace while passionately kissing him.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 98 - An Announcement

    Ryan and Gwen were walking down the corridors. Ryan had already told Gwen about the announcement thing. They were heading towards the assembly hall.


    "Why did you kiss me?" She asked on the way.


    "I found it hard to resist," Ryan replied.


    "You are the worst!" she kicked him in the shin bone.


    < HP: 6/30 >


    "For god''s sake, Gwen stop hitting me! I do not know what happens if my HP reaches zero!" Ryan shouted.


    "Oh, sorry." all the way to the assembly hall, they did not speak anything with each other. It was awkward now.


    "Why is the population so less?" Ryan said entering the hall. Instead of seventy to eighty people in the hall, there were only ten to 20 people in the hall.


    "Hey," Ryan heard Rigid calling him. Ryan lifted his two fingers and thumb sign as always, "Wondering why no one else is here?"


    "Yeah, what happened? Why do I see only the top ten members here?"


    "I wonder too. The announcement was made at least seven minutes before. Everybody is punctual about timing and if it''s about a head general then by god they got to be right on time,"


    "Yeah" their conversation stopped. They had nothing to talk about.


    Ryan took a glance around the assembly hall. It was silent. Only a few guards were present there, not many students were present there apart from the top ten members. Ryan spotted Naomi and Devon talking about something far away from him so he decided not to disturb them.


    He saw Doc standing with other teachers. He did not see Brandon and Atkinson. He did not even spot Pete, "I wonder what happened to him?" when he left the room, Pete was sleeping peacefully.


    "Okay sir, we will go right now and check what''s wrong." A guard bowed to Steve and went away through the exit door which connected the dorms and the assembly room.


    The four guards entered the dorms. They started checking the rooms of every student. Some doors were locked, some were open.


    "Every student is sleeping," they gathered on the VIP floor.


    "Only the students who were in the VIP rooms are not in their rooms the rest of the students are still sleeping in their rooms."


    "What do you think? Is not this strange?"


    "It sure is. But everything seems just fine what would have possibly happened?"


    "We should report this to Mr. Steve first." one of the guards said as he started connecting his earpiece, "Hello, sir?"


    "Yes. what happened? Where''s everybody?"


    "Sir, every student is sleeping in their rooms. They are sound asleep,"


    "What?! Do you even know how stupid it sounds?" the guard started blushing.


    "I- I know, sir but it is the truth. Except for the VIP students, everybody is sleeping,"


    "Then just wake them up!" Steve ordered gritting his teeth.


    "Un- understood, sir." they hung up the call.


    ''They all are sleeping?'' Steve thought. He took a glance at his watch, ''It''s nine o''clock! And all of them? How''s this possible? Did anything happened last night?''


    ****


    "Tell me your mission was successful."


    "Yes, lord it was. I mean, the first part of the mission was soon the second half will be too." Ainz replied.


    "Good work. Hiring a blue portal user should not go waste,"


    "It will not, my lord."


    In a dark room with purple lights on, Ainz and Jackie were sitting in front of each other with a table between them. As usual, he was sitting on his Throne.


    "How does it take for your Trait to work anyway?"


    "It takes ten to fifteen minutes to activate. To get in work the way I planted it in them, it would take 24 hours."


    "That''s a lot of time,"


    "Yes. I am working on improving my Trait."


    "Are you sure you did not leave a single clue behind?"


    "We made sure a few times, not just once. No bloodstains were left behind, no teachers even felt the slightest change in their Academy, no one was suspicious about us, no one saw us. Everything according to the plan."


    "Twenty-four hours huh..." Jackie thought, "I never really thought about your Trait as it was mostly useless,"


    "Lord..."


    "I always focused on your fighting skills. But twenty-fours all of the students will be sleeping. Will not it be strange?"


    "They should wake up by now and get going with their daily lives without doing anything suspicious," Ainz replied taking a look at the time.


    "Well. we are waiting for that day then," Jackie grinned.


    ****


    Before the guards could even wake the students, they were already awake. They got on with their daily lives. They were confused about what happened.


    Guards guided them towards the assembly hall. They did not know what was going on. They were just following the guards'' orders.


    They reached the assembly hall. Although Steve wanted to investigate the situation he was not able to. Brandon was hurrying things because it was past the scheduled time.


    "Welcome students, we do not know why you were sleeping till this late but as this is already embarrassing for us we would like to put an end to this topic." Steve started, "General Brandon haves an announcement for us,"


    Steve moved aside. The students were still trying to settle down in the assembly hall. Ryan did not get any time to check on Naomi but he saw Pete come inside the hall with other students.


    He felt assured that everything is alright. He stopped worrying about Pete.


    Brandon took over the mic and started his speech. He welcomed everyone, then came to the main point.


    "About our relocating." everyone got his attention, "we will be moving to Tokyo, Japan, Asia." they already know about this, "I have already told you to submit your consent forms but not a single student has. If you do not want to be punished or to be sent to detention then submit your forms before the lunch break," Brandon took a pause before adding the last sentence, "We will be moving to Japan on the 11th of June 2071. Which is the day after tomorrow. I hope you get your things packed before leaving the country."


    There were different kinds of chittering and gossiping between the students after hearing Brandon''s last words, "That''s it from me. You are dismissed," Brandon walked away from the stage.


    Ryan stood there without moving until Gwen pulled his arm. He came back to his senses.


    ''I need to talk with Naomi.'' he thought.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 99 - A Guardian.

    "Gwen, I got to go,"


    "Oh sure," she let go of his arm. Ryan took off running in Naomi''s direction.


    Devon spot him coming their way, he was about to take the chance and talk with Naomi but as soon as he saw Ryan coming their way, he lost hope.


    Ryan did not catch Devon staring at him when he reached near Naomi who was about to leave the assembly hall but stopped after seeing Ryan.


    "Hey, Naomi." Devon turned around.


    "Ah, Ryan, what is it?" her tone was not cheerful. She was not sad either.


    "Uh, is it okay if we talk about it here?"


    "About what?"


    "We are going to Japan,"


    "So?"


    "Your family situation?" Devon was hearing everything they were talking about.


    "My family situation? Oh, that..." She took a pause, "I am fucking okay with it. My parents have already signed the form, there''s no fucking going back,"


    "Will you be fine?"


    "Ryan," she placed her hand on his arm, "You are fucking thinking too much about it. It''s not that much of an issue as you are making it sound,"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, I am fucking fine. You should stop caring about this. You do not fucking want to get involved in my family shit. Just forget this and focus on yourself," She moved her hand.


    Ryan felt like he went overboard. She was right. It was their family problem. There was no need for Ryan to interfere, he did not have those intentions though, but he realized, out of his care for Naomi he was interfering in her family matters. He had no rights whatsoever to interfere with her family matters.


    "Right. You are right," he took a step back, "I should not think about it,"


    "Yes."


    ''Family matters? What are they talking about?'' Devon thought.


    "Naomi," Devon called, "We should get going,"


    "Oh yeah right. Later, Ryan." she went away with Devon leaving Ryan alone there.


    The assembly hall was starting to clear up, many students and teachers were leaving the hall. The hall was almost empty. Ryan looked up.


    "I was worrying for nothing," he sighed, "Guess I will just spend my day in my room as always."


    * Flashback *


    "Come out of your room for once!" She was shouting again¡­ like always, "For god''s sake!" mom continued shouting.


    "Honey, calm down for a minute, take a breath,"


    "Oh shut up! Do you even know how much time he spends in his room the whole day? He does not come out, does not study, just keeps this tick-tick with the laptop for the whole day!


    God knows what he keeps doing. How can someone stay inside the room for the whole day? Comes out for eating only!" it was a usual thing for me. Nothing new.


    "Ryan! You heard your mom, come out for a second,"


    "I can not. I am studying," I lied in a lousy tone which was enough for my father to catch my lie.


    "You do not study, whom are you fooling?"


    "Study. Yes, and study!" Mom started again, "He never studies! He never studies! Keeps chatting with someone on the internet, never comes out of his room, and never studies.


    Does he even know the importance of studying in his life? There is nothing he can do if he does not study! The study is the only thing that will keep him alive! If he would not study, nothing can happen to him in the future.


    He got to study. He got to understand, he is not born with a superpower; studying is the only thing for him to do. And he does not even do it seriously. Why do not you tell him a few things?!"


    ''Come on, I have had enough of this study shit. I do not want to study, this is not something I can do, this is out of my caliber.''


    * End of the Flashback *


    It was a strange feeling for Ryan. once before, all he wanted was to stay in his room with his laptop and anime stuff but he was not able to, his parents did not let him do.


    And now, when he had no one to keep him from staying inside his room and chatting with Erin¡­ he did not have Erin and his parents. He did not want to do it anymore. The feeling in his heart was bitter.


    ''God. I am feeling pathetic again.'' he thought as he walked out of the assembly hall.


    ''Right now, I have everything. Money, laptop, anime, myself¡­ but I do not feel like doing anything.'' many more complex thoughts entered his mind. In the end, Ryan decided to go with this option: Sleep all day.


    He opened the door of his room. Threw himself straight on the bed without doing anything. "Someone. Save me." with that, he dozed off.


    After a few hours, Ryan was awoken by a robotic voice in his head.


    Ding. ding. Ding. ding.


    It continued ringing till he gained his consciousness back.


    < Your body is growing weak >


    < your hunger is growing >


    < Feed yourself with blood or iron-rich food >


    < Blood level: 5/30 >


    < HP: 10/30 >


    When Ryan woke up from that sound, he realized that this time, the HP and blood level were not in ratio.


    Usually, if he loses 1 health point it would be replaced by a blood level point and he would lose one blood point which kept things in ratio.


    But here, his HP went down a little but it took more blood than it should take from Ryan to heal his HP back. This was not usual.


    "Now what''s wrong with you, System?" he asked knowing that he would not get a reply in return.


    "Ryan." his eyes went wide, "Hey, Ryan~"


    "I- impossible!"


    "Open the door, Ryan~!" He realized that the voice was not coming from the System in his head.


    Ryan sat up on his bed and turned around. He heard a few knocks. The calls were coming from someone on the door. It was a feminine voice. Nothing like that of the robotic voice.


    "W- who is it?"


    "You do not recognize my voice! Seriously Ryan? It''s me, open the door." that made it clear who it was. Not like the person told who it was but he recognized the voice.


    Ryan quietly went to the door and opened it. He saw Doc standing right in front of him.


    "Here," she threw a bottle of blood, "And this," then she threw a tablet. She stepped inside.


    "Aah~" he was not able to catch them both at the same time. They started falling off his arms.


    "Oh shit," Doc tried catching them.


    "Crap." he started juggling those two big things in his hand. Both were made of glass and both were important. He could not let any one of them fall.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 100 - Packing.

    For him, blood was more important. Ryan decided to grab the blood tube and let the tablet fall on the ground. Both of his hands wrapped around the bottle of blood before it would touch the ground and break.


    While the tablet was falling, Doc dived her hands forward in the hope to catch the tablet, she managed to grab a corner of the tab. Still, she was late. It touched the ground. The impact was reduced, of course, but it was still hard.


    A crack appeared on the tablet, "I am sorry, Doc." Ryan moved away.


    "It was my fault." she pulled the tablet up and started examining it, "It''s not that much damaged,"


    "That''s good then,"  Doc sighed.


    "Here, take this," She held out the tablet for Ryan. Ryan looked at the tab, then looked at Doc.


    He kept the bottle away on the bed, he took the tablet from Doc, "What is this?" Ryan asked looking at a document that was visibly on the screen.


    "Your consent form. Whom will you fill it from?" That made Ryan realize he did not have his parents sign these consent forms or any of the relatives.


    "But wait!" Ryan scrolled through the document, "It- it''s already signed!" He exclaimed looking at Doc with confusing expressions, "And-"


    "The name of the guardian,"


    "It''s you!" He exclaimed in shock.


    "Pfft!"


    "W- what is the meaning of this? You are not my anything," soon realized those words would hurt Doc so he quickly cut his sentence in between.


    He glanced at her but she did not show how much those words had pierced her. Ryan wanted to handle the situation but he did not know how to.


    "I am your guardian from today then," Doc looked away.


    "My what?"


    "Your guardian. Not as a teacher but as a guardian, I have signed that consent myself. You are free to go,"


    "But you did not even ask me if I want to go to Japan or not," Of course, Ryan will be going to Japan but still he thought about asking Doc what made her so sure he will come to Japan.


    "Your love towards anime has shown that you would not miss this chance¡­." That was obvious, "And I would not let you live here alive anyway. So I was planning on pulling you with me no matter what,"


    ''Nothing made her sure. She was already determined to pull me with her.'' Ryan sighed. He took a last look at the tablet then gave it back to Doc.


    "I will pay you back for that," Ryan pointed at the crack on the tablet.


    "You do not need to. If you have that much money to spend then take me on a date," She said jokingly.


    Ryan stood there without any emotion, the same as Doc.


    "In Japan. I owe you a date,"


    "I was kidding,"


    "I am not." Ryan shrugged, "It would be my first date though,"


    "I do not mind," Doc stood in front of the door and waited for it to open.


    "Leaving already?" Doc turned and shook her head.


    "We are leaving," she said as she took a step out of the room.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I went through your reports. Your house was attacked right?" Ryan nodded, "Are you just going to leave the house like it is and run off to Japan?"


    That brought many memories back. The time he was living with his parents, his time spent talking with Erin. His time trying to study shit. Then the attacks.


    "And your stuff? Will you leave those memories behind and leave for Japan?" Ryan wanted to nod his head but something made him shake his head, "Good. Then I am coming with you. You need a teacher with you when you are going to a site which was attacked."


    They were talking with each other standing in the doorway. Ryan lifted his head. He knew that this was the moment he needs to face everything and rise.


    "I will be waiting for you in the infirmary." With that, she let the door close. Ryan caught the last glance of her eyes before the door closed.


    *****


    Ryan had dressed in jeans and a jacket. He knew that getting all the things from his house was not possible as he would need to ask the movers & packers for help.


    His plan was to get important documents from the house and sell the house at a good price. His house was a pretty good two stories house.


    The plywood was nice, the innovation was nice, the designs were nice. Everything which would rate the house 9.5 out of 10. His parents did not have much money to spend on the house but still, they did whatever they could.


    As soon as he stepped out of his room he saw someone else step out from his neighboring room. Ryan stopped walking as Devon caught his attention.


    "Yep. see you later,"


    "Bye, Devon" he heard Naomi''s soft voice seeing Devon off. Devon waved his hand before moving towards his room.


    ''What is he doing in her room?'' Devon caught Ryan staring at him. Devon smiled and left for his room.


    "Come again if any problem occurs," Naomi got the door. She then saw Ryan standing next to her, "Oh. What''s up?"


    "No. what''s up?" he asked pointing at Devon''s room, liting his eyebrows.


    "What?"


    "He came out of your room. Out of a girl''s room."


    "You are not someone to say. Girls come out of your room too. One of them is a fucking teacher." Naomi taunted. Ryan gulped.


    "Right. Not my problem, see ya`" Ryan started walking ahead.


    "Tch." she sighed, "he had some technical problem so he wanted my help to contact his family,"


    A smile appeared on Ryan''s face when he heard Naomi behind him, "Now tell me, what''s up?"


    "Packing my stuff. Getting ready for leaving this country for good,"


    "Alone?" she added with a pause "For good?"


    "Of course not," he did not turn around, "Doc''s coming with me,"


    "What?! You have decided already?" this was creating a big misunderstanding. She was talking about leaving the country for a good topic but Ryan was talking about packing his stuff.


    "Whoa, what''s with that reaction? Yes, I have decided already."


    "Congratulations!" she shouted, "That''s fucking great!"


    "T- thanks." Ryan was confused now. He took a peek from over his shoulder.


    "Good luck though. She''s from a Royal family, you know."


    "Yep. I know."


    "Well then bye~" for the first time, there was a softness in her voice.


    "See ya`" Ryan took a step and stopped. Naomi was still at the door, "You did not use the F word frequently. Good job on improving it."


    He turned around with a jerk to his body, walking backward, giving Naomi his usual sign by lifting two fingers and a thumb. He turned back with a jerk and continued walking.


    "That wink..." Naomi thought blushing in her room, "He can be attractive sometimes," she felt her cheeks blushing.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    .


    ..


    ...


    100 chapters reached!! It''s not much big of a milestone but still, it''s a moment I will cherish. reaching 100 chapters.


    These are the stats of this Novel AFTER publishing the 100th chapter:


    Chapters: 100 Chapters.


    Words: 112,204 words. (Two average classic novels)


    Views: 123.7K views.


    Publishing Since: 1st of August 2021 (Total 80 days)


    Total Collections: 821 collections.

 Chapter 101 - Selling My House

    Ryan, for the first time, was walking with a smile on his face. No one has seen him so happy for no reason before. He just had this good feeling about Naomi and Devon''s matter.


    "Ryan? You heading somewhere?" his thoughts were interrupted by Gwen. He was on the second floor and saw Gwen going inside her room.


    "Oh yeah," she answered with a smile.


    "Where? Can I come too?" she didn''t even know where I am going! How can she just ask to come with me? He thought.


    Gwen was not aware of where he will go but still proposed to hang out with him.


    "I am going to my house though, will you come?" he pretended as if he ignored her last words and asked her out instead.


    "I will. Of course, I will,"


    ''What''s ''of course'' in this?'' he thought.


    "I will need some help packing my stuff, will you help me?"


    "Oh sure. I have submitted my consent anyway so I have nothing to do the whole day long."


    "Yeh, teachers don''t plan on taking classes till we settle in Japan. Well, let''s go."


    "Wait. I will change first. I am in these gym tights since morning." Ryan took a look at her thick thighs and gulped.


    ''How did I hit such a jackpot?''


    "I- I will be back,"


    "Come to the infirmary then,"


    "Sure~" she closed the door. She was embarrassed cause he caught Ryan staring at her without breaking a glance.


    ''Infirmary? But why the infirmary?'' she thought. She agreed with him out of embarrassment without asking any question.


    Ryan stood in from of her room for few seconds before moving to the infirmary.


    ****


    "Refused."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sigh For the nth time, yes, I am sure. I refuse to take this mission."


    "Don''t think of this as a mission, think of it as an offer to show your loyalty to the family."


    "I am loyal to the family. I don''t need to prove it or show it to anyone."


    "We are asking you not ordering you because you are the head''s younger son. If it was someone else, it would have been an order,"


    "Well, thanks for being so considerate." He answered sarcastically.


    "You have been assigned this mission cause you are in that Academy already. We can''t afford to send a spy when we have the head''s younger son already present there."


    "But why him? Just why him? I can''t betray him. He''s my friend,"


    "Why him? Because he is special. He is hiding something. He uses the same blood skills as our family. We want to make sure if he''s a spy sent by our family to assassinate you or if he''s with the Underworld. We are not sure if his blood abilities are granted, learned, or stolen."


    He gulped after hearing the possibilities. But the man on the voice transmitter didn''t stop.


    "Your mission is to just observe him. Note his powers, report us. Does he manipulates the blood, or does he uses someone else''s blood, or-"


    "I know very well about my mission. Don''t repeat it for me."


    "Get to work then. Or I will have to go myself," that seemed to scare him.


    "No. don''t. Brandon, please don''t do it,"


    "Fine, fine. You have rejected the offer right, Devon?"


    "Yes,"


    "And are telling me not to investigate myself? What''s wrong with you?" Devon stayed silent, "I will respect your opinion. If you ever changed your mind, the offer still stands."


    With that, they hung up the call. Devon sighed as he threw himself on the bed. ''Just what are you, Ryan? And why did you had to use your powers in front of him? Why can''t you keep it hidden like us?'' Devon complained.


    *****


    The infirmary''s door was knocked on. Doc gave an order for the door to open. With a swift sound, the door opened.


    "Okay, Ryan. let''s go~" there stood Gwen with a beautiful red dress revealing her legs below the knees.


    She didn''t had applied a lot of makeup as she knew Ryan hates makeup. Still, she decided to apply some compact powder and a little of her eyeliner.


    "She''s coming too?" Doc asked Ryan who was sitting beside her. He nodded.


    Both, Doc''s and Gwen''s expressions fell, "Ms. Mary is coming with you?" Gwen asked.


    "Yeah, she is,"


    "Ugh. I thought this was going to be you and me only," they both said at once.


    "What?" Ryan was confused, "No, no, no. we three are going together."


    "But- but! I proposed that because I thought we could be able to spend some time alone!" Doc raised her voice.


    "Me too! Do you even know how happy I was when you asked me out to come with you to your house?"


    Doc''s gaze moved from Gwen to Ryan with rage in them.


    "Seriously, Ryan?"


    They started shouting. Arguing with each. Arguments with no points to argue on. This was useless. Ryan sat there trying to endure this hell. But soon reached his limit.


    "Shut up," he said but under the commotion, no one was able to hear him. He doubted if he heard himself or not.


    He grunted, then groaned, "SHUT THE HELL UP!!" his voice was louder than the two of them. He didn''t realize he had put too much energy.


    "Just what is this shit? Why are you fighting like kids?!" Ryan continued shouting, "What the hell is wrong with you? This is not a date, we are not dating, I am not cheating! Understand this shit! If you want to be with me then gotta deal with this! I can''t choose you or you." he shrieked pointing at Gwen and then at Doc, "or else fuck off from my life if this is what you two are going to do!!!"


    He opened his eyes after realizing they both were quiet. His eyes met with Doc, she blushed away.


    ''Oh fuck.'' he realized what he had said. Doc had not confessed her feelings to him but he still said it out loud.


    "So¡­  you knew?" Doc muttered.


    "Everyone knows except you. Typical." Gwen sighed, "I am sorry, Ryan. it was childish," she was the first one to apologize.


    "There''s no point in me getting jealous of a teenager," Doc muttered.


    "Exactly, Doc! You are an adult. That''s one of the main reasons why I like you but if you keep acting like¡­ a teenager¡­ what¡­?" Ryan slowly brought his words to pause.


    Once again, he has made Doc blush, "You like¡­ me?" she asked with a red face.


    "Y- yeah. I do."


    "As a person, as a female, as a teacher, as a friend yes, yes he does. But romantically? No, he doesn''t.." Gwen''s reply blew the awkward feeling out of the room.

 Chapter 102 - Ranking Tiers.

    The atmosphere in the infirmary was not right. It was bitter.  Ryan didn''t like it but he didn''t like the way they fought for him, "Can we make it up?" He asked.


    "Yes,"


    "Hm. this is awkward," Doc replied. She just got to know Ryan''s feelings for her and that Ryan knows her feelings for him too.


    "Good. let''s go to my house then,"


    "First you,"


    The trio walked out of the infirmary, they reached the school''s gate. It was a big gate with few guards on the gate. Whenever a student or a teacher has to leave the school premises, they have to mark an entry.


    There are records of each and every student, teacher, guards, wardens, everyone. Before the school''s gate, there is a cabin that handles this process.


    There is a big digital screen fixed on the cabin. You have to input your name, it will show. Then input today''s date in front of your name in the ''Exit'' column.


    It will save the data then you will be able to leave the Academy. The gates will open, guards will check your IDs to see if they have the ''Exit'' mark on them or not.


    Yes, the IDs are digital too. An ID is a rectangular card that has digital numbers on it, it is covered with a thin layer of fiberglass. The trio showed their cards, the gates opened. They were free to step out.


    As soon as they step out of the Academy''s premises, their life is not the Academy''s responsibility. That''s how things are. So if they don''t come back by evening, or by tomorrow, the Academy won''t give a shit.


    "Will we have to take a city bus or is it close?"


    "No. it''s close. I used to walk home by myself after school." Ryan told them.


    "Must be pretty close then,"


    "We will need to stop by a shop to buy luggage bags," Ryan said.


    "Oh, there''s no need to," Doc put her hand in her lab coat and took out a small cube that sat perfectly in her hands.


    "What''s that?" Gwen asked.


    "Right. Students don''t know about it," she answered, "This is a dimensional void. A storage void. It''s created from the monster''s core."


    "What?"


    "Yeah, what?"


    "What''s a dimensional void?" Ryan asked.


    "What''s a monster? What''s his core?"


    "Yes, what''s that?"


    "Okay. calm down. I might get punished for this," Doc muttered the last words, "I should not be telling you this. Students who graduate the high school are the only ones who were taught about this."


    "What? What''s just-"


    "Stay silent for a while. I know this is¡­. Whatever the right word is. But let''s listen to her first," Ryan interrupted.


    ''This must be one of those beast-tier weapons.'' Ryan thought. He was exposed to the Beast equipment since his fight with Ainz¡­


    "So this. If you touch it two times on the top, a dimensional space will appear. It will allow you to dumb things to a limit. The higher its price is, the more it can store. Higher price means it is built from a King-tier monster. The one in my hand is a King-Tier item.


    "Now to monsters. As you already know about the portals. Nobody has seen the 8th and 9th tier portal, that''s not the point here though. These portals are not used for just attacking enemies, to spy on them, to teleport from one place to another in seconds.


    "With the help of portals¡­ with the help of the 6th and 7th tier portals to be precise, the government made it possible to teleport to different planets other than earth."


    "Hah? Do you mean- planets other than earth and moon? L- like without even using rockets and space science?!" Ryan was surprised and found it hard to believe it.


    "Yes. to different plants out of Milkyway. On planets far away, scientists discovered aliens. Some are humanoids, some are beasts, some are animals, some are micro-organisms, some are monsters, there exist demi-humans too. Some plants have oxygen enough for humans to live.


    "Thankfully we have not discovered aliens smarter, stronger, braver than human beings. Neither did they find us but there is a strong belief if we use the 8th and the 9th tier portals, which are not limited to few neighboring galaxies only. With those two, we can discover the whole universe¡­ but unfortunately, we don''t have those users."


    "Damn. space always gets me excited to learn more and more about it."


    "Well. some Trait masters decide to become travelers, expeditors, quest hunters, or simply freelancers who go to different planets to hunt down these beasts who have a core inside their bodies.


    "There are, of course, ranking between the monsters too. Basic, intermediate, advanced, king, and lastly, the emperor-tier. As their ranks go up, their power and intelligence go too. They don''t have emotions, they don''t have organs like that of animals of the earth do. They are strange-looking, their reproduction process is different. It''s impossible to kill a king-tier and above alone. They send units to hunt these beasts.


    "As soon as their core is taken out of the body, they die¡­ but that''s not with king-tier and above.  You have to kill them no matter what."


    "Are these¡­ cores expensive? How do they look?"


    "One emperor-tier core, in this time, is worth over 3 million." that brought Gwen''s popping out, "No one would risk their life for 3 million. So it''s hard to get. The rates go up like gold rates. A king-tier core is worth over 1 million."


    "Wait. does that means the cube in your hand is worth over"


    "No, Ryan. for making weapons, gears, items, the blacksmiths have to melt these cores, which is illegal to do. Only the military can make them. So they melt the core and make things out of it which brings the price down. If you buy a sword made from emperor core it will be somewhere near 1 million."


    "Then the cube in your hand, how much is it worth?"


    "It''s the basic item so it''s just ten thousand dollars."


    "What the fuck...?" Ryan''s mouth dropped open.


    "It''s given to me from the military. They don''t charge money. They charge money to individuals and private companies."


    "Thank god. I felt like I will have to pay you $10,000."


    "Even if that was the case..." Doc winked at him, "You didn''t have to pay,"


    "W- we.. we reached my house¡­ that''s it," his house was in the view but still was meters away.

 Chapter 103 - Saw Her.

    "Whoa, your house is still in the same state,"


    "Enter the house, you will see some bullet holes. Not some but the whole ground floor filled with bullet holes."


    "I am amazed they used guns,"


    "They used their Traits too,"


    "Traits huh..." Doc thought, "Oh! By Traits, I just remembered,"


    "What?" Gwen asked.


    "Monsters have a Trait of their own,"


    "Hah?! What the heck?!" Gwen exclaimed.


    "Oh my god, I don''t even care about this world," Ryan muttered unlocking the door.


    "Not Traits but they have their own abilities. I mean, only the advance, king, emperor beasts have. You know, like that TV show¡­ ugh, what was that,"


    "Pokemon," Ryan unlocked the door and pushed it open.


    "Yes~" Doc snapped her fingers, "Just like them. But we can''t catch them and train them like pokemon. Some scientists even tried making poke balls to catch these monsters but it was like throwing a ball at the monster."


    "The world is dumb," They stepped inside.


    "Do they need to use the spacesuit while going to other planets? Like to hunt?"


    "No. Beasts can live there which means we humans can too."


    "Doc, can you help me pack the crockery?"


    "Oh, sure."


    "I will get my room and my parent''s room. Gwen, you can do whatever you want. Take the den, the basement, the living room. Now everyone, get to work."


    They did. Ryan quickly started taking stuff that was important to him. Like his watches, his books, earpiece. He doesn''t have a mobile so yeah.


    "Damn. you sure have a good collection of crockery~" Doc said as she started throwing the things in a black hole.


    The black hole was emitting from the dimensional void cube. She continued throwing them without caring if they would crash with each other.


    "What will you do with these?"


    "Sell them," Ryan replied throwing his stuff in the void. He had a bag pack on, "I will get the documents," he said as he ran upstairs.


    After two hours of grinding, they were able to get everything cleared up. Ryan was not taking much to Japan. He was planning on selling stuff whichever he could sell.


    They took a city bus to reach a brokerage company where he would sell his house.


    "You two wait outside¡­ I will go and get this done quickly,"


    "We gotta wait?" Gwen asked.


    "Can''t we come with you?"


    He knew arguing with them would be useless, "No. so stay here," with that, he started walking. Got on an elevator, reached the house selling section.


    Inside the broker firm, he showed the man in suit the papers with photos taken by a pro. They discussed the price, the area of his house, upgrades to give his house before putting it on the market list¡­


    "Five million." The man said closing the file, pushing towards Ryan.


    "Make it six. The area is big and it''s a two stories house,"


    "See sir, no one will buy your house,"


    "Five point five?"


    "Hm. maybe. The area the house is built is remote. The house is designed pretty well too. Any rich man won''t think twice before buying it."


    "Then make it 5.5 million."


    "Sure. it will be on the market list then,"


    "Thanks for your help."


    "No, you are welcome," they shook hands as Ryan stood up from the chair. A smile spread over his face. 5 million was not a low price.


    His house, according to the plot area will be 3.75 million. They negotiated the price and set it at 5.5 by adding the building charges.


    ''I will be a millionaire soon, I guess.'' Ryan sighed with the papers in his hands and walked towards an elevator. ''Oh shit.'' the door was closing, he wanted to get it before the door is closed.


    ****


    Downstairs, the girls were sitting beside each other.


    "Do you consider me as a rival?" Doc asked.


    "I don''t, doctor."


    "I don''t either. But I just don''t feel right when he hugs someone else in front of me."


    "I never expected him to realize your feelings for him. You were clingy so much to him,"


    "Well. you know, he''s not dumb. What about your case?"


    "Hugged me few times, slept with me once,"


    "We definitely have hugged more,"


    "That''s¡­ duh"


    "I have spent two or three nights with him." Doc was feeling like she was winning this battle of love. She felt proud of herself.


    They both were comparing the stuff they did with Ryan. Doc already felt that she was winning this battle. A grin spread over her face.


    "Kiss?" Gwen muttered.


    "Huh?" her face turned red.


    "Have you ever kissed him?" Doc turned around her eyes from Gwen and didn''t answer, "How many times?"


    "We- we-" she was stuttering to answer Gwen but finally she did, "We haven''t kissed yet,"


    Yet. yet. You know, yet! She''s so sure!


    "Oh." Gwen looked away. A smile was spreading over her face but she decided to hide it.


    "Let''s stop fighting over him."


    "Yeah, agreed." she hoped Doc might ask her the same question which Doc didn''t.


    "We both know that he''s not going to be someone''s, only man.  Only if we can break his will... "


    "I don''t wanna force a relationship with him."


    "I don''t want to either. So let''s be nice to each other. He''s not mine, he''s not yours."


    "Right. But what if he has kissed me?" Doc''s eyes went large.


    "He has?" she asked tilting her head.


    "Just asking,"


    "That depends on Ryan then,"


    "Hugged me few times, slept once, kissed twice or thrice,"


    "What the fuck?!" Gwen finally smiled, "WHAT THE FUCK?! That''s unfair!!" people started staring at them, "H- how- how can- he¡­?"


    "Calm down. I thought we were not supposed to fight over him," Gwen giggled.


    ****


    Ryan was late to catch the elevator''s door. The door was already closing. ''Shit. will have to wait for another lift to come,'' he threw his fist as he reached the elevator.


    Before the door was closed, Ryan''s eyes caught someone through the gap, the crack of the elevator''s door. It was a girl''s eyes.


    ''Huh. I feel like I have seen those eyes before.'' The door closed erasing those eyes Ryan made perfect direct eye contact with.


    ''Vision.''


    < Name: Erin Heffley >


    < Gender: Bisexual >


    < HP: 18/20 >


    < Trait: Hypnosis >


    Ryan''s mouth dropped open. His heart started racing. His body started getting hot, especially around the ears.. He was covered with fear.

 Chapter 104 - Jealousy Can End The World.

    With a sad look on his face, Ryan was coming down through another elevator which he had to wait for to come. His hands, on the bag, were trembling with fear.


    ''It can''t be true. My System must have made a mistake. There must have been some mistake. Why did she come here? Why is she in California? Why now?''


    The elevator''s door opened. He saw Gwen''s head from behind. He unconsciously started walking towards them. He was still shocked by the fact that his ex-girlfriend was there.


    ''Come on. Am I still traumatized? No. after telling them everything I felt so good, why do I feel afraid to face her?''


    The holiday before the Visitor''s event was the time when Ryan had told his group about everything.


    He reached the girls. They were talking about something which Ryan didn''t want to listen to. He was too deep in his shit.


    "Ryan," Gwen muttered when she saw Ryan standing behind Doc with a sad look on his face, "Ryan''s here."


    Doc quickly turned around, "We- we were not fighting! We were not arguing over you!" she started. She thought Ryan must have heard everything they were arguing about.


    Doc''s eyes were teary after Gwen told her that she had kissed Ryan before. She took his first kiss. Suddenly Ryan appeared behind them. Doc thought he was sad because he heard their conversation.


    "Ye- yeah, we were just talking about random stuff. We were not fighting over you," although Gwen gave him an obvious hint that they were fighting over him¡­ Ryan didn''t seem to notice it.


    He got his senses back, his mind in the right place, and saw two girls standing in front of him with worried expressions on their faces.


    ''They. yes, they. They are the ones who make me feel at ease when I see their faces. I should tell them.''


    With that thought, "I saw her," Ryan told with a feeling of melancholy inside his heart.


    They both went silent. It was not related to anything those two were talking about which confused them. Ryan ignored what they were saying, instead, he decided to talk about Erin Heffley.


    "I saw her in an elevator. She was in there. She''s here in California! What do I do?"


    "She?"


    "W- who are you talking about?"


    "Her..." he looked down, "Erin Heffley. My ex."


    Their mouths dropped open, nearly touching the floor, "W- w- wh- what?"


    "E- Erin?"


    "H- He- Heffley?" Ryan was still didn''t raise his head.


    "Y- you mean her?"


    "No. wait. Do you mean your ex? That bitch?" Ryan nodded.


    "Wait, how is that possible?"


    "Yeah, how? Why is she here? Did she talk to you?"


    "No."


    "Are you okay?" Doc reached him.


    "Yeah¡­."


    "Calm down. Everything''s gonna be okay. We will avoid her on the way. It''s okay if you can''t face her. She''s out of your heart, throw her out of your mind and life too."


    "Yeah. throw her," Gwen repeated not knowing what to say.


    "Come on. As long as I have you two, why do I need to worry about others?" Ryan said grabbing Doc''s hands.


    ''I don''t like you two-timing right in front of our eyes but fine. That''s fine.'' Doc thought with a smile on her face.


    "Oh, I told her that we kissed and she was so~ angry!" Gwen sprouted in between.


    "W- what?! Why did you tell her!?" Ryan was blushing, "Doc-"


    "It''s okay. It''s okay, Ryan," Doc was calm, "Don''t hide things from me though," she was still not liking the part of being treated as a second girlfriend. She was literally sharing her man.


    Or Gwen was sharing her man. Or they are a part of Ryan''s harem. Or¡­ well, there are multiple possibilities. It''s just that Doc was not liking the way their relationship was.


    The trio started moving out of the big building. Ryan still had that lingering feeling in his chest but tried ignoring it.


    "What about our lunch?" Gwen asked.


    "Oh, it''s lunchtime right now," Doc replied looking at her watch. In the Academy, this was the time when they would let students enter the cafeteria for eating lunch. The time limit to eat your lunch was one and a half hours.


    "We won''t be able to reach the Academy in time." if it was from Ryan''s house to the Academy then they would have made it but right now. They were far away from his house, from the Academy.


    They were in the main city, the Academy is built on the outskirts of the city. To take the city bus, then to walk from his house would take them at least 45 minutes to reach the Academy.


    No city busses are allowed to drop students in front of the Academy. The military doesn''t allow it. So they drop someone near the Academy, a few meters away.


    "I have a great idea, why don''t we eat outside today?" Gwen suggested.


    "Outside? That sounds cool! It''s been a long time since I visited a restaurant," Doc said, "What do you think, Ryan?"


    "Ah? Uh, yeah, yeah, a diner, sounds good. Let''s go to the nearest one,"


    "Family diner?" Gwen muttered. Soon, they both realized Ryan was still not out of the shock. They thought about going with him, not confusing him anymore.


    "There it is." Doc pointed after the trio walked a few blocks to enter the market area which was filled with shops, hotels, and restaurants.


    "Ah, we should hurry up before we lose that spot," saying that Gwen ran inside, "I will catch it for us,"


    "Come on. Let''s go, Ryan, this will cheer you up!" Doc grabbed his hand and pulled him with her.


    It was a strange feeling for Doc to enter the diner with her labcoat on.


    "Give me a second, I will take this thing off." she started pulling her lab coat off from her shoulders in a corner. She didn''t bother going to the washroom.


    From behind, two men entered the diner. They were not too old, they were young. Ryan gave them a glance, he ignored them.


    They walked across the hall towards the corner where Doc had finished taking her lab coat off.


    They both giggled and bent over on the right side, their shoulders bumped with Doc. Ryan was not looking, he was in his own thoughts.


    "Oh sorry." the man apologized with a corny smile.


    "I- it''s okay," Doc replied, feeling creeped out.


    Another man from behind threw his hands in Doc''s direction, then threw himself in her direction.


    His hand touched Doc''s stomach and he dumbed with her, "Okay that was on purpose." Doc pushed them away. He suddenly raised both of his hands.


    "N- no, ma''am!"


    "Don''t mess with me, you piece of scum," those words caught Ryan''s attention.


    "What''s wrong, Doc?" he asked running towards them.


    "This pervert. These perverts. They tried molesting me, such scums."


    "Hey, hey," he moved his hand towards Doc''s shoulders.


    "Don''t touch her," Ryan''s red eyes glowed when he glared at the guy who was about to touch Doc, "Don''t you dare touch her," he groaned.

 Chapter 105 - The Heffleys.

    "What did you say, punk? Don''t get in between, kid." The man was leaning closer to Ryan. Ryan was trying to control himself from moving his punch in his stomach.


    The situation had now caught everybody''s attention in the diner. There were families who didn''t want their kids to see a fight and some gore.


    "Security, get them." a man, who seemed to be the manager of this diner asked security for help.


    Few men arrived from the left door beside the washroom. It was a big diner to begin with, really big and spacious.


    "Let go. Let go of it, Ryan. it''s not worth it," Doc muttered to him. Ryan''s eyes were still glowing red with rage in them.


    "Get going, punk, or I will smash that one left eye of yours too,"


    "Sir, please get away from each other." the security men stepped in.


    "Move away," they pushed Ryan and those two men away. Ryan was staring at them with rage while they were grinning at him.


    ''That grin pisses me off.'' Ryan thought as he was being pushed away by the guards, ''Vision.''


    He was already locking eyes with those men. He wanted to use his skill and see what their Trait was.


    < Name: Edward Heffley >


    < Gender: Male >


    < HP: 70/70 >


    < Trait: Mind control >


    ''You won''t be able to control my mind.'' Ryan thought, ''Vision.''


    < Name: Finn Heffley >


    < Gender: Male >


    < HP: 65/65 >


    < Trait: Error Detector >


    ''God damn it, why am I meeting all the Heffleys today only? I already met three Heffleys today. Just hope these jerks are not Erin''s brothers.''


    "Thank you, we will take it from here," Doc thanked the guards, they went away. Edward and Finn were taken away too.


    "Guys, what was going on?" Gwen asked whispering to them.


    Doc sat down, Ryan pulled the chair and sat down too. The brothers were taken to the corner of the restaurant.


    "Nothing. Some pervs tried molesting me," Doc replied.


    "I will break their bones for sure,"


    "Don''t, Ryan. you gotta stay calm. We don''t know who they are and what they are."


    "They are the Heffleys," Doc almost spilled the water she took a sip of, "Hopefully might not be Erin''s brothers," She took a breath of relief, "The shorter''s Trait is mind control, the taller one''s Trait is error detector,"


    "Oh. The Heffleys¡­." Doc went into thinking.


    "Wait- The Heffleys?" The menu card in Gwen''s hands started shaking, "Doctor, do you think it''s them?"


    "Don''t- don''t jinx it, Gwen. don''t. Just don''t. They are not. They are not. How do you know so much about them, Ryan?"


    "Never mind that. So what are they not?" Ryan asked interrupting Doc''s thoughts.


    "They can be Alaska''s third Royal Family..."


    "What?! Erin didn''t tell me anything about it-"


    "May- maybe she didn''t want you to know about it?" Gwen replied instead.


    "I ignored the fact that your girlfriend is a Heffley cause I thought she was just a Heffley but after seeing two more Heffleys and their attitude, I am pretty sure, they are The Heffleys."


    "Which means we are in a bad situation?"


    "Which means we are in a bad situation." Doc nodded.


    "Are we fucked-"


    "No, we are not. We just gotta hide from them and leave this diner as soon as possible. We were lucky that we didn''t get into a fight with them,"


    "Huh? Why? If possible, I want to take them down."


    "They are S-Grade Trait Masters. You won''t be able to take them down,"


    "S- S- S-Grade?" Gwen''s eyes went wide.


    "They look like they are still in their twenties..."


    "But they are the third strongest family in Alaska."


    "Do you mean we can''t do anything about them?"


    "For now, no we can''t do anything about them, Ryan."


    "Guys, guys. This is getting too much for me to handle. A month before, his girlfriend was just an ordinary bitch but the next month, she''s from the top three families.


    "Too much. Too much for me." Gwen repeated with her hands on her head, "Let''s just eat our food and leave this diner. I don''t wanna get further involved with them,"


    "Right. Let''s order our food."


    While they were having their lunches, from the main gate entered two girls with their mother and father. The girls had similar features except for their height.


    "Catch up with your brothers, I will bring Tim," Their father ordered.


    The girls gave a nod. The taller one had long brown hair which was touching her knees; the shorter one had hips level black hair, they were little curly.


    "I will pay," Ryan was still in his own world. Doc had taken out her card to pay the bill for their lunch.


    "Uh, I can help you with a few dollars. I have money too," Gwen told Doc taking out a few notes.


    "It''s okay, you are my student, I should pay as a teacher and as an adult." Doc proudly said.


    "Money huh..." Ryan came back to his senses, "I will pay my share." he took out a few notes from his bag.


    "I can pay yours- it''s not much," The food Ryan had ordered for was not expensive cause he made sure to check the prices before ordering.


    "I have enough money to pay mine too," Gwen protested again.


    "Alright. Give your money to me, I will do the transaction with my card." they handed their money to Doc, Doc gave her card to the waiter.


    "Thank you, sir, thank you, ma''am. Please visit us again," The watchman bowed with a bright smile and opened the gate for our trio.


    "That food was really nice~" Gwen moaned while walking down the street, "we should take a city bus now," she suggested.


    "Where are you going?" Sofy asked her brothers when they got up.


    "Gotta take care of someone," Finn winked at his younger sisters.


    "Who?"


    "Not your concern," Edward replied.


    "Sigh. Just remember, we are not in Alaska anymore," the younger sister said.


    "Alaska or not, we will take care of someone who pisses us off," Finn and Edward walked out of the diner. They saw the trio walking across the street.


    "What are you planning on doing? Kill them? Handicap them?" Finn asked his older brother.


    "Just that Ryan boy. I will take his other eye too. He will never be able to glare at someone like he did at me,"


    "And the girls?"


    "Rape them¡­ then make them forget it ever happened,"


    "You are a bastard, bro"


    "I know." A grin spread over Edward''s face.


    "Chick''s hot though,"


    "It will be fun then," They started moving.


    Within a few minutes, they were close enough to the trio, "Let''s have fun, bro"


    "Touch her ass,"


    "Yes.. you just wait and see," Finn hissed as he started going towards Doc with a nasty grin on his face¡­ full of lust.

 Chapter 106 - Gotta Defeat Gwen.

    "Listen. They are here. Pretend like you didn''t hear them and continue walking," Ryan had heard them. They were in the range of Ryan''s hearing.


    "What if a fight unfolds?"


    "I will smash their faces,"


    "Tch. No, you don''t. We run," Doc said in an annoyed voice.


    Ryan didn''t say anything. He knew why Doc wanted him to stay silent but he could not stay silent, he knew somewhere inside that he will be fighting them in a few seconds.


    Finn started coming closer to Doc. There was this nasty smile on his face which would disgust any man and creep out any woman.


    Ryan knew from the start they were following him by the use of his clairvoyance and the five senses so knowingly Ryan decided to take them away from the diner, somewhere silent.


    Where they were right now looked like an empty plot. There were dried-up grasses and cement pillars on the ground. They were not in the market district anymore.


    "You are mine~" Finn hissed as he threw his hand forward towards Doc''s ass before anyone could notice him.


    But he didn''t notice that Ryan had already noticed him and his presence.


    ''Blood fist.''


    < Blood fist level 3 skill activated. >


    < You will be able to damage your opponent from the inside more than you can from the outside. It is directly proportional with your strength >


    "Now I know what this skill can do," Ryan moved his fist and quickly grabbed Finn''s wrist.


    Finn was shocked, the grin was disappearing, pain glowed in his eyes. Edward started running as soon as Ryan grabbed his brother''s hand.


    "W- what are you-?" Finn groaned when the pain tight grip started hurting him.


    "Let go of him!" Edward used his Trait and tried controlling Ryan''s mind which, of course, didn''t work on him.


    < An attempt to use a mental ability on you has been detected >


    < Blocking the flow of the Trait >


    But in the meantime, Ryan did fall for Edward''s Trait so his grip was loosened. Finn took that chance to pull his hand.


    < You will lose 2 milliliters of blood every time you use this skill >


    After eating his meal, he gained the remaining Hp and blood level back in his body but when he heard this notification, he started feeling hopeless about this skill too.


    ''So this is the catch huh?''


    "Ryan, let''s go!" Doc grabbed him by his arm and pulled him.


    "Hey, hey, hey" Edward once again bumped himself into Doc, "Where are you going? We are not done yet!"


    "Watch where you are going, perv." Doc pushed him away.


    Annoyed by Doc''s words, Edward grabbed her arm, gave it a tug. Her body jolted because of his force.


    "Watch your mouth, bitch,"


    "Hey," Ryan stepped between both of them with his hands in front of him, "See man, can we please solve this? I am not looking for trouble. I am really not looking for any trouble,"


    Doc and Gwen were surprised by Ryan''s politeness. They thought he finally understood what a Royal family can do.


    Edward was not stepping back, the anger glowed in his eyes, his fists were clenched and ready to hit Ryan any time soon. He tried using his Trait on Ryan one more time but it didn''t work.


    Usually, mental Traits don''t work unless the person it is being used on is stronger than the user, let it be their willpower or in strength or because they have a Trait which blocks mind Traits.


    "Right..." Edward sighed and started backing off, "Right," he glanced at his brother and grinned, "Right. You might not be looking for trouble, but the trouble''s looking for you,"


    Ryan''s eyes went wide, "Doc!" Ryan shouted while turning his body and pushing Doc away with his arm.


    Ryan coughed, "Ryan!" Doc got her balance back from being thrown away by Ryan. she was confused as Gwen threw a punch in Ryan''s guts.


    < HP: 18/30 >


    ''Damn¡­.'' Ryan groaned in pain, "That''s almost half of my health," Gwen pulled her fist out of Ryan''s guts.


    < Blood level: 18/30 >


    Ryan stumbled backward, his hands were around his stomach. The punch Gwen landed had caused Ryan to groan in pain.


    "Kill him," Edward ordered Gwen.


    She charged forward with her chops, ''Shit. not those chops,'' Ryan knew from his experience before, if he gets attacked by those chops then he might lose all of his HP and will die.


    Ryan dodged her multiple attacks at once. "He''s able to keep up with her speed even after taking that punch," Finn thought, "Maybe she''s not that strong,"


    "Ryan! Attack her!" Doc ordered, Ryan heard her.


    < A new Quest appeared >


    < Quest >


    "Get that chick," Edward ordered his brother. Finn moved towards Doc with a grin.


    "Don''t get hit~" Ryan moaned to Doc. "This is funny," he thought while dodging Gwen''s attacks.


    Suddenly, Ryan went past Gwen, the red aura energy started flowing from his fist which was slowly opening into a hand chop.


    "Sorry, Gwen," Ryan muttered as he swung his hand behind him, it hit right on Gwen''s nape.


    A gasping sound was heard and she fell down on the ground, face-on.


    < Quest completed. Rewards are added >


    A smile spread over Ryan''s face. He lifted his head from Gwen''s body. Doc was fighting with the younger brother Finn. Ryan spotted she was having a hard time, fighting Finn.


    "Hey, got some blood?" Ryan asked dashing near Doc.


    ''Oh. already?'' Edward saw Gwen''s defeated, unconscious body on the ground, ''I will have to step in then.''


    "I do. I have a purple one," Doc replied trying to dodge Finn''s attacks without her knives.


    "What''s wrong? Need help?"


    "You won''t be able to help her, brat." Edward smirked, "You might need someone''s help."


    ''Seriously? God.'' Ryan sighed.


    "He''s not strong, he''s nothing compared to Ainz," That made Ryan feel at ease, "But I am finding it hard to fight with this skit,"


    Ryan moved his eyes, he saw an office skirt touching Doc''s knees. He remembered, whenever Doc fought with an enemy she usually tore the side of her skirt, turning it into a side worn sarong, which revealed her thigh.


    But this situation was not that serious and not that desperate too so Mary decided not to tear her skirt from the corner.


    "Here!" Doc threw the purple tube in Ryan''s direction. He pulled his arm to catch the tube but felt another energy coming towards him.


    ''Ah, fuck.'' Ryan jumped in the air, pulled his right leg to cover his guts, his fingers wrapped around the tube, at the same time, Edward punched Ryan''s shin bone.


    < HP: 18/30 >


    < Low blood level >


    ''Tch. even though I made sure to reduce the impact¡­. Thank god it''s not in my guts.'' Ryan flicked open the tube''s cap, with a single sip, he drank it all down his throat.


    < HP: 30/30 >


    < Blood level: 18/30 >


    ''Keh.. I am ready.''

 Chapter 107 - Too Strong?

    The diner''s door opened, Erin''s father, mother, and brother entered the diner.


    "Huh, where are your brothers?" The father asked his two daughters who were sitting alone. The sisters exchanged glances before replying.


    "We even brought Tim here, where are they?" their mother asked, taking a seat in front of her daughters.


    Tim was a small, skinny, elementary school student with pale expressions, dull expressions. No happiness, no sadness, just coldness and lack of empathy.


    "I asked where are Edward and Finn?!" Mr. Heffley raised his voice after not receiving the answer to his question. Tim and Mrs. Heffley shivered.


    "T- they are using the washroom." Without saying anything, Mr. Heffley took out towards the men''s restroom.


    "Really?" Mrs. Heffley asked leaning forward.


    "No, mommy~ they are beating someone but we can''t tell that to father," Erin replied.


    "Ugh, those idiots are not back yet, we are in trouble now!" Sofy groaned as she crunched a piece of tissue in her hands and threw it down on the floor.


    "They are not inside. Where are they?" he came back after looking in the restroom.


    "M- must have been gone out to take fresh air,"


    "Are you kidding me? Where do you think I came inside this diner?"


    "I- I will call them," Sofy took out her phone, "They are not picking it up," she replied after the mobile rang a few times.


    "Find them, and bring them back. We are not eating today unless you bring your brothers back!!" Mr. Heffley took a seat right next to his wife.


    "Y- yes, father," They both got up from their seats and left the diner.


    *****


    A refreshing feeling entered Ryan''s mind and soul after drinking blood from the purple flask.


    His HP had recovered fully, his blood level was not low either. The only thing in front of his eyes was a big tall figure marching towards him.


    "Let''s do it." Ryan clenched his fists, the red energy formed around his fists, ''All I gotta do is land a physical hit on him.'' Ryan felt his heart beating hard in his chest.


    His marching turned into big strides. Edward lifted his hand running towards Ryan. Ryan dodged his punch by ducking down.


    A kick came, then another punch, again a kick. This continued till Edward finally landed a hit on Ryan''s chest.


    ''F- fuck. That hurts!'' Ryan coughed. He was not able to keep up with Edward''s reflexes. Edward was faster than Ryan.


    < A new Quest appeared >


    < Quest ten: Defeat Edward Heffley a semi-S-grade master >


    < unknown, random rewards will be added >


    ''Random? This never happened.'' Ryan thought. All the quest rewards he gained were known to him, to the System. But this one said that unknown rewards will be added.


    ''Now I am curious. Still, he''s a semi-S-Grade master. How the hell am I supposed to beat him?''


    They are not the strongest Trait masters but they are considered pretty strong to deal with. Of course, with beast gear and weapons, none of this would be hard but right now, neither of them had a beast-tier weapon.


    Edward bolted at Ryan, ''No!'' Ryan was not ready for the instant speed up in his speed, Edward disappeared from his side and suddenly appeared in front of Ryan''s eyes.


    Ryan''s eye widened up, a long pointed object was held right in front of his right eye, ready to pierce it anytime and Ryan will not be able to do anything about it.


    It all happened so fast that Ryan didn''t even have time to run or to dodge the upcoming attack, instead he prepared himself to take the hit.


    But he saw something else in front of his eye instead of a kick or a punch. The long, pointed metal object scared the shit out of Ryan. he was in no position to dodge it.


    "B- bro- brother!!" this loud scream from his younger brother Finn made Edward pause in between and look at him, "H- help me!!"


    Ryan moved his head to his right, the only thing they saw there was blood flowing from Finn''s body. It was all red around his thigh area and a knife stuck through his thigh.


    In a flash, Doc was standing beside Edward with a knife in her hand, its tip touched Edward''s brain.


    "You dare hurt my Ryan, I will fucking kill you," Doc muttered in a deep and scary voice.


    Edward felt a shiver run down his body when he saw his death in front of him. The metal object fell from his hand as he stepped back.


    "Knife? From where?!" Ryan questioned.


    "Dimensional void." Doc lifted the knife, pointing at Edward''s forehead. His hands were raised in the air beside his head.


    ''T- thank god~'' Ryan sighed. He was sure that with a knife in her hands, Edward would not dare fight back unless¡­ he has the bulletproof badge.


    But from the way his hands were trembling, it was sure that he didn''t have the bulletproof badge with him. Ryan felt even more at ease.


    ''I won''t have to fight that guy,'' Ryan was feeling happy about the situation but suddenly, a thought bugged him.


    ''Wait- if I don''t fight him, I can''t defeat him, and if I can''t defeat him--'' The Quest he had received, ''Shit.'' Ryan grit his teeth.


    This was a bitter realization. For the first time, he didn''t want to fight his opponent but also for the first time, he will fail his Quest.


    He wanted the unknown, mysterious, random reward from the System but at the same time, he doesn''t want to fight Edward. He was stuck in a difficult position.


    "I want that reward!" Ryan muttered as he pulled himself off the ground, "I will beat him,"


    "Huh? What are you saying? You don''t have to fight him anymore!" Doc pushed him behind her.


    "Pull down the knife, I will fight this motherfucker,"


    "Don''t! Control your anger, Ryan. we can''t risk our lives here,"


    "I will kill him," Ryan repeated. His rage was taking over his mind. He was losing his control over thinking and speaking.


    "Throw the knife away."


    "Come on. This is not the perfect time to be stubborn. Look, there''s already someone with a bullet---'' she stopped.


    Ryan glanced at the spot where Finn lied a few seconds ago.


    ''He''s gone. He''s gone.. He will be back with something,'' Ryan realized at once, ''Double rewards¡­ hmm, sounds interesting.''

 Chapter 108 - Quest Failed.

    Finn was not laying on the ground anymore. Doc panicked cause she let her guard down and now her enemy was not in front of her eyes.


    "Behind you," Ryan turned Doc around, he was standing behind her, guarding her back, "Focus on Edward," Ryan muttered.


    Right now, he stood taller than Doc, they leaned against each other. In front of Ryan was Finn running with a knife in his hand.


    "Kill him, Ryan," Doc muttered.


    The one Ryan wanted to kill was not Finn but his older brother Edward but there''s no complaining when your life''s at stake.


    There was no way he could run away leaving Doc behind. It is impossible to defend against a knife attack without being harmed. So the only thing in his mind was, ''I can''t eliminate the attack, I will reduce the attack.''


    Ryan raised his forearm forward, to his surprise, even the forearm was covered in a red aura. He was not sure if his skill blood fist will reduce the attack''s damage or not.


    Finn stabbed the knife in his forearm, before he could pull the knife out and go for Ryan''s eye, Ryan locked his wrist. The effect of his skill was hurting Finn''s wrist from inside.


    Ryan threw a punch in Finn''s stomach, he pulled his arm back and turned Finn''s wrist using both of his hands. The knife dropped from Finn''s hands, on the ground.


    Ryan continued to pull Finn''s body downward, Ryan raised his knees and landed a perfect hit on Finn''s head. Blood started sprouting out of Finn''s nose.


    "Fucker!!!" Edward was not able to stand there and watch his brother getting hurt, he charged forward. Doc took her stance with the intent of killing her opponent.


    Edward and Doc got into fierce knife combat. It was quick for a normal human being to catch up with what was happening. Doc managed to cut Edward''s forearms while he was defending aggressively.


    Ryan quickly went for the knife, its handle was covered in dark red blood. Ryan held the knife in an outward position. He brought his index finger forward, turned the knife downwards using his other three fingers.


    Then grabbed the knife properly in his hands, from the outward position to the chambered position. Blood was dripping from the knife''s tip.


    A smile appeared on his face. He grabbed his hair, pulled him up, made a cut with a knife on his shoulder. He didn''t stop, he continued making small cuts all over Finn''s body, he then turned around making cuts over Finn''s back.


    On the other side, Doc held Edward pretty much back from rescuing his brother. He was losing focus after he saw his brother getting stabbed all over the body.


    "No¡­. no¡­ this can''t be happening. How can Finn lose to a brat like that?"


    "Don''t call him a brat, pervert," Doc found an opening, her knife went inside and stabbed Edward right above his chest. She quickly pulled it out and stabbed him in his guts.


    Lots of blood started pouring out of his stomach and gut, "Those spots are the vital spots. You are done for. You will lose your blood and soon lose your consciousness,"


    To end his streak of cuts, Ryan stabbed Finn in the back and threw him on the ground. Both brothers were lying on the ground with knives in their bodies.


    With a grin on his face and a sense of victory inside him, he raised from the ground. Suddenly the smile disappeared when he sensed someone coming towards them.


    ''Shit. it''s the same smell!'' he thought, ''One, two, three, four, five. Five people with the same smell.''


    "Doc. quickly. Someone''s coming," he suddenly turned around.


    "Huh? But Gwen''s still"


    "They have the same smells as them!!" Ryan raised his voice to show how urgent it was for them to run away.


    "Fine. take Gwen," Ryan went and grabbed Gwen in his arms.


    "Tch. how lucky, she gets to be carried like a princess," Doc leaned down and pulled both of her knives, "Can''t leave this proof behind," Doc thought as she threw those knives in the dimensional void.


    She bent down and took the cube in her hands, "I will heal you a little so that you don''t die. I don''t want Ryan to be a murderer at this age,"


    She bent down to Edward, "Doc, what are you doing?! They are getting close!" Ryan warned her, he was running when he realized Doc was not coming behind him.


    "J- just a minute! You go ahead,"


    "Fuck, I can''t!"


    Doc decided to ignore him for the time being and focus on healing Edward. She felt a life force inside him which went down slowly. She made sure she doesn''t heal him completely just to be attacked by them again.


    She was done healing Edward and got up from the ground when she heard a voice behind her.


    "You¡­. we will come back for him,"


    "Huh? You are conscious?" Doc looked over her shoulders, "Looks like I healed you little too much," she lifted her leg and kicked Edward across the face which was enough to knock him.


    She quickly ran up to Finn. she used very little of her energy this time. She got up, she saw Ryan standing in front of her with Gwen in his hands.


    "Done?"


    "Done. let''s run~" Doc walked over to Ryan with a smile. In the heat of the moment, Ryan forgot that the Heffleys will be arriving soon.


    "Fuck. I can hear their steps! Shit, run, run right now!" Ryan picked up his pace, Doc bolted after taking a glance behind her.


    "And I can see them, they are right behind us~" she giggled.


    "Hah. haha!! This is fun~" Ryan broke out laughing. They heard voices behind them but they didn''t stop and continued running.


    "They- they are running away!!" Mr. Heffley shouted, he saw Ryan''s group running away in the distance.


    "Oh my god, look what they have done to our kids!" Mrs. Heffley let go of Tim''s hand and leaned over her sons who were brutally stabbed.


    "How dare they hurt one of us?! I will not leave them!" Erin and Sofy were shocked when they saw their brothers like this.


    ''J- just who was it? Was it another family attack?'' Sofy thought but soon realized that her brothers were bullying a single person, ''It can''t be. It has to be an attack of another family on them.''


    While running away, a message from the System appeared in front of Ryan''s eyes.


    < Quest ten: Defeat Edward Heffley, failed. This Quest still stands but the rewards might change >


    < Fought and defeated Finn Heffley, a semi-S-grade Trait Master, successfully >

 Chapter 109 - A New Skill: Blood Storage

    Sofy and Erin exchanged glances. They were sure something was wrong but they didn''t dare t say anything to their father.


    Mr. Heffley had already called for medical support from the nearest hospital. Only because he told his name, the nurses came out of a portal. It was a normal white portal.


    Another two men appeared from another white portal. The sparkling white circle was shinning almost invisible to naked eyes.


    They took out two stretchers from the portal. They put Finn and Edward on the stretchers then they exited from the portals.


    "I hope it''s not serious," Mrs. Heffley stood there with hands on her mouth.


    "Did you look at their bodies?! It is serious!" He shouted. No one spoke anything, Tim shivered when his father shouted all of a sudden.


    The situation was already too much for him. He saw his own brothers beaten down to the ground with blood all over, then his father starts shouting all of a sudden. He was a few years early to see the gore he saw today.


    The white portals disappeared in the air. After a few seconds, another portal started forming in the air. It was a black-colored portal.


    "Mr. Heffley. Please," the man standing in front of the portal bowed down the family before saying anything. He slid aside from the portal allowing the Heffleys to step in.


    "Come, Tim." he grabbed his son''s hand and went inside, leaving the ladies behind without giving a care about what happens to them, to him, only his sons were important.


    "Hey," before Erin could step inside the portal after her mother, her sister pulled her shoulder, "What do you think happened here?"


    Erin turned around to answer her sister, she saw her mother disappearing in the portal, "Were not they behind someone? Their usual thing?"


    "Don''t play that game with me, you know what I am talking about." Erin looked away then nodded.


    "It must have been another family. They must have sent their assassins."


    "I know right, even if we are not in Alaska, it''s not possible a single guy could take them out,"


    "Father did spend a lot of money on them after all. He will not be able to handle the shock if a single guy has taken them out."


    "Ugh. I just can''t imagine his outbreak. I hope it was an attack on us," Sofy had disgust over her face.


    "Here''s my theory," Erin walked towards the portal, "The guy they were behind¡­ I think that guy messed up with them deliberately so that they can come for him. It did happen, our bros did go after him.


    "But they didn''t know, an ambush was already planned to kill them, or to injure them severely and leave them alive as a mark of the start of a Royal War between families, a civil war."


    "Okay. that''s too much. Why would they wanna start a war? The underworld will take advantage of it. Just which family would attack us? And why?"


    "Because of father''s attitude he has created many enemies than he can even think about. He doesn''t treat another family member with respect. He doesn''t think before speaking, he shouts at anyone, anywhere¡­ but I still love him."


    "They left Finn and Edward alive¡­ which means they gave us a warning, or they have started a war. A Royal war in times like this? When times are already desperate for help from each other?"


    "You are right. We ourselves need help from other Royal families as the Underworld is gaining power over us, a war might break out anytime,"


    "Yeah¡­. Those attacks on Academy? They had a battle, you know? Times are getting really desperate,"


    "And a Royal war right now? We will be doomed, Sofy," Erin sighed.


    "But what good will it bring to them? What if the underworld took this as an advantage to start a war with Trait Masters? Even Royal Families will be doomed!"


    "What good will it bring them huh?" Erin started thinking about various possibilities, "Maybe¡­ it''s the Mafia who attacked them?"


    After hearing that, Sofy''s eyes went wide with fear. That was the worst-case scenario possible. She had thought about it herself but wanted to deny that case scenario.


    "Girls! What are you doing?! Hop inside, they saw your brothers have gained their consciousness,"


    Mrs. Heffley called her daughters from the portal which was still opened waiting for Sofy and Erin to enter.


    "Looks like we will get our answers,"


    "Let''s ask them," both stepped inside the portal, it closed behind them. Two sisters continued following their mother to meet their brothers who just gained their consciousness.


    *****


    < Quest ten: Defeat Edward Heffley, failed. This Quest still stands but the rewards might change >


    < Fought and defeated Finn Heffley, a semi-S-grade Trait Master, successfully >


    Ryan''s speed slowed down after receiving those notifications. He was not sure what the System meant by ''The Quest still stands'' but he was distracted from that thought by more messages.


    < Gained 240 exp for defeating Finn Heffley >


    < A Milestone achieved: First time defeating a semi-S-Grade Trait Master, gained extra 600 exp >


    < Exp: 400/500 >


    < Exp: 1000/500 >


    < Congrats you have leveled up >


    < You are now level five >


    < Exp: 900/600 >


    < Congrats you have leveled up >


    < You are now level six >


    < Exp: 300/700 >


    < Congrats!! You have unlocked a new skill >


    < Blood Storage Lv. 1 >


    < Blood storage: Allows you to store blood inside your body additional to your original blood level and HP >


    < Blood storage level 1 will allow you to store 25 milliliters of blood. One milliliter of blood will be used, in case your HP drops low, to heal one point of your HP / Blood level >


    ''Wow~'' Ryan''s eyes were popping out after reading about his new skill, ''Now this is what I needed!'' his eyes glowed as his body wanted to heal itself but because of his low blood level, Ryan didn''t allow his body to heal.


    A level-up would not heal all his stats. If he was tired, he would not feel good all of a sudden, if he was hurt, the pain will not go away suddenly.


    < HP: 5/40 >


    < Blood level: 1/40 >


    < Blood storage: 0/25 >


    "This might be enough¡­." Doc started slowing her pace, "We might be far away, we can stop now." Doc told Ryan, he slowed his pace and suddenly brought himself to a stop.


    "D- Doc, blood?"


    "Ah! ¡­.. I don''t." she sighed.


    "Really? I mean, look into the void or something? At least a yellow tube?" Doc noticed how desperate Ryan was to get his hands on a blood tube.


    "I- I really don''t, Ryan."


    Ryan felt hopeless, ''Damn. I don''t wanna lose my consciousness right now....''

 Chapter 110 - Vampire Skills.

    < HP: 4/40 >


    < Blood level: 1/40 >


    < Blood storage: 0/25 >


    < Your health is below five. Consume blood, and heal your body or use the remaining one point of blood level. You will be unconscious, your HP will not decrease >


    "W- what''s wrong, Ryan? Your face is pale,"


    "I- I need blood!" he managed to groan. He started feeling weak, Doc pressed her hand against Ryan to heal his wounds but her Trait didn''t work.


    He was not hurt from the outside, his body was worn out from the inside after taking those hard punches and kicks from Gwen and Edward.


    "B- Blood¡­." with the weak feeling reaching his head, Gwen, who was light as a feather, Ryan started feeling like she weighed more than a buffalo.


    "Ryan! W- what''s wrong? I can''t heal you!" Doc panicked.


    "Blood¡­ bring me¡­ blood," he muttered. Finally, he dropped Gwen from his hands then he dropped on the ground himself, on his knees. Ryan dropped down to his knees


    < HP: 3/40 >


    Because of the high fall Gwen experience, she was slowly gaining her consciousness back. After being knocked out by Ryan''s one hit, she finally gained her consciousness back.


    "Aah~" she let out a soft moan, "My head''s spinning, where am I?" slowly, her vision got better and she saw a smiling Ryan over her.


    She let out a short scream and slid away from Ryan. he did have any energy left to show his surprise or happiness. Doc didn''t pay Gwen any attention.


    "Doctor, what''s wrong with him?"


    "He''s¡­ I don''t know. He keeps saying that he needs blood." Doc briefly told her about the situation.


    "Ryan..." she placed her hand on Ryan who was finding it hard to keep up with everything. His head started feeling heavy, his tiredness started taking over his body.


    Because of some minor cuts from the knife combat with Finn, some major hits by Gwen and Edward; Ryan had already taken enough damage.


    Using his skills also needed him to sacrifice his own blood, using blood fist asked for two health points, Ryan used this skill a few times while fighting Finn.


    "Blood¡­. I am losing it¡­ I need blood..."


    "God. I feel so pathetic¡­ Only if I could have been able to do anything!" Doc sniffed. Tears started flowing from her eyes. She was not able to see Ryan in pain.


    Gwen looked down, ''I know what I can do. I can help him. For the first time, it won''t be Doctor.''


    Gwen took a deep breath, then took a look at her chest. She was wearing a dress with a low area around the neck, it was v-shaped around the neck area, not revealing much of her chest area.


    She grabbed the neck of her dress, with a hard pull, she tore the neck of her dress till the crack reached her chest.


    Her black bra was slightly visible, her cleavage was also visible sightly. Doc was confused at Gwen''s actions. Why would she tear her clothes here?


    "Ryan," she called out. Ryan lifted his eyes to take a look at Gwen, he saw a sharp collar bone and a black bra. Gwen pulled the torn part of her dress apart. Her boobs were clearly visible to Ryan now.


    "Take it," she moved her neck to the right side, "Drink my blood," Doc''s eyes went wide when she realized what Gwen was trying to do.


    ''T- that''s absurd!!''


    "Don''t think, just go ahead and suck the blood from my neck-" there was no need for Gwen to tell Ryan to want to do. He was not able to resist anymore.


    He quickly jumped over Gwen, grabbed her by the shoulder, she lost her grip over the dress she was holding apart from her chest area.


    She was able to feel Ryan''s hot breath against her neck which was ticklish, Ryan''s lips touched against her neck, she started blushing.


    Gwen closed her eyes when Ryan''s teeth touched the bare skin of her neck.


    < An attempt to drink the blood of another human being by the host has been detected >


    He surprisingly received a notification from the System.


    < Would you like to use the hidden skill: Vampire teeth to drink a human''s blood? >


    ''Yes.'' Ryan thought in his mind, it was new for him, he never knew that he had a hidden skill with him, he was wondering what other skills he have which are hidden from him.


    But right now, the only thing on his mind was blood. He wanted to drink blood from Gwen''s neck.


    < Make sure you are near the person''s neck. You won''t be able to drink blood from their arm, back, leg, or guts >


    Ryan''s was already close enough to Gwen, Doc sat there finding it all absurd but still the best thing to do.


    < Vampire Teeth level 100 activated >


    < Touch your teeth against the person to use this skill >


    As told by the System, Ryan touched his teeth against Gwen''s bare skin. Gwen felt a chill run down her spine when Ryan''s teeth touched her neck again.


    Her face was getting red because of the awkward position she was in. but Ryan felt nothing, I mean, he was going to suck the blood out from Gwen''s neck without being a vampire.


    < No need to sacrifice your blood for using this skill >


    The last notification appeared and Ryan felt a change in his teeth. They started growing, his teeth were soon turned into fangs. Long, sharp, pointed fangs. Two of them.


    He pierced Gwen''s neck with ease, it didn''t take much effort at all. To her surprise, Gwen didn''t feel any pain in her neck, at least, not as much as the pain she imagined she would experience.


    < Sucking the blood >


    A soft, sweet, liquid started filling his glands. The blood didn''t enter his mouth it was being thrown out in his mouth through the saliva glands.


    < Enough blood sucked. Do you want to continue sucking blood? >


    ''No.''


    < Deactivating the skill Vampire''s teeth. Hiding the skill Vampire''s teeth >


    Ryan felt good, nice after he was done sucking her blood and his fangs started deforming into normal teeth. A drop of blood spilled out of the corner of his mouth.


    < You have used one of the vampire skills. Did you like the skill? >


    That was a strange question, Ryan thought. He never received any messages asking for the user''s feedback.


    ''Yes, loved it.''


    < Then would you like to use other Vampire skills? >


    ''What?! I can?!'' he was shocked, ''Yes, please!''


    < You will have to turn into a vampire to use all vampire skills >


    < Would you like to turn into a former human and become a vampire half-ling? >

 Chapter 111 - It’s My Ex-Boyfriend!

    < Would you like to turn into a former human and become a vampire half-ling? >


    Ryan''s body froze after reading the message twice.


    "I will heal her," Doc moved forward to heal Gwen but before her hand could even touch Gwen, the two puncture marks on Gwen''s neck started disappearing.


    "Looks like there''s no need," Gwen pulled her clothes together, she flowed her hand over her neck, "It doesn''t hurt. I thought it would hurt."


    < Decision pending. Waiting for the host''s decision >


    "Ryan. are you okay now?" Doc grabbed him by his shoulder. Ryan turned to Doc with shocked expressions, "Okay. take your time. This is not something I can help you with."


    Gwen could sense bitterness in Doc''s words. Even Doc found the situation she was in awkward and bitter. She was not feeling the spark between her and Ryan.


    "Ryan~? Are you okay? You have been staring at the sky for a long time~" Gwen patted him on his back to bring him back to his senses.


    "Oh¡­ yes, I feel better now, thanks Gwen," he smiled.


    ''Got it.''


    < HP: 40/40 >


    < Blood level: 40/40 >


    < Blood storage: 25/25 >


    Ryan received a message from the System. He realized that he sucked 105 milliliters of blood from Gwen, which was really low considering a normal human has five liters of blood in them.


    He was not sure how much blood Gwen has in her body but he was sure she was not anemic which means she had enough blood even after Ryan sucked 105 milliliters out of her.


    ''Wait. does that mean I have only 80ml of blood in my body?''


    "Can we get going? It''s getting late now,"


    ****


    Mr. Heffley saw his sons who were laying on the bed in a hospital.


    The whole family was present there. The doctor was also standing in the room right beside Mr. Heffley.


    "They¡­." The doctor looked down before answering, "They both are beaten pretty brutally. Not only beaten but there are blade cuts all over their body. They were knocked around pretty bad.


    "It must have been a clan who attacked them. It doesn''t look like the job of a single person or two. Sir Edward is not hurt that bad but there is a sign of being hit hard in his face which almost dislocated his jawbone.


    "Sir Finn on the other than, he has cuts and stabs all over his back. I would like you to see it for yourself, whoever did this to him¡­ he was a monster. Come with me,"


    The doctor took them to Finn''s body. He was lying face down on the bed, he wore a light shirt that was not tight for his body.


    The doctor grabbed the end of his shirt and started pulling it upwards, he pulled the shirt completely, revealing tons of different blade cuts and stabs over his back.


    Mrs. Heffley covered Tim''s eyes, Sofy was about to throw out at the moment. Erin stood there with no emotions whatsoever inside her for her brothers.


    "Thankfully, his backbone is alright. Only if the stabs were his the lower part of his back rather than his shoulders..." Mr. Heffley had raised his hand to stop the doctor from speaking anything further.


    "Father..." he heard a soft moan from his elder son. He quickly rushed to Edward''s bed which was a few steps away from Finn''s.


    "Edward! Are you okay?! Tell me, who was it? Who did this to you? Which family was it? Whose assassins were they?"


    Edward slowly parted his lips apart, then in a low voice he answered his father, "Not¡­ a¡­ family¡­." he muttered.


    "What?" he leaned closer to hear what his son was saying.


    "It was not a family attack¡­."


    "Huh?! Then who was it?"


    "Two people. A woman and a male student,"


    "Student?! Are you freaking serious, Edward?"


    "They were alone¡­. They were ordinary people,"


    "Names. Tell me their names and their appearance."


    "The woman was tall, had long red hair, and a pretty face, she was dressed in a lab coat."


    ''A teacher? Or a healer?'' Erin wondered.


    "And the student?"


    "He had grey hair¡­. No. they were white hair." as soon as those words escaped from her brother''s mouth, Erin gasped. Although the possibility of the student being her ex, the description of the student having grey hair made Erin think about her ex.


    "White hair, yes. He stood taller than the woman, he had a muscular build." this description was getting closer to how Erin''s ex looked like. She started thinking more and more about the suspect being her ex.


    ''It can''t be. Why would he? No. that''s impossible.''


    "He had a sharp jawline and his eyes¡­." The image of Ryan''s red-blooded eye''s glare came in front of Edward, "A red-eye."


    "A?"


    "Yes. his other eye was closed, injured, he lost that eye, I guess." Edward choked on his own words. He coughed a few times. The doctor brought water and checked Edward.


    Erin let out a sign after the description changed. It was all the same till the eye part. She was sure her ex never told anything about losing his eye, and she believed nothing would happen which will take away his eye. She felt assured.


    Then he looked at Mr. Heffley with a sad expression, "Sir, you should not push him, the patient should really not talk right now, their jaw is in pretty bad shape."


    "Hm. fine," he sighed, "Tell us when he''s all right," Mr. Heffley turned around, ready to walk out of the room.


    Erin was surprised at how easily her father gave up, she knew how stubborn her father was, if he wanted something, he would get it no matter what.


    "W- wait." he heard his son behind him, "Wait a min-" He coughed again.


    "Sir-" Edward pushed away from the doctor, he continued coughing and finally calmed down.


    "Let me speak." he demand, the doctor moved away from him, "They were strong, the boy is probably stronger than me," when Edward claimed that, his family members'' eyes went wide.


    The father and the sisters found it really difficult to believe what had just happened. Their egoistic brother just claimed someone''s stronger than him.


    Mr. Heffley found it hard to believe because there was someone stronger than his son despite still being just a student. He felt all of his hard work behind his sons was wasted.


    "He cut Finn all over with a smile on his face. He stabbed Finn and I was not able to do anything,"


    "Tell me," his voice changed deeper, "Tell me his name,"


    "Name¡­ his name..." he forgot what his name was.


    "Ryan." they heard a soft voice from the other corner of the room, "His name was Ryan, Ryan the beast." Finn completed his sentence with a dreadful look.


    Erin''s heart skipped a beat and started pounding hard. Sofy''s gaze turned to her sister, Erin felt like she was under immense pressure.


    ''It¡­ it can''t be....'' Erin thought looking at his sister, ''He''s- it''s- he''s my ex-boyfriend¡­ My- my ex-boyfriend!''

 Chapter 112 - Vampire Half-ling.

    After Ryan had sucked the blood out of Gwen and he healed his body fully he was, they took a city bus and reached the Academy.


    Ryan was sitting in his room with a System message in front of his eye.


    < Decision pending. Waiting for host''s decision >


    ''Y- yes. Yes, I would like to turn into a vampire.'' finally he took the decision that yes, he will turn into a vampire.


    < Decision is taken. >


    Ryan waited patiently for something to happen. He thought he would feel strange pain in his teeth, his body, and then receive a message of being turned into a vampire.


    He found it amazing that the System was able to turn him into a vampire without being bitten by one before. There were questions in his mind but right now, he waited for further messages.


    < Failed. Transformation failed. >


    < You have not reached the parameters to turn into a vampire >


    < Reach the following parameters and try again >


    He felt hopeless and sad. It was really disappointing for him, ''Right. It is not that easy. Nothing is that easy, how can I forget?'' Ryan sighed.


    < Parameters to complete to turn into a: Vampire Half-ling >


    < 1. Collect five Vampire Cores. Your progress 0/5 >


    < 2. Meet five vampires. Your progress: 2/5 >


    His eyes went wide, ''What the heck?'' he thought there was some glitch within the System, ''How come?! When the hell did I even meet two vampires?!'' he questioned himself.


    As long as Ryan remembered he never saw or met a vampire but soon realized that even if he saw a vampire there was no way he could tell he is a vampire.


    There was no way he could know it. The System didn''t tell what race the other person is from. It just told him what is the person''s gender.


    ''Forget it. I will continue reading what the System has next for me.'' a voice ented his mind and texts in front of his eyes.


    < 3. Drink human blood five times with the use of Vampire''s Teeth skill. Your progress: 1/5 >


    ''Cores? What are those?'' Ryan thought in his mind and suddenly the System took him to a new window.


    < Vampire Cores: Small spherical balls located inside a vampire''s body that act as the vampire''s heart. The color of this core matters depending upon how strong the vampire is. The stronger a vampire is and the longer a vampire has lived, the bigger and darker its core will be. >


    < How to obtain a vampire core? There are two options on how to obtain a vampire core >


    < First: ask a vampire for its core. Remember, giving away your core means your power will be halved. >


    < Second: Kill a vampire and obtain a core automatically >


    ''I am¡­ speechless,'' Ryan found everything hopeless once again. There was no way a normal human being like Ryan would be able to kill a vampire, who is already way too stronger than a normal human being.


    More than that, he found it surprising that the legend of vampires was not a legend. Vampires are living creatures who are living side by side with humans.


    Recently he had also met a living werewolf himself. Which made him wonder if he can turn into a werewolf too. ''Can''t be helped. I am not at all motivated to become a vampire.'' Ryan gave up after knowing it''s not that easy.


    ''I am better off as a human, why bother turning into a vampire?''


    ****


    The day finally arrived. The day they will be moving to Japan. All of the students were called to the assembly hall for the last time discussion before leaving for the airport.


    "So¡­ I don''t have much to say, but it has been a nice stay in his Academy, for third years it must have been a wonderful and memorable one years," Brandon started.


    "For the second years, it might not have been the best few months of your Academy life but I hope it was not the worst either," he took a pause, "Finally, the time is here. We will be moving to Japan. You might face some difficulties with communication but remember, Japanese people, are nice.


    "Every student has submitted their consent forms, and almost every student will be with us. Not everyone wants to come to Japan¡­"


    There were chatters in the hall, looked like they knew who were not coming, those students who didn''t want to go to Japan or their parents didn''t allow them to go.


    "Tickets. About your flights. You will be sent a digital copy of flight tickets to your devices to your e-mails. Our flights are scheduled for today in the afternoon. Please check your tickets for details.


    "We are supposed to reach the airport two hours before the departure so you will be picked up from the Academy two hours before our departure time."


    The use of portals was forbidden for high school students. Only those who are getting higher education in the university are allowed to use portals.


    "That''s it for now. Let''s meet you in the afternoon. You all are dismissed," Brandon started walking away from the stage, Johan and Steve followed him.


    Ryan stood in the hall alone. Gwen was not with him, Doc was not with him, Devon seemed to keep his distance from Ryan. Naomi was never close to him, just like Pete.


    He saw Pete walking away. Ryan didn''t talk with Pete since the day he invited him to his room. He thought there was some misunderstanding he needs to clear with Pete.


    "Hey, Pete!" Ryan called him. He was sure to raise his voice loud enough but still, Pete didn''t seem to hear him, "Pete!" still no.


    ''He heard me! I know he did!'' Ryan was sure. He started moving towards Pete.


    Suddenly few students went past him, when they went away, Pete was not in front of Ryan''s eyes anymore. ''Tch. why is he acting so weird lately?''


    Ryan walked to his room. He visited the infirmary to talk with Doc but she was not there either, he didn''t see Naomi or Devon on the way, neither did they greet him since the morning.


    ''What is wrong? Why is everyone going away? It feels like-''


    "Uh, Ryan"


    His thoughts were interrupted by Gwen''s voice, he quickly turned around, "Gwen..."


    "I¡­ I feel sorry. I feel guilty about taking your first kiss. I am sorry, I should have not done that, this thing just kept hunting me down so I had to tell you..."


    "Gwen¡­? What are you saying?"


    "No- nothing! I am sorry, forgive me! Bye!"

 Chapter 113 - When Relationships Break.

    "No- nothing! I am sorry, forgive me! Bye!"


    With that, she ran away. Ryan wanted to chase her but felt it was useless to chase her. He would not be able to bring Gwen to spill what''s up with her.


    Gwen continued running down the empty corridors. After running far away from Ryan, she decided to stop and hide for a while.


    She turned around and got behind a wall. She tried bringing her heartbeat down. It took her a minute or so to calm down.


    ''I did it¡­ I did it too¡­ I am the worst!'' She threw a punch in the wall, it was not hard enough to break her fist but it did hurt her knuckles.


    "I am the same¡­ what difference did I make? I did the same to him what Erin did. I am the same¡­. But finally, I said it." she was not able to keep her words inside her thoughts she let it burst out open.


    "I am sorry, Ryan but I could have not been able to keep myself with you like that¡­." tears started flowing through her eyes.


    Because of her sobbing, she didn''t hear footsteps that were approaching her.


    "So¡­ you too huh?"


    "Hah-" she gasped as she lifted her head to see Doc standing in front of her, "....doctor,"


    "You too are feeling like that right?"


    "Ah¡­ if you are talking about the spark gone between us, then yes," she confessed.


    "I know how it feels and I also know the reason why it is happening,"


    "W- what do you mean?"


    "Since the time Ryan realized my feelings for him¡­ I was happy, to be honest. But as time passed and I realized there was a woman other than me for him, I lost the spark."


    "Same. literally the same. The time I saw you were so close with Ryan, I didn''t think it might interrupt my relationship with Ryan but when time passed, I was really not able to endure seeing you with Ryan."


    "I see. Well, I will be keeping my distance from him too. I realized I am his teacher and not someone with who he should have a relationship."


    "I feel guilty for taking his first kiss¡­ I want to turn everything back!"


    "But we can''t. We can''t." Doc''s voice cracked, "I thought I loved him¡­ but didn''t realize it was some puppy feelings,"


    "I know right, loving someone in such a short time without knowing much about them is not love¡­ for me, it was pure lust. I wanted his-"


    "Stop it. My wound is still fresh,"


    "I still wanna be friends with him though,"


    "Calm down. We are not breaking up with him¡­. We were never really his someone, to begin with."


    "Right. It''s not a break-up. I can still be with him,"


    "But this feels like a breakup, Gwen"


    "Yep. oh my god, why did things get this messed up? I wish I could forget everything about him,"


    "Me too. I want to start everything new with him where I don''t fall for him, and he doesn''t- he never fell for me though,"


    "Being friends with him after kissing him, is like, Cold coffee with hot coffee,"


    "What''s with that strange example?"


    ****


    Time passed by with Ryan doing nothing in his room. He wasted his time thinking about what might be wrong with Gwen and Pete.


    ''First Pete, now Gwen¡­. What else do we have?'' He got up from his bed. It was time for him to leave his room.


    ''My stuff''s still with Doc. I gotta take it back.'' He pulled a shirt on with jeans down his legs.


    He pulled his bag on his back and walked out of the room. He made sure to lock the room and log out from its System. The room once belonged to Ryan Walker and now it belongs to no one.


    He saw a few students already ready to leave the Academy standing at the Academy''s door. Finally, he saw Doc standing near the check-out cabin.


    "Doc." as soon she heard those words her body started getting hot, "Can you give me your dimensional cube? I will give it back to you,"


    "Oh, Ryan¡­ sure, take this." She took her hand out of the lab coat''s pocket and threw a cube in Ryan''s direction, it was a small black and blue cube.


    "Thanks. I will return it to you after we settle down in Japan,"


    "It is fine, you can keep the cube," she turned around.


    "No, it''s expensive, I will return it to you-"


    "O- okay. Whatever you want," she started walking.


    "What is wrong?" he stepped forward to grab her hand but she started running in the opposite direction, "W- wait, Doc!" she ran away from him.


    ''What the hell. Seriously what the hell is happening?!'' this all frustrated Ryan to the core.


    "Alright students! Please step inside the bus carefully," Johan commanded.


    One by one, students started entering the bus. It was not Ryan''s turn to enter the bus. He climbed up and sat on an empty seat.


    While he was looking outside the window, Gwen came and sat next to him with a fake smile on her face, "Yo~"


    "Yo. I wanted to ask you about earlier today-"


    "Don''t. It will just ruin our relationship as friends. Please don''t."


    ''F- friends? Oh¡­. I thought we were more than just friends...''


    "Fine. friend." he sighed and looked away.


    The bus started with a jolt and went away. They reached the airport soon. Ryan didn''t speak anything with Gwen or Doc. he didn''t even see Naomi, Devon, and Pete. he thought they were taking a different bus.


    "Alright. Stop here. We have one and a half hours before our flight. You, students, are free to do whatever you want around the airport but. You are not allowed to leave the airport. Okay one more thing before you are dismissed, gather at this same point ten minutes before the check-in time.


    "Don''t mess around, be close to your friends, don''t disturb the travelers here. You are dismissed!"


    Many students were about to cheer in excitement few groups of students ran away to another side of the airport. There were many shops in the airport.


    Food, books, drinks, guides of different countries. Ryan hoped he could hang out with his unit but¡­ he didn''t see anyone there.


    ''Guess I will just check the guide section..'' Ryan went into a store that read: COUNTRY GUIDES.

 Chapter 114 - Met Her.

    ''Guess I will just check the guide section.'' Ryan went into a store that read: COUNTRY GUIDES.


    He searched for a guide on Japan. He found a guide after searching the section, finally. There was a country map of Japan made on the book cover.


    He opened the guide and found a big map of Japan made inside the book too. It was different from what it showed on the cover. It was not detailed and showed the main prefectures only.


    On the top, Hokkaido was located. Below Hokkaido were Aomori, Miyagi, and Yamagata, Fukushi prefectures. They were marked as the Tohoku region.


    ''I know Miyagi only.'' Ryan thought.


    He continued moving down the map, Ibaraki, Saitama, Chiba, Kanagawa, and finally Tokyo. These prefectures were marked as the Kanto region.


    ''Okay, I know this region very well...''


    He looked beside the Kanto region, it was followed by the prefectures: Toyama, Ishikawa, Nagano, Gifu, Aichi¡­ this region was marked together as the Chubu region.


    ''I am not at all aware about what these prefectures are¡­.'' this part of Japan was still new to him.


    Moving down the map of Japan, he saw the next region. Kyoto was the main city in this region followed by, Shiga, Hyogo, and Osaka.


    ''I know this region quite well¡­ Kansai region, I know this well.''


    Next was the Okayama, Hiroshima, Yamaguchi prefectures. This region goes by the name: Chugoku region.


    Ryan didn''t think anything but continued to look further on the map of Japan.


    Kagawa, Kochi, Tokushima, and Ehime. These four prefectures together were called the Shikoku Region.


    ''Now the last¡­ oh, who doesn''t know about you?'' he said looking at the region at the bottom of Japan.


    Nagasaki. Followed by, Saga, Oita, Miyazaki, Kagoshima, and Kumamoto prefectures. They were marked as the Kyushu region.


    Finally, at the corner of the map, there was a small isolated island. It was Okinawa island. With that, Ryan had completed reading the map of Japan.


    Now he wanted to look deeper into the book to learn more about its cultures, traditions, and what the modern Academy life in Japan was like.


    He turned the page to take a look at another page when he heard someone behind him.


    "Wow. look who do we have here," Ryan didn''t turn around, "Yo. brother," after hearing that voice, Ryan quickly turned around.


    The expression on his face dropped. He was in his school uniform with a black shirt, black trousers, and a white blazer with red lines embedded on it.


    "Fancy meeting you here, RWalker." he felt the weight of his body too much for him to handle. His ears started burning hot.


    "Sofy, I am done, let''s go--" she stopped in between. From behind Sofy was coming to her sister from a shop, "What are you doing?" she asked her sister when she saw a boy standing in front of her.


    "Don''t you recognize him?" Ryan''s eyes turned to Erin. she was wearing jeans and an oversized hoodie, her hair was tied in a messy bun.


    "Don''t tell me..."


    "No way¡­." Ryan thought. He recognized who he was facing the moment he saw their faces.


    "Ryan?!"


    "Erin..."


    "Hah¡­ I never thought our first offline meeting would be like this," Erin joked.


    ''S- she''s joking? At a time like this?'' Ryan thought. No word came out of his mouth.


    "No. that''s not important. Look at him, trying to run away." Sofy mocked, Ryan was totally confused, "Are you finally running away after what you did to our brothers?"


    ''Brothers? What does she-''


    "What do you mean?"


    "Ah~ I always liked that accent," Sofy threw her head up, "But not this time. You know what I am talking about. Tell him,"


    "What happened to your eye, Ryan?" Erin confirmed it. She was now sure about who her brothers were talking about. She wanted to deny that fact but after seeing this, she was sure what happened.


    "This." he placed a hand over his eye, "This has nothing to do with you,"


    "Whoa, rude"


    "I am going," he turned around to keep the guide in his hands.


    "Amazing. Leaving the country after realizing your sins?! And that too to Japan?" Sofy taunted looking at the guide in Ryan''s hand.


    "Japan? You are running away to Japan after half murdering my brothers? Finally Japan huh? To complete your fantasies."


    ''So they really are her brothers. Shit.''


    "Why? Why did you have to do it? Was it to get back at me?" Erin asked, "It would have been me instead of them, why them? The Ryan I know would not do something-"


    "Well, I am not that Ryan anymore, so please scram." Ryan strode out of the store, past Sofy and Erin.


    "I never knew you were this of an asshole. Why the hell did I even date you?!" Ryan stopped. His eyes were burning hot.


    "I think the same. Why the fuck did you date me? My life would have been better right now," Ryan sniffed.


    "Erin. make him pay for what he did to you and to our brothers." Sofy whispered in Erin''s ears.


    ''Oh¡­ so this is the payback time huh?'' Ryan heard Sofy''s whisper.


    Erin moved closer to Ryan, she looked straight into his eyes. Ryan saw her eyes close this time. He remembered how much he admired those big, pretty eyes once.


    < An attempt to use a mental Trait on the host has been detected >


    < Blocking the flow of Trait >


    Erin felt the effect of her Trait not working on Ryan, she took a step back. She saw Ryan''s ID card hanging out of the blazer. She saw the number four on it.


    "Don''t use your shitty family Trait on me, Ms. Heffley." Ryan turned around once again.


    "Level four? When did your Trait reach level four? What did you do?"


    "I don''t owe you any explanation," Ryan continued walking away when he felt a hard tug on his shoulder.


    "Stay where you are, brother."


    "Stay away, Sofy, don''t make me repeat what I did to your brothers."


    "Yeah, how dare you do it to them? I will make sure to humiliate you in the same--"


    "Where have you been, Ryan?" he heard a soft familiar voice in front of him, "I was looking for you the whole time, you know? You promised me-- wait. Who are they? Don''t tell me, are you cheating?" Gwen mocking said as she walked over to Ryan.


    "Hello~ I am Gwen Stacy, Ryan''s closest friend~," Gwen said offering a handshake to Erin.

 Chapter 115 - Taking Ryan’s Side.

    Sofy and Erin exchanged glances. They were confused whether or not to shake hands with Gwen who mysteriously appeared out of nowhere claiming Ryan as hers.


    "H- hi. I am Erin Heffley,"


    ''Oh. so she''s the one.'' Gwen gulped trying to keep a straight face not showing her fear.


    Erin leaned forward and shook her hand with Gwen. they smiled at each other. Sofy had let go of Ryan''s shoulder and was standing a few feet away from him.


    "Come on, Ryan. let''s go." Gwen turned to Ryan after shaking hands with Erin. she threw herself around Ryan''s arms, grabbed his arm, and pulled it between her boobs.


    Ryan felt the soft sensation from Gwen''s boobs.


    "Got a new girl huh? I thought you were not going to let your broken heart heal?" Erin taunted from behind them.


    Gwen turned around, her smile faded. She knew this already but pointing it out to someone could be cruel.


    "Oh, I am his first girlfriend, and also the first ex-girlfriend," Erin re-introduced herself.


    "Oh! Good to know,"


    "You surely are fast in these things,"


    "You came here to meet Ryan?" Gwen asked,


    "Oh, no we didn''t. We just saw him. You know there are not many guys with white hair at this age," Sofy mocked him once again. Erin was feeling upset so she forced a laugh to show Ryan how happy she was with him going out of her life.


    "It was good to meet you, but I think we should get going,"


    "Ah, wait, I will tell you about their relationship," Sofy stepped in between, "Do you know what a simp Ryan was. It was really amusing to see him beg for Erin to stay in his life, he was like a crying baby all the time!"


    Her grip on Ryan''s arm started getting loose. Although Gwen knew about this already, after she saw how much fun Sofy was having with dissing Ryan, Gwen realized how Ryan was feeling when he cursed Erin and her sister.


    "It was so~ fun to watch him beg Erin. I wonder how his face looked back then, with tears all over and begging like a-" Sofy started hesitating when she saw a tall figure approaching Ryan from behind.


    "Yo~ what''s going on~?" a hand came down from Ryan''s neck, then a sweet smell entered his nose, "I was waiting for you and Gwen to come but when you didn''t come I wondered what was wrong,"


    Doc dropped her chin on Ryan''s head which made him bend down from his knees. From inside, Ryan was feeling really happy to be able to touch Doc again.


    Her boobs touched against Ryan''s back, her hair landed over Ryan''s shoulder. He was able to smell Doc once again, ''Am I addicted to her?'' he wondered.


    "Now who''s this-" Before Sofy would complete, Erin tugged her in the stomach with her elbow.


    "She''s the one," Erin said.


    Doc knew what she was talking about. If she has realized it was Ryan who half murdered her brothers then she even realized that Doc was the one with him.


    "Look, long red hair, pretty face, she is tall¡­ and is wearing a lab coat. She was the one with Ryan that day,"


    Erin whispered in her sister''s ears.


    "So, which one of you is his new girlfriend?" Sofy asked, "You?" she pointed at Doc. their expressions fell.


    "M- me? His girlfriend? No, no. I am just a teacher," Doc replied.


    "And she''s a teacher," Sofy added to Erin''s words, "Yep, she was the one who did that to our brothers,"


    "Brothers? What are you talking about?" Doc asked with a smile.


    "Don''t play dumb and tell us why did you beat our brothers so brutally?" Sofy asked coldly.


    "Oh," The smile on Doc''s face fell, "Because he tried to hurt my Ryan," she replied in a scary, deep voice. Her eyes glowed with rage in them.


    Erin took a step back after seeing the scare in her eyes, Sofy stood there trying to act as it was not affecting her at all.


    "It was their fault," Ryan talked in between, "They were molesting Doc, I just told them to stop and keep peace with each other¡­ but they didn''t," Ryan left eye started tickling, "And they got what they needed."


    "T- that''s just-"


    "That is no good reason to hurt them his brutally!" Erin talked back. Ryan turned her gaze at her.


    "Right. There was not. Let''s go, guys. There''s no point in talking with the member of this egoistic family," Ryan turned around.


    "Huh? Wait a minute, what do you mean by egoistic?!" Sofy quickly stepped forward to grab Ryan by his shoulder.


    "Egoistic¡­ I mean, being centered in or preoccupied with oneself and the gratification of one''s own desires; self-centered." Ryan replied.


    "Bastard!" that shout gained everyone''s attention. Families, individuals, guards, students who were near the place, "I will fucking kill you!"


    "You can''t. That''s the point," Gwen pushed Sofy away from Ryan, "But I can. That''s the point," Gwen''s face was covered with anger. Erin hesitated to take a step forward.


    "You are the worst-"


    "Yes, I am the worst. So what? Does that change anything? My happiness doesn''t depend on whether you think I m the worst or not,"


    "Stay back, Erin. this is real shit. You were indeed dating a fucking toxic person,"


    "Let''s go." Ryan turned around once again, "Gwen," She turned around with her eyes still fixed on Sofy.


    The guards in the area went back to their spots after seeing the fight calming down on its own. The trio had walked a few feet away from the sisters.


    "Let it be, Sofy. I have nothing to do with him anymore,"


    "But I do. First, he hurt my sister, then he half-murder my brother and I am supposed to stay silent? I can''t."


    "See, Sofy, this is a public place,"


    "I don''t care!" with that, Sofy started running in Ryan''s direction. She grabbed a metal suitcase on her way towards Ryan.


    He heard Sofy behind him, "I will have to take care of them," Ryan sighed as he turned around. He saw Sofy running towards him with killing intent.


    She let out a deep groan and swung the suitcase at Ryan''s head with full power. Before the suitcase would hit Ryan¡­ Sofy''s body started shaking in the mid-air.


    "What the fuck do you think you are fucking doing?" they heard a female voice behind them, Sofy''s body soon was covered with light blue electric volts.

 Chapter 116 - Naomi’s Anger.

    "Bastard!" Sofy''s loud shot managed to get everyone''s attention, which included Naomi too.


    She turned her head to see who was shouting in a public place, to her surprise she saw a few people she knew but luckily they were not the ones who were shouting and embarrassing themselves.


    "What is it, Naomi?"


    "Ah..." she turned back, "Nothing Devon, just someone making a fucking scene,"


    She was standing beside Devon near a shop. Devon had asked Naomi to hang out with him till the time for their check-in, she agreed to hang out with him as she didn''t have anything to do.


    "Hey, is not that Ryan?" Naomi asked pointing at the group of three. Devon leaned forward to take a look at them. He saw Ryan''s back with Gwen and Doc over him, ''As always.'' he thought.


    "Yep. I think he''s Ryan,"


    "Do you think he''s in fucking trouble?"


    "No. I don''t think he is, leave him, he already has Dr. Mary and Gwen with him"


    "Right. They would not just fucking stand there-"


    "So, tell me more about how it is to live in Japan?" Devon asked chaining the subject.


    "Oh, right. It''s pretty normal as it is here. Just you will have a problem communicating with Japanese people if the only language you speak in English."


    They continued talking when soon after she heard another snapping sound, she could not help but turn and see what it was.


    That''s when she saw a girl running towards someone with a suitcase in her hand.


    She was not running with the intention of returning the person their lost suitcase, she was running with the intention to hit the person dead.


    Naomi quickly moved away from Devon, "That''s Erin. that fucking bitch,"


    "That''s Erin?!" Devon was surprised to see Ryan''s ex right in front of them.


    "Yeah¡­ I have always fucking hated her," Naomi muttered. She bolted in Ryan''s direction but realized she will not make it in time, "This is my hatred for you" she said as she stopped and started spreading her arms little by little.


    A blue spark appeared in her right hand, suddenly a few sparks started sparkling in her hands, they started surrounding her arms. She saw Ryan was now facing the girl.


    "Damn you, Ryan. you always take the girls." Devon felt frustrated, "Don''t take Naomi away, at least. I will have to take the mission if you take Naomi away from me¡­ Leave Naomi, I will not accept the mission,"


    Sofy swung the bag at Ryan, guards ran towards them at full speed. Before anything happened, Sofy felt the voltage entering her body.


    Her body was paralyzed, guards stopped where they were, the suitcase dropped down from her hands, he body started shaking in the mid-air.


    "What the fuck do you think you are fucking doing?" Naomi started walking towards Ryan and others with an angry, vengeful expression on her face.


    "Sofy!!" Erin screamed at the top of her lungs, "Leave her! Stop it! Stop! She will end up dying! Stop it right now! Please¡­ please¡­ leave her..."


    Ryan''s eye turned to the left to see Naomi standing behind him with her hands in the air, controlling the flow of her energy. Ryan didn''t say anything, he didn''t reply to Erin''s screams.


    ''Now you are begging to me like a dog¡­ such a drastic change.'' Ryan grinned looking down at Erin.


    "Hey, stop that. You are in an airport, don''t fight here! Stop right now," one of the guards ordered. He was too scared to enter the fight and try stopping Naomi.


    "Naomi¡­" A worried expression was pulled over Doc''s face "...Just don''t kill her," she smiled at her, Naomi nodded.


    There were gossips around the airport about what was happening, it went like this for a few more seconds before Erin screamed once again.


    "Leave her!!!! JUST LEAVE HER!!"


    "Hmm..." Naomi looked at Erin with a questioned expression, "Fine." she moved her hands to the left. With her hands, Sofy''s body went flying in the left direction.


    She fell over the seats and stumbled down on the ground, "Nice leaving," Ryan lifted his thumb.


    Erin didn''t wait for another second, she quickly ran over to her sister. Guards went to see the injured person. They took out some medical kits and started healing Sofy.


    "Let''s roll!!" Ryan started running in another direction of the airport followed by Naomi, Gwen, Doc¡­. and Devon.


    ''You are taking her away, Ryan¡­.'' he thought as he chased them. They ran to the second and third floors where they had rooms for VIP people.


    "Hurry, open it!" Gwen shouted from behind. Ryan placed his hand on the knob.


    "It''s asking for the passcode!" Ryan replied. Doc looked behind her, she saw Naomi and Devon right behind her. She didn''t see any guards coming behind them.


    Ryan placed his hand on the digital pad where you are supposed to write the code or open the door with your fingerprint.


    < Door locked. You need the code to unlock this door. Use the Vision skill for more information >


    A message appeared in front of Ryan. this never happened before whenever he touched a locked door. But decided to think less and act more.


    He fixed his eyes on the digital pad, ''Vision.''


    < VIP room: 105 >


    < Current closed. Unlock using the passcode. Do you want to unlock the door? >


    "Fuck, the guards are chasing us! Come on, let''s just keep running," Naomi went past Gwen, near Ryan.


    ''Yes.''


    < Unlock code for the VIP room 105: 11556 >


    Ryan quickly typed the code on the digital pad, with a swift sound the door opened. Everyone stood there with surprised expressions.


    They were confused. VIP doors were not something you could use force to open, then how did Ryan open it? Where did he get the code from?


    They didn''t have time to think about it, Ryan pushed open the door, "In! Right now!" He ordered.


    No one hesitated to enter the room. They were not sure whose room it was, Ryan was the last one to enter the room. He made sure to use the advanced security system to lock the door.


    This advanced security system was only in the doors of VIP rooms.


    He turned around and saw his mates around the room, panting hard with a smile on their face, "Gotta say..." he started, "That experience was sick!" everyone broke out laughing, they realized they just humiliated Ryan''s ex and were running away from the guards.


    "I don''t regret a thing," Naomi caught up with her breath from all the laughing, "I fucking hated that bitch since day one,"


    Ryan turned to her and gave her a slight smile showing that he is grateful to Naomi.

 Chapter 117 - Patching Up?

    "Should we go back now?" Devon asked standing up from the bed.


    "Right. There''s only half an hour till the check-ins will begin," Doc said looking at her watch.


    "Fine, I think the situation might have calmed down a little,"


    "Wait, I will use my Trait to see what''s on the other side."


    < Clairvoyance activated >


    It has been a long time since they were locked inside the room. They managed to trick the guards and thankfully no one was staying in room 105.


    There were no CCTV cameras in and outside room 105 so Ryan''s mates were not caught in the camera, guards didn''t have any lead on them so they decided to stop chasing them.


    Outside where Naomi had trashed Sofy, the place was nice as before, as if nothing happened there. Guards were back in their positions.


    Erin and Sofy had left the airport to reach the nearest hospital with high security. Their father was not with them, their mother was not with them.


    A day before, Mr. Heffley had ordered Erin, Sofy, Tim, and Mrs. Heffley to leave California as soon as possible. He was going to stay with his sons.


    While Mrs. Heffley was away with her little son, this happened behind her back. Erin made sure not to tell her mother about it. She told her mother that she was going through an anemia attack and left for a hospital with Sofy.


    She was sitting in a hospital room with her sister on the bed, the doctor had told Erin that Sofy''s condition was not serious but it was not something light either.


    Her body was paralyzed because of the high voltage she experienced. Doctors healed her but still said she might have a hard time in the future. Erin was not able to believe how quick turns her life took right after meeting Ryan.


    "Sofy¡­. Are you okay?" she asked her sister moving a hand over her head.


    "Don''t let our parents know about it," Erin was having a hard time figuring out what her sister was saying. Because her body was still half-paralyzed which included her jaws, arms, leg joints she was not able to talk clearly.


    She moved her jaw up and down half-assedly, her words were not coming out clearly; to the other person, it sounded like someone mumbling about something.


    "Don''t let what?"


    "Father¡­ no..." she shook her hand, "No father, no mother," she tried breaking down her words into simple actions for Erin to understand.


    "Okay, okay, I will not tell them, I have not yet,''


    "You-" she pointed at Erin, "Can''t tell them," then shook her hand forming a cross around her flat chest.


    "I can''t¡­? W- why?"


    "They will kill you," she made a gesture with her thumb moving along her neck, "If they found out about your affair," she made a heart gesture with her hands, "They will kill you," again the same killing gesture.


    That hit Erin right in the center. She forgot for a moment that dating was a big no in her family. Still, she dated Ryan thinking she loves him and it is just for fun.


    If she tells her father that Sofy was beaten up by Ryan he would ask the reason behind it. There was no way she could tell her father that Sofy teased her ex-boyfriend which ended up striking the never of his harem girls and Sofy ended up like this.


    "Okay¡­ thanks," Erin felt a sense of defeat. She wanted to get back at Ryan for what he did to her brothers and now¡­. Even her sister.


    She started remembering the time they were in a relationship, ''I never knew you were this much of a twisted person...'' she sighed.


    Now she saw him happy with his harem. She found it really annoying how the girls were clinging to him. Of course, she didn''t feel anything for Ryan now but still, she found it annoying that Ryan moved no so quickly and got three girls around him.


    She wanted him to suffer more from this breakup. Although she never showed that in her texts, she still thought Ryan was going through breakdowns, he won''t be able to handle the breakup and eventually come back to her.


    She heard a ring. Her mobile phone started ringing in the jeans pocket. She lifted herself off the seat and pulled out the mobile.


    "Who?" Sofy asked making a gesture with her hand.


    "Mother¡­ it''s her,"


    "No telling..." she shook her hand, she gulped. Erin nodded answering the phone.


    "Erin! Where are you? Are you okay? We are getting late for our flight, your anemia attack doesn''t last this long, what''s wrong?"


    There was a long pause before Erin replied to her mother, "Mother¡­ actually the thing is, we met the suspects of Finn and Edward,"


    "Huh?" her mother got serious, "Are you okay?"


    "No. I am okay but Sofy''s not. After they saw us walking around the airport, they started attacking us. Thanks to Sofy saving me, I was okay but she got hurt badly,"


    Sofy''s eyes went wide when she heard what her sister was telling her mother. It was totally a lie but why would she do it?


    "I will inform your father,"


    "Yes, please send him here if possible. The suspects are really dangerous,"


    "Don''t worry. Your father will handle them," that she hung up the call.


    A grin spread over Erin''s face, "W- what are you-?" Sofy found it choking to speak any further. Her eyes were wide in fear of her own sister.


    "Don''t worry, sister. Our father will get rid of them for you¡­ for us," she smirked.


    ''Now you are dead, Ryan. save yourself if you can. Runaway if you can.''


    ''Who are you? You are not my sister¡­ Erin would not do something like this.'' Sofy thought inside her mind without being able to talk anymore.


    ****


    "Okay, we are clear. We can get out." Ryan told his mates sitting inside the room, "I don''t see anyone out there,"


    "Cool. we won''t be late," Devon got the door, he opened the lock system and pulled the door open, "Bye" he walked out, "Naomi, let''s go," he called her before moving out.


    "Oh- okay," she wanted to go with Ryan but when Devon called her, she found it hard to decline, "Later, guys" she walked out of the room.


    Ryan stopped at the door, he turned. Doc and Gwen were standing behind him. They were not looking at him.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with us now¡­ it''s nothing like before. Well, let it be if this is what you want."


    After hearing the bitter words from his mouth, Gwen and Doc felt like they would cry their eyes right now and give Ryan a big~ hug.


    "But for helping me today with my ex¡­ I seriously thank you,"


    He turned around and walked out of the room leaving Gwen and Doc alone in the room.


    ''Come on, he can''t be this nice even after what I did to him.''

 Chapter 118 - He’ll Not Reach Japan.

    Bradon and Johan were informed about Ryan''s unit being involved in a fight with two girls who were the Heffleys.


    "I will make sure to punish him, we can''t let him get involved with the Heffleys'' business," Johan was standing in front of Brandon. They were inside a small cabin.


    Brandon took his time before replying. He was thinking that something''s special about Ryan, how he manages to get himself involved in every big thing.


    The attack, the huge battle, Ryan was involved. In the incident with Sienna the werewolf, Ryan was involved. And now, beating up a Heffley, Ryan is involved.


    ''Is this what fate wants or is this what Ryan wants?'' Brandon wondered.


    "No. I will deal with him myself," Brandon told Johan, the color of Johan''s face started fading. He knew what it meant to be dealt with by the Head general.


    "N- no, general, why would you bother yourself that much? He''s my student, I will make sure to strictly punish him."


    Brandon glared at Johan, "I will talk to him. For now, give him a chance, and leave him. I will try to get him out of the Heffleys business,"


    That made Johan feel relieved but he still was not sure if Brandon had forgiven Ryan or not.


    "Okay. Okay, general." Johan walked away with a final salute.


    Ryan was on the ground floor now, he got his bags which were taken to the ''Lost and Collect'' section.


    There were many small things like wallets, bottles, tickets, pens, etc. but no one had their two big bags waiting for someone to collect them.


    I mean, bags are not something you lose every day, right? He collected his bags. The check-in for his flight had started. Only a few students were standing in the queue.


    Ryan decided to join them as he had no one to talk to and nothing to do. The teachers there were telling students how to check-in, how to find their seats, and many other rules about traveling on a flight.


    Few students, who were traveling in a plane for the first time were listening carefully. They were the first ones to board the flight.


    "It will take us eleven hours to reach Japan. It will be a 14-hour long flight." Ryan heard an instructor instructing students about the flight timings.


    "You all will be getting a break of one hour in between three hours intervals. The flight will land at specific airports for a break. You can use that time to get food supplies, buy something, etc.


    "After every three hours, you will be getting one hour to come out of the plane. Please be sure to get back in time so that you won''t miss your flight. That is it for now. Please be sure to board the flight carefully."


    ****


    Mrs. Heffley was really worried about her daughter, she could not help but miss her flight to meet her daughter. She was standing in front of Erin in the hospital.


    "Have you talked with father yet?" Erin asked.


    "No." she looked at Erin, "I haven''t." she moved her gaze at Tim who was sitting near his sister who was hurt badly.


    Sofy still had not healed fully. Some parts of her body were still paralyzed. Doctors could check on her every twenty minutes. She was told to rest in bed and speak nothing.


    "When will you tell him about Sofy?"


    "Not any time soon." she turned to Erin again, "How do you think he will react when he knows we have wasted his flight''s money? Not only that, he will shout at me for letting you two girls wander alone. I can''t handle this much tension."


    "....I will do it then," Erin said, "I will tell him about this then"


    Mrs. Heffley kept staring at Erin without saying anything for a while, "Fine. do whatever you want." she said and turned around.


    Erin went out of the room and took out her mobile, she selected her father''s contact and pressed the call button.


    "Hello,"


    "Yeh, father, it is me, Erin. I have something important-"


    "Why are you calling me? Are not you in the airplane?" Erin hesitated to answer his father''s straightforward question.


    "Y- yeah¡­ no- we are not. I mean-"


    "You are not on the plane?! Where are you then?!" his voice raised.


    "Father¡­ I have something important to tell you,"


    "What can be more important than the fact you missed your flight?!"


    "Finn! Edward!" she raised her voice a little.


    "Don''t raise your voice," he told her in an angry voice, "What do you mean by Finn and Edward are important than your flight?"


    "Sofy''s lying on a bed in a hospital,"


    "Huh? So even Sofy missed her flight? What are you thinking?!"


    "Father, she''s injured badly. Her whole body is paralyzed, there''s voltage flowing through her body."


    "Whatever, where is your mother?"


    "She is beside us."


    "Give her the phone. I shall teach her a lesson for missing the flight." Erin didn''t move, "Give her the phone right now!" she still didn''t move.


    ''How can you do this, Father? It''s your daughter who''s lying on the bed and all you care about is your flight money?''


    "Hello? Hello? Give her the mobile, because of you even Tim is in danger now! You women are so useless!" he continued with his scolding.


    Erin held the mobile in her mobile tightly. She was not able to hear her father sprout such toxic things, ''You are victim blaming!'' she thought.


    "Father¡­ listen to me, please"


    "No, I will speak, you will listen. Give the phone to your mother," Erin lifted her eyes to look at her mother.


    She was sitting beside Sofy, "The one who did this to Sofy was the same person behind my brothers. And I know who it was."


    He stopped talking. Those words managed to get his attention.


    "Tell me more," A smile spread over Erin''s face.


    She started telling her father everything about Ryan. his name, his appearance, where he was going, with whom he was going. Everything.


    "Are you sure this is the person who did this to my boys?" Erin grit her teeth.


    "Yes. I am sure, father. He is the one," Erin confirmed.


    "Okay. I will make sure to kill him.. He will not reach Japan," they hung up the call.

 Chapter 119 - Her Ex.

    Ryan sat alone on the plane. He was sitting in the back seats of the class he was in. he saw Gwen sitting with a girl, Pete sitting with a male student, Doc was not in sight, she was in the first class.


    There were three classes for students in the Academy''s airplane. There was the economy class section where students like Ryan sat.


    Ryan was officially announced as the top ten community member but he still had his ticket taken in the economy class section.


    His name on the top ten community was not updated. He is a member of the top ten but his Trait level is not high enough to surpass the Trait level of anyone in the top ten.


    [ I request everybody''s attention ] A voice from the telecom was heard. It continued in a male''s voice.


    [ I am your captain. We will be taking off in a minute. Please tie your seatbelts and pay attention to the hostesses instructions ]


    A hot girl who was standing in the center of the aisle started doing some movements with her hands and at the same time, instruction was going through the intercom.


    ****


    The day of his breakup.


    Her Ex...


    51.


    [ Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa help- Riz is bi


    wtf am I even doing?


    sigh Nevermind ]


    Riz. yeah, she''s the girl who is a lesbian. I don''t even wanna get started on this topic. She is Erin''s ex-girlfriend. Erin says she is not a lesbian but still dated her best friend Riz. Now let''s see what she wants help with.


    [ ...


    What?]


    I texted. I was already not on good terms with Erin. I felt like our thing might just not work out, still, I held my breath and texted her.


    She didn''t reply just as expected.


    [How. Can. I. Help? So you both were talking?]


    I checked the time she texted me¡­. It was twenty minutes ago. I wanted to sit there patiently and wait for her reply but a part of me never did that.


    [Ask me I may be able to help]


    This is what I replied to her saying ''WTF am I even doing'': [No just say what you want. But wait¡­. Who was Riz again?] I was kidding. I knew who she was, I just wanted Erin to feel like I know so least about her friends that I even forget them. I still didn''t like Riz by the way.


    [And how did you know Riz is bi? Tell me everything. Everything.]


    Now I wanted to spice things up by overthinking. I just pretended to be cheerful in reality I was sad and scared to face her.


    [Did she asked you to sleep with her-


    Or even more than that-


    Don''t tell me she proposed to you for marriage or did she wanted to kiss you again- or does she wants to touch you-----]


    Okay, she really did wanted to kiss Erin in the past which obviously Erin declined as I was her boyfriend.


    [I must be overthinking] Then she came online¡­..


    [yes. You totally are.] ¡­.and told me that I was overthinking.


    [Lol so tell me everything]


    [Welp, I just never really gave it a thought whether or not she''s bi]


    Huh. It is sure as fuck that she is bi, she dated you!! Don''t think everyone dates someone just for fun as you did.


    [But damn, I''ve turned my straight best friend bi T~T]


    Oh no, my dear. You did nothing, she was a lesbian, to begin with. Don''t fuck with me.


    [I don''t really need any serious help though. I and she just talked yesterday since she was inactive for a while. I''ll tell you the rest when you''re back online]


    I went offline for a while. I just checked other stuff as she was not texting yet.


    [Tell me.


    Everything]


    [Oh, you''re back. So remember the time we agreed on me asking her if she''d wanna kiss me if we broke up?]


    How the fuck can I forget that. My eyes became heavy, they hurt like hell. I can''t forget that one thing.


    [Yeh you seriously a fool to date someone for fun. Consider their feelings too.] then I continued:


    [Yea


    If we end things then you will turn bi and kiss Riz


    Yeh]


    [:< stop it, she''s my best friend and a part of me actually cared for her feelings is one of the reasons why I said yes]


    Sometimes it makes me wonder. Why did I date someone who already had a history with someone else, knowing that I can''t take this shit of ex?


    [wtf man] she replied to my comment of her turning bi.


    [interesting


    Continue]


    [so ye, here''s her answer]


    [her answer? What was the question again?] it was confusing.


    [I''ll send you an ss, wait] screenshot cool.


    [sure then


    Interesting] I bit my lower lip to hold myself back from crying¡­. Not because of my physical pain but because of my emotional pain.


    This is what the screenshot said:


    First Erin texted¡­.


    [Dude


    So I wanna know


    If I come to you one day saying that I broke up with my boyfriend


    Will the offer still stands for kissing me??]


    To that, her friend replied:


    [yeahhhhhh


    Surelyyyy]


    Such enthusiasm. ''Come on me. Don''t cry over petty things like this.'' I thought.


    [exhilarating] I replied. I didn''t know what else I should text. Then she sent another ss.


    [diD yOu BrEaK uP witH HiM????


    Heyyyy


    Heyyyy


    Geeezzzz]


    ''why does she keep using multiple letters?''


    [I didn''t break up with him lol


    But I was about to tho] ''


    Oh cool, Erin. tell her everything. Tell her that we got into a big fight and you were about to dump me-''


    [We got into a GREAT fight


    And I was on the brink of dumping him]


    ''Yeh. Well done. You made your boyfriend proud.''


    Her friend replied:


    [Hxfusofhajfldsh


    NoiCe]


    Hmm. ''Cool. her friend looks happy.''


    [How can I help then?


    Hahahah] I asked Erin after reading that two ss.


    [Ah, sorry about that my fingers just moved on their own to our DMS a while after I was done texting her;-;]


    ''Oh, so you too feel insecure about such things. I thought I was the only one.''


    [Lol]


    [I''m alright, I don''t exactly need help. But I just assumed I might wanna fill you in with the details.]


    ''Yeh thanks, Erin. but just so you know, these details hurt like hell.''


    [I see


    Oh okay]


    [Oh, wait, I guess there''s more]


    [Oh more] more ss.


    [Just to make sure, I asked again] she said and then sent this:


    [And ye, you''d kiss me if I want right?]


    [huh


    I wanna do itttt]


    ''So she wanna kiss my girlfriend. Keh. Stay cool Ryan.''


    [She''s so desperate


    Hahah]


    I texted. I regret it cause¡­.


    [She ain''t¡­..


    Don''t talk about her like that]


    ''I mean¡­. See?''


    [Opp fine.]


    [Plus, I''m not so desirable anyways- why would someone even :)] she thinks so low of herself.


    I uploaded a shrug emoji. Then she sent more.


    [lol do what?] Erin asked.


    [Hmph so u didn''t break up¡­.?] what are you Riz her mom? Riz continued: [Watch Chinese drama with ya]


    ''Yeh do it. Cuddle, have fun, hook up, kiss, fondle her boobs. Not like I care.'' sarcasm.


    [You sed that I''m still taken?] ''such a cool thing to ask your ex.'' [Ye. you''ll have me watch c drama with you any time :)]


    [R u sad tho?] Riz asked her.


    ''Haha. is she sad being with me? Is she sad being my girlfriend? Ouch, it hurts.''


    [Me?


    Sad that I myself am taken?] end of the ss.


    [idk if she was being honest or just said that to change the subject she just as sneaky as me in confusing someone]


    Good, praising herself. I had nothing to say. Like I was¡­ I felt so dead.


    [I see] was the only thing I was able to text.


    ''Just what the fuck is happening¡­.?''


    The screenshot continued:


    [Me? Sad that I myself am taken?] Erin asked.


    [So u r taken


    Committed¡­


    Ok


    ¡­..] This made me feel amazing. ''Not sure about the ''committed'' part though.''


    [I''ll show this to him lol]


    [Sure]


    [He asked me what I''d do if we broke up


    And I said I have you to kiss


    Lololololololol]


    [Dude¡­ that sounds shit to meh]


    ''Oh, so this bitch didn''t know that she was gonna be used as a tool to feel good after Erin breaks up with me.''


    [I mean, you''re no substitute tho] ''oh hell yeh your best friend Riz is a substitute for me.''


    [I know you''d be offended


    Sowwy :(]


    ''Yeh bitch. Now act cute and apologize. Sure.''


    At the end of the ss she texted this:


    [And then we started talking about this girl next door of hers and I was upset for some reason :)


    GOD why]


    ''Yeh. god, why?''


    [Upset?


    Why?] I asked her.


    [I dunno;-;] she sent another ss.


    [She''s les] Riz texted. So cool, the girl next door is a lesbian.


    [......] Erin replied.


    [N she''s]


    [STAY AWAY FROM HER] bruh. ''You never did this when I told you some girl is hitting on me. Did you trust me that much or did you not care at all?''


    [Too late]


    [STAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAYYYY


    AWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAYYY


    WTF DO YOU MEAN TOO LATE?]


    ''Never seen this jealous side of Erin before. So it opens only for Riz huh. Her jealous side opens up only for Riz I guess then.''


    [Alright


    I wanna say fuck off]

 Chapter 120 - Breaking Apart?

    Breaking Apart.... are we?


    ''You are mine!! Mine! Have some¡­'' It''s not easy to offend me but now that she did you can imagine how much she fucked my mind up.


    [.....


    Uhh


    Okay?]


    ''Yeh. just an ''okay'' so here take mine too¡­.''


    [Okay]


    [breh, I kinda guessed you''d be mad¡­.]


    [Mad?


    It hurts my feelings nothing more


    See if you kept doing such things a time will come when I''ll stop caring. I''ll not even feel possessive anymore. I will stop caring whom you kiss sleep etc.]


    Oh yeah right. Possessiveness was the right word to use. [I would not be able to bring myself to be mad even if you cheated on me with riz.] the worst-case scenario possible yeah.


    ''It''s not like you can know if your partner is cheating on you in a Long distance relationship.''


    [I ain''t sleeping with no one wth]


    [So now see the things for yourself keep doing things like these and a time will come when I''ll stop caring.


    Why do you want riz to stay away from the girl next door?]


    [Cause I know more than anyone that things won''t work out?


    Cause I care?]


    ''Ah, I still hate this kind of texting where you ask questions while telling questions. I hate it when you use a question mark while texting¡­ like it''s obviously still they use a question mark.''


    [Your only someone to kiss after we end things is now going after someone else] I was mad for real now.


    [Uhh, okay?]


    ''See. again a question mark. A normal ''okay'' is fine too.''


    [I care. Only I know how horrible she might''ve felt when I dumped her


    She knows how to laugh off anything, just as good as me in hiding feelings


    If anything I should know that I need to make sure she isn''t hurt any further in the future.]


    ''How do you know how it feels getting dumped. Yeah, the one thing I hate. Hiding feelings, laughing things off. Huh? ''Make sure she isn''t hurt in the future?'' where am I then? Fucked off? Just cares more for her best friend than her boyfriend.''


    [Cool


    Keep it up.]


    [And now I feel like I shouldn''t have even started this conversation.]


    [Right.


    You should have never told me this.]


    [Yeha


    I shouldn''t have] Yeah don''t. Keep hiding things from me. [I''ll go get some fresh air, for now, I kinda need it.


    Damnit, just why does everything get messed up when it comes to her?


    Tch.]


    [My fault maybe. After all, I am too childish, right? I am too possessive. Got this from my mom too.]


    [you just don''t seem to like Riz]


    ''Why would I like my girlfriend''s ex who is still after her? Till now I thought It will just take time for me to adjust with her sister and Riz but¡­ no.''


    [Nope.


    Well yeah.


    Sister and Riz. hate them both.]


    [Ah, my sister too, right]


    [both want things between us over


    How happy riz was when you said you were about to ditch me


    Mom, sister, riz


    Everyone


    Wants us over


    It hurts


    A lot


    Physically mentally emotionally


    She wants things over so she can get back to you


    Now that you asked her if she''d kiss you


    She might be sure. That you still have feelings and wanna kiss


    Just amazing.


    It''s sad and hurts how you still care for your ex]


    ''I might be texting too much...''


    [so what? So I should avoid her when I am the one at fault for even starting things between us? That just makes zero sense to me]


    <Injury detected. Healing activated>


    Blood. There was blood dripping from my lip. I bit it way too hard, I held my tears from falling, I still feel those heavy eyes, burning sensation.


    [yeah


    Do what you want


    And please don''t tell me]


    [Alright then


    I''m still sorry though


    I thought being honest was key, but turns out it''s an actual problem I''ll just sugarcoat my life the way you want to believe it is]


    ''Whoa, rude.'' I wanna say but I can''t. Cause that''s what I really wanted. ''But be honest. Just what the hell do I want what is the thing that I want from her, from our relationship? I don''t know. But everything hurts like fuck. I can''t take this anymore.''


    <Lower lip injury. Healing the cut.>


    My lip¡­. ''Huh? Tear?'' it reached my eyelids. ''Pull it inside. I can''t cry for this bitch anymore. Pull it up, don''t let it fall.'' i lifted my head and let it hang back from my neck. It dropped backward. The drop went back into my eyes.


    ''I am hurting myself,'' I thought, ''I can''t take this anymore¡­.''


    I leaned forward. Opened the dm. Brought both hands on the keyboard, sniffed back my snot. My fingers sat on the keys firmly.


    I calmed myself first.


    ''I am sure about this. I am gonna take this step.'' Erin went offline. Not a single drop went down my cheeks.


    Took a deep breath and texted:


    [Let''s break up]


    ''I will need to move on quickly. I swear I will never cry over this bitch anymore. Mom was right¡­ ah. She texted.''


    [You know this could be the end, right?]


    [I can''t take this burden of relationship on my shoulders anymore


    I am sorry


    I give up.


    I am not cut off for a relationship


    I am not cut off for loving someone


    I can''t take this burden of a relationship anymore


    What do you say?


    This relationship is too much for a kid like me


    I don''t wanna cry anymore]


    Too much text? Exaggerating? No bitch I am not.


    [yes I know.


    Sorry for wasting your time


    You are a good girl


    If possible I wanted you to be my wife..] Ahhhh¡­. I never got to tell this soI did that time. ''Ah, I never told her this.'' I smiled.. [But the problems which come together¡­. I am not able to face them]

 Chapter 121 - Break Up!

    Break up.


    [Can you go on without me?]


    [What about you?]


    [Damn, it was always her, wasn''t it?]


    [You can go easy life without me?]


    [At least give me a break, please


    I told you, right, you are not want but you are a need.]


    Now that I look back at those things¡­ it sounds like shit, and I sound like a jerk.


    [I''ve been in similar situations before


    Honestly, I think I won''t know whether or not I can go on until the time comes when I need to face it] ''Oh has she? Never knew.''


    [I can''t tell if I can go on without you.]


    [Then give me time? Give me time, let''s take a break. Let me build myself to love you the way you are.]


    [I can''t wait


    I am sorry


    I just don''t wanna hurt you any longer okay?


    If both being with and without me hurts you, it''s only best you get rid of me


    Can''t wait for someone to make themselves strong and compatible for me] ''Just who the fuck do you think you are bitch?'' [I''m being selfish, yes


    I can''t wait


    I lost the spark, Ryan, seriously]


    [Me too.


    I lost it


    The connection is gone]


    [What better time to end things then?


    What better reason to not lead each other on?


    What better proof that we''re both unknowingly toxic?] ''What a good way to tell me I am toxic.'' [Stop clinging onto something that wouldn''t work out. It''ll only increase the pain when everything gets out of hand]


    [I was sure it will work out


    Now you will only remain inside me as a memory as a dream which never came true


    You must be used to let things go but I am not


    When you said I should not wanna marry someone I dated online for years I guess that''s where I lost the spark.]


    [I am so done trying to dump you


    Our relationship has been hanging by a thread for a while now


    I don''t want this if it just means both of us cry]


    I wanted her to know the reality like she made me look into when she was dumping me. I wanted to make her cry as much as she made me that time, she made me hate my own family, you bitch die a cruel death.


    [I''ll never love you, you''ll never love me, we''d not talk like we used to


    I would not come there even when I have money


    Not talk with you


    Not meet you...]


    [Ah, is this deja vu?]


    [No it''s different this time]


    [I said stuff along that line the last time


    See


    I still love you


    But I don''t want this


    One day, the two of us are gonna look back and think we were crazy in our teens] she was right. You were right Erin, I do think we were crazy in our teens now that I look back.


    [A good female friend I loved the time I spent with you]


    [And It''s all the past now huh


    Know that I will also treasure our time spent together


    Mom was right in a way, my sister may be right, we don''t seem to last.]


    [Exactly.]


    [I think that all the time I spent with you, every second was worth it


    Pray to mom and tell her that she was right and that her son''s first girlfriend respects her.]


    [Sure. I will. She will curse my first girlfriend too much lol]


    [Did you cry over me?]


    [yes I did


    A Lot.]


    [What about now?


    Are you?]


    ''What do I do?''


    [what about you?]


    [Honestly, just a single tear.] ''same as me then I guess.''


    [Oh you don''t feel anything.


    I am not crying anymore]


    [So you were?]


    ''I am gonna lie.''


    [Now I am not.


    I was crying.]


    [Good boy. Now come here¡­.]


    [here.] ''Just like the old times...''


    [Kiss] that was my first kiss¡­ first virtual kiss.


    [0_0]


    [I think we should end it here, Ryan]


    [Now I am crying!]


    [I love you, just the way you do.


    Hush now


    It''s alright


    If we leave each other that means we just deserved better.


    I want all our memories to only put a smile on your face]


    [Okay lol]


    [we made a bunch of memories in each other lives


    It''ll be over, hug.]


    [squeeze my last squeeze


    And my first and last kiss to you kiss


    I loved you


    Sorry I was not able to handle this relationship.]


    [It''s fine ^^


    As if I could manage to have a giant softie of a boyfriend]


    [Haha. now someone else will have this giant softie boyfriend]


    [She''s lucky she''ll get to have you


    Someone as caring and loyal as you]


    [And someone else will get to squeeze this tiny girl you.


    I don''t think I will let anyone in my life though. Yes, I will stay single and die single. No kids no marriage I will die single] I was a real idiot. Who knew that I would let not only one but-- oops spoiler. It is not like I let them in, they made their way into my life¡­. The woman I love. I love them all, thank god they are not like Erin.


    But the past me was very stupid and idiotic.


    She thought I will stick to one¡­. But she was wrong. I wished someone would tell the past me that things are gonna get better quickly and that he will have a better life ahead of him. To stop him from crying over this bitch.


    [Some girl is gonna force her way in your life and you''ll live with her no matter what


    Mark my words]


    Yes, Erin. you were right in a way, but wrong in a way too. This was the end. Later I gave her my dreams which I wrote which were about her. This was it. The end of my first relationship.


    Bye¡­ my dear first girlfriend¡­ bye Erin Heffley¡­.. Fuck this.

 Chapter 122 - No.

    [ I am your captain again. I have an announcement. It''s been three hours since our take-off, we will land to take a break. I repeat¡­ ]


    After a few minutes, the flight landed softly. It was the first break and they had exactly one hour before the take-off.


    Students and teachers started getting off the airplane. Ryan wanted to hang out with Gwen and doc but after what happened this afternoon, none of them was talking to each other.


    Ryan was on his own in the large airport. All he wanted to do was take some snacks, use the washroom, and check his savings account.


    He saw Naomi and Devon sitting in a cafe facing each other and laughing at god knows what. A smile spread over Ryan''s face when he saw them get together with each other, going on short airport cafe dates.


    ''At this rate, they might even become an item.'' he thought as he walked to the shop for making his purchases.


    After purchasing some food, Ryan continued wandering around the airport when his eyes fell on a big display screen.


    [ On a portal tour to hunt advanced-tier beasts, three students lose their lives. ]


    Was the headline on the display screen.


    [ Should the Academy let students go on a portal tour when students are losing their lives? ]


    The female reporter was on the screen [ A group of students was taken on a portal tour to a half-explored portal, unfortunately, three of them were not able to come back ]


    Ryan stopped looking at the news. He continued walking, ''I really am curious what these planets with beasts are like.'' Ryan wondered.


    With nothing to do, Ryan decided to go inside the flight and take a nap before it gets noisy with students again.


    * Ring, ring, ring *


    Naomi took out her mobile, interrupting Devon''s words. She took a look at the screen: ''Otou-san'' which means ''Dad'' in Japanese.


    ''Tch. what the fuck does he have to say now?''


    "Ah, you got a call..." Devon leaned back against his chair and took a sip of his drink.


    "Y- yeah," she lifted her head, "Sorry, Devon but can I fucking take this call?"


    He gulped down his juice, "Sure, go ahead," he lifted his arm making a gesture of go ahead.


    "Thanks," she got up from he seat and went out of the cafe, Devon saw her sticking the phone against her ear and talking with someone, from the cafe.


    "I gotta take this call too," Devon said with a sad expression.


    "Devon? Why were not you answering me?"


    "I was busy. What do you have to say?"


    "It''s about the offer we made."


    "I have rejected it many times,"


    "I am asking again, you will be out of the family''s reach once you reach Japan. If some trouble comes up, the family won''t be able to help you,"


    "That time won''t come. I will not take that offer no matter what you do. I still consider Ryan my friend,"


    "Friend? Well. As promised, I will not take the mission myself. But. I will warn you, something is special about Ryan. day by day, he seems to¡­ I dunno, just improve himself, his status, I dunno. There''s this strange feeling, a presence I feel whenever I am near him. This just makes me curious about him and very hard to hold myself back from taking the mission."


    "I will not take the mission. I am hanging up,"


    Devon touched his head, a hairband-like object started appearing on the top of his head.


    "She''s still talking," Devon gave Naomi a glance. He pulled a thin hairband from his head and placed it on the table and let out a huge sigh.


    "I can''t do this to him¡­ after all, he trusted me with his girlfriend story." Devon muttered to himself, "You are right, I feel his presence too much intimidating whenever I am near him¡­. To my surprise, every next time I meet him, that presence seems to increase every time.


    "This made me fear Ryan. His presence is more and more intimidating every time I see him. I am afraid¡­ I might not be able to stand by him in the future."


    Devon turned to see Naomi outside the cafe.


    "I know! I know! Please don''t-"


    "It''s not in my hands! I am telling you," her father replied. Like the last time, they were talking in the Japanese language.


    "Can you at least try something? Is not this way too early to decide? That too without asking me first?! What does she thinks she is?!"


    "Your mother. She''s the boss. She does whatever she wants to. You have no choice."


    "I will live in the Academy dorms."


    "Fine. but remember, you are coming back to Japan¡­ and Japan is your mother''s territory. You can''t escape her once you arrive in Japan,"


    Naomi stood there with a worried expression on her face, ''I already know that!'' she bit her lip.


    "I know¡­ but I still want to stay away from her as much as possible,"


    "You can''t run, can''t escape either. You will have to face her, she''s your mother." Naomi hummed, "About the marriage thing, I will try my best to do something. Take care, Naomi-chan."


    "Hm. sure, dad."


    She hung up. Her hand followed to her forehead, Naomi took a deep breath and entered the cafe.


    Brandon was standing in the hallway of the second-floor VIP rooms. He brushed his hair with his hand. The hairband appeared out of nowhere on his head.


    He was able to see Devon sitting in the cafe right in front of his eyes, on the ground floor. He stared at Devon with a strange smile on his face.


    He saw Naomi entering the cafe and sitting in front of Devon. Brandon leaned on the glass railing, he threw his arms over the railing.


    "Because he''s your friend? No." He grinned, "Is it because you fear the girl sitting in front of you will be sitting next to Ryan? Or are you busy trying to win her, eh?"

 Chapter 123 - Assassins Again.

    "We have tracked the flight. It has taken off from this airport a few minutes ago," A man sitting in a chair with headphones on his head reported.


    "Its first interval is over. It will be landing again in an interval of three hours." another man sitting next to the first man reported.


    From the dark shadow, a big figure came forward, "The second interval. Track its timing,"


    "In two hours fifty-five minutes on this airport." he pointed at an airport on his laptop screen, "Exactly at eight O''clock tonight,"


    "Okay," that big figure turned around throwing his hands, "I want mercenaries ready exactly at seven-thirty tonight. And..." his eyes glowed with rage, "I want the best mercenaries available."


    "U- understood, sir. We will do the preparations," those two men got back to their work.


    ****


    "Uh¡­ lord? Are you sure this is the place? I- I respect your choice but just for the sake of confirming." on the other side of the world, a man was standing in front of a small traditional Japanese house.


    "Show me the place," a person on the call ordered.


    "Yes, Lord." He quickly turned around the camera of his mobile. On the other side of the call was a handsome man with blue hair, blue eyes sitting on his throne. It was Jackie sitting comfortably on his throne.


    "What the hell is that shit? It''s uglier than I imagined it."


    "Do you mean you have not seen this either?"


    "Of course I haven''t. Why do you expect me to see this shit?" Jackie leaned forward with a worried expression on his face.


    "Shall I¡­?"


    "No. I am sure this is the place. Its name tells everything,"


    It was a small brown-colored Japanese house. It had a big board hanging from its top where it was written ''Tokyo Academy Of Superpowers.'' in Japanese, and right below it, in small words was written in English.


    "Okay, my lord. I will be proceeding with the mission."


    "Students might reach there by tomorrow''s evening¡­ I forgot their flight''s timings," Jackie took a pause, "Are you sure you have taken care of that teacher?"


    The man took his time before answering Jackie, "It was that idiot Ainz''s job."


    "Tye." His voice turned scary, "Your personal problems should not interfere with our mission." Jackie leaned closer to the camera, "Now tell me, have you taken care of the teacher?"


    "Yes. I made sure to kill that teacher with Ainz," he replied in a strong voice.


    "Good~" he yawned leaning back in his throne, "Don''t let anyone catch you. Ainz will be doing the rest,"


    "Yes, my lord." the camera went black.  The call ended.


    In the Underworld, Jackie was spacing out looking at a deceive in front of him which he used to talk with Tye. it was not a laptop, nor a computer.


    ''Tch. only if you guys could work together¡­ this mission would have been even easier.'' Jackie thought clucking his tongue, ''But you both are too stubborn¡­. And both are too special to kick out.''


    In Tokyo, Japan; Tye was ready to enter the Academy.


    He was not in Jackie''s disguise right now, he was in a disguise of a teacher from that Academy which he made sure to kill before taking his place in the Academy.


    *****


    For the second break, the flight was landing once again. It was early night¡­ exactly eight. The plane slowed down¡­ finally landed.


    Brandon wanted to talk with Ryan regarding the recent incidents. He waited for the second break then he was going to call Ryan in his compartment to have a private conversation with Ryan.


    In search of Ryan, Brandon jumped out of the plane. Ryan was wandering around the airport buying some snacks. He was thrilled to know after four more hours he will be in Japan.


    There was no need for Brandon to chase Ryan as he was coming to board the flight himself. He had a few snacks in his hand.


    Brandon saw him coming in the plane''s direction. He decided to wait patiently for Ryan to come.


    Brandon''s eyebrows raised when Ryan stopped suddenly. He didn''t move, soon Brandon sensed something wrong in the atmosphere.


    ''This smell¡­. I know this smell,'' Ryan sniffed the air a few times. His eye started moving around the airport, ''Where are they?''


    After being attacked by the mafias a few times, Ryan had sensed a particular smell which they carried with them apart from their own body smell.


    It was a strange sweet smell apparently every Mafia had coming from their body.


    Brandon had sensed them too. He has been working for the military for a while and was well known to these men. He started glancing frantically.


    ''Duty first.'' Brandon rushed in the direction of two suspicious men before Ryan could even spot them.


    "Mr. Heffley, we have been spotted. We have been spotted. Planning to hide. Waiting for conformation,"


    "Confirmed."


    Two men suddenly disappeared into the crowd. Brandon stopped chasing them. He knew where they were but didn''t bother going behind them.


    ''Can''t I have a little time off?'' he thought. He was not able to see those men in the crowd but he still was able to spell them properly.


    Ryan was scared. He knew the Mafias were here although he was not sure if they were here for him or not as the smell had totally disappeared from the atmosphere.


    Ryan started entering the flight. He sensed two men coming following him. He rushes inside the plane trying to make it normal and as unsuspicious as possible.


    Ryan entered the flight, the smell entered his nose again, ''Fuck. they are here,'' he thought, ''Are they in the economy class?''


    Ryan peeked inside the economy class and saw two teachers sitting at the end of the flight.


    ''It is gotta be them.'' Ryan walked inside the flight trying to act as unsuspicious as he can. Before the assassins could spot Ryan, he slid into the washroom.


    "Why?! I am not ready for this yet!" he looked in the mirror in front of him, "I won''t come out of this until the smell is gone," he decided.


    Brandon went to check the Economy class, he didn''t see Ryan there. He waited for a few seconds then headed back to his compartment.


    "Boarding the flight. I repeat, boarding the flight," the mercenaries reported, "Target spotted, Ryan Walker, spotted."


    Twenty-five minutes passed like that, students started boarding the plane.


    ".....where are you¡­. Ryan?" he found it strange to not see Ryan in the economy class, "Where are you¡­ Mafia?"

 Chapter 124 - Where Were You?

    Everyone had boarded the flight. The captains were ready to take off. Ryan sat patiently inside the washroom with his food beside the sink.


    Brandon was worried about Ryan. he didn''t spot Ryan in the economy class with the rest of his class.


    ''I am sure I saw Ryan enter the flight, then where is he?'' if he had not seen Ryan enter the flight, he might have delayed the flight and searched for Ryan all over the airport.


    He sat in his compartment thinking about Ryan¡­ and the mercenaries he saw at the airport.


    "Target out of sight," Henry reported, "Ryan Walker is not in our sight,"


    "Where is he?"


    "In the flight, but not in front of us,"


    "Did he catch you?"


    "Not possible. We are trained assassins and spies, not even a general can spot our presence or catch us following them." Henry assured.


    "Okay. whatever you do, I want Ryan in front of me within the next 24 hours, ALIVE!"


    "We understand your rage but alive? That''s hard to-"


    "I am paying you enough money¡­ no, you know what? I will pay you the amount you ask for, let it be in millions, I just want him alive. I will kill that fucker myself,"


    "Understood. Over."


    "Over."


    In his compartment, Brandon suddenly got up from his comfy seat. He adjusted his uniform and looked at the time.


    "I can''t wait any longer, I must find him." Brandon walked near the door and commanded, "Open" the door slid open.


    He ran out of his patience, he went out of his compartment to find Ryan, bring him to his compartment and have a private conversation with him.


    Ryan still was in the washroom, the smell was starting to faint. He still didn''t want to take any chances by coming out of the washroom.


    "I should take a glance, quickly" he got up from the toilet seat. His heart was beating hard inside his chest.


    Ryan unlocked the washroom''s door, no one was standing in front of the washroom, he continued pushing the door until a small gap, enough to peek out, was created.


    He pushed his head out of the door gap and took a look outside, ''They are still here. But where?'' Ryan glanced over the economy class as long as his eyes allowed him to.


    ''Not here. How did they even get inside? Are they strong? Will I be able to face them?'' multiple questions were erupting in his mind.


    His thought process was soon interrupted by a deep familiar voice, "Ryan?"


    His body froze after hearing his name, for a second he thought it was the Mafia but... this voice was familiar.


    "Ryan¡­. I was looking for you," he saw a huge figure behind him which was intimidating, "Where have you been?"


    "G-General Brandon," he stuttered, "Why? W- what happened?" he asked still not coming out of the washroom.


    ''Why the hell do my senses stop working at times like these?'' he thought about the airport incident, ''It''s gotta be about it.''


    "I want to have a talk with you," Brandon smiled.


    ''Crap. why is he smiling at me like that?''


    "T- talk? A- about what, sir?"


    "Just come with me," he pulled his hand out of his pocket.


    "I- I have to use the washroom,"


    "Oh, okay. Take your time, I will be waiting for you outside."


    ''Huh? What does he want?''


    Ryan went inside the washroom, washed his face once, flushed, washed again.


    ''What am I gonna do with this food? I can''t take it out.'' it might be gross to come out of the washroom with hands full of snacks, ''I might just-''


    He moved his hand to take the snacks and hide them somewhere in the washroom then collect them back after dealing with Brandon.


    ''I wish I had something to keep this.'' he thought as he picked the bag of snacks.


    < Extra items detected. Not enough space to carry around by the host >


    < Would you like to add the items to your inventory? >


    The bag of snacks dropped from his hands, ''What is this? An inventory?''


    After playing plenty of video games, Ryan was sure what the System meant by an inventory.


    < Store extra luggage in your inventory. Do you want to add a bag of snacks to your inventory? >


    ''Yes.''


    < Item added to the inventory. >


    < Inventory: 1/10 >


    < Your Inventory:


    A bag of snacks >


    ''Thank god. I don''t know how but it is useful. I love this System.'' Ryan pushed open the door. As he said, Brandon was still standing beside the washroom with his arms crossed across his chest.


    "Are you done?" he asked turning his head.


    "Y- yes, sir."


    "Well then, follow me,"


    Ryan hesitated at first but did as Brandon ordered him to do. Ryan followed Brandon till he stopped in front of a high-tech door.


    ''Is this his compartment?'' Ryan wondered looking at the door.


    < An Advanced-tier aka third-tier defense door. >


    < Passcode: need the person to whom this room is allocated to >


    ''The passcode thing is useless. Does that mean the door will only open-''


    "Open," Brandon commanded. The door slid open.


    ''Nevermind.''


    "Come inside. I want to have a long talk with you," Brandon said as he walked inside his room.


    Ryan hesitated before entering. Brandon took out his blazer and placed it on a robot''s hand. Which was just a statue.


    "Close," the door behind Ryan shut closed.


    "Would you like a drink?" Brandon asked throwing himself on a big chair. It was comfy looking made of a leather chair.


    Ryan sat down on the couch which was placed against the wall after rejecting Brandon''s offer. Brandon loosened his tie.


    Suddenly a white sparkling light appeared in the midair. Ryan was startled to see something sparkling in the midair, "Calm down." he scoffed.


    It soon turned into a circle, a glass appeared from the circle. Brandon took the glass filled with some orange liquid and the circle disappeared.


    "That''s a white portal. The first-tier." he told Ryan as he took a sip of his drink, "I ordered this drink but I didn''t want them to disturb me so I ordered this from a portal."


    ''Never knew the higher-ups had such luxury service. This is totally unfair.'' Ryan sighed.


    "Shall we¡­ start our talk?" Brandon asked keeping his glass of drink aside.

 Chapter 125 - I Know Everything.

    Brandon placed his glass of drink aside on a small table. He lifted his leg over his other leg, leaned back, and folded his arms.


    ''Just. Just do it already.'' Ryan thought, ''This is the worst timing ever. I can''t deal with him and the Mafia at the same time.'' Ryan thought.


    "About the fight between you and the Heffleys in the Los Angel''s airport with two girls from your unit¡­ tell me about it."


    Ryan''s heart skipped a beat, "It was¡­ their fault." Ryan started telling Brandon everything about Erin and Sofy.


    He didn''t tell Brandon about the Heffley brothers, the attack, and the part where Erin was his girlfriend. He made up a story that ended up Sofy getting angry at him.


    She attacked Ryan out of anger. Ryan thought including Naomi''s name will not make anything easier, he told Brandon that he knocked out Sofy in the act of self-defense.


    For some reason, Brandon seemed convinced, after all, he didn''t want to punish Ryan, he just wanted to know everything which led to a fight between him and the Heffleys.


    "Hm. alright," Ryan took a breath of relief, "Tell me about the beast''s attack in our Academy,"


    ''Beast attack?'' Ryan thought, ''The werewolf.''


    "What about the beast, sir?"


    "Do you know what that beast was?"


    "No. I have never seen a beast like that¡­ to be precise, I have not ever seen a beast of any kind."


    "Right, you are just a second-year," Brandon still hoped for an answer from Ryan, "Do you want to know what that beast was?"


    "Y- yes,"


    "It was an intermediate beast."


    ''Intermediate? No, it was a werewolf, sir.'' Ryan said inside his mind.


    "If you were to go all out with the wolf-like beast, I doubt you would have won against it. Only those with high levels can beast an intermediate beast, and only a few will be able to kill an advanced-tier beast."


    ''Are they really that strong?''


    "I see, how did it get in the Academy?"


    "That is the answer I wanted from you but looks like you don''t know either,"


    ''They are not investigating, are they?''


    "It would have taken more than one punch to kill that beast,"


    ''It''s a werewolf.'' He wanted to tell Brandon the truth.


    Ryan started feeling guilty inside because he was the only one who knew the truth and found it pitiful that Brandon was not aware of it. He thought of the werewolf as a normal intermediate beast.


    "Now the last question,"


    ''There are more? Come on.''


    "I will only say two words, I want you to tell me everything you know about it."


    "Sure, sir." Ryan nodded.


    ''This talk is not as bad as I imagined it to be. He''s just asking me questions which are easy to answer.''


    Brandon took a breath before speaking, "Mafia. Attack."


    ''I take my words back. This is worse than I imagined it to be. Now I gotta come up with a better lie.'' Ryan was not prepared for this counterattack.


    He never bothered to come up with a lie to cover this incident. He knew about the attack before anyone and also predicted the future which apparently came true.


    "It was..."


    ''Ow~ that''s an intense stare,'' Ryan thought.


    "It was¡­ because of my Trait,"


    "Clairvoyance?"


    "Yes. I was able the sense their presence and just guessed it might turn into a battle,"


    "You said something about T. Y. E., right?"


    Ryan gulped, "W- who T. Y. E.?"


    "Tye. the most wanted criminal,"


    "U- uh¡­ I don''t remember telling anything about him-" Brandon''s stare turned into an angry glare, "I just exaggerated it to make it sound like it was something serious,"


    "Are you crazy? You don''t take his name so usually,"


    "I- I know. But it helped the situation right?"


    "Hm,"


    "In the Visitor event, a strange man approached me," Ryan was debating with himself whether he should reveal Ainz Gown or not, "I smelled danger, and the Underworld from him. Before I could do anything, he disappeared.


    "Then the next day, with the use of my clairvoyance, I was able to sense a huge army coming to our Academy. They were prepared for a battle,"


    "How come the professionals were not able to predict the attack but a student was able to?"


    "Uh. I was attacked by the Mafia quite a few times to make a few easy guesses about when the Mafia will attack and who is from the Underworld."


    "Huh¡­." Brandon leaned forward, "Am I from the Underworld?"


    Ryan paused. He took a few light sniffs. He knew it was a dead end.


    If Brandon''s smell matches with the smell of the Underworld then he would kill Ryan right there, right now. But if he''s not from the underworld, what good would that bring? He will continue asking Ryan questions.


    Ryan decided the second option was better than dying and transmigrating into the same place, different time, and facing everything again.


    "You are not..."


    "Good. impressive." A smile spread over Brandon''s face.


    ''This guy for sure is hiding something. Is he an undercover agent by them? Or is he a punished shadow? His heart is still beating, he has not entered the immortal state yet, which means his real age is sixteen. He is not old either.


    ''What family are you from? Are you even a family member? Are you even one of us? I have trouble trying to sort your smell. This is the first time I am having trouble with sensing humans.''


    "Is that all, sir?"


    "Ah. Yes. yes, that is it."


    "Can I go back to my-"


    "No, wait." Brandon was sure there were the assassins wandering out in the airplane. He didn''t want to lose Ryan''s life and ruin everything.


    Brandon checked his watch, "I will send you to the first class. It will be the third break shorty after the break''s over you will be shifted to the first class with the top ten members."


    Ryan was surprised to hear he will be sent to the first-class section so soon.


    "After the third break, you will be in the first class. Till then, stay in my compartment or roam in the airport."


    "Yes, sir. I will."


    "Ahh~ few more minutes before the one-hour break," Brandon yawned.

 Chapter 126 - A Vampire Diary.

    "Alright. I will be leaving first, you can come out whenever you want or just stay inside the compartment," Brandon got up from his comfy chair.


    "I will stay here for a bit¡­ it''s comfortable than the economy class..."


    "Haha. sure," it seemed to Ryan that Brandon had opened up a little to him. He was not talking seriously or with the intention of intimidating Ryan.


    It felt like both of them were friends¡­ just like how Ryan felt whenever he talk with Doc. Brandon walked up to the robot statue to take his military blazer.


    "And¡­ while I am gone, don''t touch anything in this room." Brandon turned around and pulled his blazer. It got stuck in midway.


    Brandon continued pulling it while looking at Ryan. Ryan turned his eyes to the blazer.


    "Sir, it''s stuck," Ryan told. Brandon turned around to see his blazer, "It''s stuck in the drawer," Ryan repeated.


    "Oh." Brandon used his left hand to free the military blazer from the drawer. The drawer was left half-open when the blazer was finally off the drawer.


    "But did you understand what I told you?" Ryan spotted the drawer was halfway open and Brandon didn''t bother closing it.


    Brandon was way too focused on Ryan. his eyes were piercing through Ryan''s eye. He felt like he have to respond or else it might turn ugly.


    "Yes, sir. I will not touch anything." Ryan replied.


    ''Looks like Devon was right. He still has not figured us out. He still thinks we are humans,'' Brandon smiled and walked out of his compartment.


    Ryan let out a sigh of relief after throwing himself on the couch. Ryan''s eye fell on the drawer then he saw the flashbacks of Brandon telling him not to touch anything.


    ''Ugh. Just a peek. I will not touch anything,'' Ryan got up from the couch and walked over to the half-opened drawer.


    He peeked inside the drawer. ''What is this?'' He touched the drawer and was about to pull it but stopped. He remembered Brandon''s words again.


    ''Is this a book?'' It was a hardbound, dark red-colored book sitting inside the drawer, ''Or is it a diary?''


    Unconsciously, out of curiosity, Ryan pulled the drawer, ''Crap!'' he was about to push it back inside, he stopped.


    ''What language is that?'' Ryan saw some unfamiliar letters over the book. With some unfamiliar letters, something was written over the diary.


    ''It''s not Spanish, it''s not French either. This language is not of our world.'' Ryan had almost seen every language possible and they seemed to have a connection between them.


    The words are almost similar, just twisted here and there, added a few things to make a new language and a new word.


    The language he saw in the middle of the book was not something from this world, he thought. And the words written over were sprouting out.


    ''J- just a touch.'' Ryan''s finger started moving towards the book. His finger was inside the drawer, only a few milli-centimeters away from the book.


    "Open." he panicked, Ryan''s body started trembling, his heart started racing. The door swiftly started opening.


    ''Crap. Crap, crap, crap,'' Ryan kept repeating as his hands pushed the door behind him and he took a few steps away from the drawer.


    From the door, Brandon entered his compartment with a smile on his face, "Oh, Ryan, I forgot to enter your voice author-" the smile faded, "What''s wrong? You look pale," he asked.


    "H- huh? No. I am alright. I was just startled to see you enter the compartment out of the blue..." Brandon was clearly able to hear Ryan''s racing heart which made Brandon feel suspicious.


    "Right. I should have knocked. You know, used to this."


    "R- right, sir. It''s your room after all,"


    "Leave that aside, I want to enter your voice authorization."


    "W- what''s that?"


    ''Calm down, my shitty broken heart.'' Ryan muttered inside his mind.


    "Ever thought how you could come out of the room?"


    "Ah-" Ryan was not planning on going out of the room, "Right."


    "Voice authorization,"


    [ Voice verified access granted. Please command ''Open'' & ''Close'' ]


    "Go ahead," Ryan still stood there trying to calm his heat down.


    [ waiting for voice recognition ]


    "Open. Close" Ryan stepped forward after saying those two words.


    [ Process completed ]


    "I will leave now, you can just order the door to open for you, make sure you close the door before leaving."


    "Thank you, sir." Ryan bowed a little. Bradon left the room.


    Ryan sighed, he brought his hand to his chest, ''For once, I thought it might explode,'' Ryan lifted his head.


    ''It''s now or never,'' Ryan strode till the drawer and pulled it open without hesitation.


    He saw the same book with a dark red cover and something engraved on its cover in a strange, mysterious, unknown language.


    Ryan didn''t hesitate this time, without wasting a second, he touched the book but he didn''t stop there he pulled the book out of the door and held it in his hand.


    ''Why was his heart racing so fast? Was he doing something inside my room?'' Brandon thought while walking down the aisle, ''No way, he must have been really startled. I should learn to knock.''


    Brandon continued walking, he was soon out of the airplane and into the airport now. He glanced all over the airport, he made sure to check the whole plane before coming out.


    ''Now where are you?'' He was sure the assassins were still in here, ''I can''t risk Ryan''s life.'' and from what Ryan had told him about being attacked frequently it confirmed Brandon''s doubt about what the assassins were doing here.


    ''The Heffleys. That old man sure loves his family way too much. He sent assassins for a sixteen-year-old, unbelievable.''


    Ryan thoroughly checked the book from behind and front. He held the book in both hands. He grabbed the front cover, pulled it but it didn''t open.


    ''Huh? Why?'' Ryan tried harder to open up the diary in his hands. After failing multiple times, he decided to use his skill.


    < Vision >


    < A vampire diary: Diaries specially made for strong vampires who have lived for more than fifty years. These diaries are made from King-tier beasts. >


    < You can not open these diaries with pure strength. You need the owner''s blood to open up these diaries.. These are very important for vampires. >

 Chapter 127 - Vampire Secrets.

    The book in his hands was not opening, it was not bulging either. No matter how much strength he applied, it was just not opening.


    Ryan had similar experiences with the VIP doors. They were not something you could open with pure strength; but with Ryan''s skill Vision, it would tell him the passcode- or at least tell him how to open the door.


    Ryan related that same logic to this book. If he can''t open the book with pure strength then maybe he can open it with the help of his System?


    "Vision"


    < A vampire diary: Diaries specially made for strong vampires who have lived for more than fifty years. These diaries are made from King-tier beasts. >


    < You can not open these diaries with pure strength. You need the owner''s blood to open up these diaries. These are very important for vampires. >


    Ryan was impressed by his System but more than that, he was stunned by what he was holding in his hands.


    ''This is a diary then,'' Ryan nodded, ''I want to see what''s inside this diary,''


    < There are three options to open vampire diaries. You can''t open the vampire diaries no matter how much pure strength you apply as they are made from the king-tier beasts'' core >


    ''Duh. these doors are made from Advance-tier and are impossible to break¡­ I don''t even wanna think about the King-tier.'' Ryan glanced at the VIP door behind him.


    < First way to open the diary is by dropping a drop of the diary''s owner''s blood >


    < Second way is to drop a drop of blood from the creator of the owner >


    < Third way, use the family head''s / family elder''s blood >


    "Vampire huh. Vampires¡­." he started giggling, "Vampires! They do exist!" Ryan shouted inside his mind, "Holy shit~ this is amazing!"


    Ryan dropped the book on the top of a table, ''Now this explains how I met the first vampire in my life.''


    < Meet five vampires. Your progress: 2/5 >


    ''But who''s the second one?'' Ryan wondered, ''More importantly, what are these family heads, elders, and vampire diaries? Looks like the vampire world is as messed up as the human world.''


    Ryan grabbed the book in his hand again, this time he stared at the strange, mysterious words engraved on the cover of the diary.


    < A forieng language: Aceved >


    ''What the? What is that language?'' he wondered, ''Oh no! Is this possibility-''


    < Also known as the vampire''s language. This language is used by vampires to communicate with each other >


    ''So it is!'' Ryan felt excited, ''tell me more.''


    < You can''t read the language, Aceved with the current level of your skill: Vision. >


    ''Ah fuck! I knew it! It was not going to be this easy.'' he dropped the book on the table again, ''Let''s see what else we have,''


    One thing was confirmed, Brandon was a vampire and he was a Head general which made things complicated if he was with the humans or with the vampire, or was he working as an undercover?


    Ryan had nothing to do with these complicated things. He just wanted to know more about vampires out of curiosity.


    ''Now what is this?'' he pulled a sunglass, ''And what''s with this shade?'' it was pale white. The glasses of the sunglass were pale white.


    < Sun blocking Shades: These shades are worn by vampires when they go out in the sun, if not worn, it will make them vulnerable. The color of these classes can change depending on the user''s preference. >


    < It is made from three advance-tier beasts'' core >


    ''Now it explains why he always wears glasses which look like normal glasses but they might be these glasses,''


    It all was useless for Ryan, he was not going to turn into a vampire anyway.


    ''This is the last thing.'' Ryan pulled out a regular tube-sized metal flask, ''What is this? Blood?'' Ryan thought, guessing from the flask and its red color.


    < Advanced Blood flask: Made from an advanced beasts'' core. It will store and keep blood fresh for, at least, a month >


    ''Of course, vampires need blood.'' He kept the flask on the table, ''Is that all you have got?'' Ryan wondered.


    He sighed after he had finished his search. The only thing he found interesting was the vampire diary. It had strange, mysterious words which Ryan didn''t understand and after knowing his System will tell him what it is written, at some point, he found it exciting.


    Ryan grabbed all the things in his hands to put them back in the drawer. There were no other drawers, no safe, nothing.


    < Carrying extra items. Would you rather like to add these items to your inventory? >


    Suddenly. This message popped up. Ryan''s eyes filled with excitement again.


    ''That''s right. My search doesn''t end here. I can take these things with me! Without anyone knowing!'' Ryan imagined Brandon''s angry face when he will realize his vampire stuff is missing.


    That would cause no problem. He will not tell anyone about this. The vampires need to keep their secret a secret. That leaves the only other vampire which Ryan was not sure is in the Academy.


    ''I will have to face some of his suspicions, everything will work out. After all, he won''t find I stole his things,''


    "Yes. Add the items to---" Ryan suddenly stopped. A thought encountered his mind.


    ''Wait. I have someone''s blood in this flask,'' he lifted the flask, ''Can I give it a go?'' Ryan thought. He gulped, ''But it might be human blood, right? Right. No way it''s a vampire''s blood. Vampire won''t drink vampire''s blood.''


    Ryan sighed.


    "Yes. add the items to my inventory."


    < Items added >


    < Inventory: 4/10 >


    ''Cool. now I just need to get the hell out of here.'' Ryan ordered the door to open. It opened and Ryan rushed out of the compartment, then out of the airplane.


    Brandon was on his way to enter the flight. He was walking with a smile when he felt something strange inside him. He grunted, glanced around the area, and went behind a wall to hide.


    ''T- this pain¡­ my belonging¡­ or should I say my belongings are going away from me.'' the bond, the connection between his items and him was getting weaker which caused a stinging sensation in his stomach.


    ''This is not a single item. Someone has taken, at least, three things of mine. Mine..'' He emphasized the last word, ''Whoever it is, I will not leave him.''

 Chapter 128 - Mine!

    Brandon had recovered from the pain in his guts and finally managed to gain back his composure. He glanced to check if somebody saw him.


    For making any beast item, you need to gather the cores first. Either by hunting the beasts yourselves or by using money to get your hands on these cores.


    Vampires who collect these cores to make their own items form a bond with the items in the process. If a vampire really cares about his items, this bond will be formed between them.


    This bond marks their items as their own. By sweat, blood, and tears they work so hard to make these items, and if these items are taken away by someone who''s not from their family¡­. The bond will break.


    There are side effects if the bond breaks. The urge to kill the thief will grow stronger inside the vampire. He will go to any heights just to get his item back, let that item be a pencil then.


    Unless their items are claimed back, this urge will not fade. Their eyes will glow red whenever the rage would take over their body and soul and mind.


    It differs from vampire to vampire, of course. If the vampire doesn''t care about its item at all or if he had gained the items in the wrong ways, a bond will not be formed. They will feel nothing even if their King-tier item is being stolen.


    Brandon was not able to calm himself down. He rushed inside the plane. Ryan''s images started flashing in front of him.


    He saw: as soon as he entered the room, Ryan was way too much startled. His heart was beating at a high rate which was not normal.


    He found Ryan''s actions abnormal and strange. Overall that, he focused on Ryan''s position. He was standing in front of the robot statue¡­ no, he was in front of the drawer, he thought.


    He was hiding something. He was hiding something behind his back. Behind him was my drawer¡­ what was inside the drawer? ¡­.my items. My diary, my blood, my glasses. YES. YES. HE WAS THE ONE!! HE WAS HIDING SOMETHING!


    Brandon''s walk turned into strides. He started running. Rushed inside the airplane. His eyes were turning red.


    Students started boarding the flight. Ryan came out of the washroom. He sighed and started going back to his economy class.


    Then he realized he was transferred to the first class. With a smile on his face and fear inside his heart, he started walking towards the first-class section.


    While on his way, he sensed something, Ryan suddenly gasped, he felt the huge presence of someone catching up with him quickly.


    ''Damn. damn. Okay. ok. Calm. calm down, me.'' Ryan increased his pace, ''Fuck! He is here!! No way, he''s running. Did he find out already?''


    After analyzing the situation once more, Brandon was clear that Ryan was the biggest suspect. He was the only one in his room and the only one who seemed to use the vampire skill.


    Brandon''s target was locked. The only suspect, Ryan Walker.


    Out of the airport, Devon and Noami were walking together, strolling around the airport. It was near time for students to board the flight.


    "And yeah, you gotta be fucking polite, avoid sarcasm too. Japanese people won''t appreciate sarcasm, even as a joke. They will not get your fucking sarcasm which will create an awkward atmosphere."


    "Oh¡­ I see," Devon replied.


    "Okay so¡­. What else you wanted to know?"


    "Oh, tell me anything."


    "Ah¡­. sure. Lemme think." Naomi looked away, "What''s wrong?" she asked Devon.


    "Ah¡­ nothing." Devon had gasped after sensing something. He frantically started looking around the area.


    ''What are you doing?'' Devon thought. He felt the same presence as someone. He knew for sure what it was.


    "Ah¡­ you might wanna know this-"


    "Naomi. Can you wait for a minute?"


    She looked confused after Devon suddenly cut her off in between, "....sure"


    "I will be back quick. You know what, I will make it quick."


    ''Does he wants to use the washroom? Why is he so desperate?'' she nodded agreeing to Devon.


    "Thank you!" He started walking out of the airport.


    The presence was getting stronger, ''No way, are you going for Ryan? Or did you spot our enemies?'' Devon increased his pace as the presence started fading away.


    ''I gotta stop him. We don''t want yet another war.'' Devon started running. He entered the flight.


    Many thoughts started confusing Devon what the reality was. Was it their enemy? Or was he really going for Ryan? The second case gave Devon shivers.


    It was not that he thought his family could not win against Ryan or his family. He was aware of Ryan''s family situation. He didn''t even know how powerful Ryan''s family was or did he even had a family in the first place.


    The only thing he knew was, it was Ryan''s ring that gave him the power to attack his enemies, heal himself. Another thing was sure, Ryan was powerful.


    Not enough to win the war alone if it happened in the worst case but strong enough to kill a few before dying. The thing which scared him the most was Ryan''s no fear of death.


    Ryan was not afraid of his own death. Nothing will hold him back from going all out. ''Please. Don''t kill him¡­. Brandon.''


    ''So you are not family-friendly, are you? I thought you were just a student but looks like you are more than that. I should have taken your mission myself. Why the hell did I wait for that punk?''


    His feet started banging hard against the plane''s floor. No one was in yet which made it easier for him to run.


    ''You must be a vampire with something wrong with your body.'' Brandon concluded, ''For what you have done, I guess it will be a valid reason for the council not to execute me¡­'' he ran faster. Just one more block and it was the first class.


    ''This won''t start a vampire war either. I mean, the reason''s so valid. He didn''t just take some items¡­ he took MY items!''


    ''Here he is. Act normal, Ryan.''


    ''There you are. I can clearly track your position.'' Devon dashed through the economy class into the business class¡­.. First-class was only a few meters away.

 Chapter 129 - A Vampire’s Strength.

    Brandon kicked the door open. Ryan shivered, panicked, and got up from his seat.


    ''F- fuck¡­ he smashed open an intermediate door like it''s nothing!'' Ryan started fearing the consequences of stealing Brandon''s items.


    Although there was no proof he is the one who steal his items, he was the top suspect right now. He started wondering if Brandon will buy his explanation or not.


    "Sir? W- what''s wrong?" Ryan saw Brandon standing at the door. His eyes were glowing. His fist was clenched.


    In a flash of his eyes, Brandon disappeared. Ryan turned his head, he felt a powerful hold against his neck.


    Not being able to fight against the strong grab, he was thrown back against his seat, before he could gain his balance, Brandon lifted him off and pressed his head against the roof.


    "You exactly know what''s wrong," His eyes were blood red, "You bastard! What do you think you are doing?! Do you want to start a war?!" he shouted.


    "W- what items? I don''t have any-"


    He didn''t let the choking Ryan finish his sentence, he pushed him hard again, leaned closer to Ryan''s face. Two fangs appeared out of his mouth.


    That sight scared the shit out of Ryan. he saw two deadly big fangs about to pierce his neck out. Brandon opened his mouth bigger, showing his angry fangs into Ryan''s shoulder.


    < Vampire bite detected. You have been bitten by a vampire >


    < Alert! Danger! Vampire''s venom is entering the host''s body. If not stopped soon you might turn into a failed one >


    < Unable to stop transformation if the host is turned into a failed one >


    < HP: 35/40 >


    Ryan lifted his leg, he performed a kick but that didn''t seem to affect Brandon at all.


    Brandon pulled his fangs out of Ryan''s shoulder. He was breathing hard, his fangs were covered in blood.


    "Tell me where are my items. I don''t care if this will start a war." Ryan choked harder. Brandon started strangling Ryan''s neck, "I have full intentions of killing you," Blood started coming out of the two holes Brandon made in his shoulder.


    "I don''t know-"


    "You have two more minutes before you die." Brandon hissed. Ryan''s neck started tearing apart. Blood started flowing out, down Brandon''s fingers.


    He felt his face was pumping a heart, his body felt numb. He didn''t struggle anymore, he never did, to begin with. He knew struggling will only shorten the time.


    He felt as if he doesn''t have any control over his body. Every part of his body felt numb.


    < Your carotid arteries are tearing up. Healing the damaged carotid arteries will not be possible >


    < Threat increases. Risk to the host''s life: 90% >


    < Survival chances after carotid arteries are torn is only 1% >


    < You will die from blood choke >


    < HP: 20/40 >


    "Brandon! Stop it right now!"


    "D- Devon¡­? Oh no¡­. Go away- go away, Devon."


    Brandon didn''t turn around. He could sense Devon coming for him but Brandon had no reasons to let Ryan go.


    "I will not!" Brandon replied.


    "I said leave him!" Devon lifted his leg and in a flash, he was standing beside Brandon.


    Ryan''s eyes went wide with a strange fear of a possibility coming true, ''I- it can''t be¡­.''


    "He. stole my items!" that was enough to silence Devon. He glanced at Ryan.


    Devon saw two punctured marks on Ryan''s shoulder, his eyes went round.


    "You have infected him!" he shouted. Brandon didn''t reply, "Fucking let him go! You will start a war!!"


    He threw out his fangs and turned to Devon, his grip loosened on Ryan''s neck, "I don''t care" he hissed pointing his fangs at Devon.


    Devon saw blood coming out of Ryan''s neck, ''I can''t. I can''t let him start a war.''


    "Let. Ryan. Go!" Devon kicked a seat, jumped in the air, threw his hand out, in the next second, Brandon''s head banged hard against the wall behind him.


    This is what the situation turned out into:


    Brandon choked Ryan, a Head general choking his student; Devon''s fingers wrapped around Brandon he tried to strangle him, a student strangling a Head general.


    "It''s an order! Let him go!" Devon opened his mouth. He used Brandon''s neck to pull himself closer to Brandon.


    He kicked Brandon in the guts and threw him against the plane''s body.


    "Leave Ryan." Devon hissed.


    ''Can''t be. Impossible! Impossible...'' Ryan''s doubt cleared up. He saw Devon''s long, sharp, pointed fangs a few centimeters away from Brandon''s face.


    ''He''s the second vampire that I met.'' Ryan concluded, ''How?''


    Brandon''s fangs went inside his mouth. His grip around Ryan''s neck started loosening.


    Coughing, Ryan dropped down on a seat. His hands went to his neck but backed down after seeing blood all over.


    ''System.'' he coughed, ''Heal.''


    < HP: 40/40 >


    < Blood level: 15/40 >


    < Vampire venom pushed out of the host''s body. You are out of the risk of turning into a failed one >


    < Major injuries: Your larynx, pharynx. Neck muscles are healed. The skin covering your neck is healed. >


    < Minor injuries: in the external carotid arteries. You might wanna seek professional treatment as soon as possible. >


    < Side effects of the injuries will be healed. A professional treatment is recommended >


    < The host is losing his consciousness. No threat is detected to the host. Allowing the host to lose their consciousness. >


    Devon and Brandon kept staring at each other. Devon took his fangs inside and loosened his grip. Brandon pushed Devon away.


    He coughed moving his hands over his neck a few times. Devon kept giving Brandon a hard stare.


    "You are going against the rules," Brandon said. Devon decided to ignore him and focus on Ryan.


    "Don''t give me that crap. Pull your venom out of Ryan''s body right now!" Devon ordered. Brandon obediently acted.


    He bent down to Ryan. pulled his neck to the other side and checked the marks on Ryan''s shoulder.


    ''They are gone. No wait, they are gone? How?'' Brandon raised his big in shock eyes at Devon.


    "The bite marks are gone." he leaned apart from Ryan''s body.


    "Hah? Impossible!" He leaned down to check the marks on Ryan''s shoulder but just as Brandon had said, the marks were gone.


    "That''s not important. If he''s really a vampire then he might need blood right now or he will enter the crazed state." Brandon told Devon.


    Devon agreed, he took out the same metal flask as Brandon''s. He opened its cap and poured the blood into Ryan''s mouth.


    < Blood has been consumed >


    < Blood Level: 40/40 >

 Chapter 130 - A Scratch.

    They both were standing in front of Ryan''s unconscious body. They were confused, scared about how the marks healed on themselves.


    "What do you think must have happened?" Devon asked.


    "I am confused as you are. I don''t know."


    "I can''t believe you tried killing him."


    "I told you, he stole my items. They had a mark of being mine!" He raised his voice. Devon looked down then raised his eyes at Ryan.


    ''Why? Was it deliberate?'' Devon wondered looking at Ryan.


    "Check him. Frisk him, inspect his body." Devon ordered, he turned around.


    He could not bring himself to believe his friend did something like this. The work of a thief. He placed his hand over his forehead and waited for Brandon.


    "Nothing," he reported.


    Devon turned around, "Check his bag then, check everything unless you find your items."


    "I will make it quick," Brandon walked out of the seats and stood in the aisle.


    "Do you feel the bond?" Devon asked.


    "Yes, I do. It''s very, very, very close still it''s not mine." Brandon replied.


    With his super-fast speed, he started checking Ryan''s every luggage bag he kept with him in the trunk. He went through his every and kept everything as it was before that too within a few minutes.


    "No. I can''t find them!" Brandon shouted as he threw his hand.


    "Then search the whole airplane." Brandon''s eyes went wide.


    "D-  do I have the permission?" Devon looked away. Brandon kept staring at his back.


    "Hm" Devon nodded and a smile appeared on Brandon''s face.


    "Blood magic: Ultra speed, ultra senses, ultra vision," Brandon muttered.


    ''I hate his magic.'' Devon thought.


    "Search for MY items. Activate" Brandon vanished, the air around Devon rushed all over, throwing Devon almost down on the ground.


    ''At least take off after checking your surroundings.'' Devon got back his balance.


    *****


    "No. Find him! I want you to keep an eye on him!" Mr. Heffley shouted through the voice device.


    "Sir, we are giving our best. We know he is on the plane. We will bring his body to you."


    "Alive! I want him alive!"


    "Yes, yes, sir. Please let us do our work now," he hung up the call.


    They both exchanged glances, "Let''s go."


    "Getting him alive¡­ out of here? It''s impossible."


    "I know, we have no other choice." they both started walking out of the airport.


    Many students were coming out at the same time. A sudden crowd formed around the plaza. It was the time when the flight would take off.


    Inside the plane, Brandon was rushing all around the airplane searching for his items but as far he went the weaker his bond with his items felt.


    After using his blood kinesis and activating the ultra state, everything was at its top peak. His skills, his senses, his speed, his physic. Everything.


    He stopped when he reached the end of the economy class. He saw students had started to board the flight. He panicked. Leaving the site, he bolted towards the first class.


    Suddenly, a thought knocked his head. He had not checked his room yet. Changing the course, he ran towards his room.


    ''I told him to close the door,'' he saw his room''s door half-open. He pushed the door, it banged loudly.


    He rushed inside his room. His room was not scattered. He expected his room to be all over the place. His eyes fell on the half-opened drawer.


    "That''s my drawer," he took a few steps, "It''s open," He pulled it out, "And it''s empty," rage started reaching his head again.


    His eyes glowed red, he did his best to control his anger, ''This is useless,'' he sighed.


    ''I can''t believe it. My items are not on the whole airplane. Just where did you hide it?'' his eyes sparked again.


    His fist lifted up in the air. He found it hard to control his anger. Brandon landed a loud punch in his room''s door and walked out of the compartment, to the first class.


    [ The door is damaged ]


    [ System alert. Your defense has gone down. Repair the door ]


    His punch left the advanced-tier door with a light puncture. The metal had a dent on it, going inwards. A light scratch on the door.


    _______


    "Did you find it?" Devon asked although he knew he had not found his items.


    "No. I didn''t. It''s not in the airplane."


    "Well, did you check your room? You are searching all over and they might be in your-"


    "They are not there." his eyes glowed red, "They are not! I checked my room¡­ literally the last thing I did,"


    "Do you sense your items nearby?"


    "Yes," he roamed around, "Right here. Whenever I come here, I can sense them. The bond is the strongest here."


    ''Their bond is way too strong. No normal bond can let the vampire sense his item this long.'' Devon thought.


    "Do you think Ryan still has the items? They can''t be out of the airplane can they?"


    "No. they are not out of the first class. But they are not with Ryan either." Brandon gave Ryan another look.


    "Okay. then calm down for a while. We will find a way to get your items back. Unfortunately, we don''t have cameras in the plane, we will get no help from the technology,"


    "Then I will do it the old school. Gotta rely on my vampire instincts then," Brandon''s eyes glowed red again. His white retina started changing red.


    "Brandon! Brandon," Devon grabbed his hand, "Students and teachers are boarding the plane. And you still haven''t got control over your anger, your eyes are blood red."


    Brandon realized his anger was taking over him again.


    "Go to the washroom. Don''t come out. I will contact you using the hairband." Devon pushed him in the direction of washrooms.


    Brandon silently went inside the washroom and closed the door. Devon sighed. ''Now gotta take care of you before anyone comes,'' Devon turned around.


    He was preparing to cover Ryan''s body and show it like he is sleeping, no one could doubt it either as it was already midnight.


    ''Now the covers,'' he was about to pull out the covers when he heard someone''s footsteps.


    Vampires can''t sense humans from a distance, they are only able to sense other vampires. They can only hear, smell humans from a distance.


    He panicked to see a pretty, tall girl standing in front of him with a confused expression.


    "W- what the fuck did you do to him?" she asked.

 Chapter 131 - Ligature Marks.

    Naomi slowly walked inside the first-class and saw Devon standing against a seat. She was confused about what he was doing here after telling her to wait outside and he never came back.


    "Oey Devon, I waited for you¡­ like forever, you didn''t come back so I came instead, it''s time to board the flight, would have you kept me waiting there forever?"


    She walked inside and stopped in front of Devon. Devon panicked to see Naomi at this time, literally the worst timing. Ryan was laying on the seat as if he was knocked out.


    Her eyes didn''t move from Devon, Devon gulped, he quickly pulled out a blanket, ran towards Ryan, he threw the blanket over Ryan''s body and covered his head too.


    "W- what did you do to him?" Naomi asked when her eyes caught Ryan sitting right next to her, "What the hell happened to him?" she asked.


    "N- nothing. Ryan was just feeling sleepy-"


    "And?" she moved closer to Devon.


    "He actually fell asleep so I brought him to the first-class and let him rest in peace, his life has been too rough recently," Devon reported.


    Naomi didn''t seem convinced yet so Devon tried convincing her, "He will be able to get a good sleep in here. I thought he might feel cold so I covered him with this blanket. Don''t disturb him, he''s asleep."


    Naomi turned around, "Well, you left our conversation in between for¡­ this?"


    "Ah-? N- no. I- I was on my way back when I saw him and"


    "Ah. I see. You never came back so I thought something was wrong or you were caught up with something,"


    "Right. Right. I am sorry. Naomi, I am really sorry- I kept you waiting there," Devon apologized, "I was about to come back right now-"


    "After the flight has taken off?" Devon looked away. He had totally forgotten about Naomi in the first place.


    The next thing Devon planned on taking care of was Brandon in the washroom, he literally forgot that he had Naomi waiting for him.


    ''He did leave our conversation in between just to take care of Ryan? How did he know about it in the first place?'' Naomi thought.


    "I am sorry I didn''t come back," Devon looked down.


    After seeing Devon like this, she felt there was no need for her to get angry and no need for Devon to apologize either. It must have been something important, she thought.


    Her hand reached Devon''s shoulder, his face lit up. With a smile, Naomi said, "Let''s do it now then. Let''s resume our conversation."


    She pointed at her seat, "Sit with me till we land Japan and I will tell you everything about its traditions and cultures."


    The smile on Devon''s face vanished, "I am sorry." he muttered.


    "Hah? Why? Okay, I will make it short?" she had an innocent look on her face thinking she might have creeped Devon out when that was not her intention.


    "No," he shook his head, "I can''t. We can''t," he lifted his head, "I am sorry, I have something important to take care of. I will be back."


    "D- devon!" he ran off. Naomi stood there disappointed. She was hoping she could have a conversation with someone after what her mother was doing to her.


    With a glance at Ryan, she dropped herself in her seat. She started feeling sad again.


    Devon quickly pulled open a washroom door. He went inside, closed the toilet''s mouth, and sat down on the seat cover. He tapped his head three times when suddenly a bright blue light sparkled.


    ''Brandon. Brandon, are you online?'' He thought inside his mind.


    This was the communication hairband only vampires have. The elders of the family give these bands to agents and spies.


    This allows them to communicate with fellow agents between missions without speaking anything. This band allows them to use telepathy to communicate.


    ''Brandon! I am Devon here. Please pick up the call,'' Devon raised his voice.


    ''Oh. sorry, I was not paying attention. I am online,'' Brandon finally replied.


    ''What do we do now? We gotta find your items.''


    ''We gotta take care of Ryan first,''


    ''What do you mean?''


    ''He knows about us now,''


    ''Huh? Didn''t he already know about us? Was not he supposed to be a vampire?''


    ''He might be a Human vampire as we having trouble sensing his Vampire genes but¡­. He saw me.''


    ''That''s your fault he saw your anger. You should check before attacking anyone,''


    ''Hmm. Devon¡­ The mission.''


    ''Tch, I told you-''


    ''We will be reaching Japan soon. We will be miles away from the Family, it might be too late if you don''t take the mission now,''


    Devon hesitated before answering, ''N- no. I won''t take the mission.''


    ''OK. I won''t either. But if Ryan does anything suspicious, I will take the mission without thinking.''


    ''Hm. okay,'' Devon was not able to stop him anymore cause¡­ he had proof right now. Brandon''s items were stolen and Ryan was the main suspect.


    ''I won''t report this to the family yet. I am giving your friend one last chance. If I saw him involved with our vampire-related business, that will be his end.''


    ''Okay. I will make sure he doesn''t get involved in our vampire business.'' Devon nodded. He was sweating.


    ''If you are caught breaking the vampire rules then with that brat you will be punished by the family too.''


    ''They don''t have any right over Ryan though.''


    ''If he is involved with our family business then yes, yes they have right over Ryan.'' Devon didn''t reply.


    ****


    ''Just where do you vanish to, Devon?'' Naomi yawned, her eyes fell on Ryan, ''No matter how I see, there is something wrong with him.''


    She got up, pushed the seat, and jumped over the seats to sit beside Ryan. she was tired of Devon''s behavior. He was constantly avoiding her, she thought.


    ''Don''t mind me, Ryan. for a while, think I am not Naomi, I am Dr. Mary.''


    Naomi lifted her hand and pulled Ryan''s covers down. What she saw after pulling the covers was something she wished she had never seen.


    ''W- what the fuck are these marks?'' she flowed her hands around Ryan''s neck and quickly put the covers back, covering his neck.


    Her eyes went big, ready to pop out of her sockets any minute, ''L- Ligature marks! Why?! How?!''

 Chapter 132 - Pete Kills.

    Naomi turned to another side, her eyes were bulging after seeing the gruesome sight. Her heart suddenly started racing. For a second she thought Ryan was dead.


    ''His- his pulse!'' She quickly jumped on the seat beside Ryan, pulled his hand out from the covers, gripped her fingers over his veins, and waited to sense his pulse.


    ''On. He- he is breathing,'' She declared, Naomi could hear her own heart beating inside her chest. She threw his hand under the covers again.


    ''B- but how could? How come?'' She pulled down the cover around Ryan''s neck to check the marks once again.


    Her hands automatically reached his neck. She could feel the marks on Ryan''s neck, the marks of being strangled brutally.


    "Uh¡­ Naomi Mitsuda?" her body trembled when she heard her name. Her heart raced once again after skipping a beat.


    In a panic, she pulled her hand from Ryan''s throat pulling the covers back on his neck.


    In front of her, Rigid and Rosy were totally confused why she would panic that much.


    "Hey, Naomi" Rigid leaned closer to Ryan, "What''s wrong?"


    Naomi lifted her head and saw two looming figures over her. One of them was very intimidating for her right now. Rosy was giving her hard stares as if she had found out about the marks.


    "Nothing. Nothing''s wrong."


    "No. something is wrong," Rosy stepped forward. Naomi panicked, she pushed herself back in her seat.


    "Hah, what''s wrong, Rosy? Do you know what''s wrong?" Rigid asked.


    "Uh-huh. I know very well." Naomi gulped, "She and her Ryan is sitting in our seats,"


    "Huh?" Naomi unclenched her fists.


    "Hm." she nodded, "You are sitting in our seats," Naomi let out a sigh of relief.


    "C- can you please sit in my seat? I mean, please, he''s sleeping so...?"


    Rigid and Rosy took a glance at Ryan, who indeed was sleeping like a baby. They found it useless to wake him up and disturb his sleep when they can just sit in Naomi''s seats.


    Only a few hours were left till they would reach Japan. They decided to sit in Naomi''s seat and let Naomi enjoy her time with Ryan.


    "But wait- was not Ryan Gwen''s?" Rigid asked Rosy while through the aisle.


    "Was he? I thought he was Cheryl''s,"


    "Even when you called him Naomi''s?"


    "Hm~ you are right though,"


    "You know, there was a strange rumor about Ryan dating a teacher!"


    "That''s insane," Rosy commented.


    Naomi resumed her inspection, "Should I tell someone? Wait, I should inform Dr. Mary about it," She looked around the flight.


    The first class was full, students were sitting with a few seats remaining.


    She didn''t spot Doc neither did she spot Devon, ''I should let Devon see this first,'' She thought, ''Where are you, Devon?! Come quickly!''


    Meanwhile, Devon was talking with Brandon about vampire business, they took their time talking inside the washroom,  the flight departed but they didn''t come out of the washroom.


    Naomi''s anxiety was dropping, her patience was running out, she was getting tired without sleep. It was past midnight.


    After a few more minutes of waiting, Naomi started feeling sleepy. She was still sitting beside Ryan, whenever her eyes fell on Ryan who was sleeping so peacefully, her tiredness started taking over her.


    She closed her eyes for once, her head fell hard on Ryan''s shoulder, she came back to her sense and looked at Ryan. he was not awake.


    She dozed off sitting beside Ryan. her head firmly rested on Ryan''s shoulder. Her hands were on Ryan''s thighs, her head on Ryan''s shoulder as she fell asleep.


    *****


    "W- where am I?" I thought as I slowly opened my eyes. My eyes felt heavy for some reason so did my body.


    When I finally managed to open my eyes, I was not able to control them. When I tried closing them, they won''t close.


    When I try to move my arms, I could not move them. There was this view of a dark ceiling in front of me for a while when it was interrupted by loud screams and shrieks.


    I got off the bed on my own. Then my vision went dark, everything blacked out.


    The first thing I saw after opening my eyes was a disgusting, gruesome sight.


    There was a person- or a dead person standing in front of me. It had blood flowing from its both eyes down to his neck. Blood was flowing from its neck, the neck was attached to the body, its throat was cut open.


    When my eyes fell on its torso¡­. It had a huge hole right in its stomach, guts were flowing out from its stomach. I raised my eyes to see the person in front of me was no one but Pete. yes, yes, Pete Parker.


    I realized he was not the only one that way, behind him were many other familiar faces. From Rigid''s unit, Cheryl''s unit. Some had their eyes popped out, others didn''t have arms, some had a huge hole in their guts.


    But there were two things in common or most of them had. First, most of them had their necks cut off. And the other thing was¡­. They all were dead.


    A horde of the undead. A horde of zombies. Yes, that''s the right word. They all looked like zombies. And I don''t know where we were because the building was nothing like our Academy.


    Suddenly, all of them started attacking anyone they see. Teachers, students (who were still living human beings), wardens. The teachers and wardens didn''t look like Americans. But before I even got time to figure what''s going on, my unit was attacked by, at least, ten zombies.


    The teacher fought them with their Traits but the zombies seemed unharmed unless their heads were smashed. Next. even the undead students used Traits!


    Some used fire Traits to kill humans. Naomi on my end used her voltage to throw the zombies¡­ but that only attracted even more of them.


    None of them seemed like they were getting hurt. Finally, Pete rose from the ground. He walked straight towards me, towards us.


    I staggered. Pete jumped forward and grabbed Gwen.. with his disgusting yet frightening look, he started devouring Gwen.

 Chapter 133 - Ryans Dreams Become Reality.

    Pete charged at Gwen. he threw his hands in her direction, she attacked Pete with her chops while screaming.


    Few chops went inside Pete''s half-torn neck which only made blood pour out from his neck¡­ all black blood.


    Pete managed to get a hold of Gwen''s boobs. Gwen screamed louder, she kicked Pete but those kicks were not harmful to him. He took her punches and kicks as if it was nothing.


    He threw Gwen down on the ground, he pulled her boobs with his strength. Pete didn''t stop even after her loud screams. He used his strength to tear her clothes apart.


    Her underwear was completely visible, Pete grabbed her boobs again, he pulled them to tear apart her bra. Now her big, perfect boobs were fully exposed.


    Pete forced his way to her neck, he grabbed her hair and took a big bite of her neck. She screamed in pain and threw him away. Pete quickly got back on his feet.


    He moved forward, Gwen kicked him in the stomach before he could even reach her. She took a few steps and lost his balance. He fell face-on on Gwen''s boobs.


    She shrieked her lungs out. Pete''s arms moved, they grabbed her back, he started eating her boobs. His delicate neck was about to fall down from the struggle.


    By now, Gwen had lost the power to fight back, she let Pete eat her breasts until they were half-eaten. Pete threw her away after devouring her body.


    He found his way to Naomi, she was jumped in the air and gave Pete an ax kick. His head went inside the neck. His hands wrapped around his head and pulled it out of his neck.


    Naomi, who looked disgusted by Pete''s actions was frozen in the place. Before she could move, Pete pushed her to the ground.


    He mounted her and started tearing her clothes one by one. He tore her shirt, grabbed her boobs, and pulled them with his strength that tore her bra apart.


    Without waiting for another second, he straight went ahead to complete his main course. He dive into Naomi''s boobs, he started eating them, tearing them. Naomi continuously used her Trait but¡­ didn''t help.


    From another corner, Devon jumped out of the ground when he saw Naomi is being eaten alive. He was about to kick Pete in the head when he got pulled by the zombies.


    They pulled him, pinned him on the ground, four to five zombies, at once, started eating Devon''s body. They tore open his skull and devoured his brain.


    My eyes moved back at Pete. he raised his head, blood dripped from his eyes, from his neck, and fell on Naomi''s naked dead body.


    His deadly eyes glared at me. The blood in his sockets sparkled, it gave me shivers running down my spine the moment our eyes met.


    He got up from the ground. I stood there, he started moving towards me with dead eyes, clumsy body.


    Within seconds, he was standing in front of me. He opened his mouth, his mouth covered with blood, rotten smell, and¡­ bugs inside his mouth.


    He jumped towards me, his mouth became wider, with a jerk, the insides of his mouth were all that I could see.


    ****


    Ryan felt his heart beating fast. His vision was blurry, he looked around him, the lights were dim. A drop of sweat ran down his nape, he felt cold air passings against his nape.


    Ryan was gasping for air with his hand on his chest. Ryan felt something heavy, hard on his collar bone. His eyes went down on his collar bone- he saw a girl''s figure beside him.


    ''Aah!'' he panicked, his hand reaching for the bulb light above his head. The bright light glowed, his breathing calmed down.


    ''N- Naomi?'' he saw a dark blonde head lying on his collar bone. He lifted that head to realize¡­ it was Naomi, ''W- what is she doing here?''


    He saw Naomi''s pretty face which was not tainted by the blood of the undead. He was happy to see Naomi''s clothes on, and her breasts in their place.


    ''Again?'' Ryan sighed, ''It must have been just a nightmare¡­ there''s no way such gruesome reality exists.'' Ryan thought.


    He noticed that Naomi was still sleeping and he had disturbed her sleep a little, ''Oop. sorry.'' he carefully put her head back on his shoulder.


    Behind him, the washrooms'' door unlocked. Devon from one, Brandon from another washroom came out from the washroom.


    They both exchanged glances before Brandon turned around for his compartment. Devon sighed. He lifted his head to see the dark aisle.


    His eyes followed to the seats in the front where he caught the small light blub which was still glowing brightly. His eyes followed down, there he saw a white hair head.


    ''Uh.'' Ryan looked down on his chest. Naomi had slid down from his shoulder to his chest.


    He pushed her back on his shoulder but she came down again. He did it again, her head slid down again.


    ''ARGH! I will just let her sleep comfortably or she might end up with a neck sprain.''


    Devon caught a dark blonde hair head on Ryan''s shoulder. Anxiety started taking over him. His ears felt hot, his heart slowly started racing.


    Ryan had pushed Naomi''s lower body on the seats beside him, he carefully placed Naomi''s head in his lap. He slid down to the corner of his seat and let Naomi have the remaining space.


    Ryan pulled Naomi''s shirt down on her hips, ''Control. Don''t let your fetish take over you,'' Ryan muttered inside his head as he slowly made Naomi lie down on the seats in a comfortable position.


    Devon staggered his way through the aisle till he was only a few seats away from Ryan. He was fully aware Ryan was awake and might cause trouble.


    ''Please. Please no. don''t let it be,'' Devon thought. His anxiety was something he had trouble with.


    He slowly staggered to Ryan''s seat. He gasped. The sight he saw in front of his eyes broke his heart.


    "Sleep. Good dreams~" he saw Ryan patting Noami''s head while she was lying down on his laps peacefully.


    ''I- it can''t be¡­. Why? Why?'' he felt a tight tug inside his heart.


    He felt as if someone grabbed his heart between their fist¡­ when he saw Naomi on Ryan''s lap, they squeezed his heart between their fist.


    Devon staggered back against a seat.

 Chapter 134 - Jealousy.

    Devon locked the washroom door behind him. He threw himself down on the washroom seat. His hands found their way to his forehead.


    ''Why? Just¡­. Why?'' he thought. ''I- I just- wanted¡­.'' the scene flashed in front of him once again.


    Ryan patted Naomi''s head, he moved his hand down to her waist, he was about to lift it when Naomi grabbed his hand. She pulled it down through her waist, near her breasts from under her armpits.


    Ryan could feel the soft sensation of Naomi''s big bust. Naomi was still sleeping on one side of her body. She had unconsciously taken Ryan''s hand thinking it was a teddy.


    Ryan didn''t resist, with a smile, he let Naomi strangle his arm with her body. Ryan threw his head against the headrest of his seat.


    Tears started flowing down Devon''s eyes, in the washroom, Devon had curled up on the seat.


    His eyes were red, he was experiencing a whirlwind of emotions. For once, his pupils go red out of rage, the next moment they will turn red out of depression, and tears would fall down his cheek.


    He felt devastated. One moment he was angry, another moment he was depressed.


    His broken heart led to feelings of shame, anxiety, depression, doubt, anger, confusion, frustration. He continuously kept rubbing his eyes.


    In the economy class, Gwen was constantly looking around for Ryan. although he didn''t have the courage to face him anymore, she still felt worried.


    The flight had already taken off and Ryan was nowhere to be seen in the economy class. In the worst case, he missed his flight.


    Gwen got up from her seat and decided she will tell Doc about Ryan''s situation. Everyone in the airplane was already sleeping. It was dark except for some little blue lights on around the corner.


    Gwen dashed out of the economy class, and she entered the teacher''s compartment. Technically, they were in the first class too but it was located on the other side of the students'' first class.


    He looked around the teacher''s class. Everyone was sleeping peacefully except one person.


    Gwen spotted Doc sitting against a window seat, leaning against the window, looking out of the window with her chin on her palm. Gwen rushed to Doc''s seat. She was sitting alone in the set of three spacious seats. Gwen quickly sat next to Doc. Her head turned to Gwen.


    "Oh," she was surprised to see Gwen beside her this late at night instead of sleeping.


    "Doc." Her eyes went wide when she heard Gwen call her ''doc'' only Ryan called her that till now. Gwen had noticed it, "Y- you don''t like it from me, do you?" Doc turned her head.


    Gwen sighed. She knew it, "Sorry. I will call you Dr. Mary." She turned her head slowly.


    "So. what brings you here this late?"  Doc asked finally.


    "It''s Ryan." Doc''s expressions turned, "He''s not in with us,"


    "What do you mean?" she seemed genuinely worried.


    "Since the flight departed, I haven''t seen Ryan. what departed, I didn''t even see him at the airport before."


    "And? Are you sure he is not on the flight?"


    "I am not sure, but he is not visible anywhere."


    "What if he is in the washroom?"


    "For this long? For four hours?" Doc realized how dumb it sounded.


    "Then¡­? Did he miss his flight?"


    "But he didn''t even get off the flight! I don''t know, we should check."


    "We can''t disturb the teachers this late and it will be stupid of us if he''s found sleeping soundly somewhere."


    "That means¡­. We will have to search for him ourselves," Gwen got up from the seat.


    "Are you sure?" Gwen looked down at Doc, "Are you sure you are not exaggerating it?"


    Gwen hesitated, "H- how?"


    "I mean, wherever he is, it''s not our concern. In the worst case, if he missed the flight, teachers will do something to get back to him."


    "R- right,"


    "But from how calm the atmosphere here is, I don''t think he missed his flight." Gwen realized what Doc was talking about.


    It was Ryan. if he had missed the flight he would have called Doc or any teacher soon.


    "Stil¡­ I want to see his face," Gwen confessed.


    "Hm" Doc looked away, out of the window again, "I know, right. What if he is low on blood?" Doc got up from her seat too.


    Gwen exchanged glances, "yeah?"


    "Yeh. let''s see where he is."


    The last seat of the economy class. The last seat where Henry was sitting with his companion.


    "Sure?" Henry asked. His companion nodded.


    "Sure. I don''t see him. We should report."


    "We will get a scolding,"


    "Can''t help it. We are on a mission and for some reason, this lad is making things hard for us."


    "Although I have never been appointed to assassinate a high school student, I can tell he has sensed us."


    "Oey! Don''t you dare tell our client about it. We will lose this mission,"


    "Right. For now, let''s tell him we don''t see Ryan Walker in the economy class."


    They connected their calls and told Mr. Heffley that Ryan''s mission. As predicted, he started scolding them for not doing a good job.


    After a few more minutes of shouting, he hung up the call. Henry sighed, ''This client is not easy to handle either.''


    "Japan," Henry muttered, "We will kill him in Japan. Right now, it''s impossible. He is totally out of our sight."


    "Shall we abort the mission for now?"


    "I guess. We have to." Henry sighed.


    Inside the washroom, Devon was finally able to gain his composure. He was still sobbing silently, making sure no one catches the sounds of his sobbing.


    Devon''s hand went to his head, he tapped three times and a blue light sparkled over his head. Devon had successfully connected his communication hairband.


    ''Hello, Brandon?'' he didn''t get an instant reply so he tried again, ''Hey, Brandon, are you there?''


    ''Y- yeah. I spaced out. What is it?''


    ''It¡­. it is...'' Devon was hesitating himself.


    ''If it''s about me, then do not worry, Devon. I am under control. My emotions-''


    ''No! It''s not about you! It''s about the mission!'' Brandon''s face lit up after hearing those words out of Devon''s mouth.


    ''Say it,''


    ''Does the offer still stands? The offer still stands, right?''


    ''Uh-huh. The offer still stands.''


    ''It won''t stand anymore,'' Devon sobbed, ''The mission.. I accept the mission.'' He sobbed again, ''I will find out everything about Ryan Walker!''

 Chapter 135 - Misunderstandings.

    "Only the first class is remaining. Do you think Ryan would be in there?" Doc asked. They were striding through the long aisle.


    "It won''t hurt to check after checking the whole plane," Gwen replied.


    "Right." They increased their pace.


    The door to the first-class was right in front of them. Doc moved her arm forward to take the door. With a slight push, the door slid open.


    When Gwen and Doc entered the first-class¡­ their eyes remaining popped out.


    Naomi sleeping soundly on Ryan''s hap. Ryan''s arm warped around Naomi''s body and dug inside her boobs. Was the first thing they saw after entering.


    They both exchanged awkward glances. None of them was able to believe the sight in front of them. Jealousy, anger, disappointment. A whirlwind of emotions.


    "Lo- looks like- Ryan''s really sleeping soundly," Gwen turned to Doc.


    "Y- yeah¡­ he sure is¡­." She muttered with a sad expression on her face, trying to maintain the fake smile.


    "I- I will just go back to my seat and take some rest." Gwen quickly turned around.


    After a few quick steps, she started running. Doc stood there petrified by the shock.


    ''Since when was Naomi interested in Ryan? She sure didn''t miss her chance,'' Doc took the support of the wall beside her.


    ''I- I should go. I can''t keep my tears under control anymore.'' Doc rushed out of the first-class. She ran and didn''t stop until she reached the washroom of the teacher''s class.


    She turned around and locked the door behind her. Threw her arms against the skin. Finally, tears fell down her eyes.


    Gwen had jumped in her seat, curled into a ball, and covered herself with the covers. Her tears didn''t stop either.


    "The mission. I will accept the mission." a grin spread over Brandon''s face.


    ''Finally. Finally, he''s doing it!'' Brandon grinned again, a big one.


    "Understood. I won''t ask what made you change your mind as you might change your mind again."


    "Just- I will take the mission about Ryan. I will spy on him and find everything about him as soon as I can. Please let me handle this mission,"


    ''Wait. is he not doing it with an ulterior motive? What if he wants to help Ryan and is taking the mission just so that I won''t be able to?''


    "Are you serious about this mission, Devon?"


    "Hah? You bet I am," he sobbed, "I will-"


    "Okay. I will send you all the required data, info we have about Ryan, and also¡­ some beast items."


    "Beast items?! Why?"


    "You might need them. Our vampire powers work only at night, what if Ryan found out about your investigation and tried killing you? You won''t be able to defeat against that monster,"


    "Monster? What are you-"


    "I told you, we have gathered enough information about him. And I have seen it with my own eyes. He half-killed a werewolf with a single punch."


    Devon''s eyes went wide, "A- a single punch?"


    "Hm. there''s no way you will be able to protect yourself against him in the daytime." Devon agreed with Brandon.


    Devon himself had seen Ryan brutally beat his Cheryl, her friend, and the worst¡­. Colm Feore in the cafeteria. He was one step away from killing him.


    This was not enough for Devon to compare how much power he was in terms of vampire power. Then Brandon told him how Ryan half-murdered Sienna the werewolf.


    This information made it clear for Devon how powerful Ryan, a normal human was to take out a werewolf with bare hands.


    Brandon had hung the call. He got straight into transferring all of the data to Devon.


    Whilst, Devon was still trying to control his flowing tears. He was the only one. Doc, Gwen too were regretting falling in love.


    Three of them, at the same time, with broken hearts were crying in different places. That was the time when the three of them made their own decisions with full determination.


    "I will expose you, you bastard Ryan. How dare you take my last hope? Just why did you have to? I didn''t want to do this because I considered it one of my types¡­. But you went ahead and did it.


    "Now I have no other choice rather than spy on you. I gotta make my own plans." Devon grit his teeth with a sob. His eyes glowed red for the last time.


    "Why, why, why, why, why, you pervert Ryan?!" Gwen punched her seat furiously with covers on her. She was still curled up into a ball.


    "You are the worst. You hug someone else, kiss someone else, and sleep with someone else. You are a big pervert! I should have stayed away from you from the start!


    "This is it. I- I will keep my distance from you from now onwards. You go your own way, take your own path; I will¡­ I will go on my own path. Goodbye, pervert Ryan." Gwen sobbed continuously.


    In the washroom, Doc leaned against the wall with her hands on the sink in front of her. She lifted her head to take a look at her face in the mirror.


    ''Ugly. there''s no way he will choose you over that beauty, Naomi. You are old, stingy, ugly. Why would he go for you? He has younger girls around him¡­. Those who still have shiny skins, bright white skin. Unlike you.


    ''Give up. Give up. Forget about him. You are his teacher. You are his teacher. He is your student, he is your student. You are his teacher, he is your student.''


    Doc continued repeating that student-teacher phrase inside her mind to brainwash her mind with the reality.


    ''It was my fault that I feel for him in the first place. I am his teacher. Alright!! Alright!'' she slapped her face a few times, ''I will forget about you, Ryan Walker.'' she decided.


    [ This is your captain. I want everybody''s attention. We will be arriving in Japan soon. I repeat we will be arriving at Tokyo Haneda international airport soon. ]


    [ I request everyone to wake up and pack their stuff. We will be arriving at Tokyo Haneda international airport soon ]


    That announcement from the captain awoke more than half of the passengers.. Few were not sleeping, few were half-awake, some were in deep sleep like¡­ Naomi Mitsuda, who had a huge shock for her when she wakes up.

 Chapter 136 - Japan.

    [ This is your captain. I want everybody''s attention. We will be arriving in Japan soon. I repeat we will be arriving at Tokyo Haneda international airport soon. ]


    The announcement caught almost everybody''s attention. Many were still sleepy. They started moving out to the washroom to wash up.


    Ryan slowly gained his consciousness back. He was sitting in the seat while his eye was slowly opening.


    Devon came out of the washroom. His eyes were still bright red from crying. He pretended as if nothing has happened.


    The lights were turned on. The silent flight was soon turned with students rushing to get their bags down from the trunk and pack other stuff.


    Ryan saw Naomi on his lap. He remembered everything perfectly. He was expected Naomi to be mad when she wakes up cause he did it without asking her first.


    From all the rush, Naomi finally woke up. Ryan felt her small movements and decided to acknowledge her.


    "Naomi¡­ hey, Naomi¡­ come on, wake up," he slightly moved his thigh, "It''s time for us to land,"


    Naomi opened her eyes fully¡­ she saw a pair of sharp jawlines in front of her eyes. Ryan tilted his head forward. Then she realized what she was looking at.


    Her eyes went down on her body. Her shirt was going up from her hips, the top buttons were open, her skinny pants were sliding down from her waist and coming up from her ankles.


    Not enough, she realized there were three hands in front of her chest. Two of them were her hands but the third one was¡­ a male''s hand, dug deep inside her big, soft, boobs.


    ''Oh, fuck¡­. How did it turn out this way?'' Naomi thought.


    "Uh¡­ Naomi? Are you awake?" Naomi didn''t reply.


    She firstly, slowly pulled Ryan''s hand out of her boobs, Ryan pulled his arm back from her waist.


    "Ryan¡­."


    "Yeah?"


    "H- how the fuck-"


    "Don''t worry about it. It was my fault we turn out this way." Ryan confessed.


    Naomi quickly got up from his laps and sat beside him. She pulled down her shirt and buttoned the top buttons. She brushed her hair away, her face was slightly red.


    "Tell me¡­. How?" Naomi demanded. Ryan gave up trying to avoid the question but now he guess, there was no running away.


    "I dunno myself. I mean, I know but only the half part."


    "Hm," Naomi continued tying her hair in a bun on the top of her head.


    "You, you were sleeping on my shoulder," Naomi started feeling nervous, "You were sliding down on my chest so I pushed you back but your head came down again. I decided to let you sleep in peace¡­ so I pulled your head on my lap and pushed your body down the seats."


    Naomi turned her eyes at Ryan with her hands over her head, tying her hair, "You didn''t do anything weird while I was sleeping¡­ right?"


    "I- I didn''t. You made me do it¡­." Ryan looked away, "For the whole two hours, my hand was-"


    "S- shut up. Don''t fucking say it." Naomi muttered bringing her hands down.


    "R- right." Ryan muttered, "But, tell me, how did you end up beside me? Where was Devon?"


    "Uh..." she was preparing for an excuse when suddenly the ligature marks from before clicked her mind. Her facial expression changed from embarrassment to fear.


    "W- what-" Naomi slid closer to Ryan, she pulled down the covers and lifted Ryan''s shirt''s collar.


    "N- no way¡­. They are gone,"


    "What are?" he asked. Naomi didn''t reply. She moved her hand around Ryan''s neck but she didn''t feel the marks.


    "Ryan, do you know you had ligature marks around your neck?" she whispered.


    Ryan was covered with fear, he felt the suffocation he felt when Brandon had held him up high in the air against the plane''s ceiling.


    "Huh? W- what are you talking about?" Ryan decided not to tell her about it.


    "Don''t lie. I saw the strangling marks, they were deep too."


    "Huh? Look properly, do you see them now?" Ryan opened the top button of his shirt to give Naomi a better view of his chest and neck.


    Naomi inspected carefully but surely¡­ she didn''t see anything on his neck. In response, she shook her head.


    ''Thank you, dear System,'' Ryan felt relief from inside.


    [ Dear passengers, we thank you for traveling with us. We will be landing at the Haneda international airport. Please tie your seatbelts and don''t move from your seats ]


    "Well, tie your belts for now," Ryan told going for his belts. He turned around to check if Devon was there or not.


    ''He''s not here¡­ of course, he''s not.'' Ryan turned around.


    ''Naomi¡­.'' Devon raised his head¡­. Right behind Ryan''s seat. He kept staring at Naomi.


    ''Why do I feel like my senses are not working?'' Ryan thought.


    "Ryan..." he heard Naomi calling him.


    "Yeah?" he turned to her.


    "T- t- thank you for letting me sleep." she was blushing, Ryan noticed it and tried keeping his emotions under control.


    "Thank you too, for the amazing service,"


    "Uh," she let out a soft moan.


    "Haha," Ryan giggled, "Really, that was an amazing service," he muttered under his breath.


    "And. sorry." Naomi continued, "sorry for using you as my pillow, and for putting your hand somewhere it doesn''t belong to,"


    "I- it''s fine. I don''t mind."


    "I do. It was my fault this happened."


    "Nah-"


    "I will pay you back somehow. I will repent for my mistake,"


    "Seriously?" Ryan''s eyebrows wrinkled.


    [ Thanks for traveling with us. The gates will open from your right side. Please exit through the right side. We have arrived in Tokyo, Japan. ]


    "Well," Naomi started, "welcome to my country."


    "Yes."


    "You are in Japan now¡­. I now have many ways to repent for my-"


    "Let''s go," Ryan got up from his seat.


    "Hey-"


    "Come on, Naomi." he grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the seats.


    "B- but listen to me,"


    "It was not your mistake, you listen to me,"


    "I will pay you back, I mean, we are in Japan now!" she exclaimed.


    "Exactly." Ryan stopped and turned to Naomi, he brought his face closer to hers with seriousness in his eye, "Exactly. We are in Japan now. Did you forget about your family already?"


    The excitement of Naomi''s face disappeared. She realized what Ryan was trying to say.. In the heat, everything happening, she forgot her mother was waiting for her.

 Chapter 137 - My Father.

    Students started climbing down the stairs. Ryan waited for Naomi until she was ready to leave the airplane.


    "Are you ready?" Ryan asked. Naomi nodded. Devon had already left but was waiting for them in a corner of the international arrivals.


    "I know, I am sure they will send someone to pick me up,"


    "Hm. you sure are from a rich family huh," Ryan thought about her father.


    She had created an image in Ryan''s mind of her father as someone scary looking, body, dangerous, egoistic, prideful.


    "Yeah¡­. Rich. I hate how the Japanese Academy treats me just because of this name, ''Mitsuda''"


    "What''s wrong with it? Isn''t it fine?" Naomi glared at Ryan, "Sorry. I should not." Ryan looked down.


    "This was the main reason why I ran away from Japan¡­ but now I guess I am back where I came from." Naomi grabbed Ryan''s hand and pulled herself off her seat.


    Ryan turned his eyes at Naomi who was holding his hand tightly, "I might feel scared¡­ can I hold your hand?" Naomi muttered. She thought Ryan didn''t hear her but his hearing sense was strong enough to hear her.


    Ryan pulled his hand from Naomi''s grip and grabbed her hand from over, "Can I hold your hand?" Ryan asked.


    Naomi was surprised, the images of last night flashed in front of her eyes, her cheeks turned pink.


    "Let''s go-" Ryan started walking. Naomi hummed.


    Ryan had pulled his bag on his shoulder, Naomi had her bag over her shoulder. They were yet to collect their luggage. After they left, the plane was almost empty except for two people.


    "Target is on move. Following the target." Henry reported getting out of his seat. His partner followed him.


    They were keeping their distance from Ryan and walking normally without creating any suspicion.


    Around the corner, Devon spot Naomi and Ryan coming hand-in-hand.


    ''Control. You are on a mission,'' he affirmed himself, ''Focus on your mission.'' his eyes got hot. Burning sensation of tears about to fall off any second.


    "Did you get any message from your family?" Ryan asked.


    "I didn''t. My father didn''t call me either. I think something''s up at the work,"


    "Work? At this time? I mean, it is 4:30 Am right now,"


    "Managing a family is not a job. It''s slavery, you gotta work 24 hours a day. Be aware of enemy attacks, etc."


    "Oh¡­ right." Ryan got a light view of what Naomi was talking about.


    "H- hey, what''s up?" Devon decided to approach them.


    Naomi stood completely numb, Ryan was surprised to see Devon, his heart started racing again. His hand went to his neck, the flashbacks of Brandon strangling his and Devon''s horrifying face.


    "Don''t talk to me, Devon. I am really pissed," Ryan was deep into his own world. His grip around Naomi''s hand tightened.


    Naomi glanced at Ryan but he was spacing out with a hand on his neck. She turned back to Devon.


    "I- I am really sorry. I didn''t mean to leave you alone, but let''s forget it, okay?"


    Naomi didn''t reply, "Let''s go, Ryan," she started walking, dragging Ryan with her.


    ''Seriously? Like, seriously? Why him? Why does it have to him?'' Devon thought.


    ''F- fuck. I can''t get that out of my mind¡­. I still see those horrifying vampire fangs.'' Ryan''s heart started beating harder.


    They took their luggage, Ryan was still thinking about multiple future possibilities. He was wondering what Brandon or Devon might do to him now.


    All this thinking was scaring him even more, ''I should have not stolen those items! Why am I such a fool?!'' there was no use cursing himself anymore.


    He knew it was too late and the only thing he can do now is¡­ hide those items somewhere as Brandon was still able to sense them from Ryan.


    "Students, I want your attention. We have arrived in Japan as you might already know. Some of you must be sleepy, some might be excited to explore Japan, it''s alright, but not right now.


    "Right now, you will be directly taken to the Tokyo Academy Of Traits. Until nine o''clock in the morning, you will have time to rest. A bus is standing in front of the airport to pick you up. Please board the bus after checking in by swapping your ID cards on a tab present in front of the bus.


    "I request everybody to move along. Keep your eyes for your friends¡­." he continued but Ryan stopped listening in between. His heart had calmed down.


    "Come on, Ryan¡­" Naomi continued pulling him with her.


    Devon was walking behind them, he was not trying to hide either. He was genuinely sorry for leaving Naomi that he wanted to repent for his mistake.


    They exit from the exit door, there was a huge crowd standing in front of them. Besides the crowd was a big bus waiting for students.


    "Ryan¡­ let''s check in," Devon appeared from behind. He stopped beside Ryan with a smile on his face.


    ''Here it is. He wants to have a talk with me. Alright, I won''t run. I will deny the fact.''


    He moved in Devon''s direction but felt a tug on his arm. He turned around to see Naomi standing next to him.


    "Come with me, Ryan," she started, "I said I will repent for my mistake. Come on, I will drop you to the Academy,"


    "Huh? What do you mean-" he realized someone from the family was here to pick up Naomi, "No. I don''t think I should-''


    "You are coming with me," she pulled him. Devon continued following them. Naomi didn''t say anything to him.


    ''Where is she taking me now?'' Ryan thought.


    Through the crowd, Naomi took Ryan in the parking lot. She stopped pulling him when a big black car was standing in front of them.


    The door of the car opened. A foot dropped on the ground, another leg then a whole man appeared from the car.


    A smile spread over Naomi''s face. She ran towards the man who came out of the car.


    "Naomi-chan~" the man was excited to see Naomi.


    She jumped in the air and threw her arms around the man''s neck, "Otou-san!!" he grabbed her around the waist and swung her in the air. He hugged Naomi tightly.


    ''We are totally ignored..'' Devon and Ryan thought.

 Chapter 138 - Satoru Mitsuda.

    "My darling, how have you been?" Japanese. They were talking in their native language Japanese.


    "Not really well. You know, all those attacks..."


    "I should have come with you, but you didn''t let me, if I was there, I would have made sure the enemies don''t leave the place alive."


    "What are you they saying?" Devon asked Ryan who didn''t seem confused by their conversation at all, unlike Devon who was totally confused.


    "Nothing important. Just the typical father-daughter meeting,"


    "What about okaa-sama?"


    "She has not changed a little. Let''s not talk about her, we have met for months! Let''s go somewhere to celebrate our reunion,"


    "Ah- I can''t." The expressions on her father''s face turned serious all of a sudden.


    "Why?" he asked in a deep voice.


    "You see," she turned around, "I have some friends with me," she pointed at Devon and Ryan.


    Ryan bowed his head as a greeting. Devon tried copying him but he could not say ''hello'' in Japanese as Ryan did.


    Ryan lifted his head, ''I should use my skill.'' He looked straight into her father''s eyes. He was giving Ryan a hard stare without looking at Devon.


    < Name: Satoru Mitsuda >


    < Gender: Male >


    < HP: ???? >


    < Trait: ???? >


    ''Again. It''s not showing the stats clearly.'' by now, Ryan had figured out what the System meant when it was not able to show the stats further than the gender.


    ''He is strong. Very strong.'' Ryan declared inside his mind.


    "His eye looks funny!" Satoru giggled telling Naomi, "Your friend''s eye is funny!"


    "Otou-san¡­." Ryan''s face was turned bright red in embarrassment, "He understands Japanese,"


    "Huh?" his giggling stopped suddenly. His eyes moved to Ryan, he had a slight smile over his face, "I- it was not my intention to make fun of you-"


    "I- it''s okay," Ryan replied in Japanese. Satoru was even more surprised.


    ''He can really speak Japanese,'' a smile spread over his face.


    "Are you Naomi''s boyfriend?"


    "N- no. I am not," Ryan replied.


    "You better be not. If her mother found out she''s in a relationship with a guy-"


    "Otou-san. That is not something you want to discuss with my friend, right? This is your first meeting,"


    "Is he important?" Naomi looked away and nodded.


    "Uh¡­ Hello, sir. My name is Ryan Walker. I am from California, nice to meet you," Ryan greeted in Japanese.


    "Whoa, he sounds like a native!" he then turned to Naomi, "You taught him, right?" he asked with excitement.


    "I didn''t. He already knew," she replied.


    "Ah, I am Satoru Mitsuda, Naomi''s father," Ryan bowed once again.


    In front of Ryan was a muscular tan-skinned man with very shot, thick blonde hair in a buzz cut. His tan skin made him look even more attractive.


    On which, his dark orange eyes stood out more. He was wearing a long black coat over a black suit. He looked exactly like a yakuza clan''s boss.


    "Dad, this is Devon Bostick," Naomi pointed at Devon who was standing in the corner staying away from everyone. He felt so left out.


    "Hello, sir," he replied in English.


    "Oh, h- hello."


    ''Wow, his English accent is so good,'' Ryan thought.


    "Father, can we drop them at the Academy? Actually, I want to thank Ryan for helping me till now,"


    "Drop him¡­? Do you mean to give them a lift to the Academy? But Naomi-"


    "Please?" she asked again. Satoru was not able to deny anymore.


    "Be aware of your mother though. Although she''s out of the house, she knows you were arriving today."


    Naomi gulped, "Okay. let''s just drop them and go back home,"


    "Okay. come on, Ryan, jump in the car," he pointed at their car.


    "Are you sure? I mean, we are strangers you two just met-"


    "It''s okay just get in the car,"


    They were sitting in the car now. Ryan and Devon were sitting in the back seat. Naomi was sitting beside the driver''s seat, and Satoru was driving the car.


    "Why are you driving the car?"


    "Uhh? Ah, because you were coming," he smiled.


    "Seriously, I feel so out of place," Ryan muttered to Devon.


    "By the way Ryan," Satoru''s senses were strong enough to hear Ryan''s mutter, "What happened to your eye?"


    "Ah..." Ryan brought his hand to his left eye. Satoru took a look at Ryan from the rearview mirror.


    "Why? You don''t want to talk about it?"


    "Ah, no. I was just- okay. Some Japanese assassins were sent to kill me, they managed to slice my eye with their Katana,"


    "Japanese you say?" Satoru thought about it, "Why were the assassins sent?" He asked. For some reason, he had taken quite a liking to Ryan.


    "....b- because¡­." Ryan hesitated.


    "Tell me?"


    "Yes. because I half-murdered a classmate," Naomi''s heart skipped a beat.


    Satoru jumped on the brakes, the car suddenly came to a stop with a big jolt. Satoru quickly turned around, "You did what?!"


    .


    .


    Note: In order to preserve the authenticity of the Japanese setting of this novel, I have chosen to retain the honorifics used in the original Japanese language to express the relationships between people


    Otou-san: the general word used for referring to your father in Japan.


    Okaa-san: The general word used for referring to your own mother.


    Common Honorifics:


    1. No Honorific: indicates familiarity or closeness; if dropped the honorifics without permission or reason, addressing someone in this manner would constitute an insult (They might get offended)


    2. Sama: The more formal version of san. Usually used to refer to the person who is deserving of the utmost respect status, also used to refer royal people or people of higher rank, can also be used to refer to someone you admire.


    3. San: The Japanese equivalent to Mr. /Mrs. /Miss. If the situation calls for politeness, this is what is used.


    4. Kun: Used most often while referring to boys, this indicates affection or familiarity. Occasionally used by older men among their peers, it may also be used by anyone referring to a person of lower standing.


    5. Chan: An affectionate honorific indicating familiarity used mostly in reference to girls; also used in reference to cute persons or animals of either gender.


    6. Senpai: An Honorific indicating respect for a senior member of an organization. Often used by younger students with their upperclassmen at school.


    7. Sensei: An Honorific indicating respect for a master of some field of study.. Perhaps, most commonly known as the form of address for teachers in school.

 Chapter 139 - Delinquent.

    Satoru jumped on the brakes, the car suddenly came to a stop with a big jolt. Satoru quickly turned around, "You did what?!"


    His eyes were popping out. He found it strange to know a student half-murdered another student¡­ I mean, they are too young! Just 16 years old.


    Ryan looked down, "Hey, did I hear you right?" Ryan nodded.


    "D-Dad, let''s not talk about-"


    "Wait for a second, Naomi-chan. This is something serious, why did you do that to a student?"


    "Tell him, Ryan," Devon muttered.


    "Cause he¡­ he was bullying my friend," Satoru stared at Ryan for another minute before turning away.


    He started the car and took off. ''This guy is¡­. Amazing. Just for a friend? Who are you, Ryan?'' he thought.


    "Why are you hanging out with him, Naomi-chan? Why is he your friend?"


    "Don''t get the wrong idea, Dad. Ryan is not that kind of person- he is kind, he has never hurt someone without a reason-"


    "Yeah, but whenever he did, he made sure to take out every bit of anger inside him,"  Devon chuckled.


    Satoru glared at Devon. His chuckling stopped suddenly.


    "I see why the assassins were sent," Satoru said, Ryan hummed in agreement.


    "And sir you¡­ if you don''t mind me asking you, what do you do for a living?"


    "Hm, looks like you don''t know about Naomi''s family, do you?"


    "Uh¡­ no, not really. She never liked talking about her family." Ryan didn''t tell Satoru that he knew they had some family problems.


    "Our family. I look after the family business." He didn''t say anything further.


    "Oh..." he had created an awkward silence between them. Satoru was deep in thought about Ryan.


    He found Ryan something different from a normal student. There was this strange aura Satoru could sense coming from Ryan. he was not sure what it meant¡­


    After a few minutes, the car came to a stop slowly.


    "Oh? We reached already?" Devon said getting his bags.


    "I thought the Academy was far from the airport..." Ryan pulled his bag on his shoulder.


    "Good night, guys," Naomi waved from the window when they got out of the car.


    "Night," Ryan replied turning away.


    "Ryan," he heard Satoru''s voice, "You can drop by at our house anytime¡­ I hope we can have a nice talk sometime,"


    Ryan was surprised. He was curious about Naomi''s place too so he didn''t decline the offer.


    "Thank you, sir"


    The car''s engine started and it took off. Ryan stood there with Devon watching the car disappear in the nightlight.


    Cause he knew, there was something more coming up for him from Devon.


    "Ryan,"


    ''Here it comes.''


    "Ryan, I think we should have a talk," Ryan turned around.


    "Yes. you are right." Ryan replied promptly.


    They turned around to see a big building. It had a big mark over the top of the gate. The mark read: ''Students'' Dormitory.''


    "Let''s go inside," Devon suggested taking a few steps towards the gate.


    Ryan didn''t say anything but quietly followed Devon inside the dormitory. It took them some time before figuring out where their rooms were.


    It was not hard for them to find their rooms as the rush was all around the dorm.


    The Academy bus had arrived right after Ryan and Devon entered the dorm. The students and teachers started getting off the bus.


    "Guess the Japanese students are sleeping," Ryan guessed walking around the dorm.


    It was 5 in the dawn, not many get up at this time. There was not a single person visible in the long corridors of the dorm.


    ''They are not so thrilled around our arrival, are they?'' Devon thought. No one was there to greet the incoming bus- or so they thought.


    "Welcome, welcome," in a broken English accent, an old woman wearing a military uniform came out of a car that had arrived after the bus.


    Students were busy unpacking their bags from the bus''s trunk, teachers were standing around the corner to make sure everything goes right.


    "Mrs. Sadako Tanikawa, hello," Johan turned around when he saw Sadako coming out of the car, towards them.


    "I hope you had a nice trip," she replied in not so fluent accent.


    "Yes, we did. Thanks for coming to greet us this early in the morning,"


    "Oh, no, no. it''s my pleasure to meet you in person,"


    ''Huh? Is Johan someone special? Why would she-''


    "Johan Atkinson-san, please make sure you and your students are comfortable here,"


    "Yes, yes. Thank you for letting our students continue their studies in your Academy,"


    "We have not assigned their dorm room numbers yet, sorry for the inconvenience but can you please tell your students to not unpack their stuff as they will be assigned with their permanent room numbers in the morning,"


    "Understood."


    "Very well, I shall get going now, we have to make some arrangements in the Academy for your welcome,"


    "Ah- there was no need," Johan smiled.


    Ryan stood there silent hearing their conversation, after a few more seconds, Sadako turned around to enter her car. A man from behind her, opened the door for her to jump in.


    ''Oh shit.'' Ryan had forgotten to use his Vision skill on Sadako. He quickly fixed his eyes on Sadako before she could leave.


    < Name: Sadako Tanikawa >


    < Gender: Female >


    < HP: ??? >


    < Trait: ??? >


    ''Oh,'' his eye lifted up with his eyebrow, ''Still that error¡­. Just why?''


    "Ryan. before Brandon comes, we should go to our rooms or you will be in trouble again," Devon brought him out of his thoughts, back into reality.


    Ryan turned his head to Devon who was standing beside Ryan with his bags in his hands and a worried expression on his face, a little sense of seriousness was also present.


    "Promise me one thing," Ryan started. He waited for Devon''s reply, he nodded, "You won''t become a vampire and hurt me while we are alone in the room,"


    "Huh? Why would I?" Ryan waited before answering.


    When he felt he can answer- he started hesitating, "B- be- because¡­ I- I know about your Vampire secret¡­ the council won''t let me live¡­ this is it for me."


    Right. The vampire council. They exist for this reason.. To kill a human who knows about their secret.

 Chapter 140 - Royal Family.

    Immediately after dropping Ryan and Devon at the dormitory, Satoru was driving the car on their way home.


    Naomi sat silently without speaking anything. She was still worried about Ryan''s first impression in front of her father. Satoru was deep in thought about the next thing his daughter was going to face.


    "Uhm," he coughed, "Your mother will be back before we arrive,"


    Naomi''s heart skipped a beat. She glanced at Satoru before leaning back in her seat.


    "I knew it. Not only that, I know she will be ready with her¡­ lectures as always," Satoru continued driving, "I am honestly tired of this. I wanted you to drop me in the dormitory too,"


    "You know that was impossible," Naomi nodded, "If your mother doesn''t see you, she will make her way to the dormitory just to deliver one of those lectures."


    "Why is she like that? Can''t she be a normal mother for once?"


    "She was. Remember, she was. She used to be¡­"


    Naomi stayed silent. A few more minutes pass like that. The car finally came to a stop.


    "Come on, I will get your bags, you go meet your mother," Satoru ordered getting out of the car. He went directly to the car''s trunk.


    Naomi took a breathe, she pushed open the car''s door and stepped out of the car.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw this," in front of her was a big mansion.


    A dark mansion with a huge entrance. Dark orange lights were turned on around the building. It stretched out as far as the human''s eye could see.


    "Let''s go," Satoru came with his hands full of two bags. Naomi nodded before moving forward.


    "I was waiting for you, Naomi," Her mother''s sound came as soon as they interred the mansion.


    There were a lot of guards, servants, maids around the mansion. From the stairs, a lady in her late thirties was climbing down the stairs one by one. The sound of her heels banging against the stairs was clearly audible.


    "I hope your trip was safe," a woman with lilac eyes and elbow-length, straight dark hair finally climbed down the stairs.


    She stood in front of Naomi with a cold expression on her face. Satoru put the bags down and bowed his head to the woman. She kept staring at Naomi with a cold expression.


    "I am talking to you,"


    "I can hear you, okaa-sama"


    "Huh. didn''t even enter the house and still see her rudeness,"


    "Noami-chan, please?" Naomi could feel the tension forming in the atmosphere.


    She sighed and bowed her head too. A smile of satisfaction spread over the woman''s face.


    "I have nothing more to say. You will be attending the Academy from tomorrow. And I need no excuses or pampered actions from you,"


    ''Actually. That''s what the fuck I wanna do fucking right now. I don''t even fucking wanna wait for tomorrow to come,'' Naomi thought.


    She thought she had gained control over her cursing in every sentence but when the anger took over, the curse words started flowing like water.


    "You might have heard from Satoru already, if not, then I will tell you," they both raised their head.


    Satoru knew what she was talking about. He tried stopping her from making that decision, he tried making her change this decision but¡­ it was all worthless.


    "Satomi-san, can you please consider-" he stopped midway just from Satomi''s one glare. He dropped his head down.


    "What the fuck is it?" she asked her half-American mother in English.


    "Mind your language when you are in front of me!" Satomi shouted bolts of electricity started flowing from her feet.


    "Tch. This is absurd," Naomi turned her head. She was feeling scared, only one more second and Satomi could have used her Trait on her daughter.


    "Your marriage with Watts''s son has been fixed, you will be married to Allen Watts as soon as you graduate high school!" Naomi''s eyes went wide.


    She could not believe how her own mother could do that to her. Announced her marriage without even asking her once, I mean, Naomi doesn''t even know how the hell this Allen Watts looks like!


    "And you will be engaged to him before you graduate. I don''t care if you like it or not, you will have to marry him."


    Tears formed in Naomi''s eyes, suddenly, out of the blue, Ryan flashed from her eyes. She clenched her fists.


    "Fuck this. Fuck this," she threw her arms and ran away into the mansion.


    "Naomi-chan-" Satoru ran behind her, "You are not doing it right Satomi-san. You will, surely, regret this decision."


    "Oh yeah? You think so, Satoru?" he didn''t reply, "Who will make me regret it huh? You? Or your overly pampered daughter?"


    "No." he stood right next to Satomi, staring in her eyes, "Not me. Not my daughter. Someone else will. Someone. Will definitely."


    "Huh. if someone from the family can''t no one from the outside will. Who will make a mistake to rebel against ME?!"


    Satoru started walking inside the mansion. He climbed the stairs to chase Naomi.


    "He will. I have a strong gut feeling¡­ he will," He muttered making sure Satomi doesn''t hear him.


    An image of a boy with white hair, red-eye appeared before his eyes. One eye of the boy was¡­. Closed.


    Satoru ran, he reached Naomi''s room. He took raised his fist and knocked on Naomi''s door.


    "Naomi-chan¡­ are you in there?" he heard soft sobs. He took a step back, "I am waiting for you,"


    "Why? Why would she¡­? How can she be so cruel?" she sobbed, Satoru stood there listening to Naomi, "Marry? Marry a guy I don''t even know? Why should I?! How can she?! I don''t know how he looks, I don''t know if he''s the right guy for me or not, I am this young to get married¡­. And! Just who the hell is this Allen Watts!? How can she just pick a random guy and-"


    "Random guy?" Satoru scoffed, "Your mother''s not a fool. She wants you to marry the heir of America''s top family."


    The door creaked open, "she wants to forge an alliance between two strong forces, between two top families."


    "You mean-?"


    "Hm. With your marriage¡­.. Japan''s top Royal family will form an alliance with America''s top Royal family.


    "Satomi wants a force no one will ever be able to win against,"

 Chapter 141 - Vampire Hierarchy.

    In a small room, but enough space to fit in two people comfortably, Devon and Ryan were sitting on chairs facing each other.


    Other students were dying to get a peaceful sleep, their eyes had turned sore, some had headaches, they were drained mentally.


    Devon and Ryan were drained both mentally and physically. They were about to have an important conversation which literally pushed away all of their discomforts in a corner.


    "So¡­." Ryan started, "You are a vampire," Devon looked at him then nodded, "God, I never thought folklores will become reality too,"


    "We never were folklores. We were real, people made folklores of us. No one had seen a real vampire, those who have, had faced the door of death already.


    "Only rumors got to make their way through the centuries. We were always real,"


    "Good. that ends this conversation here. Now that I know about your secret, you will kill me," Ryan got up from his chair.


    "You¡­ are not a vampire, are you?"


    "Huh?" Ryan found it strange, "Of course I am not a vampire, what made you even think that?"


    "No. I knew it from the start. It''s just that Brandon thinks you are a Human Vampire,"


    "And what''s that? God really? First that werewolf and now this,"


    ''Werewolf? Oh, the one Brandon was talking about,'' Devon thought.


    "Human Vampire is a race in the Vampire hierarchy."


    ''Races between a race? That''s racism,'' He mockingly thought.


    "They are born from two humans, offspring of two humans only. Never mixed."


    "How come-"


    "They are born with vampire genes but the genes never surface. They live their normal lives as a human without even knowing they are vampires or have vampire genes inside them as they don''t feed on blood and don''t have even a single vampire ability,"


    "Huu¡­ what are you then? What is your race?" Ryan asked.


    "I¡­. am an ordinary vampire,"


    "Is that a race?"


    "Hm. Born from a human and a vampire. They are the most common vampires you will ever find on Earth. Children born with the Active Vampire Gene. They feed on blood. They grow at the normal human speed until age 21 when their shapeshifting abilities awaken and they can change their physical age to whatever age they please and as often as they want."


    "Do you mean Vampires don''t live on Earth?"


    "They did. Once, they did. Till we, vampires, ourselves discovered the Portal Trait. Which made it possible for us to travel to far distant planets.


    "The council¡­. Typical council of Vampires decided to shift their base to a dark planet and live there freely without the fear of our identity being busted by a human."


    "What if humans-"


    "We didn''t just use the Trait as a Trait. We used the Trait to create a technology that could open a portal without the Trait being used.


    "You are not following, right? Lemme explain. We ourselves live in our own world. We too have scientists, explorers, inventors. They all grouped together and invented a technology which led us to a deceive which opens a portal for us.


    "Through that device, unless a drop of blood from a vampire is not dropped, the portal will never open. As far as it''s about humans, they still haven''t discovered about the portal device.


    "With the use of the Trait, we can only open a portal to a place we or our mate has visited before. The planet we are living on is a few galaxies away."


    "Then how did you find the planet without ever visiting it before?"


    Devon raised his head. He slowly leaned closer to Ryan who was sitting on his chair again. Ryan lends him his ear.


    "The eight-tier portal..." Ryan''s nodded, "Does exist!"


    "What?!" Ryan was surprised. Devon gave him a nod pulling his head away from Ryan.


    "With the help of the eight-tier portal, you can open up a portal to a place you have never visited before. It was one in a million cases we were able to open a portal to a dark planet. A planet where the sun never rises."


    "Right¡­ humans still don''t have an eight-tier portal user which makes it harder for them to find your planet¡­"


    "And even if the humans managed to find a purple portal user, remember, it''s one in a million chance they will find our planet. But we prepared for it too. For that one in a million chance, we are prepared.


    "As for the portal device we made, you will not find it on Earth, and even if someone did find it, they won''t be able to open it unless they are a vampire,"


    "Full proof huh¡­." Ryan thought about how amazing the vampires are.


    "Leave that aside." Devon spoke, "and tell me, have you stolen Brandon''s items?"


    Ryan''s heart skipped a beat, "No. I haven''t. I believe you guys went through my bags and stuff after knocking me out,"


    "Hm. Brandon did and he didn''t find out his items," Devon looked convinced.


    "But wait, you said you are an ordinary vampire then¡­ is your mother a vampire or-"


    "My father. He is a vampire. Because of him," Devon clenched his fists and grit his teeth, "Just because of him I am born like this,"


    "Huh?"


    "Nothing,"


    "O- what do you mean by"


    "Forget it. About the council, they won''t come for you or kill you unless Brandon thinks you are a Human Vampire."


    "Yeh? Thank god."


    "You remember the time when Brandon bite you?" Ryan saw a few quick flashes of Brandon opening his fangs and biting Ryan on his shoulder.


    His eyes fell on his shoulder, he brushed his hand over his shoulder, "I do."


    "I don''t know, how did you manage to heal that bite yourself and be able to throw Brandon''s venom out by yourself..."


    "Huh?"


    "When he bite you, he didn''t do it for sucking your blood, he did it for infecting you. He wanted to turn you into a failed one or into a halfling so that the council could come and kill you ruthlessly.. No one can stand against the council."

 Chapter 142 - Races.

    Although Ryan had understood nothing about what the failed ones were or what the halflings were, he was scared after hearing the council''s name.


    "Oh right. The failed ones: Humans who were infected but did not change completely. They have a thirst for blood but. The blood is poisonous for them at this stage. Consuming blood will only kill them. Most of them don''t even live longer than 5 hours. And if they did survive for more than 5 hours, they will be killed by the council as soon as possible.


    "Halflings: Humans who became infected and lived. They are kept away from Normal vampires and live in secret. They are killed if they are found outside their bases.


    "Halflings are also very lowly thought of. They are born of two vampires but have no abilities or power. They do not need to drink blood nor does the sun harms them. But most of them drink blood just to fit in."


    Ryan didn''t react. He didn''t care about the vampires, he just didn''t want to die at the hands of vampires. All he could do now was thank his god damn System for pumping out the venom and healing his wound.


    "Only the ones who infected you with their venom can pull the venom out of your body¡­ no one else can. Of course, if the venom enters a vampire''s body, nothing will happen. The venom inside the vampire''s body will fight out the venom of another vampire''s venom."


    "I- it''s complicated,"


    "Sorry. Right. This is new for you and I am telling you everything at once¡­ just an info dump, of course, it will be hard for you to keep up,"


    "Still, what was with general Brandon? What was wrong with him?"


    ''As expected of you, Ryan. you sure know how to accept the reality as it is without any hesitation.''


    "Ah, you mean the instinct of taking his items back?" Ryan nodded, "That is another vampire thing..."


    Devon started explaining to Ryan about the strong bond between items and the vampire. If that item is taken from him, he will feel a strong urge to take that item back no matter what.


    But also that the urge falls down after a few days. If the items are not collected from the bottom of the heart, the bond will soon disappear.


    This would not be the case with Brandon though. The bond between them is too strong for anyone to break. Brandon will go out in search of his items.


    "Do you have anything else to ask?" Devon asked getting up from his chair.


    Ryan shook his head in denial. The fear of Brandon was still over him. He knew that a Head general was not someone you mess with but now¡­ he was so fucked up. Messed with a dangerous vampire.


    ''I don''t even feel the courage, the willpower to stand against and fight Brandon,'' a chill down his spine, ''I don''t even want to try fighting him.''


    "Listen, Ryan," Devon turned, "You are so deep in the shit you were never supposed to be. Your life is in danger, you might die anytime in the future, I don''t know,"


    That warning scared Ryan even more. ''Wo-Ho. This is the first time I have felt this way since my first breakup.'' Ryan thought as cold air started surrounding his body.


    "I am sorry. I won''t be able to help you at all. If it was some Academy business then I might have helped you but this¡­. I am nowhere as strong as Brandon, forget fighting the council."


    "Y- you are weaker than Brandon? What is his-"


    "Leave the vampire race alone, if we were to fight without using our vampire abilities: he still is a Head General which is the second most top position granted to those who use Traits and the topmost position granted in Military."


    Ryan gulped. For a moment, he forgot what Brandon was.


    "He is an Elite Vampire: The offspring of two Vampires. When and If two Vampires mate their children age far more quickly and their abilities are far more advanced. They are born with scarlet eyes, but that is the only physical difference between them and normal vampires. But their powers are far far more capable,"


    "H- he''s a top-rank vampire?"


    "No. he is a top race vampire. His rank? It''s called ''Assecdents'' they guide our guilds, guardians, hunters. It''s the fourth rank."


    "F- fourth?! J- just how powerful the first-ranked vampire would be?!" his eyes popped out.


    "Sadly, yes. Imagine how powerful a top-race, the top-ranked vampire would be. A Royal race and the first rank."


    "And in the human world, Brandon has the top position,"


    "Hm. Right. If humans are compared to Vampires, the top rank of humans is the fourth rank of the vampires. It''s sad."


    "Why didn''t the vampires take over the Earth then? Despite being this powerful, they won''t have any trouble-" he stopped when Devon started shaking his head.


    "We are in low number. Humans together are way too powerful than we vampires together. Well yes, the scenario might change if we too increase our population to ten billion," he giggled.


    For him, it was a laughing matter but for Ryan, he was already feeling the scare, he was already able to see what would happen if 10 billion vampires versus 10 billion humans war happened.


    ''It will be a bloodbath¡­.'' Ryan thought, ''The third world war which will end everything.'' the hair on his arms was pointing out. He was feeling the goosebumps.


    "Alright, for now, I will get going. It will be morning soon and I want to take some rest." Devon went to the room''s door, "You get some rest too, you might have to face Brandon tomorrow,"


    "Y- yeh. Right,"


    Devon pulled open the door, "Good night,"


    "Yeah, night then," Ryan''s heart was about to jump out of his mouth.


    This vampire world that was exposed to him thirty minutes ago started overwhelming him with fear and excitement. He threw himself on the bed.


    "But for now, my priority is to take care of Brandon''s items." He said while opening his System''s screen in front of his eyes.


    ''Inventory.''


    < Your Inventory (4/10): >


    < 1. A bag of snacks


    2. A Vampire diary


    3. Sun Blocking Glasses


    4. Advanced-tier Blood flask >


    ''How to hide the presence of items in my inventory?'' he thought the System will just stay silent.


    < Can''t hide presence. Your Inventory needs to be level 10 or higher to hide the item''s presence >

 Chapter 143 - The Shop.

    ''Tch. gotta level up? And that too to level 10?'' Ryan thought when he saw this screen in front of his eyes:


    < Your inventory needs to be level ten or higher to hide the presence of the items >


    ''Let''s check my current stats.''


    < Host: Ryan Walker >


    < Level 6: 300/700 >


    < HP: 35/40 >


    < Blood level: 10/40 >


    < Blood store (Lv. 1): 0/25 >


    < Attack: 30


    Defense: 25 >


    < Sp. Attack: 20


    Sp. Defense: 15 >


    ''Damn. am I that weak? These stats are nothing. I may really be this weak, can''t believe how low my stats are. I haven''t been focusing on training myself either so,''


    < Inventory (Lv. 6): 4/10 >


    < Skills (2) >


    < Bloods: 2,500 >


    ''Bloods? Oh right, Bloods!'' he totally forgot about something known as Bloods. He remembered the time when he had read about Bloods while exploring his System.


    This was the official currency of the System, to be used in the System to trade items in the store.


    ''I should check out the store then, let''s see what this Bloods can do.''


    Another purple screen appeared in front of my eyes. On the top of the screen was written in dark bold letters: SHOP.


    Below were a few options from which he had to select one which would lead him deeper into the store.


    < 1. Items


    2. Weapons


    3. Skills


    4. Equipment >


    ''Come on. Why didn''t I check out this first?!'' Ryan furiously selected the first option.


    < Items:


    Purple Blood tubes (Cost: 100 Bloods)


    15 liters Blood flask [Advanced-tier] (Cost: 5K Bloods)


    Void Dimension Cube [ Advanced-tier] (Cost: 5k Bloods)


    Bulletproof Badge [Advanced-tier] (Cost: 3K Bloods) >


    Whatever is shown below those four items were blurred out. It simply told that Ryan''s level was not high enough to buy those items from the shop yet.


    Ryan opened the Weapons tab next.


    < Weapons:


    A Platinum Dagger [Intermediate-tier] (Cost: 5 Intermediate cores)


    A Steel Gladius [Intermediate-tier] (Cost: 3 intermediate cores)


    A Marble Katana [Basic-tier] (Cost: 3 Basic cores) >


    ''Again??'' The weapons below those three weapons were blurred out. Ryan could not see what other weapons the System had for him.


    ''Still man, I can''t buy those weapons. I don''t have a single core with me.''


    The next and the last thing Ryan checked was skills.


    < Upgrade your skills & your Assets: {Cost is per level}


    Vision Lv. 4 [Upgrade Vision by one level] (Cost: 500 Bloods)


    Blood Fists Lv. 3 [Upgrade Blood Fists by one level] (Cost: 1K Bloods)


    Blood Store Lv. 1 [Upgrade Blood Store by one level] (Cost: 1K Bloods)


    Inventory Lv. 6 [Upgrade Inventory by one level] (Cost: 1.5K Bloods) >


    Below these four skills, he didn''t see another skill. These four skills were the ones he already had, he didn''t see a new one, a new skill which he could learn.


    ''Why? Just why the inventory''s price is high?'' Ryan tsk-tsked at the same time he decided to upgrade his inventory.


    < Process with upgrading your inventory to level 7. It will cost you a total of 1.5K Bloods.


    After upgrading the inventory, it will be able to store five more items.


    Are you sure you want to upgrade your inventory and use 1.5K Bloods? >


    He had already decided. If not Level 10 then at least level 7.


    < Upgraded Inventory to Lv. 7


    Inventory: 4/15 >


    ''Good. that''s better. But I still need it to be level 10 if I want to stay safe from Brandon.''


    He was worried about Brandon right now, what would he do if he encountered Brandon in the morning? Not just the morning, he didn''t even know how long will it take for him to level up to level 10.


    All he knew was, he will have to hide from Brandon until he levels up. For the coming days, weeks, he will have to keep himself away from Brandon in the hope that one day, the bond between Brandon and his items will break.


    That is when Ryan will be able to walk freely. Although I wish I level up as soon as possible instead of waiting for the bond to break, he thought.


    Ryan took a glance at the time, it was six o''clock already. There was no time to waste, he wanted to rest and take out all of the stress he suffered from.


    As soon as his eyes closed, he fell asleep. But his rest didn''t end there. After a few minutes of falling asleep, he had the same dream again.


    Yes, the dream he saw while he was sleeping in the airplane with Naomi on his laps. That horrifying dream which he thought was just a dream and not his precognition.


    Well, this time, the dream made sure to make Ryan realize it is more than just a dream. All those same events flashed from his eyes once again.


    Pete turned into a horrifying creature, its neck was torn open, blood pouring from its eyes. Not only Pete, but many other familiar faces turned into those creatures which looked like zombies.


    Pete charged at Gwen first, he tore her clothes, pulled her breasts, made a mess out of her boobs first before tearing the rest of her body.


    Same with Naomi, no Traits seemed to work on them. Pete charged forward, he tore her clothes, grabbed her boobs, pulled them to the verge that they might really come off.


    Devon who was trying to save Naomi was attacked by a horde of a few zombies at once. Before he could hide underground, the zombies assaulted him.


    Tore his flesh, ate his flesh, made a mess out of his body. The zombies got away from his body. The only thing left was a mess of blood and flesh.


    The sight which Ryan had only seen in movies had now turned into a reality. A sight of gore without being censored.


    From another corner of the room, Pete opened his disgusting, frightening mouth to eat Ryan next after Gwen and Naomi.


    Suddenly, Ryan woke up. He sat in his bed with his hand on his forehead, panting hard for air.


    ''This is it. This. is. Not. a dream. Definitely not a dream.'' he threw himself out of his bed, ''I gotta stop this from happening.. This is one hell of a gruesome reality.''

 Chapter 144 - Help From Whom?

    Yes, after another dream about reality, Ryan was aware he gotta change the future, change the terrible reality he just dreamt about.


    It''s been since he lost his left eye that he is seeing dreams like these. He noticed a pattern between them after nearly two months of this phenomenon.


    The exact night he lost his eye, he dreamt about Doc kissing him and getting laid with him on the bed, turned out that it was not a dream.


    He dreamt a few hours in the future that night, just a few hours ahead in the future.


    The next dream, he dreamt about their fight with the Blossoms. Gwen''s and Naomi''s clothes were torn away while fighting, their base was attacked and they lost the battle.


    He realized he dreamt of a day in the future. Just a single day in the future. That was clear enough for him to realize- he can dream about the future.


    Then the final climax, the Mafia attack. Everyone got killed in that attack. He saw the dream a day or two before the attack. It became a reality and the rest is history.


    The interval between two consecutive dreams turning into realities was constantly increasing. One was a few hours in the future, another was a day in the future, next one was two days in the future.


    There was another thing in common besides the increased time interval. He saw the future in the form of dreams while he''s sleeping. He never saw a future while sitting or spacing out. He could see the future when he was sleeping, in the form of a dream.


    He did see a gruesome dream, it was for sure that the dream will turn into a reality soon, another thing was sure, the incident happened in the darkness of night under the bright light of the moon. But one thing was not sure about. When would it happen?


    Today''s night? Tomorrow night? Or the day after tomorrow? There was no telling when it will happen.


    Ryan constantly went through the images he saw in his dream. He saw no image where it made clear the date, no calendar, no digital screen showing the date.


    Ryan took a look at the time before leaving his room in a hurry. It was past eight in the morning. Soon it will hit nine, the time for students to get their breakfast.


    Where Ryan should have been happy to be, when Ryan should have been feeling excited, when he should be exploring the city, where he should be meeting with real-life Japanese girls; Ryan''s time here was ruined on the very first day.


    He got his clothes on, his shoes on, and was running down the long corridors. His goal? He had only one goal right now. Get in touch with Doc as soon as possible.


    The teachers'' dorms were not situated beside or within the students'' dorm in this Academy. He didn''t even know Doc''s room number.


    He ran out of the dorm. A few meters away was the main building where the classes, training, assemblies were held. Exactly on the left was the Arena. A big stadium where the official battles were probably held.


    Ryan thought while he saw the big stadium. He ran past the stadium. That''s where he saw another building with a big sign: ''Teachers'' Dormitory.''


    He happily took a step inside, suddenly, his body froze. ''Teachers? Wait. doesn''t that include Brandon too? What the-''


    But he didn''t have the time to hesitate. He pushed himself and ran inside the dormitory. Both the dormitory, the Arena, and the main building were inside the Academy''s campus.


    As long as the person is from the campus, entering the dorms and building was allowed by the guards. But going out off the campus or entering the campus was prohibited unless they verify your identity.


    Guards let Ryan run inside the dorm. He saw the ground floor warden''s office. He knocked on the warden''s door.


    ''18.'' after getting the room number of the room where Doc was residing, Ryan ran without stopping.


    A few Japanese teachers gave him looks when a foreigner ran around the corridors as if he''s being chased by a beast; the same as the Japanese students did in the dorm.


    Ryan didn''t care. He saw the room marked with 18 on the top. It was displayed digitally. The door in front of him was a VIP door.


    Ryan knocked on the door. He tried using the intercom after not receiving a response from his knock.


    Nor did he receive a response from the intercom. ''Tch. where are you Doc? Are you still sleeping?'' He banged the door a few times more.


    He tried connecting through the intercom which was proved useless by now. Anger, restlessness took over him, he started banging the door vigorously until a soft, deep, feminine voice interrupted him in Japanese.


    "Uhh~ Excuse me. What''s wrong? Can I help you?" he turned his eyes to his left, the soft, deep, nervous voice. A beautiful Japanese woman was standing beside him.


    She had leaned down a little near Ryan''s shoulder. Those deep brown eyes, those short-length light blonde hair hanging around her neck.


    Ryan was left speechless at the beautiful sight. He could not move his eyes away, he could not ignore the angelic voice he just heard.


    "Oh right, you are a foreign exchange student, you won''t understand Japanese." She talked to herself while pulling herself away from Ryan.


    "Beautiful," words escaped his mouth.


    "Uhm. What do you want? I. Help?"


    "Ah, Japanese. Japanese is okay," her eyes were left open. She was dumbfounded.


    Her cheeks turned red, "You can? Good. Uh, how can I help you then?" she asked again feeling embarrassed, "I saw you banging the door furiously-"


    "Actually, I am looking for my Sensei,"


    "What''s their name?" she asked with a bright smile.


    "Mary Newton." she started thinking while staring at the roof.


    "Ah! That beauty. She''s not here though, she left her room a few hours ago and I didn''t saw her since then,"


    "She left? Where? Can you tell me?"


    "I- I said I don''t know, I am sorry."


    "You don''t¡­? Oh," he turned his head down in disappointment.


    "What''s your name?" she could see how sad it made Ryan feel, "I am Nanami Hinami. I am a teacher here,"


    "I am Ryan Walker," He bowed, "Nice to meet you,"


    "Nice to meet you too, Ryan-Kun."

 Chapter 145 - Tokyo Academy Of Superpowers.

    "She is not here?"


    "Nope. she is not. Can I help you in any way?" Nanami asked looming over Ryan.


    "No¡­ thank you," he shook his head.


    "Oh? Okay, get back to your dorm then," Ryan understood every single word she was saying.


    Although Ryan was a foreigner, she felt easy, warm, smooth to have a conversation with Ryan. she didn''t hold back from using complicated Japanese words.


    Ryan doesn''t have his knowledge about the Japanese language that much that he will read difficult Kanjis, or understand difficult words but his basic knowledge made it easy for him to at least get a bold idea of what the person wants to say.


    "Yes." Ryan turned around.


    ''She is not here. Where would she go this early in the morning? I don''t have time to go around the whole campus and search for her.''


    Ryan crossed Doc''s name from his emergency help list. Now there was only a single option remaining. It was Gwen. besides Doc, she was the only one who would believe Ryan.


    Thankfully, Ryan was sure Gwen didn''t leave the dorm and was still in her room or at least in the dorm. He rushed to the student''s dorm.


    When he stepped inside the dorm, there was a rush of many Japanese students inside the dorm. They were going in one direction together with their friends.


    Ryan was confused about what was going on but he didn''t stop to ask any student, he rushed right into the women''s section. He was not sure which was Gwen''s room.


    He asked a few girls on the way but they barely knew who Gwen was. Of course, Ryan and his classmates were new in this Academy no one probably knew them.


    ''Tch! Where the hell are you, Gwen?'' there was no way he could go banging every door or peeking into every room of the women''s section.


    He disappointedly turned around to leave the dorm. He asked a student what the rush was about, he replied it was time for breakfast and everyone was going to the Cafeteria.


    A few hundred meters behind Ryan, Gwen was looking at his back hiding behind a wall.


    ''I am sorry, Ryan. but I still can''t bring myself to face you.'' she carefully kept her distance from Ryan, ''I am really sorry.''


    She didn''t know what made Ryan visit her, but if she knew if Ryan wanted to see her this bad, something was up.


    ''But¡­. why me? If he has some problem the first person he will look for will be her,''


    Gwen had just come out of her room when she found Ryan in the women''s section. Gwen panicked and pulled herself back into her room.


    She peeked through the small gap created by her door. Ryan walked to a few girls and asked them if they know where Gwen Stacy''s room his.


    Gwen''s heart skipped a beat, she quickly closed the door behind her. When Ryan turned around, she sneaked out of her room out of Ryan''s sight.


    ''Knowing how he is, he will surely look inside the rooms,'' she thought. Then this is where she is. Hiding from Ryan.


    Ryan took the delicious Japanese-style breakfast which helped him complete the first part of his daily Quest. To eat a healthy meal.


    He didn''t see Gwen in the big cafeteria. Even if Gwen was present there, Ryan was not sure he would have spotted her in a cafeteria that huge.


    Exactly at 9:30 Am, an announcement was made from the intercom set up in every corner of the building.


    The announcement was announced in the Japanese language and unfortunately, not everyone had knowledge about Japan as Ryan did.


    But fortunately, the announcement was announced once again in the English language for American students.


    || Students are requested to assemble in the assembly hall as soon as possible after their breakfast. The assembly will start dot at 10:00 Am ||


    Almost half of the students had finished their breakfast, they started moving out of the cafeteria. Ryan didn''t know how the building was built.


    He didn''t know about locations, where the cafeteria was, where the assembly hall was. For him, all this was like a maze. He decided to follow a few students to the assembly hall.


    He saw Devon standing alone in the assembly hall. Ryan considered telling Devon about the reality which was about to happen.


    Because Devon was with him in the previous reality from which''s experience, his unit mates had formed a trust in Ryan''s precognition.


    But still¡­. Devon was not safe at all. The Vampire incident. Although Ryan had caused that incident to happen, he did see how dangerous vampires can be. If they want, they can finish the whole of humanity in one flash.


    Ryan had lost the trust of Devon over problem handling. Yes, he was brave, he had ideas, he was straightforward but after the vampire incident, Ryan could not bring himself to be friendly with Devon again.


    It hit 10 in the clock and a huge bursting sound was heard by students. Small bits of paper, same as those of confetti fell down on the students.


    Loud cheers broke out in the assembly hall. Ryan lifted his head, he saw big confetti above his head with a hanging banner saying: Welcome.


    ''Now that''s cringe.'' Ryan sighed.


    It took the teachers and the students a few minutes to gather, assemble in the hall after the warm welcome. Finally, when everyone and everything had calmed down, someone started coming on the stage.


    A female in her forties walked to the center of the stage with a few teachers beside her. She had a smile on her pretty face which still looked young.


    ''It''s her,'' Ryan thought after taking a look at the person who had climbed the stage, stood in front of the students most likely to deliver a speech, ''Sadako Tanikawa.''


    The Head general of this Academy. The one in control of everything. Beside her was an old man probably the principal of this Academy with the vice-principal on the left.


    "Hello.. I am Tanikawa Sadako, the Head General of Tokyo Academy of Traits, welcome our new students."

 Chapter 146 - How’s The Academy?

    Soon after everybody gathered in the assembly, Sadako started with her speech. She welcomed the foreign students, told them some basics about the Academy.


    It was resulting very difficult for everyone because of the languages. Only a few Japanese knew English while only Ryan knew Japanese.


    "You will be assigned your room numbers before noon today. Be sure to keep your things ready. Move from the current room you are staying into the room assigned to you."


    Ryan continued glancing at every student, teacher in the hall. He didn''t spot Doc in the crowd. He saw Gwen standing in another corner of the hall, meters away from Ryan.


    His eyes fell on cute Japanese girls, serious girls, boys, Japanese teachers. Then his eyes fell on Minami. He realized how sharp her jawline was.


    "About your classes. We have decided to separate the classes of Japanese and American students." Ryan lifted his eyes. He had no problem with that but he thought it might trigger something similar to racism.


    Why can''t they study together? "For today, you don''t have classes. You are free the whole day to do whatever you want to inside the Academy''s campus.


    "For those who are interested, we have the campus map on the right side of this hall." everybody''s head turned to the right side. They saw a building map on the wall, displayed on a big screen, "Your classes, training will begin from tomorrow." Sadako turned around to her subordinates. They discussed something before she turned back and coughed on the mic.


    "We are thinking about holding an event..." before she could even finish, students started cheering in excitement. Most were Japanese students. Guards in the corners had to raise their voices to silence the excited students'' cheers.


    Finally when they were calm, "I said, we are thinking, we are not sure." Sadako continued, "We have some foreign students with us. We thought it would be a good chance for students to improve. We won''t get a chance to fight with foreigners every day. Although we are thinking about an event, it will take days to decide whether or not we will organize the event."


    The spirits dropped. They were happy they would get to fight foreigners, prove themselves stronger, etc.


    "Before going out of the hall, I request students to take a look at your room numbers which will be displayed on the left wall in a few seconds.


    "Because of more students and fewer rooms, we had no choice but to divide the rooms between students in a pair. Yes, you will have a roommate with you.


    "Fortunately, our rooms were designed for two people to stay in comfortably. Those who are in the top ten community will get VIP rooms as they always did but this time, you will have to share your rooms.


    "Again, we have decided to pair Japanese students with Japanese students only. American students will stay with their classmates, unit mates.


    "That''s all from us today. You are dismissed." a light sparkled over students from the left side. A big screen was lit up with names on it.


    ****


    "Guess we will be living together for a year then," Devon spoke while walking down the corridor.


    "Yep," Ryan replied with a fake smile.


    He was constantly feeling anxious, nervous with the fact that he was paired up with Devon to share his room for a year.


    If it was not for the vampire incident in the airplane, Ryan would have been happy to stay with someone as strong as Devon. He would have been able to learn many fighting techniques from Devon.


    ''Good. looks like God is on my side. This is what God wants. Now I will be able to spy Ryan even more efficiently.'' Devon sneered in secret.


    Pete had to share his room with another student. The normal rooms were upstairs.


    It was a big five stories dormitory. On the fifth floor¡­ no. not the VIP rooms, but the normal rooms. Below the fourth, it was reserved for the remaining Japanese students.


    The third and the second floor was given to the foreign students to stay. Unlike the WN Academy, in this Academy, the VIP rooms were situated downstairs.


    Naomi, Ryan, Rigid, Rosy, Cheryl, Devon''s rooms were downstairs with fellow students.


    Students had already started unpacking their stuff, packing their stuff to change the rooms, some had even done it already and were busy unpacking their bags.


    ****


    A black car pulled over in front of the dormitory. The driver jumped out of the car dressed in a black coat. He went behind and opened the back doors.


    Naomi and Satoru climbed out of the car. Satoru took out his black shades, "Enjoy your school life. Forget about everything," he told his daughter with a pleasant smile.


    "Yeah¡­ though I wish I never graduate high school. I wish I stay like this forever," Naomi replied adjusting her dress.


    "Right. I wish you never graduate your high school too." Satoru muttered under his breath.


    "Ah? What did you say?" she asked. Satoru came back to his sense.


    The memory of yesterday, the argument with her mother was still fresh inside her heart. Neither she nor her father could do anything against her mother though.


    "Ah, I just said that one-piece suits you perfectly, you look gorgeous." Satoru''s compliment made Naomi blush.


    "I never wanted to wear this," she mumbled.


    "Uh-huh. It suits you. Just don''t let anyone fall for you in that dress, and don''t fall for anyone,"


    "Tch. I won''t. Don''t bring up that topic anywhere,"


    "Right. Sorry,"


    "Bye, I will get going,"


    "Take care." Naomi ran inside the dormitory with a bag in her hand.


    Satoru gave out a long sigh while putting on his black shades. He dug his hands in his coat''s pocket.


    "I am really sorry, Naomi-chan." he kept staring at Naomi''s back, "even as your father, I can''t do anything when it comes to your mother¡­"


    A smile appeared on his face, "Hm. sometimes I feel I am useless even as Japan''s top master," he chuckled before sitting inside the car.


    "Hiroshi-Kun, please drive,"


    "Yes, sir.." the car took off.

 Chapter 147 - Naomi Arrives.

    Ryan and Devon were settled inside their room. It was a cozy room for both of them. Although it was not as spacious as it was before, it was still big enough to fit in two people easily.


    "Wanna walk around the Academy?" Ryan asked Devon before pulling the door.


    "Ah, no thanks. I am still tired, I need some rest," Devon replied.


    "Oh, okay,"


    ''And I need some space from you,'' Ryan thought. He was constantly fearing what Devon would do to him.


    The worst nightmare. Now Devon will be sleeping in the same room as Ryan. at night time, that''s the time when Vampires are powerful.


    Ryan feared what Devon will do to him in the night when he will be sleeping peacefully. All he wished for was safe nights for at least a year.


    Without looking ahead Ryan took a step forward, his head hit something soft, so soft that his head almost sunk in between them.


    "Aah!" Naomi exclaimed in a soft voice. Ryan quickly lifted his head. He was embarrassed to hit his head into her bosom.


    "I- I am sorry,"


    "It''s okay¡­ I should have knocked," She said in a soft voice, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    "Hey, look, it''s her!"


    "Yeah! She''s back! Oh my god!" Ryan heard a few gossips between students.


    "It''s The Mitsuda Naomi!"


    "I can''t believe the princess is back,"


    ''What rubbish are these guys talking about?'' Ryan wondered. He was about to ask Naomi but didn''t after seeing the sacred expression on her face.


    Not just scared, but an annoyed expression. Those Japanese gossips seemed to concern Naomi a little.


    "Naomi, come with me, I was planning to explore this Academy," Ryan deliberately said in Japanese with a loud voice.


    He grabbed Naomi''s hand, taking a step forward. Naomi was confused.


    Devon opened his eye when he heard Ryan call Naomi. He raised his head from the bed and saw Naomi standing in the doorway with Ryan''s hand in her hand.


    "Who''s that jerk!?"


    "Do you see him! He is calling the princess by her first name!!" the gossips started again. Soon, a crowd of a few students gathered around Ryan''s room.


    "Not just that, that rascal is holding Naomi-Sama''s hand!"


    "Should we teach him a lesson?"


    "Is not he getting overboard with it?!"


    "How dare a bum like him-"


    Naomi glared at the students behind her. Electricity sparked from her hands. All of the students took a few steps back after seeing Naomi angry for some reason.


    "Let''s get out of here,"


    "Let''s go," the students started mumbling to each other.


    "Get the hell out of here," Naomi groaned in a deep voice.


    Everybody panicked and started walking away from the room after giving Ryan some glares.


    In another corner of the dorm, an American-looking boy around seventeen was standing with his butler.


    "What do you think about her, young sir?" the butler asked the boy standing with a grin on his face, his arms folded across his chest.


    He brushed his un-styled, long, slightly curly, light blue hair aside, the piercing in his ear twinkled, "Is that person her boyfriend?" he asked with purple eyes filled with anger.


    "I don''t think so, sir. Dating is not allowed in their household, at least, they are not allowing their daughter to date."


    "Then who''s that guy?"


    "Looks like a nobody to me, sir."


    "He dares to grab her hand though,"


    "Sir. what do you plan on doing?"


    "Huh?" he smirked, "Who am I to do anything?"


    "What do you think about her?"


    "Hm. she''s bold, she''s attractive, I would love to add her to my harem when I grow up,"


    "There you go again talking that nonsense, sir. She''s going to be your only wife."


    "Tch. I would prefer a Harem full of girls like her." he had a ticked-off expression on his face, "Well. for now, I will just give her a visit."


    He said while unfolding his hands and walking in Naomi''s direction. At the same time, they both turned around and started walking ahead.


    "Sir Allen!" the butler called from behind but Allen had already gone near Naomi. With a grin, he deliberately bumped himself into Naomi.


    "Hey, watch where you-" Naomi stopped when she saw a handsome boy standing in front of her with a beautiful smile on his face.


    "Oh, sorry..." he brushed his hair again, "I was not looking. Are you hurt?" the prince charming asked.


    Naomi found it hard to ignore his charm. She could not move her eyes off Allen.


    "Man, look where you are going," Ryan interrupted their moment. The smile faded as Allen moved his eyes to Ryan with a frown.


    "And who might you be?" he asked.


    "Ryan is my name." Ryan looked at Naomi who was still staring at Allen''s face, "Please watch where you are going. Don''t go around bumping into people, dude" Ryan said while taking a step forward.


    "You are the one who needs to look where he goes. You are good as blind without that one eye," Ryan stopped. A flame of rage lit in his eye.


    But Ryan decided to ignore him, "Naomi, let''s go," he grabbed her hand again. He pulled her out of Allen''s way.


    "You can''t ignore me, jerk." Allen arrogantly said. Ryan didn''t stop, "Just who the fuck do you think you are?!" he put a hand on Ryan''s shoulder.


    Naomi came back to her sense. She didn''t know who that new guy was. She never saw him in the US, she didn''t see him in Japan either.


    "Let me go," Ryan rolled his eyes, ''Deja Vu.'' he thought.


    Allen''s grip on Ryan''s shoulder grew tighter before Ryan shook his hand off his shoulder.


    "Ryan, ignore him. Let''s go," she realized no matter how pretty a boy is, she can''t let a fight break out. That pretty face won''t remain pretty anymore if a fight breaks out.


    "Are not you too full of yourself, arrogant bastard?" He lifted his hand, opened his palm facing a wall.


    "Naomi-"


    "Ryan, let''s go. We don''t want a fight," She grabbed his arm, dug them in her boobs before pulling him out of there.


    "Who''s that guy?" Ryan asked while walking away.


    "Dunno, but we should keep our--"


    A loud sparkling sound was heard. Ryan and Naomi panicked, they turned around. A loud sound as that of a big shot circuit or firecrackers.


    Their eyes found a boy lifted off the ground with his blue hair flowing in the air, a light blue-colored energy connected to his hand from a LED.


    His purple eyes sparked open, the purple color glowed scary enough to frighten anyone. The blue light stopped coming from the LED to his hand.


    "Fight me," A grin spread over Allen''s face.

 Chapter 148 - Absorbs Electricity.

    "Finally. I will be alone for a while," Devon said happily, he tapped his head three times, "This will be my first report, I guess?" a grin appeared on his face.


    His hairband activated and he was connected to the headquarters, to the intelligent agents where the agents on mission report their mission.


    "Agent Devon reporting. Race: Human Vampire. Rank: Guardian."


    "Good work, agent. What do you have for your first report?" a metallic voice replied.


    ****


    The old butler''s eyes widened when he saw Allen absorb electricity from the LED hanging around the wall.


    ''No. not now!'' he thought.


    "Sir! Don''t do it!" He bolted, "I gotta stop him,"


    Allen landed down on the ground. His body was covered in light energy of electricity forming, it was like Allen was emitting electricity.


    Sparks of electricity were coming out of his body every time he took a step. Naomi was already feeling nervous. She could feel the energy that person was emitting.


    ''W- who is he? He is not an ordinary student,'' from the power which surrounded him, it was easy for Naomi to judge he was not a normal student, he was someone powerful.


    "R- Ryan. Ryan, run. Let''s run. We should--" her eyes narrowed on a certain red aura. The corner of her mouth quirked up.


    ''Fuck no. fucking no,'' she saw Ryan''s firsts covered in a red aura. The red aura covered Ryan''s forearms from the fingernail. It formed a sort of balloon around Ryan''s arms.


    Ryan had a frown on his face, "Fight me, you bastard Ryan," With a grin Allen raised his right hand.


    < Vision >


    < Name: Allen Watts >


    < Gender: Male >


    < Trait: Absorb Electricity >


    < HP: 60/60 >


    ''He''s strong, and so is his Trait.'' Ryan thought taking a step forward. Prepared for an all-out fight with Allen.


    "Ouch!" Naomi felt a shock, a current when she tried touching Ryan''s arm. She brought her left hand near her mouth.


    Ryan noticed it. He deactivated his Skill which cost him 2 HP points for nothing. Useless.


    When she saw the red aura had disappeared, she quickly grabbed Ryam''s thick forearm.


    ''H- he''s arm is this hard?'' she had never touched Ryan when his fists were clenched tightly, she never imagined Ryan''s forearms would be this hard.


    "Ryan, please. Don''t. Don''t fucking fight him," Ryan glanced at Noami. He saw how serious she was when she said it. She held Ryan back.


    On the other side, Allen brought his left hand under his right hand with both his hands a few centimeters apart. He stopped walking, he slid his left leg slightly behind.


    Bringing the gesture formed with his hands near his waist. It seemed like he was holding an invisible ball between his hands. Right hand on the top, left on the bottom.


    With a few little sparks, something sparkled between his hands. A small blue-colored ball started forming between his palms. It soon turned into a baseball-sized ball of electricity.


    "Fuck. this is dangerous. Ryan, we gotta run." Naomi continued tugging his arm.


    "Hm. Lemme block his attack at least," he pulled his arm out of Naomi''s grip.


    "No Ryan! That would be foolish," he didn''t hear.


    Before she could grab his arm again, Ryan activated his skill again, his arms were covered in the red energy again. Naomi staggered.


    ''This is like, literally the worst time,'' she thought.


    "This will teach you a lesson!" with all his force, Allen pushed his hands forward, he threw the blue ball of energy out of his hands.


    ''Let''s see how powerful have I grown. How strong am I compared to him?'' Ryan brought both of his arms, made a cross in front of his head, with the overflowing red aura.


    At an amazing speed, the eclectic ball hit hard on Ryan''s arms and disappeared.


    < HP: 35/40 >


    He felt a low current against his arms before the electric ball hit and disappeared. Allen was surprised to see his attack was blocked.


    "Happy? Now let''s go!" the crowd started gathering around them.


    Ryan felt a sense of accomplishment and power when he managed to block his attack without gaining a lot of damage.


    Allen formed another ball between his hands and threw it at Ryan. he blocked it again. That pissed Allen off. He started striding towards Ryan while constantly throwing his balls.


    "Ryan, please!" she couldn''t just abandon Ryan and run away while he is fighting a strong opponent like Allen.


    Allen''s butler had stopped a few meters behind Allen. He found it too dangerous to interrupt their fight right now.


    "No. I feel motivated," Ryan grinned while walking towards Allen with every block and dodging.


    "Tch. I don''t have enough electricity. I should have absorbed enough before coming here," Allen complained.


    He suddenly stopped, a ball formed between his hands again, "I will put all of my energy into this one,"


    Several times the bigger electric ball was sitting in his hands. Ryan threw all of his strength into his skill. He wanted to block the attack to test the strength of his skill but dodging was his last moment plan.


    "Jerk! You should not have-"


    "Shut the hell up. Stop talking like a mad man," Ryan was fully prepared. He held his hands together tightly in front of him.


    "I didn''t want to do this. If you die, you will be responsible yourself,"


    With a loud groan, Allen threw his electric ball. To Ryan''s surprise, this huge ball, not only bigger but was also a few times faster than other balls.


    The ball hit Ryan with immense pressure. ''What! It- it''s not disappearing!'' Ryan was frightened when the ball didn''t disappear.


    ''Shit¡­ it''s pushing me,''


    < HP: 28/40 >


    This time, Ryan had to deal with a large amount of pain and loss of his HP.


    The bubble of energy that was formed because of Ryan''s Blood Fists started disappearing instead. The topmost part which was in contact started disappearing.


    The electric ball touched Ryan''s bare skin for the first time. He felt as if he was given a thousand-volt shock. He could feel the current running through his body.


    < HP: 18/40 >


    < Activating automatic healing >


    < Your skill is unable to keep up with the powerful attack >


    < Skill unable to stand against the powerful attack.. Deactivating Blood Fists. >

 Chapter 149 - Poor Defense Or Too Weak?

    < Deactivating the skill Blood Fists >


    Ryan panicked as soon as the message appeared in front of his eyes.


    He knew he gotta do something, causes if the electric ball hit his bare arms, he would be toasted on the spot.


    Ryan put all of his strength into his forearms, all of his remaining stamina, energy, strength from the core to push against the ball.


    The red aura around Ryan''s arms was slowly fading, Naomi was able to see the aura fading too.


    ''Ryan''s only powerful when it comes to hand-to-hand combat,'' She thought while trying to come up with a way to help him.


    < Blood fists skill deactivated >


    With a grunt, Ryan pushed his forearms out of the building. The ball went in the right direction, out of the building, into the plaza. It banged against the compound ball and disappeared.


    Ryan looked at his forearms, they were burnt from below. He ticked his tongue.


    In front of him was Allen with a shocked expression on his face, ''just who''s this guy?'' even his butler was shocked standing in the corner.


    Allen was not able to let someone weak as Ryan hurt his pride and walk away. He grits his teeth, his body bolted forward.


    ''I won''t let you live.'' he clenched his fist.


    Ryan tsk-tsked, with a jolt, Ryan charged towards Allen.


    < Activating Blood Fists >


    The System let Ryan active the skill again. His fists started covering in the red aura.


    Electricity started covering Allen''s fists too. He was totally ready for combat with Ryan. hee lifted his arm to punch Ryan in the face.


    Ryan jumped when he was close enough to Allen, he brought his red fist forward. Allen jerked his body in the air.


    ''No!'' the butler took away running at an amazing speed, almost impossible for a normal human to track his movements.


    ''I will end this here. Once and for all,'' Ryan thought. He aimed for Allen''s face.


    Bolts of electricity sprouted from his arms. Just a few feet away from clashing with each other- before Ryan''s fist could hit Allen or vice-versa, the butler appeared out of nowhere.


    Ryan panicked when he saw an old man in a black suit in front of him suddenly. But it was too late for him to pull his arm back. ''Sorry,'' there was no way he could stop in midair with the distance being less than twenty centimeters.


    Butler jumped in the air, he performed a horse kick to throw away Ryan''s right fist which was about to hit him, his kick was powerful enough to deactivate Ryan''s skill again and to throw his whole body in the right side.


    ''W- what the fuck is he?!'' Ryan''s eyes popped out when he saw the old man kick the air to accelerate his body forward.


    A shockwave appeared in the midair because of the butler''s kick. His body accelerated forward, he grabbed Allen who was still in the air by his waist.


    Ryan rolled down and fell on the ground, he collided against a wall; Allen fell on the ground while the butler landed perfectly on the ground.


    "Ryan!" Naomi shouted, she quickly rushed near Ryan. he was on his knees rubbing his right hand.


    "Leave me alone, Hector!" Allen shouted getting up from the ground.


    Hector threw his arms around Allen''s waist again, holding him back from attacking Ryan.


    "You must not, sir," he said in a soft voice.


    "Leave me! I will kill that motherfucker!" he shouted.


    "Who the hell are you calling a motherfucker, fucking spoiled bastard!" Ryan screamed getting off the ground.


    "You bitch!" Allen struggled to get out of Hector''s grip but Hector was too strong for him to break out.


    "Fuck off! Watch where you walk, fucker." the curse words flew out of Ryan''s mouth like water.


    "Let go of me, Hector! I will kill that bitch! Let. go. Of me! Come here you, bitch, fight me!"


    Naomi was dumbfounded when she saw how ugly Allen''s face was. She could not believe it, compared to the first impression on her with his beautiful face, right now, he looked like a pig with that frown.


    "Oh yeah? You want me to fight you? Why not, I will," Ryan stepped forward.


    "Hector!!! Leave me!" he was helplessly struggling in Hector''s arms like a fish out of water.


    Ryan''s fists turned red again, he walked forward with murderous intent in his eyes when he felt a tug around his arm.


    "Ryan, don''t." Naomi was holding his arm up to his shoulder, being careful she doesn''t touch the red thing.


    Ryan realized it was pointless to fight him anymore. Naomi had never stopped him no matter how intensely he beat someone.


    < Skill deactivated >


    He sighed, "Okay." Naomi happily grabbed his arm and pulled it inside her boobs.


    Ryan looked down at his arm dug beside her boobs, he felt Naomi''s tight grip around his arm.


    "I won''t, okay?" he said, "So lighten your grip,"


    Not let go of my arm but lighten your grip over my arm. Of course, why would he want her to let go of his arm when it is settled so perfectly?


    "Why, what happened?! Got scared, you little pussy?!"


    "No. you might run away again. You are not emotionally stable which affects your mental state, so fucking no." Naomi sighed and answered promptly.


    "Yeah. you are right. Hold my arm tighter, hold me tighter or I might really end up killing that bastard,"


    Her grip tightened over his arm, "Let''s go. There''s no point in standing here anymore," she turned around.


    There was a big crowd in front of and behind them. Some students were gossiping about Naomi and Ryan being together.


    Allen too saw how tightly she was holding Ryan. he bitterly let go of his pride cause now his ego was hurt.


    ''S- she was supposed to be mine¡­. Just as I thought, that guy''s a nobody.'' Allen stopped struggling.


    Hector too let go of him after a few seconds when he saw Allen depressed. Hector walked past Allen and whispered in his ears.


    "Sir, let''s leave too. Leave him." Allen gave him a nod. Hector believe him and started walking.


    But he was wrong to believe him. As soon as Hector walked past him, Allen brought both hands together, formed a beach ball-sized electric ball which was bigger than his football-sized electric balls.


    "Die! Ryan!" he shouted as he threw the electric ball in Ryan''s direction.

 Chapter 150 - Naomi’s Electro Ball.

    "Of course, I won''t." Allen grit his teeth.


    As soon as Hector walked past him, Allen brought his right hand over his left, pulled them back together near his waist.


    "Die, Ryan." He muttered, then shouted, "Die Ryan!"


    Pushing his arms forward, giving his body the momentum needed to throw the beach ball-sized ball towards Ryan.


    His shout was loud enough to grab everyone''s attention again. Hector turned around, his eyes were popping out. He knew nothing will happen if this attack end up killing Ryan as Allen''s family will sweep everything under the carpet.


    Ryan turned around at the same time Naomi did. Ryan panicked when he saw a big electro ball coming in his direction.


    < Blood fists activated >


    < Durability -50 >


    ''Not now!!'' he clenched his fists, brought his arms in front of him.


    His forearms were already bruised from the previous attack, the bleeding was stopped by his System but that was still not enough to make the pain go away.


    He then receives a message saying the durability of the skill is halved. I mean, it''s not the time, right?! He''s already injured from that small football-sized electro ball and this? This''s not even a football electro ball.


    This was twice, no, thrice the size of a football. He defended against the small balls, but this one? He could not dodge, he thought.


    It was much bigger, he knew his arms would end up numb in pain after he dodge the attack.


    There was no question about dodging the attack. If he did, many students behind him would get hurt instead. It will be a mass murder.


    Well, if not the students, then Naomi would definitely get hit by the big ball. He stood right in front of Naomi, covering for her.


    The ball was closing its distance between Ryan. The ball was not as fast as before.


    ''I hope I will be healed.'' he thought, waiting for the ball to hit his arms, ''This is stupid.'' but he had no choice.


    Naomi grit her teeth, ''This motherfucker.'' she thought.


    Ryan closed his eyes, ''here it comes.'' he dropped his head down.


    Naomi pushed beside Ryan, she brought her hands near her waist, pushed her leg behind to maintain the stance, stabilizing the balance of her body.


    A spark of energy appeared between her hands, ''come on! You gotta save him!'' she pushed herself to her limit when a ball started to appear between her hands.


    Not a normal ball¡­ a dark blue-colored electro ball, sitting perfectly in her hands, ''I can''t push any further,'' she threw her arms, the ball left her hands.


    To Ryan''s surprise, he didn''t feel the ball hitting his arms yet. He slowly opened his eyes because of the loud whooshing sound, lifted his head.


    An electro ball smashed in another electro ball. Ryan saw two electro balls clashing with each other. One was dark in color while the other was big and faint in color.


    As soon as they touched each other, a small explosion occurred. It released a bright light, bright enough to blind a human.


    Ryan pinched closed his eye. The light disappeared quickly. Ryan thought nothing could be left there but to his surprise¡­. An electro ball was still making its way forward at its top speed.


    It was Naomi''s electro ball, he spotted Naomi standing in her standing beside him.


    The darker ball bolted forward, almost impossible for an average man to keep up with. Its target, was, of course, Allen Watts.


    He stood unmoved with a grin of defeat on his face. He slowly parted his arms away from his body.


    ''Confirmed. They are lovers.'' he concluded, ''I knew it. If Naomi protects him, then they are lovers¡­. Or at least, Naomi likes Ryan.'' he felt humiliated.


    "Sir!" Hector cried, he disappeared from his spot.


    Before Noami''s ball could hit Allen, Hector appeared in front of Allen, in front of the ball, on his knees.


    Hector lifted his arms, drew a circle in the air, the ball stopped in the midair.


    Naomi and Ryan were confused at the sight. Ryan realized what it was actually. The ball disappeared in the air as Hector raised from the ground.


    Naomi quickly brought her arms near her sides, bolts of electricity started sprouting from her palms. She lifted both of her arms, pulled them in front of her, threw them at Hector.


    He quickly formed a circle in the air again. The shock erupting from Naomi''s hands was struggling to break through a small void in between Hector''s face and the bolts.


    ''I see. He has formed a defensive lair in front of him. And Naomi''s attacks are not strong enough to break through Hector''s defense.'' Ryan concluded.


    "Please stop, ma''am." he threw her bolts away.


    Naomi bent down, she gasped for air. ''Fuck. really. Pushing my limits was not the right thing.''


    "Please! We should not be fighting." Ryan felt an immense presence forming around Hector.


    ''If he wants¡­. He can kill both of us easily.'' he felt from the pressure in the air.


    "Should not you say that to your fucking sir?!" Naomi shouted back.


    The crowd surrounding them was immense. Unfortunately, only a few Japanese were able to under their conversation.


    "Naomi, let''s go. That man is really dangerous," Ryan grabbed her arm tightly.


    "But-!"


    "We are sorry. On my master''s behalf, I apologize. Let''s please end this relation right here. We still have a long way to go," Hector bowed.


    "Long way to go¡­? What does he mean?" Ryan muttered.


    "God knows. Let''s fucking go,"


    "We will be leaving. Sorry for the inconvenience," Hector grabbed Allen.


    "But Hector-!" he disappeared into thin air with Allen. Allen''s voice echoed in the corridor. The crowd started clearing up, no one dared to say a word to them.


    Teachers entered the scene. Ryan and Naomi were already long gone from the site.


    In a corner, Doc was staring at Ryan and Naomi who were holding hands, leaning against a wall.


    "T- that was-"


    "Fucking insane!" Naomi completed his sentence.


    "Well¡­." Doc turned around, "As long as you are OK and alive.." she walked away.

 Chapter 151 - Chemistry.

    "Come on, let''s fucking get your wound healed," Naomi said looking at Ryan''s forearms.


    "Ah, these..." he hid them on the other side, "It''s nothing. They will heal on their own."


    "Tch. show them to me," Ryan shook his head, Naomi pulled her hand forward, he still refused, "Just who me!"


    She grabbed his arms and pulled them from behind him, she held Ryan''s right forearm in her hands, slowly observing them.


    "Oh my god, you are hurt badly. We should meet doctor Mary,"


    As soon as those words escaped Naomi''s mouth, Ryan felt a feeling of fear around his heart.


    "N- n- no. I will just consume some blood and they will heal," he pulled his arm behind his butt again.


    "Don''t be silly, let''s go to the"


    "No, Naomi. I really am fine. I have been injured more severely than this bruise. This is nothing,"


    Naomi sighed. She gave up. She lifted her eyes, "Do you have blood with you then?"


    She found him dumbfounded. Ryan didn''t have any blood with him right now. Doc used to be his endless supply of blood but now that she has distanced herself from him¡­. He doesn''t have any kind of blood supplements.


    "No¡­ unfortunately, I don''t." Ryan looked down as he shook his head.


    "Seriously?" his eyes lifted when he heard Naomi''s Japanese again. It''s been ages since he last did.


    He saw Naomi looking behind her. She was checking if someone was seeing or not. Nobody was present nearby right now.


    "Here," she brought her arm forward, "I can''t believe you don''t  have blood tube with you when it is your main asset," she continued talking in Japanese, "I hope you are understanding what I am staying,"


    Ryan gave her a nod, a smile spread over his face, ''Finally. I can hear her angelic Japanese accent.''


    "Good. now, here, you can take my blood..." she looked away offering her hand, "We don''t have any other choice, so here."


    Actually, Ryan did have another choice. He had recently checked his shop. There was a purple tube available for sale which was cheap too.


    But why would he miss such a beautiful chance? He grabbed her hand.


    "Thanks," he pulled her hand near his mouth, just about to touch her skin when she interrupted him.


    "W- what the hell are you doing?" she was shocked to see Ryan about to bite her hand.


    "Huh? What do you mean? You offered me your blood-"


    "That''s not what I meant! Make a cut on my wrist and-"


    "What the? No thanks then," hee let go of her hand and moved away.


    ''D- does he want to bite my hand? Is he a fool?'' that thought embarrassed Naomi. To think that she offered him her hand to bite her and drink her blood.


    "Tch. you are so stupid," she moved the collar of her dress away from her neck, "Do you prefer the neck or the wrist? Which one would be easy?"


    His eyes lit, "Are you sure?" he glared at her with lust in his eyes.


    "D- don''t stare at me like that."


    "I prefer your neck then, it will be easier for me to drink your blood that way,"


    "Figured as much," she pulled her dress around the neck away, revealing her sharp collar bone and white neck.


    < Vampire Teeth activated >


    When Ryan''s teeth touched her neck, the System activated this skill again.


    Naomi felt a tickling sensation around her neck, Ryan started drinking her blood. He kept drinking till he got this message.


    < Drink human blood with the use of the skill vampire teeth: 2/5 >


    < HP: 40/40 >


    < Blood level: 40/40 >


    < Blood store: 25/25 >


    His health was full. Ryan pulled out his fangs from her neck, the skill deactivated.


    "Don''t touch it yet," Ryan whispered in her ears. He waited till the puncture marks disappeared, "Alright, we are good."


    Naomi''s hand reached her neck where Ryan had inserted his fangs.


    "Hm¡­. surprisingly, it doesn''t hurt at all. It''s much better than making a cut. How did you do it?"


    Naomi saw the bruises on Ryan''s forearm had healed completely. His arms were smooth again. As if nothing had happened.


    "I just did it. It didn''t hurt, right? That''s good," he rubbed his mouth.


    "Yeah, it didn''t. Even injections hurt more," Naomi pulled her dress back.


    "Uh¡­ what should we do now?" Naomi took a second before replying.


    "The thing we were going to do originally?" Ryan was confused, "You wanted to hang out with me, right?" she said in Japanese with a smile.


    "Oh, right." Ryan looked in her eyes, "Hang out with me," he said again. Naomi nodded, "I was going to explore the Academy with you."


    "Let''s go then. It''s been a time since I last took a stroll around this Academy."


    "Right¡­ you used to study in this, right?"


    "Tch. don''t bring that up," they started walking inside the dorm.


    "But what''s up with¡­ you know, talking in Japanese?" Ryan asked.


    "Oh sorry," Naomi''s hand accidentally touched Ryan''s while walking beside him.


    "Haha, it''s okay. You have touched my hand many times already,"


    "Yeah¡­ still..." she blushed. ''Eh? Why am I blushing?'' she wondered.


    "So, what''s up with talking in Japanese?"


    "Ah¡­just checking how much Japanese you know. You will be living in Japan for two years now. Although I don''t like it, it''s the country I was born in¡­.


    "Not many Japanese know English. As you will have to live here for a while, it''s always a better idea to learn Japanese. I wanted to check how much Japanese you know,"


    "I know more than 50% probably," Ryan claimed. His hand touched Naomi''s hand again.


    "I will teach you the remaining 50% then. I don''t have any other things to do either,"


    "Really? I will be glad. I will finally get to learn Japanese from a native speaker that too, face to face."


    "Okay. now¡­ lemme show you around the Academy a little. There are a few little things you need to follow in Japan regarding Academy, classes, manner, etiquettes."


    "Is it necessary?"


    "If you were visiting Japan then no but if you plan on staying here for two years¡­ yes, it is necessary."


    "Not just two years..." Ryan was thinking about this for a while now, "I am planning to settle down in Japan now," Naomi''s eyes popped to her shock.


    "S- settle?" she muttered.

 Chapter 152 - Basic Etiquettes.

    In the cloudy weather, they were standing in front of the main building''s entrance. Their goal was to explore, learn about the basic rules, manners, etiquette of Japan.


    How? Well, Naomi will be helping Ryan with it. He dunno why but she wants to help him¡­ how possibly can Ryan decline her? He can''t.


    "You see the building in front of you? This is the building where our classes are. This is where we will be training from tomorrow." Naomi told Ryan, standing on the entrance glass door.


    "Hm. I see." Ryan nodded.


    "Let''s enter," the door opened, they stepped inside, "This building is also called the main building." Naomi started walking to the side of the entrance.


    "I know this¡­."


    "Yeah. these are Uwabaki. Also known as slip-on shoes. You are not allowed to wear your snickers inside the building so you gotta take off your shoes- put them into your locker- wear your Uwabaki and walk to the class."


    "I see. Lemme search for my locker then¡­."


    "I don''t think they have assigned the lockers yet¡­. Ah, there it is." she took off her narrow straps flat bottom sandals one by one.


    "Nah, they have assigned the lockers. This is mine," he saw this name on a locker, displayed on a digital tag.


    He took off his shoes, they both closed the lockers after taking out their Uwabaki.


    Two pairs of black slip-on shoes sat in front of them. They wore the shoes.


    "Time to move on." Naomi adjusted her shoes.


    "What''s next?" he asked.


    "As you can see," she pointed in the corner of the lockers, then on the other corner, "We have vending machines everywhere around the school. At least, two on each floor."


    "Yeah,"


    "Most of the people prefer drinks rather than water. So instead of going to the shop and buying drinks, they have installed vending machines literally all over the school."


    "That makes things easy," Ryan nodded.


    They walked inside the building, as told by Naomi, Ryan saw vending machines everywhere. They continued to stroll all around the building.


    It was no different from his Academy. There were only a few differences between each of them. In Japan, they had some of their things while in the US they didn''t.


    Ryan found these things interesting. The main building was empty as students were in their dorms, teachers were investigating the fight scene.


    Ryan wanted to see how the place with people all around look. Although he loves the place as it is right now, getting a look around with students for once won''t matter much.


    On the other side, in the dormitory, teachers were not getting a single clue about who was fighting, why were they fighting. Students didn''t dare to say a word about Ryan and Naomi. Not because they were scared of Ryan but because Naomi was involved.


    If it was just Ryan messing around, they would not think twice before reporting him. But everyone saw Naomi involved in the fight.


    To them, it looked like two love rivals or two Romeos were fighting for one Juliet. It looked like two boys were fighting for Naomi, no one wanted to give Naomi up.


    Of course, there were people with mixed feelings but none of them wanted to interrupt Ryan and Allen''s fight. Everyone knew who Naomi was, many were attracted to her but scared at the same time.


    "You might wanna install LINE while you are here," Naomi suggested randomly while walking on the second floor.


    Out of curiosity, Ryan made sure to check every classroom. They were VIP doors with a digital lock system so unfortunately, he was not able to enter the classes.


    Naomi found it strange for someone to check every classroom which is literally the same, but for Ryan, it was all new, it was his dream to visit Japan.


    And now, he was standing in a Japanese high school Academy. How could possibly he hold himself back? It was a good chance for him to explore the Academy.


    "LINE? Why?" he asked, still looking around curiously like a little kid.


    "For chatting online, that is what people use here. No other messaging apps," Naomi replied.


    "Haha, whom will I chat online with?" Ryan gave out a little laugh.


    "I dunno¡­. Anyone?"


    "I won''t. I don''t wanna make new friends here. I am fine as I am. Besides, our classes will be different, right? I won''t get to see Japanese students often, I won''t make friends with them, simply.


    "And if it''s about whom I will chat with? Only the American students and we all have other messaging apps to communicate online. The problem''s solved."


    "Fine..." she sighed, "If you don''t wanna make friends."


    "Hm. wait. If the classes will be separate, which class will you be in?"


    A smile of mischief spread over Naomi''s face, she brought herself to a stop.


    ''I might tease him a little. It will lighten the mood after his fight...'' Naomi folded her hands behind her back. She stepped in front of Ryan.


    ''Oh my god, what''s with that smile? It''s amazing!'' Ryan thought.


    "Tell me. It''s up to you to make the decision,"


    "Huh?"


    "You tell me which class I should join? They have let me make my choice and now, I leave it to you to decide which class I will attend from tomorrow."


    "N- no. y- you should¡­." Ryan stuttered when Naomi started closing the distance between them.


    "Hm~?" she was right under Ryan''s nose with a smile on her face.


    "Y- you- you,"


    ''It''s working.'' inside, she was laughing like a freak.


    "You tell me¡­. Should I go with my Japanese friends? Or¡­ should I join the American class and attend the Academy with you every day?"


    ''W- with me? J- just what is this girl thinking?'' Ryan figured out she was playing with him.


    "Huh~" He grabbed her hand, "For me huh?" the smile started fading when Ryan pushed her against a wall, "Well then, join the American class and attend the classes with me every day,"


    Noami blushed when Ryan brought his face close to her.


    ''Crap. my plan backfired. Fuck me. I should have not done that shit. I know I am not good at it.'' she regretted.


    "Join my class. That way, we will be able to see each other every day, say, will you join my class?"


    ''H- he''s close¡­.'' her eyes fell on Ryan''s lips which were only a few centimeters away. Naomi''s eyes closed on their own.


    ''Shit. am I going overboard with it? Why is she closing her eyes?''


    She could not move her eyes away from Ryan''s plump lips, she opened her eyes.


    ''T- they are so¡­. Red. looks like he applied make-up,'' she moved her head forward.


    ''Huh? W- what''s happening?'' Naomi closed the distance.


    ''I can''t resist them..'' she closed her eyes lightly and continued bringing them closer to Ryan''s lips.

 Chapter 153 - I Can’t Make A Mistake.

    Ryan didn''t move. He froze in place. Could not take his hands off Naomi, could not pull his face back and avoid Naomi''s lips.


    ''N- no way¡­ she- she wants to kiss me...?'' Ryan thought. He closed his eyes.


    Naomi unconsciously continued bringing her lips forward. She pulled her lips forward, making a pout.


    "You are not worthy of being my daughter!" Suddenly, her mother''s voice echoed in her mind. A drop of sweat followed down through the back of her neck.


    "I should have never given birth to you!" Satomi pushed Naomi against a table, "You are useless! You are a mistake!" she continued shouting.


    "You will be engaged to the Watts''s son before you graduate."


    "Don''t get in a relationship, or you will have to pay for it."


    "Stay away from boys. If I find you with one I will¡­."


    "You will be married to Watts''s son as soon as you graduate. And that''s final. I don''t need any overly pampered actions from you."


    "At least don''t embarrass me this time, marry their son¡­ and I will forgive you."


    Naomi''s eyes flashed open. She was so close to Ryan, that the only thing she saw was his plain skin which she had never seen this close to before.


    She could feel Ryan''s breath hitting her lips. She closed her lips, they slightly touched Ryan''s lips. She came back to her senses.


    "Ah!" she pushed herself away from Ryan, her head hit hard on the wall behind her.


    Ryan opened his eyes to see Naomi in front of him. ''That soft sensation...'' The only thing he could remember was the little part of Naomi''s lips that brushed his lips before going away.


    "Uh..." Ryan let go of Naomi''s hands. She turned around.


    "I- I am sorry," Naomi muttered.


    "Hm. It was my fault." they both had a little blush forming on their cheeks.


    Not for the sake of gaining Exp points from kissing Naomi, he just wanted to kiss her. Not out of lust, not out of love either.


    "I- that just happened, because of the heat I guess,"


    ''It''s cloudy outside.'' Ryan thought, rubbing his temple.


    ''Fuck me. Really. Just fuck!'' Naomi bit her lips. ''I can''t make another mistake here.'' only if, only if she had pushed herself a little further, she could have kissed Ryan.


    Although no one would have seen them kissing each other, she knew it would lead to something bad in the future. Somehow, her mother will find out about it. She will end up pulling Ryan into her family shit.


    They could target Ryan, her mother will, no question, scold Naomi; but she will not leave Ryan alone either.


    ''I can''t.'' tears formed under her eyes.


    ''W- why is she crying? Am¡­ I¡­ not good enough to be her first? Or is she sad that I might end up hating her?'' Ryan was confused.


    He has never been in an awkward situation like this before. Yes, yes he had kissed Gwen before but they never stopped after coming halfway. They went the whole log.


    He doesn''t know what would be right to do in this situation. He didn''t even see situations like these in anime either which just makes it harder for him. Naomi was no less.


    The lack of their knowledge about ''How to handle the awkward situations'' just made the situation even worse.


    "I- I am really sorry," she broke.


    "Naomi," Ryan stepped forward, "Don''t cry, man." he grabbed her by her shoulders.


    "I- I- I can''t- I can''t- make a mistake¡­."


    ''So kissing me is a mistake huh? Fine.''


    "Take your time. I will be waiting for you in front of the girls'' room." Ryan turned around.


    ''There''s nothing I can do about it now. I don''t know much about Naomi. Yeah, things would have been different if it was Doc or Gwen but Naomi¡­. I can''t possibly handle her.''


    "Ah-! No!" she moved on her instincts and grabbed Ryan''s hand, "Uh!" she quickly dropped his hand.


    "What¡­?" he asked.


    "D- don''t go." Ryan peeked over his shoulder. He saw Naomi''s little eyes fidgeting all over the floor.


    "Alright. I just don''t wanna make this more awkward." she grabbed his hand again.


    "Okay."


    ''What does she mean by okay?''


    If it was Doc. he would have just given her a tight hug without thinking twice that would have just calmed the situation between them.


    If it was Gwen¡­. He would have done the same. Give her a hug, or force her a kiss which she left in between. That would have solved the problem.


    But with Naomi¡­ she was never intimate with Ryan, neither was he. Leave intimacy, they both didn''t even look at each other with lust, passion. They just saw each other as mates working together to make things work for their own good.


    Then suddenly, one day, she tries teasing Ryan which backfires on her. Ryan teases her instead. When she sees those plump lips in front of her eyes, she finds it hard to ignore, hard to avoid.


    In the end, she tries kissing Ryan. What would possibly go wrong? What would happen if they end up exchanging a kiss? They don''t have any lovers, they are not in any relationship, then what would go wrong?


    Images of her mother flashed through her mind which threw her off the track.


    ''I can''t. I can''t make another mistake and end up bringing Ryan into my life''s shit. He will have to suffer from hardship just because of me.''


    She knew the problems of Ryan''s life. He faced a brutal breakup two months ago. Because of his love for his ex, those wounds were still new.


    He was constantly targeted by the Mafias. He was attacked frequently. And if she kisses him, she would end up increasing the troubles in Ryan''s life.


    "Are we good?" It''s been a few minutes since the incident. Ryan asked Naomi who was still embarrassed.


    "Hm. Again, sorry. I don''t know what happened to me- I just- it happened-"


    "Do you like me?" that caught Naomi by surprise, her eyes went wide, "Let''s make it clear," Ryan added.


    She looked down, away from Ryan''s eyes, "I don''t think I do," she shook her head.


    "Okay. then do you love me?" Ryan made sure to keep straight eye contact with Naomi.


    "HUH!?" Naomi almost screamed.


    "....." Ryan''s eyes widened when he saw blush forming around Naomi''s cheek, "No way¡­. You do love me-"

 Chapter 154 - Ready To Proceed.

    "...." Ryan''s eyes widened when he saw blush forming around Naomi''s cheek, "No way¡­. You do love me-"


    "NO! No, I don''t!" she shouted at Ryan.


    "Oh¡­. you don''t¡­ right, obviously." Ryan felt sad for some reason, "Why would you?"


    Naomi stole a look, "Hm"


    "Then why did you want to kiss me? Was that your libido?"


    "Shut the fuck up! Fucking stop! I am sorry, alright?!" She shouted, pinching her eyes close.


    "Okay- okay, fine." Ryan took a few steps back.


    ''I can''t let this spoil our relationship as friends. I gotta do something.'' Ryan decided.


    "Naomi, let''s continue with your walk. Or do you want to go back to your room?" He asked with a calm expression on his face.


    ''Huh? How is he not disturbed by that thing? Is it because he does it with Dr. Mary all the time?'' Naomi found it strange to see Ryan act cool even in this awkward situation.


    ''Or-! Does he not find me attractive enough to turn him on?'' she thought, ''N- no. I gotta stop thinking.'' her heart was racing, her body was hot.


    "I think we should continue,"


    "Good." Ryan turned around and started walking. Naomi stood there motionless for a few seconds before moving forward.


    "It will be lunchtime soon. We should end our exploration quickly." Naomi told, coming closer to Ryan, "I will show you around the cafeteria next."


    "Oh, sure."


    They continued strolling around the Academy with nothing new to see around.


    "I had one question to ask..."


    "Hm. what is it I suppose?"


    "The roof doors. Are they actually open?"


    "No, they are not. I know how they show in the anime, dramas but in reality, they keep the roof doors closed."


    "So are the doors of this Academy''s roof closed too? "


    "Yes. The door of this building is closed. Only the door of the teachers'' building is open."


    "Oh, I see. Only teachers huh?"


    "And that door connects all four buildings."


    "Four?"


    "The teachers'' dorms, next to which is the Arena. It is a half-open, half-covered Arena. The roof of the Arena stadium connects the rooftop of our students'' dorm.


    "After the students'' dorm, comes the main building. Although the doors are closed, if you manage to enter through the teachers'' dorm door, you will get access to every rooftop."


    "Amazing. I wonder who planned the outline of this Academy¡­." Ryan asked and took a look at Naomi.


    She was looking down at the ground with each step she took.


    "What is wrong? Are you still-"


    "My father. My family is the one who planned the outline of this Academy,"


    "Wow! I didn''t know your father was an engineer either."


    "He''s not. He just planned the outline. And supervised the work,"


    "In other words, he built this Academy right?"


    "Hm. you can say that although he''s not the one who built this."


    "Haha, of course, he didn''t. The hard-working laborers did with the use of their Traits."


    Naomi didn''t reply; she still had that sad expression on her face.


    "Come on, let''s pay a visit to the cafeteria. You will meet Japanese students there."


    "I am excited." he genuinely was. This would be his first time officially seeing a Japanese student. A woman, a man.


    They finally reached the cafeteria. It was beautifully decorated with flowers, pun posters about food around the corners, quotes, beautifully painted with vibrant colors.


    ''Looks like a 7-star hotel. Just amazing, Satoru-san.'' Ryan thought.


    "Be careful of bullies here. They roam everywhere."


    "Tch. Why bullies?" Ryan kicked his leg in the air.


    "And that you are a foreigner, they will be super itchy, super eager to mess with you. So be extra careful."


    "Woah, are they that strong?"


    "No. I believe you will smash them into the ground without any difficulty¡­ but, they are in a big number. It''s the dark side you don''t see in anime."


    "Woh. thanks."


    ''He''s taking this as a compliment¡­.'' she sighed.


    "Anyway, sit with me. Let''s grab our lunch,"


    "Huh~ sure,"


    *****


    "Yeah, Ainz. Report."


    "Lord, before I report. I wanna confirm one thing," Ainz was in his room. He pushed his black coat.


    "What is it?"


    "In this mission-"


    "Yes. Yes. I know what you wanna ask. Tye is not in Japan right now. He''s back home. Don''t sweat about it and focus on your mission,"


    "I will hand myself to the Masters if I find Tye is interfering with my plan, lord."


    "You won''t, for god''s sake, focus on your plan!" he was getting on Jackie''s nerves.


    "Is that punk really not here?"


    "Dear god. No, he''s not. Believe my words! He''s not in Japan. He has done his part of the plan, he''s back home!"


    "Thank you, lord. Now I will be able to focus on my mission."


    "Tch. just what the fuck is wrong with you two? Do you understand this mission could have been easier-"


    "Lord. My plan''s ready. My men are ready. And¡­. I am ready."


    Jackie forgot about everything he wanted to say. He leaned forward in his throne, Sarah was standing in front of him, listening to their conversation through the voice teleporter.


    "You are ready? You mean-"


    "Totally ready. Waiting for your directions. I request the green signal from you to activate the final part of my plan and end this, end the mission successfully."


    "You have the green signal. You have my authorization to move forward with your plan,"


    "Thank you, Lord." they hung up. Jackie leaned back in his throne with a big smile spreading hesitantly on his face.


    "W- was he serious?" Sarah asked. Jackie giggled then nodded.


    "He is."


    "I am ready, Ryan." Ainz clutched his hand, "I hope you are ready for the climax."


    "That Walker will be dead. Ainz will activate the final part of the mission. This will be the end."


    On the other end of the students'' dorm, Henry and his partner were having a conversation too.


    "Mr. Heffley, try to understand. We are sorry. We will get your work done as soon as possible."


    "Screw you! I wanted his body before he reach Japan! You are useless!"


    "Okay. give us time till tomorrow morning,"


    "No. I want you to abort the mission. You are useless, I will send my-"


    "Calm down sir." Henry took a look at his watch, "It''s noon. We want time till midnight. As soon as it hits zero o''clock and a new day begins, Ryan''s head will be in our hands."


    "Huh? What if you fail?!"


    "We won''t. And if we do fail, we will contact you for the last time and give up on the mission."


    "Midnight. You have time will midnight,"


    "Thanks. If we are successful, we will not report the mission. We will leave for our base without a word. That''s our way of doing things."


    "Agreed." he hung up the call.. Taking a last look at the time.

 Chapter 155 - The Mysterious Mission.

    "Looks like you had fun, huh?" Devon asked Ryan while making his bed.


    "Ah-hah. We did. Are you envious?" Ryan mocked.


    After taking his lunch with Naomi, they strolled around the Academy till it was time for dinner. He had his dinner with Naomi again.


    Devon was busy reporting, working on his mission while Ryan was enjoying his time out with Naomi. Although it was just an ''In the Academy'' date, they had fun.


    "Fool. why would I be envious?"


    "Come on, Devon." Ryan jumped on his bed with a smile.


    " Hey- get off my bed, I am making-"


    "You are obvious. I doubt that I am the only one who has noticed your feelings for Naomi,"


    Devon''s face turned pale, "W- what are you saying, go to bed."


    "See? You are blushing!" Ryan sat crossed-leg, "Come on, Devon, there''s no use hiding your feelings."


    "Sigh. shit." Devon clucked his tongue.


    "You were obvious. Naomi has not noticed your feelings yet, I guess." Devon shook his head, "Then what are you waiting for?!"


    "What? Huh?"


    "She''s in Japan, you know. For some reason, everybody here is head over heels for Naomi. She''s like a princess! I bet she gets at least three confessions daily,"


    Devon gripped the cushion in his hands, Ryan noticed his rage forming up, ''It''s working,'' Ryan grinned.


    "She''s half-Japanese, boys here are Japanese. I have seen some pretty boys too while strolling around the Academy. What if she fell for one of those boys? What will hold her back from going out with him?


    "And listen, we are not in California anymore, you are not the strongest, the most popular guy here. Here you are just a foreigner. There are people stronger than you and Rigid." Ryan stated the bitter fact in Devon''s face.


    "So, what are you trying to state?"


    "What I am trying to state is: Go and confess to Naomi."


    "Idiot. There''s no way I can."


    "Why? Are you scared that she might turn you down?"


    "Of course, I am. But¡­."


    "Don''t be! If she did turn you down, at least, she will know that someone who likes her exists around her. She might end up thinking about you¡­ which might eventually make her want you,"


    "Shut up, Ryan. just go to bed."


    "No, I am serious! You don''t lack anything, you are not out of her league, she''s not out of your league in Japan either. You two are perfect!


    "Why don''t you just try confessing your feelings? Oh¡­ well¡­. Don''t! Don''t confess. But at least, ask her out? Ask her out on a date, man!"


    Devon''s eyes lit up, "Th- that''s right. I can ask her out to a cafe or something?"


    "Of course, you can!" Ryan felt a sense of victory, "Ask her to give you a tour of Tokyo city. You can get your lunch in McDonald''s while you are out, then you will walk around more, it will be evening eventually, you will have an evening snack or something in Starbucks.


    "The night''s scene is amazing. Ask her to show you the city from the top. Get on a cable car, ride to the top. Enjoy the night''s scene with other couples around you; find a chance and grab her soft hand. You will grow close intimately.


    "It will be somewhere near past seven. Say it''s late and you are hungry. Take her to a restaurant. Or to a family diner (Not might be a good idea) but take her to a Japanese-style restaurant only! Ask her to suggest to you the best Japanese dish available. Oden or Ramen. Or you can get Takoyaki. And believe me, it tastes amazing!


    "That way. You will end up spending dinner time together too. After getting your dinner with her, you will return to the Academy. If you, by any chance, grow close enough, invite her to your room. Haha. just kidding."


    Devon was dumbfounded, standing in front of Ryan with his mouth long open. ''What the hell?''


    "Uh¡­. overloaded?" Ryan asked with a frown, "Was it too much for you to"


    "No." He moved his lips with shocked expressions, "How?"


    "What do you mean how?"


    "How did you- did you have all this planned? Were you going to do this with her? I mean, it''s not thought on the spot, it''s a perfectly planned date! When? Why?"


    "Uh¡­" Ryan turned around, "Yeah. I had it planned. But! Not for Naomi and me. It was for¡­ me and someone I love,"


    "Love? Am I hearing right?"


    "Tch. in the past, man!"


    "Ho- you actually- no, I thought you fell in love again-"


    "I won''t." Devon stopped when he heard Ryan''s little voice, his expressions turned serious all of a sudden, "I won''t fall in love again."


    ''Always harder to do than said.'' Devon thought.


    "But wait!" suddenly, something clicked Devon''s mind.


    "Whoa- don''t startle me." Ryan was getting off the bed, "What is it?"


    "Wait- wait- you knew about my feelings from the start, right?"


    "Right. I did,"


    "Then why the hell did you continue to interrupt us?"


    "Huh? When? When did I?"


    "You deliberately walked around the Academy with Naomi when you have Dr. Mary and Gwen. for some reason, Naomi seems to have a sense of worry, care about you. It hits her nerves when someone does something bad to you,"


    That was true. Ryan thought. Today''s fight flashed in front of his eyes.


    "Wel¡­ I am sorry. I never had any intentions to middle up with you. I don''t look at Naomi in that way. She''s my friend. I am not in love with her or something so be rest assured."


    ''I really can''t trust you, Ryan. Although I want to.'' Devon clenched his fists.


    "Oh-oh? Cool! I feel good to know that you are not interested in Naomi,"


    "Yep. I am not,"


    "Kay, it''s getting late. I need to make a clear plan about taking her on a date, we need rest too."


    "Ho, right."


    "So, let''s pack things up for today?" Ryan nodded getting off Devon''s bed, "Have a good sleep. Good night,"


    "I hope it will be a good night, Night." Ryan giggled.


    "Hah, what''s with that?" He threw himself on the bed.


    After a few minutes, both of them fell asleep just to wake up by loud banging sounds later.

 Chapter 156 - From Mysterious To Dangerous.

    They both were sleeping without giving any care about the outside world. It was currently 11:30 Pm. just after half an hour, it would be midnight.


    "Did you make sure to blind the CCTVs?" Henry asked.


    "And I blinded the guard too," Henry''s companion replied.


    They were walking down a long corridor in the students'' dorm. They had their swords against their belts. They were wearing black hoods over their head while their whole body was covered in a big cloak.


    "As soon as possible,"


    "ASAP." his companion repeated.


    Their purpose of breaking inside the dormitory was to kill Ryan before it''s 00:00 AM in the clock.


    "Don''t care who comes in between, kill anyone you see," Henry ordered.


    "Right. Don''t you think we should have waited a little longer? It''s not that late, many might still not be sleeping, what if he''s not sleeping too?"


    "Tch. that doesn''t matter. We will kill anyone, everyone who comes in our way. And we can''t wait anymore. You know it very well."


    He looked down while taking big strides. They were near the staircases which led to the first floor.


    "Where was his room again?"


    "Are you fucking serious?! You gotta be kidding me!"


    "N- no. I am not!"


    "Fuck! How could we come out to kill someone and we don''t know he is!"


    "Ssh!" they were whispering all the time till Henry lost his patience, "We will find his room. He''s in the Top Ten Community right? Their rooms are on the top, yeah!"


    "Ah¡­ you are right. Those rooms are always on the top floor. Let''s fucking hurry,"


    These Americans, these foreigners confused the mechanism of the Japanese Academy with the American Academy. Not just American, but almost the whole world.


    The VIP rooms are located on the top floor whereas, in Japan, Korea, and China, they decided to change it. In case of emergency, the top ten students will be able to jump in for help quickly if they are on the ground floor compared to the top floors.


    They quickly rushed towards the top floor. They climbed through the first floor at a blinding speed. Not just their speed was the thing which was amazing; while they ran, not a single sound of their footstep was heard. They landed on their feet as if a feather was falling on the ground.


    On the second floor, the third, racing through the fourth and the final, they reached the fifth floor.


    "Alright. Be careful." Henry whispered. His companion nodded...


    They slowly started taking small steps.


    His hand went on his sword''s hilt. He surrounded his fingers around the hilt of the great sword. It was a high-level weapon he was using.


    "Oh shit," Henry stopped when his companion took a step back.


    "Your Trait?" he turned, "What is it this time?" Henry asked.


    "Shit. as I thought. We should have really waited before moving at this time,"


    "Is it a teacher? Or a warden?" Henry pulled half of his sword out.


    "Just a man dressed in black. Like us. His face is covered in a hood. I don''t know about his position but¡­."


    "But? What is it?"


    "He''s strong. He is releasing a dangerous aura."


    "Strong?"


    "Way too strong. If we end up fighting him, we both will definitely lose after putting on an average fight."


    "We gotta end this man as soon as possible,"


    "Are you serious?" his eyes went wide.


    "I am. What are we? We don''t fight face on," he pulled out his sword and walked to a wall, "We are assassins. We kill secretly."


    He disappeared inside the wall. A smile spread over Henry''s companion''s face. He pulled his sword out.


    "You are right, boss."


    On the other end, a man dressed in a black long cloak, and a hood was walking around the Academy with worry.


    ''This is it. If I complete this mission, lord Jackie will keep me as his right hand instead of Tye," a thought broke out into Ainz''s mind.


    "I just need to make sure I am not making any mistake," he was walking near every room.


    His hand grabbed the knob and twisted it open, "Good." He was opening every room''s door, this room was the second last he had to open on this floor.


    "I will just make things easier for my puppets." he hissed, "it''s going to be fun! I can''t wait." he was getting overwhelmed.


    He knew this was the mission where he gets to make an impression on Jackie. If he fails, Tye will get the upper hand. Ainz will be punished and won''t get top priority missions.


    "He is close,"


    "I got you," Henry replied.


    "Someone''s coming," Ainz lifted his head after opening the last door, "They are strong," he muttered, taking cover behind a pillar.


    "On your right." Henry twisted his body, he came out of the wall, he pushed against a pillar and dashed in the left direction.


    "Masters?!" Ainz panicked, "Fuck. I am busted, I am found." he spun around taking out a dagger.


    "Too late. You are already dead," he heard a light whisper in his ears.


    "Huh?" Before he could turn his head to see who was behind him, a fine black line formed around his neck.


    "Good job," Henry landed on the ground, he swung his long sword, a red line of blood appeared on the wall.


    Ainz''s head detached from his body and fell on the ground with a big splash of blood all over the floor.


    His companion also appeared out of the blue, he inserted his sword in the scabbard. He slowly walked near Henry, who was standing near the headless dead body.


    "Done?" he asked.


    "Yeah. I killed him." Henry replied with a smile, "Let''s see who this strong person was, eh?"


    He bent down to get the dead, which was lying face-on on the ground. He picked up the head, pulled down the hood, and kept its neck on the ground.


    "Oh, shit¡­."


    "Fuck." they both started trembling with fear when they got a glimpse of the face he had just chopped off.


    "You are dead, Henry. Do you know who it is?!"


    Henry''s hand on his sword started trembling, shaking in fear. Sweat broke down his cheek.


    He kept staring at the black hair, black eye, handsome but ugly face lying in front of him. It didn''t take him another second to realize whose head he had just cut.


    "I know. I am fucked up.. It''s the Ainz Gown, Lord Filgo''s left hand."

 Chapter 157 - Necromancer

    "Rest in peace. May God bless you." Henry and his companion were standing in front of Ainz''s dead body.


    They had their hands joined and were praying for Ainz''s soul.


    "To respect him, his death."


    "Hm." Henry gave him a nod.


    His companion bent down, pushed the head towards Ainz''s neck. The head and the body were connected. He kept this head where it was supposed to be before getting chopped off.


    "I can''t believe what have I done,"


    "Relax. No one knows it was us who killed Ainz. so it won''t be a problem."


    "I am sad. Why me?! How can I¡­?" Henry grabbed his hair. He had the urge to pull them off one by one.


    "Ssh. We should focus on our mission. Let''s find that Ryan bastard and kill him! If it was not for him, sir Ainz would have been with us."


    "Right." Henry grabbed his sword, "Let''s kill that punk." He pulled his sword.


    "First, we gotta search where his room is,"


    "Behind? Let''s check from the last corner,"


    "Good idea."


    They both turned around behind them was a staircase and beside the staircase was a corridor.


    They rushed in the corridor''s direction to look for Ryan from the last corner then to the front.


    Ainz''s head was lying on the floor next to his body, right above his neck which was cut.


    Suddenly, a black color shadow-type fog started forming around his neck. The part which was cut cleanly. It was totally covered around Ainz''s neck.


    With a swift movement, the head was pulled down against Ainz''s neck. The black cloud was growing slightly.


    The black cloud started shrinking. Slowly, slowly, the black cloud vanished through a small gap on his neck, into his body. The black cloud had vanished, but with it, the cut mark had also vanished.


    "Ughh..." with a low voice, Ainz was gaining his consciousness back. His dark eyes opened slowly, he brought his hand to his neck.


    "Tch, who the hell was that?!" he rubbed against his neck for a while before getting up from the ground.


    "No room huh?" he heard someone talking on the other side.


    "No. his room is not on this side,"


    ''Hm.'' Ainz took a deep breath. He thought it was the same men who had chopped his dead off. Ainz slowly walked away from the voice.


    "Next, we shall look here,"


    "Let''s do it."


    Ainz could feel both of them come closer to him. He was holding a dagger in each hand. There were still bloodstains over his body and clothes.


    "Henry, look out!!" it was too late for Henry to turn around from the turning he was walking out of.


    Ainz quickly swung his dagger from the other side.


    "Fuck!" Henry jerked his body which gave him some seconds before landing down and taking the knife head-on.


    Ainz had pulled the knife below his chest because he didn''t know the enemy''s height.


    With resistance against his dagger, the dagger pierced through Henry''s stomach. Red blood spattered over Ainz and Henry''s clothes.


    "No! What are you doing, fool!" Henry shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "It''s okay, Henry." Ainz''s eyes went wide when he heard the name for the second time.


    He looked down at the enemy''s stomach, but he found out that his dagger was not inside Henry''s body. It was in his companion''s palm.


    "W- what the fuck¡­?" Henry''s mouth dropped open when he saw that familiar face in front of him, "S- si- si- sir!! Y- y- y- you are alive?"


    "Henry¡­? ¡­.Henry!?!" Ainz could not suppress his surprise. He quickly pulled out his dagger.


    He threw his, covered in blood, dagger away on the ground. It fell with a metallic sound.


    "Fuck," Henry grabbed his companion''s hand in his hands.


    He had a big hole right in the center of his palm, blood was pouring down through the hole. The ground was already covered in enough blood.


    "Let me see. Move!" Henry lifted his head to see Ainz doing something with his hands.


    He held his hands in front of each other, slowly, a black ball started forming in between his hands.


    "Move." Ainz hurried to Henry''s partner.


    Ainz dropped the black ball out of his hands. It slowly, as a feather, started going down.


    "Eh?" He was confused as he saw the black ball go inside the hole created in his palm, "W- what is this-!!" he broke out in grunting pain.


    He knew there was no way he could let out his voice, but when the pain started hurting his wound, it became impossible for him to keep his voice down.


    Henry quickly covered his mouth to lower the sound of his companion groaning in pain.


    "Let him scream. He can scream in pain as long as his screams don''t reach the third and the second floor." Ainz pulled his hands away.


    "Done." Ainz took a step behind with an expression of worry on his face. He was breathing heavily.


    The black color thing which was covering the wound Ainz had made, started expanding. In a second, it was covering his whole hand. His whole hand was now under the same black cloud.


    He calmed down. His grunting, groaning stopped as the pain started disappearing with the black shadow.


    When the black ball had totally disappeared, Henry''s partner''s wound and the pain had disappeared too. Now, he was just gasping for air.


    Henry looked at Ainz with an apologetic expression.


    "Uh, you don''t need to apologize. Whatever you were doing, you were on a mission, I suppose. It''s alright," Ainz lifted his hand to stop Henry, "You didn''t kill me, you just wasted some of my Trait energy. I am alright,"


    "Though- but- how did you come back to life?" Henry asked with respect in his voice.


    "Oh- right. You might be one of the best assassins out there but you don''t know about my Trait. No one does. It''s not like I wanna keep it a secret anyway,"


    "No way¡­. Does your Trait give you unlimited lives?" Henry exclaimed.


    "No!" Ainz quickly replied with a frown, "No, man. My Trait is Necromancy¡­ in other words, I am a Necromancer."


    "N- Ne- Necromancer?!" he exclaimed again.


    "Yeah. you know, those who play with the dead, form an army of the dead, etc.." Ainz replied casually.

 Chapter 158 - Work Together.

    "Necromancer?!"


    "Yeah, you know, those you do things with the dead, they play with them, make an army of the dead, etc. I specialize in the Dead Arts. Just to give you a simple idea of what my Trait is."


    Henry''s eyes were wide in fear, his mouth dropped open when he heard Ainz''s description about his Trait.


    "I- but how come your Trait is not in demand¡­.? Why do so few know about-" Henry stopped at Ainz''s glare. He felt a shiver down his spine.


    "You are asking too much¡­." he turned around with a slight smile, "but I suppose I will just tell you," Henry felt a relief, "My Trait can''t inflict instant damage on the opponent. I have to depend on long-term attacks, strategies, and plans. My Trait has damage on the opponent over time. Damage over time."


    "I see..."


    "Of course, except for healing someone with my necromancy skills, I can''t fight with them head-on. For that, I mastered martial arts, and a few other sports like boxing, judo, and taekwondo."


    ''That tells why his aura is so strong,'' his partner thought while recovering from his pain.


    "That much?"


    "Yeah, I also master blade skills. Oh, only short blades. Not swords and katanas like you guys," he joked casually.


    ''How can a man learn so much in single life? It''s impossible. How does his body keep up with this?''


    Since the deadly disease broke out and the human beings started noticing changes, evolutions within themselves, since the day the first human gained a superpower.


    They all have depended on their Traits in a fight. Of course, they have knowledge and training about physical combat, but they are mostly focused on their asset, their Traits.


    But if someone''s Trait was weak, they start mastering martial arts. They could perfect one or two martial arts at the top. Still, they would not stand a chance in the new age of superpowers.


    Ainz might be the first person in the history of superpowers to master more than two martial arts with mastering blade skills, and his Trait, making him one of the strongest people alive.


    Only if his Trait was stronger, only if his Trait was like that of Rigid''s or Jackie''s. Only if he had an elemental Trait, he could have won the Underworld.


    "Henry¡­. I have told you enough. Now it''s my time to be surprised and listen to what you have to say." Ainz leaned against a wall, "And make it quick, I have to go ahead with my mission."


    ''I see. As expected. He''s on a mission too. A top priority mission huh?''


    "I didn''t ask for any help from the base, nor did I hear of someone else being a part of this mission. So why are you and your partner here?"


    "The base? No, no we are not here at the base''s request. We are on a private mission."


    "Ah~ rich men sure seem to have many enemies." Ainz lifted his eyes at Henry, "And?"


    "And¡­? I am sorry. We can''t tell you anything further,"


    "Aha. you won''t? You can''t? Well¡­ how will I be able to trust you then?" Ainz took out a dagger from one side, "What if the rich man has a grudge against me?"


    "What about you then? What if the base''s top priority mission has to do something important with us?"


    "You. here. At the same time, the same place. You even managed to cut my head. Then you say you are on a mission¡­. Do you know what kind of sense that makes?"


    "You are here too. Carrying out a top priority mission. Detected my presence even after I definitely hid it, tried to stab me, made a big hole in my friend''s hand¡­. What explanation do you have for this?"


    Henry''s hand which was placed on the hilt of his sword started moving forward. His partner was ready for a battle to break out anytime.


    ''This is not the time. We both will end up dying!'' he thought but he could not bring himself to interrupt Henry and Ainz.


    "If you won''t tell me¡­." Ainz raised his right hand behind him, "Then I will have no choice," a black shadow erupted from his hand, ".....but to kill you," the dagger which Ainz had thrown away was now in his hands.


    "If the base is behind the bounties on our head, then we won''t have another choice¡­." he pulled out his sword and so did his partner, "....but to fight for our lives."


    ''Henry...'' in his eyes, his boss had gained respect, he admired him enough already.


    The tension in the atmosphere increased rapidly. No one said anything, they just kept staring into each other''s eyes without shutting their eyes even once.


    But¡­ the whole tension suddenly broke when Ainz started giggling, "Pfft! Hahaha," he softly giggled, putting his daggers back in their place.


    "W- what?" They both were confused.


    "Relax, relax. I am not here to kill you. There''s no way you are a top priority mission stuff, so relax!" he continued laughing.


    ''What does he mean!?'' Henry angrily thought.


    "I am here to kill a student¡­. You know,"


    "Ah. I see. Although I was not told anything about the plan, the only thing that I have is to slash a few students'' heads. I think you are processing with further plans right now."


    "Uh-hm." he nodded, calming down, "Now you seriously tell me about your motive, or I will really kill you," his glance turned into a glare.


    Henry again felt a shiver run down his spine, "We are here to kill a student, too."


    Ainz nodded and quickly, at a fast pace, said "We both will spill the name of the student in one, two, three!!"


    "Ryan Walker."


    "Ryan Walker---" Ainz''s eyes went wide in surprise again.


    "What?" a frown formed on Henry''s face. He could not help but laugh.


    "So the rich men have a grudge with a 16-year-old high school student?! What happened to the world?!" Ainz continued laughing.


    "So for the Underworld, a 16-year-old high school boy is a top priority mission stuff?" Henry said sarcastically.


    "Say¡­. our goal is the same,"


    "Right, so why not-"


    "Let''s work together. With your power, it will just make things easier for me," Ainz proposed.


    A grin appeared on Henry''s face, he exchanged glances with his partner, "Why not? Let''s work together and kill this brat."

 Chapter 159 - I Killed Him.

    Ainz didn''t really need help from Henry and his partner, but he decided the more the merrier.


    Just imagine, a single person, alone, is in the enemy''s base. Of course, even a fool, even an idiot won''t do that. But Ainz did. There''s only one reason why.


    "Wanna work together?"


    "It will be our pleasure, what are our orders?" Henry asked.


    "Go downstairs. Wait there. In a few seconds, when my plan actives, huge chaos will break out inside the dorm."


    "And what should we do?" Henry asked.


    "Hide somewhere and don''t let anyone pass through the ground floor. No one, not a single teacher, student, warden, parents should go beyond the ground floor."


    Understood, sir Ainz." Henry bowed, "We will act on the plan immediately."


    "Good."


    "Do you think it was okay to trust Ainz Gown like that?" his partner asked while they were climbing down the stairs.


    "Are you doubting him? He''s-" he was not able to complete his sentence because of a call that interrupted them.


    "Yes, sir-"


    "What the hell happened to you huh!? It''s already midnight. Your time''s up, you will no be paid." Mr. Heffley was shouting on the phone as usual, "Go back to your home. I will find someone else. You could not kill a little high schooler."


    "Who says we haven''t?" Henry''s eyes lift when he heard his partner.


    "....Hah¡­..?" Mr. Heffley''s expression turned serious when he heard about it.


    "Ryan Walker is already dead."


    "Huh¡­..! What the-" his partner''s expressions turned pale.


    "What did you say? Ryan''s already dead?"


    "Yes. we agreed not to contact if we complete the mission successfully, that''s what we did. Your mission''s complete, we have killed Ryan Walker; now we are on our way back."


    Mr. Heffley hung up the call. He was overflowing with joy. ''He''s dead...'' he just got a boost to his ego, pride.


    "That''s what you get for messing with the Heffleys!" he screamed. Quickly contacted his wife who was in Alaska.


    "Hello, It''s Erin,"


    "Erin? Where''s your mother?"


    "She''s busy with Sofy, why?" she asked softly.


    "Fine whatever. I will tell you instead." she waited, "Thanks for the information you provided. I sent men behind that Ryan brat, today, that brat is not in the world anymore,"


    A hot sensation covered Erin''s ears. Whether it was of fear or of joy, she didn''t know.


    "Y- you mean?"


    "Yes. The bastard who beat my sons was killed today. He''s dead, tell your mother that we have killed our enemy."


    "Y- yes, father." Her hands were trembling, he hung up the call, she dropped the mobile on the bed below her.


    ''W- what is happening? Ryan- Ryan- he''s dead? Really?'' the cringe, sweet words from Ryan, confessions of love from Ryan, her confession to Ryan started flashing in front of her eyes, his voice started ringing in her mind.


    "What did your father say, Erin?" Her mother called from behind. Sofy was still lying on the bed.


    "H- he said that our enemy is killed,"


    "What enemy?"


    "The one who half-murdered Finn and Edwards."


    "Huh?!" her eyes went wide.


    Sofy on the bed was overflowing with emotions. She didn''t know whether to be happy or sad, whether to cry or laugh, whether to enjoy this moment or regret her sister''s harsh decision.


    ''W- who¡­. Who are you?'' she thought, looking at her little sister, ''You are not the Erin I know¡­. Love really did end up changing you. You have become a devil now, from the kind-hearted Erin.''


    "That high school boy?! What was your father thinking, killing a 17-year-old?!"


    Erin stood there, frozen in time. She didn''t move a muscle, just kept looking at the ground with a flow of mixed emotions.


    "Ryan''s dead. Because of me, right? I killed him." she muttered.


    "Damn, just what was he-" her mother let out a soft groan, "He''s really unbelievable."


    Sofy''s eyes followed Erin''s gaze, Sofy noticed the little trembling hands of her sister, the fear covered her face.


    ''What. are you guilty now?! What good will that bring? ...it''s late.''


    "I will go out and bring us something to eat, look after your sister, Erin." with that, her mother walked out of the room.


    Erin and Sofy waited there motionlessly till their mother closed the door behind her and walked away a few meters.


    "What''s wrong with you, Erin?" Sofy broke the silence.


    Erin lifted her eyes at her sister, "Sofy~ w- what have I done?! He- he- Ryan''s dead,"


    "He is! And it''s too late to regret!"


    "He- he died because of me, right? He- he''s dead because I killed him, I am a murderer." tears formed under her eyes as she staggered near her sister.


    "Ryan¡­ Ryan!" she continued crying and grieving over Ryan''s death.


    A frown started appearing on Sofy''s face, ''What the fuck? Is Ryan''s death the problem or is she crying because her Ryan is dead?'' Sofy wondered.


    The hate she was feeling against Erin''s harsh decision slowly started disappearing, ''If fate has brought me here and want me to make a decision then¡­. I can''t see my sister in this state.''


    "Erin, get up."


    "Ah?" she sobbed.


    "You were not wrong. You killed him so what?! Remember the pain he made you suffer from alone! In fact, I think you did the best by killing him once and for all."


    Her eyes stopped flowing, she rubbed her eyes, "You think so?" she sobbed the last time.


    "Yes. thank god you killed him. He''s, at least, out of your life forever, right? Isn''t that good? Come on now, stop crying." she stretched her arms out.


    "Sofy," Erin gave her sister a tight hug.


    *****


    "I hope you are ready, Henry"


    "We are." Henry was standing on the ground floor. He and his partner were standing downstairs to guard the ground floor.


    "Are you sure it was the right thing to do?" his partner asked.


    "Of course. See, we are here, working with the Ainz Gown. there''s no way Ryan will be able to win against him. Ryan''s death is guaranteed, I just announced his death a few minutes before he dies."


    He sighed.


    "Okay. I am on the rooftop and I am ready." Ainz bite his lower lip, ''Die, Ryan. this will be the end for you. You won''t have that Newton chick to protect you this time.''


    "Plan to launch in¡­. Five, four, three, two¡­.. one."

 Chapter 160 - Necromancy Puppets & Zombies?

    Devon''s sleep was disturbed by continuous clattering sounds. Because of his senses being too sharp, maybe sharper than Ryan''s, these little clatter sounds were loud for him.


    ''Tch, what the hell is it? It''s middle of the night.'' he pulled himself off his bed.


    * Bang bang bang *


    The sound changed, he heard a loud banging sound outside his room.


    "Is someone fighting upstairs?" he wondered.


    * Thump thump thump thump *


    He opened the door of his room. There was no one in the corridor. It was a calm, empty corridor.


    "Tch. let me sleep, just how the hell is making such an uproar in the middle of the night?"


    To find out, Devon headed towards the first-floor stairs. He gave out a big yawn before climbing the stairs.


    * Thrum thrum thrum thrum *


    The sounds of an object hitting another object many times, a dull sound of something falling or hitting the ground, then suddenly a sound of hitting something in a low loud sound continued.


    To his surprise, even the first floor was silent, it was empty. ''Strange. Then who is making these noises?''


    His sense made it difficult for him to guess which floor was making the banging sounds. These sounds didn''t contain a single human noise, voice.


    Sounds of an object hitting another object or something hitting against the floor, the ground, wood.


    As soon as Devon reached the second floor, he noticed that he was not the only one hearing those hard banging sounds.


    A few Japanese students were out of their rooms to look at what the chaos was about.


    ''Oh, this is the Japanese students'' floor. Shit. I don''t know Japanese.'' He was going to ask someone what was going on but he could not speak Japanese.


    He didn''t want to use English and made the situation awkward between them. He decided to look for himself. He climbed the stairs to the third floor.


    On his way, there were a few other students who wanted to check what was going on.


    A series of loud screams followed by students running all around the third floor welcomed Devon to the third floor.


    "W- what the hell is this?" students rushed to the staircase.


    They didn''t stop no matter who asked them what was going on, why were they running.


    Devon didn''t try. ''People are coming from the other end.'' he figured out why they were not using the other side of the staircase.


    Again, they all were Japanese students running downstairs with frightened faces, who brought communication difficulties with them.


    They pushed whoever came in between their way, Devon continued to dodge them and walk through the corridors full of Japanese students.


    Many students were shouting, screaming for help in fear of the unknown.


    ''Finally.'' Finally, he saw an American student. He pulled out his hand and stopped him.


    "Bro, what''s going on?"


    "Shut up and run, Devon! Our mates have turned into some hideous creatures. Run for your life!" with that being said, that guy ran away.


    When Devon reached the other end, he saw many American students running down the fourth floor, they all were scared, their faces tell.


    Many suggested, requesting Devon to run away. But he had one reason not to run away¡­ okay two reasons why he was not running away.


    First, he wanted to kill the cat. I mean, curiosity kills the cat, right?


    Second and the most important probably: Gwen. he didn''t know what Ryan would end up doing if he found Gwen''s in danger and Devon walked away without trying to rescue Gwen.


    He didn''t want to make Ryan angry. He himself has seen how brutal Ryan is when he''s angry.


    "Gwen. I hope you are okay," that he took the first step, he climbed the first stair.


    A shockwave flew away from Devon''s second step, his eyes glowed bright red, then blood red.


    ''I don''t care at this point. Doesn''t matter if someone sees me using them I will use my Vampire abilities.''


    He lifted his right leg to climb the third stair, but before his leg could even land on the stair, he disappeared.


    His speed increased tremendously, in just a few seconds, he was standing on the fourth floor.


    The smell which first entered his nostrils left him shocked on the spot. ''What the heck?'' his eyes went back to normal and then widened.


    "This smell..." Suddenly, a door busted open and a person jumped out from the room at Devon.


    Devon disappeared inside the floor. He quickly came up behind the creature.


    "And this creature¡­ no doubt. It''s a zombie!" he clenched his fists, "I gotta end it." the zombie turned around.


    Blood poured out of its mouth. Its skin was slightly green in color, its nails were all over the place, one of the feet was turned around 180 degrees.


    It had open wounds all over its face. Its face was torn halfway, it''s neck was open with blood constantly pouring down. Dark red blood.


    Without thinking further, Devon jumped forward in order to punch the zombie, ''The only way to kill a zombie¡­ is to smash its brain.'' his eyes glowed red.


    Devon lifted his right hand, with a slight jerk, his punch was about to pass through the zombie''s skull.


    "J- Justin!?" Devon''s eyes went back to normal, he dropped on the ground. Quickly lifted his head, in front of him was a person he knew very well.


    "No way¡­ it''s Justin!" Devon moved towards Justin, "W- what happened to you¡­? Who- who did this?" Devon asked, finding it hard to believe.


    Justin Chatwin. He''s in the Academy''s top 15- or was in the Academy''s top 15. From the unit of the Academy''s 6th place holder Light Enix''s.


    Justin didn''t recognize Devon. With a sudden charge, he threw his arms over Devon''s body. Blood covered Devon''s face.


    "F- fuck! Justin! It''s me!" he was not able to bring himself to smash the brain of his friend.


    Justin opened his rotten mouth, those rotten teeths with green algae, fungus inside his mouth closed in. He was ready to eat Devon off.


    "No!" he shouted. He tried pushing him away, but Justin was strong.


    Devon closed his eyes, "No, man!" he shouted again.


    The next second¡­. He felt a hot-cold liquid splashing over his face. Then he heard a thumping sound.


    Justin''s grip loosened, Devon slowly opened his eyes. Gwen was standing in front of him with a chair in her hands.


    She had swung the chair aimed at Justin''s head with all her strength. Justin''s head cracked open, the dark blood fell on Devon''s face.


    With anothr hard swing, Justin''s body fell on the ground, Gwen didn''t stop. She lifted the chair once again¡­ aimed at Justin''s head.


    "God~" Devon let out a groan after the insides of Justin''s brain spread all over the floor.


    Gwen lifted the chair from Justin''s cracked open head.


    "You''ve got no mercy huh¡­ just like Ryan,"


    "I am nothing like Ryan. he would not have stopped after one hit, he might still be smashing its head."


    ".....right." for a second, he forgot, Gwen knows more about Ryan than he does.. ''Is she spying on Ryan?'' he thought.

 Chapter 161 - Bring Ryan In The Game.

    "What is this shit?"


    "Zombies." Gwen answered casually, "And this is my second kill for today," Gwen replied coldly.


    "Second? Who was the first?" Devon was surprised that Gwen was able to kill two zombies already.


    "My roommate. Out of the blue, she was above me, her blood was dripping on my face which woke me up. I smashed her brain¡­. I came out in the hope of seeing Ryan somewhere."


    "Ryan¡­ uh, he''s still sleeping I guess," Devon replied.


    "I knew it. Or he would have been the first one to come here,"


    "Why so sure?"


    "Devon, I think we should wake Ryan as soon as possible,"


    "Huh¡­. take a look in front of you," Devon raised his hand.


    There were many undead zombies making their way down the stairs, roaming, running, causing an uproar in the corridors.


    "There are a hell lot of zombies, even Japanese students who were bitten have turned into zombies¡­. What if we got bit?"


    "Okay, right. You stay here, I will wake Ryan,"


    "Tch, wait. Let''s go." Devon won''t be able to use his abilities now, all he had was gotta depend on his Trait.


    "I dunno what happened," she threw a zombie away, "After killing my roommate when I came out, suddenly the whole floor was in chaos.


    "I realized there were many zombies coming down from the fourth floor. There were several zombies on the third floor itself. I stayed inside the room till it got clear."


    "The noise from before, I guess the zombies were banging the doors of other rooms. They are full of brain lust. I never imagined I would meet a zombie."


    "Yeah- even it''s my first time seeing a real-life zombie,"


    "First time? What do you mean?" Gwen and Devon smashed another zombie away.


    They didn''t focus on finishing the zombies, they just threw enough zombies away to make their way out of the third floor.


    "And¡­." Gwen took a pause, "These zombies are using their Traits."


    "Huh!! Never heard of it!" they both started running when a wave of fire was lit behind them, suddenly dark energy flowed in the corridors.


    "The American students. I knew some of them before they turned into zombies, they can still use their Traits after turning into a zombie. It''s shocking and that''s what makes them stronger than the normal,  dumb zombies we see in the apocalypse movies."


    "Traits¡­ yeah, we should really bring Ryan into the scene quickly," they ran down the third floor.


    "Shit. this is getting worse," the situation on the second floor was no better.


    Zombies had reached the second floor, a few with powerful Traits were easily killing students and turning them into fellow zombies.


    Most of the students were scared of the unknown creatures in front of them, they didn''t even know what they were facing.


    Until they realize it''s a zombie, they themselves turn into a zombie. The doors were broken, lights were off, some were broken, different Traits were flowing in the corridor.


    Some ''Brave'' students who decided to fight the creatures without knowing what they are were quickly overpowered by the zombies. Nothing seemed to work against them.


    "To think that zombies could have been really this powerful¡­. It''s just unbelievable." Gwen muttered. Her hands were shaking, she was feeling cold.


    "I just hope they have not reached the first floor yet," Devon said with a worried expression.


    "Devon, please, let''s hurry up," they dashed through the corridors.


    Gwen was barely able to keep up with Devon''s normal speed.


    "Still Gwen¡­ as a girl, where did you gain the willpower to smash the brains of your classmates?"


    "When your life''s at stake, you don''t need willpower or courage to crack open your classmates'' head." she was still acting cold.


    "Were not you scared, grossed out at the hideous, gruesome sight of these creatures?"


    "Of course I was scared. I still am. But what I am more scared of is losing my life. And grossed out? Don''t think of me like other girls. I don''t fear the sight of gore or guts falling out."


    They reached the first floor. It was clear. Not a single zombie was out in the open. By now, almost every student was out of their rooms to look out at the chaos.


    "We should warn the students,"


    "Right. I will tell them, you go and wake Ryan up," Devon changed the course of his path. He turned around, pause his movements.


    "Okay," Gwen took off running down to the ground floor. She spotted Ryan''s room.


    "Gwen? Gwen!" she heard someone call her. In front of her, she saw other Japanese students from the top ten community and American students out of the VIP rooms.


    ''It''s calm on the ground floor.'' Gwen thought. Rosy with Rigid greeted Gwen.


    "What''s going on there?"


    "Zombies. It''s a zombie apocalypse in our Academy. Don''t let them bite you, run as fast as you can. Our classmates have turned into zombies and now they are turning everyone into zombies. Please run and take those Japanese people too."


    "Zombies!?" Rigid was surprised but now shocked.


    "Rigid. You think we should pay them a visit,"


    "Hm. we should."


    "No don''t. Take my advice, Devon''s caught up with them, he''s trying to rescue everyone alive. Please don''t make thighs hard for him. And I don''t think it will be easy to face those zombies¡­ they are not the same zombies shown in the movies as dumb."


    "We know," Rosy muttered under her breath.


    "Okay, Gwen, we will help Devon clean up the area."


    "....yeah, that might help. You both are strong too so you won''t have a problem destroying their brains. Good luck," Gwen jerked her body in order to run.


    "Where are you going? The exit is this way-" Rigid interrupted her.


    "I am not running away without him. I am going to Ryan''s room!" she rushed away.


    "See? I told you, Ryan is Gwen''s." Rigid told Rosy with a big grin.


    "Tch. I don''t care who''s whose anymore. What I think is, Ryan''s a three-timer."


    "Haha! No, I am pretty sure he''s Gwen''s."


    "Argh. don''t start that conversation again," they both rushed to the first floor.


    Whereas, Gwen broke into Ryan''s room.


    "Ah!!" the loud bang of his room''s door was loud enough to wake Ryan, "W- what?" he panicked and looked around frantically till a girl with a curvy body caught his attention.


    "G- Gwen?" he felt nervous all of a sudden.

 Chapter 162 - Evacuate

    "Gwen?!" Ryan panicked, he sat on his bed and pulled the covers with his hands near his neck.


    "Ryan..." she felt the urge to cry in his arms forever, ''I am sorry.'' was all she could do right now.


    "W- why? What?" he stuttered. Ryan noticed that Devon was absent too.


    Gwen started moving, she ran up to Ryan, jumped on his bed, "Let''s go."


    "Where?" Ryan pulled the covers. He was afraid of facing Gwen and Doc, but he never thought what would happen if they greeted him in his room, on his bed, in the middle of the night.


    "Don''t you hear the screams, shouts, the alarm of panic?" Gwen lifted her finger.


    It took him some time to active his hearing senses, although the screams were so loud that anyone would be able to hear them.


    "Yeah. I hear them," he declared, "What''s going on? Is someone playing a prank?"


    "For now, get off the bed. We should hurry up," Gwen grabbed Ryan''s hand.


    She jumped off the bed with Ryan''s hand in her hand. Ryan didn''t get time to change, he was pulled off the bed in his pajamas.


    Gwen was wearing her tights and an oversized T-shirt. Ryan was wearing his track pants and a T-shirt over them. Actually, almost everyone was wearing these outfits.


    Ryan saw a sight full of chaos, uproar, hurry, panic as soon as he left the room.


    "Ryan? ¡­.and Gwen?" Ryan moved his eyes to a familiar voice.


    Ryan made eye contact with Naomi, she quickly turned her eyes away. Her attempt to kiss him in the morning was still in her mind. She was not asleep either, she was continuously thinking about how mindless she was to make a move on Ryan without having any feelings for him.


    She ended up giving Ryan the wrong assumption that she likes him or wants to indulge herself sexually with Ryan.


    "Naomi, thank god you are here." Gwen took a step forward, "You hear the chaos, actually, there are zombies on loose."


    Their eyes popped out, Naomi started doubting her hearing. While Ryan, he was just surprised that yeah¡­. Zombies do exist too.


    "Suddenly, our classmates turned into zombies¡­"


    "What!" Naomi really did find it unbelievable.


    "You know, undead with open wounds, gross skin, a foul smell, mindless yet fierce, brutal..."


    "I know that,"


    "Well, I don''t know what''s happening either but right now, running for our lives is important. The zombies are powerful nothing like they show in movies. They can use the Traits they owned before turning into a zombie.


    "They are attacking other students, wardens, teachers. Almost half of the Japanese students on the floor are infected by the zombies and..."


    "I know. I know..." Naomi grabbed her head, "Alright. Let''s run,"


    They got out from the corridor, came into the main corridor which led to the main plaza.


    "Yo guys, run." Devon waved his hand while running down the stairs, "They have gone mad, we should evacuate the building right now."


    "Devon- where were you?"


    "I-" from behind him came a huge number of students. One of which was Rigid.


    "Haha, I could not believe we just met zombies up there!" Rigid laughed.


    "I wanna have a look too-"


    "Shut up, Ryan!" Gwen pulled him, "Let''s run, man!" she took off running.


    Naomi followed her, Devon and others were right behind them.


    The security, fire alarms broke out. Of course, to make it more chaotic, Ainz had ordered Henry to put off the alarms.


    "If we are doing this, let''s do this properly. I want as many as deaths possible!" Ainz, on the rooftop, shouted.


    People from the Academy dying would only be an advantage for Ainz and the underworld. Times right now are desperate so if Ainz is able to kill every student, many Masters, wardens, staff¡­. That will only end up in the Underworld''s favor.


    "Boss, students are coming this way," Henry who was on the ground floor''s entrance reported, "Shall I kill them all?"


    "Don''t. Right now, don''t. Let everyone pass by but¡­ don''t let Ryan get out of the building." Ainz ordered.


    "Deploying smoke bombs." his partner reported.


    Ryan heard an explosion before smoke clouds appeared ahead of them, behind them.


    "Don''t stop. Zombies are using their Traits recklessly, elemental Traits must have hit something and caused a short circuit," Devon told as he took the lead.


    ''Zombies¡­.?'' Ryan thought, ''Wait¡­ zombies? Haven''t I already experienced this somewhere?'' he thought while keeping up with everyone.


    ''Zombies¡­? Brain-eating monsters. Brutal. Use Traits. We are in the Academy''s dorm. Rooms, dark places¡­. Wait¡­. No way...'' he came to a sudden realization.


    "Ryan!! Come on!" Ryan was slowing his pace down, "Run!" Gwen kept shouting, pulling his hand in order to take him out of the building.


    "Tch, tell him to run, Rigid, this building can catch fire anytime," Rosy said arrogantly.


    Ryan finally came to a stop, "Guys¡­ you go ahead,"


    "Huh?! What do you mean?" Devon came to a stop, Gwen, Naomi, Rigid, Rosy.


    "Y- you all go ahead¡­ I gotta change the future,"


    ''Change the future...? Don''t tell me he had a dream about this too,'' Gwen let Ryan''s arm drop.


    "Go ahead without me, I will catch up with you," Ryan started walking backward.


    "I don''t care," Rosy took off running.


    "Hey!" Rigid ran off chasing Rosy.


    "Ryan¡­ be safe." Naomi too realized what was going with him.


    "Hm. Pete''s still inside the building," images of Pete brutally eating Naomi and Gwen''s chest appeared in front of him.


    Images of his gross mouth, rotten mouth, half cut open neck, a big hallow stomach with guts falling out.


    "I can''t leave him. I gotta stop it from happening," Ryan increased his pace.


    "Guys, guys! Let''s go!" Devon turned around with everyone. Students behind them had already evacuated the building.


    "Wait for me at the main gate of this dorm, I will be back!" With a jerk, Ryan turned 180 degrees and took off running at his full speed.


    Only Devon, because of his vampire instincts was able to see Ryan''s quick movements, ''He has improved since the last time.'' he bit his lips.


    On the other end, Henry and his partner were waiting to ambush Ryan as soon as comes out of the building to run out of the building.

 Chapter 163 - Infected Students.

    A five story building, a total of five floors including the ground floor, and six if we include the rooftop. Coming out of the main plaza will lead you to open ground.


    After passing through the open ground of a few meters, you will be out of the building''s area. Ahead stands a big gate which reads: Students'' Dormitory.


    Right now, in front of the gate were standing tens of students with anxious, scared, worried expressions on their faces.


    "Uh¡­ man, I don''t feel right," Naomi heard a guy talking to his friend behind her, "Damn¡­ I am feeling sick," they were talking in Japanese so Devon and Gwen were clueless.


    "Are you alright? What''s wrong?" Naomi turned around to see two guys talking with each other.


    One of them had his arm crossed against his stomach, bent down with a pale face.


    "I- I- I can''t- I feel--" little disgusted screams broke out in the crowd when that guy threw up.


    He didn''t stop there, he continued throwing up some green liquid. Everyone moved away from him except his friend who stood behind him.


    The vomiting guy''s body started trembling, his body quivered. His body parts twisted in strange angles. It didn''t take Naomi another second to guess what was happening.


    "Hey Devon... " she spoke, "Won''t that guy turn into a zombie now?"


    "He will¡­. Wait! He will!" he came to a realization that they have a living zombie between them who can infect them.


    "Naomi, ask that guy to move!"


    "Oey! Move away!" but she was late.


    That guy lifted his body and threw it over his friend standing beside him. His friend screamed painfully while the zombie devoured him.


    "Devon!" he heard Rigid calling him. They understood each others'' gestures.


    "Two of them. At once!" Devon moved towards the newly turned zombie.


    From the corner, one Japanese guy came to end the zombies.


    ''Looks like people know what happens if a zombie bites a human.'' Devon though.


    He disappeared inside the ground, Rigid doubled his muscles. One Japanese guy stopped in between, closed his eyes, and started muttering something.


    Suddenly, vines appeared from the ground and grabbed both zombies in the air.


    "Aim for the head. No second chances. Use your superhuman strength!" Rigid shouted.


    Rigid took a step forward and jumped in the air. The muscles of his arms started sprouting out.


    Devon erupted out of the ground with his blood-red eyes. They both, at the same time, punched the two zombies held in front of them.


    Blood sprouted everywhere on the ground, their faces. The next second, those two bodies went away flying till they hit the border wall.


    Blood spattered everywhere when their heads hit against the wall. The vines were torn apart because of two powerful punches.


    "First time, yeah? Or have you--?"


    "Nah, the first time." they bumped their fists, "Your eyes are bright red, calm yourself down or I won''t be able to control my instincts anymore." Rigid whispered in Devon''s ears.


    "Oh. shit. Sorry, dude." Devon quickly ran away from Rigid.


    "You okay?" Gwen asked Devon.


    "Yeah, that was nothing."


    "We should check who others are infected by the zombies." Naomi came out from the crowd, "Devon, and Rigid, can you please check for bite marks?" she requested.


    "Yeah. won''t be a problem," Rigid quickly turned away.


    "Devon, you take this side, I will go with Rigid," Rosy came forward. Devon nodded.


    Rosy whispered under Devon''s ears when they crossed paths, "Rigid is having a problem controlling it, isn''t he?"


    "It''s my fault-"


    "I heard him saying ''use your superhuman strength'' so it''s alright. Just stay away from him for tonight."


    "Sorry."


    "Uhm! Listen, everyone, I want your attention." Everybody suddenly looked in Naomi''s direction, "The sight you just saw, you might have understood what it was. I won''t go into details and I am sorry for those two boys.


    "Just to make sure that doesn''t happen again, we will be doing a quick check to see who''s infected. We want your cooperation. If we find someone injected, we will have no choice but to ask a teacher to kill him before he turns into a zombie."


    She continued ordering students while Devon and others investigate for bite marks.


    ****


    ''So this is how real-life zombies look like, huh?'' it was not hard for him to believe that there were tens of undead creatures standing in front of him are called ''Zombies.''


    After all the stuff going on in his life, meeting vampires, knowing some of the vampire secrets, being attacked by strange people, Ryan learned how to accept reality as it is.


    In fact, he was waiting for when zombies will make their debut. He even has a hunch that demons, werewolves, ghouls do exist in this society.


    In front of him was standing a bunch of mindless, dumb, hideous, gruesome, gross-looking creatures. Right now, they were just walking cluelessly around the first floor.


    Lights of the hallways were broken only a few were still in the condition to emit light. Ryan stood there unnoticed by the zombies.


    On the ground floor, Henry was waiting for Ryan to come out. Students ran out of the building, teachers entered the building but they didn''t see Ryan come out of the building.


    "Boss, Ryan is still in the building. We haven''t seen him coming out of the building."


    "Huh? Hah. he''s still inside? Did his mates come out?"


    "Every student is out of the building only Ryan is not,"


    "Haha! Hahahahahaha!" he broke out in an evil laugh, "That''s it~!" he hissed, "Come to me, Ryan. you made things easy, I won''t have to hunt for you,"


    Ainz went down to the fourth floor with a big grin on his face, "Boys, kill every teacher who had entered the building. Quick."


    "Understood."


    ''I never thought you would make things this easy for me, Ryan.'' Ainz originally was going to hunt Ryan down with his army as a decoy to lure away all of the wardens, students, and teachers.


    But now, Ainz was being helped by Henry and his partner. Henry was considered one of the best assassins available. And then, Ryan stays inside the building.


    ''I will corner you alone¡­ then end you miserably..'' Ainz thought.

 Chapter 164 - An Army Of The Undead.

    "We have contacted the teachers, they will arrive in a few." a girl informed Naomi.


    Although five to four teachers were inside the building, they informed the higher-ups about the sudden attack. Of course, they can''t say students have turned into zombies.


    Brandon and Sadako were informed too. It was midnight, it would take time to come to the Academy by car. Brandon was in the dorm''s VIP room but still was not present at the site.


    ''Ryan. Please don''t get infected.''


    Inside the building, Henry was standing with his partner. Sword in their hands, bathed in blood, gasping for air.


    "The last one was a tough one," Henry remarked while rubbing the sweat off his face.


    "Boss, we have eliminated five adult Masters. We don''t think there is anyone else present in the Academy except Ryan."


    "Uh-huh. Please guard the entrance." Ainz walked down to the second floor.


    ''I can sense you, Ryan.'' Ainz dug his hands in his coat''s pocket after pulling up his hood.


    ''I gotta do it. If he''s still alive, he will hear me.''


    "Pete!! Hey Pete!"


    "Hah? What is he? A fool? Why would he shout?" Ainz was amused.


    Shouting in front of zombies meant only one thing¡­. Attracting their attention and inviting your death.


    "F- fuck. I gotta retreat!"


    "Boys, Ryan''s coming your way, cut off his limbs without killing him." Ainz ran down to the first floor.


    Ryan quickly took the stairs from another end. He climbed up to the second floor. Of course, there was more undead present on the second floor.


    ''Tch. you are making me do this, Ryan.'' Ainz gritted his teeth.


    He pulled both of his hands in front of him, a strong force of energy started flowing from him.


    "Puppets!" with a jerk, every zombie in the building stopped moving and straightened their bodies.


    ''I don''t know what''s going on but I should take this chance.'' Ryan dashed through the horde of zombies on the second floor.


    He was aware of which section he was, thanks to his in-Academy date with Noami this evening. It was the Japanese floor. Ryan took the stairs to the third floor.


    ''This is why I don''t like doing it. It just takes fucking forever!'' Ainz grunted, holding his hands in front of him with black energy surrounding his body.


    Finally, on the third floor, he searched for the room with Pete''s name but could not find it which left him with the last floor to check.


    ''What''s wrong with these zombies?'' Ryan thought while making his way to the stairs looking at those frozen zombies.


    Down on the first floor, Ainz was slowly activating his skill or whatever he wanted to do.


    His clock lifted off from the bottoms and started flowing in the air with his hood. The black energy covered his body totally.


    ''Finally.'' Ainz took a deep breath.


    "Puppets! Advance to the fourth floor!!" Ainz vanished from the sight.


    All of the zombies slouched their shoulders again. One¡­ two¡­ three! And all of the zombies bolted away from their spots at an amazing speed.


    Faster than Ryan, faster than Devon in his vampire form, and on a par with Rigid''s agility. They rushed forward, climbed the stairs to the fourth floor.


    ''Pete Parker¡­. Pete Parker¡­'' Ryan kept looking for Pete''s name. And to his surprise, not a single zombie was present on the top floor.


    "Pete Parker!" he exclaimed when he spotted a door assigned to Pete and another boy.


    Ryan quickly grabbed the doorknob, ''It''s open...'' he pushed open the door. His heart started beating in the hope of seeing Pete inside the room.


    Now¡­ he hoped for the better possibility. Yes, he wanted to see Pete inside the room but not the blood bathed Pete turned into a hideous creature.


    Ryan stepped inside the room. ''Tch. where are you?!'' the room was empty.


    In disappointment, Ryan stepped out of the room, ''Where should I find you, Pete?''


    Ryan felt a huge presence against him as soon as he stepped out of the room, walking with his head down. ''Ew. this smell is disgusting¡­ oh¡­ shit¡­.''


    Ryan hesitantly turned his head to his right, ''I am dead.'' he saw more than 50 zombies in front of him.


    ''Tch. This is why I don''t like using this skill¡­ it drains me.'' Ainz climbed the last stair, hidden behind his army of the dead.


    ''I should run~'' Ryan went towards the second staircase but¡­. It was blocked by another 50 zombies, ''Come on¡­ how did they gain such intelligence?'' he wondered.


    The zombies didn''t make a move, Ryan stood there without moving too. He was trying to come up with a good way of escaping.


    "Haha! Not so brave right now, huh?"


    ''...eh? A human? Or is a zombie speaking-'' Ryan turned around.


    "Why? You thought I will just leave you? Come on. Are you scared?"


    ''I know this voice. I know this smell.''


    "Ryan. Ryan. Ryan." Ainz passed through his army, "You are doomed, aren''t you?" Ainz tilted his head with a grin.


    "Ainz!!" Ryan felt his blood boil but soon calmed down cause¡­ the zombies, "I see. So this your doing¡­ see what you did to my classmates." Ryan clenched his fists.


    Suddenly¡­. Ryan felt a stinging sensation against his neck.


    < You are bitten by a zombie. Need four more zombie bites to complete one condition transforming into a zombie: 1/5 >


    Ryan turned around. He saw a familiar face behind him. Ainz''s laughter ran in his ears.


    "P- P- Pete¡­?" Ryan''s eyes popped, "Pete!" the same sight he saw in his dream. Tears formed in Ryan''s eyes, didn''t take long before falling down.


    "Oh¡­? So you won''t turn into a zombie huh?" Ainz noticed no signs of transformation after being bitten.


    With his trembling hands, Ryan slowly pushed Pete away from him, "Ainz!!" he bit his lip, his dark bloody red eyes flashed as his tears fell on the ground.


    "Ah. don''t worry. I have many more for you," Ainz raised his arms. The zombies behind him started moving.


    "Why¡­? Why did you have to do this?" Ryan gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, "Enough. Ainz. Enough." Ryan tightened his neck muscles. The bite mark healed quickly without using any of his blood, "Ainz. Ainz!!!" Ryan could not suppress his hate, anger towards Ainz.


    < Encountered with an army of the undead; Race classification: Zombies >


    < Met 99 zombies; completed a task- meet 5 zombies: 99/5 >


    < A horde of zombies detected. A new quest appeared >


    < Quest Eleven: Defeat the horde of zombies. Finish the army of undead zombies >


    < Kill every single zombie: 0/99 >


    < Rewards: unknown rewards. Additional rewards for killing every individual zombie. (A 50% chance of obtaining a Magic grade skill) >


    Ryan''s fists lit red, as if on fire.


    < Blood fists activated >

 Chapter 165 - First Zombie Kill.

    The whole building was trashed. Many students, for their self-defense used furniture like chairs, tables. Covers, books, mattress.


    Many got away safely while a few of them were infected and most of them were already turned into mindless monsters¡­ zombies.


    After being turned, their lust for the brain increased dramatically. They were dying for the taste of human bran.


    Zombies infected a few students but¡­ they devoured more than they infected.


    Blood was spattered all over the walls, limbs, body parts of teachers, wardens were trashed all over the place. Half-eaten human brains, half-torn limbs.


    A few zombies with smashed open heads. Some with the half-torn body. Lower body on one side, upper body on another side. It was a total mess of blood and flesh.


    Exactly as Ryan had dreamt about in the flight. It was just as gruesome as it was in the dream but¡­ the deaths were reduced this time.


    And of course¡­. The future was changed¡­ cause¡­ Ryan was standing in front of Ainz with a great deal of anger in his heart.


    New zombies, zombies who were just transformed were gathered on the fourth floor where Ryan and Ainz were.


    In this world of superpowers and evolution¡­ one has to fight the other to evolve his skill, his Trait, or one''s ability. Of course, mythical creatures were no exception to this.


    The more zombies were able to devour, the more they infect the stronger they will get. They will undergo the evolution process to turn into an evolved race of zombies.


    Only a few zombies were able to undergo the evolution process by now. If they are killed quickly, the apocalypse might really break out.


    "Haha, looks like our prey is here," Henry laughed.


    "He sure is! See, he''s acting like a pussy now," Ainz giggled.


    Ryan''s eyes met with him. That grin he held on his face was pissing Ryan even more.


    Ryan felt his blood boiling, eager to come out, eager to lash out. Ryan grunted.


    "Hey~ how do you like my new puppet huh?" Ainz asked then broke out in another evil laugh.


    "You motherfucker¡­. What the fuck did you do to my friend?!" Ryan shouted in a low voice, "What wrong did my friend had done to you? He was just living his poor life..."


    Tears fell from his eyes as he saw Pete who was not a mindless being hitting his head against a wall.


    "You should have just killed me¡­." Ryan grabbed his head tightly, "Why go for my friend?! He¡­ he was already suffering enough,"


    Images of Pete being bullied just because he was a low-level piece of crap flashed in his mind.


    Ryan perfectly knew how it felt to be treated lowly just because your Trait level is not good, is not high. He knew it too that there was no going back for Pete from what he was turned into.


    "Not just Pete¡­. But fuck man, you must be responsible for every zombie present here right!!" Ryan raised his voice, "Why did you go for these innocent students?! You should have just killed me!!"


    "Nay, Nah, Nah. Won''t make it that easy. I wanna have some fun too, you know" Ainz mocked over Ryan''s grief.


    "Sisterfucker!! You damn motherfucker! Bastard! Brotherfucker! Piece of shit, you scum, family fucker!!"


    "Hey, hey¡­ do you know what happens when you shout in front of a bunch of zombies? And do you know what happens if you curse me?"


    Ainz lifted his hand above his head. Ryan''s fists turned bloody red after activating his skill. Tears fell down on the ground before Ryan.


    "And¡­. do you realize that those curse words don''t even exist?" Ainz tilted his head. Ainz dropped his hand with a smirk.


    The zombies behind him, ahead of him, moved from their place at the same time.


    "You son a cunt¡­ I won''t let you get away this time," Ryan pushed his left leg, "This time¡­ I will kill you for sure." Ryan bolted towards the army of zombies.


    < Zombies killed: 0/99 >


    < Finish the army of zombies in front of you to obtain a legendary skill >


    Zombies behind Ryan, in front of Ryan. they surrounded Ryan from every direction.


    Right now¡­. He had, obviously no other choice but to fight, and smash the brains of every zombie.


    < How to kill a zombie? Destroy the zombie''s brain to end its life. There are no other ways to kill a zombie. >


    ''I know.''


    Ryan lifted his arm and threw it in a zombie''s head. The red aura spread all over inside the zombie''s head. Blood fell all over and its head cracked open.


    < A Milestone achieved: First time killing a Zombie. Gained 200 Exp >


    < First time killing a Normie zombie. Additional 100 Exp. >


    < Killed a normie zombie. Bonus 50 Exp >


    "Amazing," Ryan muttered. He soon became overwhelmed, "This might be my golden opportunity. I gotta grab it."


    There were like 98 more zombies in front of him. And if killing one zombie grants him exp¡­ he might level up thrice or quadruple. Minimum three levels.


    He saw this as a chance to level up quickly, of course, the Quest will grant him other rewards too.


    With the excitement growing, he continued smashing zombies'' heads. Only one punch with his blood fists skill was required to crack open a zombie''s brain.


    < First time killing a mixed-blooded zombie. Gained +200 exp >


    < Killed a mixed-blooded zombie. Additional 60 Exp >


    < Total zombie kills: 10/99 >


    < Congrats. You have reached a new level. You have leveled up to level 8 >


    < Obtained a new Rare skill: Regeneration Lv. 10 >


    < Total zombie kills: 15/99 >


    He kept getting messages of gaining experience points by killing a zombie.


    < You have reached a new level. You have reached level 10 >


    < Obtained a new Epic skill: Blood Boil Lv. 20 (Allows the user to boil its target''s blood) >


    < Total Zombie Kills: 57/99 >


    < Level 10. Exp: 0/1100 >


    "You are strong, brat¡­." Ainz appeared in front of him then suddenly disappeared, "But not strong enough to kill me." he saw Ainz''s smirk before Ainz disappeared with his presence.


    Ryan didn''t stop killing the zombies. He continued smashing heads.


    < A task completed. Total zombie bites: 10/5 >


    < Total zombies met: 99/5 >


    < The final task completed. Total zombie cores collected: 57/99


    Zombie orbs: 57 [32 Normie zombie orbs. 25 Mixed-blooded zombie orbs] >


    <All tasks are completed. You have met all of the required conditions for transforming into a zombie >


    < Do you want to transform into a mixed-blooded zombie? >

 Chapter 166 - An Explosion.

    "Where are the bodies?" Ainz asked, coming down to the ground floor.


    "This way," Henry''s partner took Ainz to a room full of bodies¡­ or should I say¡­ corpses.


    "Amazing work!" Ainz seemed very happy when he saw the headless bodies of teachers and wardens.


    Ainz lifted his hands and a dark ball started forming in between. Within a minute, a number of newly formed zombies were standing in front of Ainz.


    "Why don''t you just kill Ryan yourself?" Henry asked.


    "Huh? No way, that''s no fun at all." Ainz replied with a frown.


    "Are we here for fun¡­? Boss, Z-grade masters might arrive anytime. We should not delay our mission."


    "I have you guarding the entrance. With you on the guard, no one will be able to enter the building."


    "You are taking my strength for granted,"


    "And anyway, I wanna torture Ryan before killing him. I will watch him killing his own classmates, he will soon be exhausted then I will kill him with some word torture."


    "I see."


    A black car pulled in front of the dorm''s main gate. From the car, Sadako stepped out with a worried expression on her face.


    "General Sadako-san, we believe that it''s an enemy attack. There, some strange kind of infectious disease has seemed to spread.


    "Many of the students were infected, they turned into a strange creature and tried eating other humans. We sadly had to end their lives."


    "Hm. what are other teachers doing?"


    "Approximately, 15 men are inside the building including the floor wardens but we have not received a single message from anyone."


    "Okay." she stopped when she spotted a huge crowd standing in front of the dorm''s main gate.


    "They are the survivors, ma''am."


    "What are we waiting for then? Why is everybody standing here?"


    "Uh¡­ actually¡­ I think you should hear it from her." the man bowed as he pointed at Naomi.


    "Mitsuda-san?"


    "Yes. she¡­. She is saying something about her friend¡­ please-" he directed Sadako towards Naomi.


    "Man. it''s really quiet, don''t you think?" Devon muttered.


    They had completed their check. They found another five infected students and had to ask a teacher to eliminate them.


    "Yeah¡­ I wonder what Ryan is doing inside¡­ what happened to Ryan¡­."


    "He''s still alive." both, Naomi and Gwen said at the same time, they exchanged glances.


    "I know him very well-"


    "He won''t die so easily-"


    ''What the hell¡­.?'' Devon was feeling anxious about his relationship with Naomi.


    "Pfft! What''s with you two?!" Rigid broke out laughing.


    "Mitsuda-san..." they heard a mature female voice behind them, "Can I have a talk with you?" Sadako asked, standing in front of Naomi.


    "Sadako-san," she bowed, "Yes, sure. What is it, ma''am?" Naomi asked politely. Again, others were clueless.


    "What are we waiting for? Why is everyone standing here when the attack''s already over?"


    "Attack? Oh- you mean the zombies. Yeah, you can say it''s over but¡­ my friend is still inside."


    "We don''t know if he''s alive or not-"


    "He is. He is alive. And he said he will meet us here so he will meet us here. I want you to please wait here before doing anything."


    "I think it''s really dangerous for us to stay here," Sadako was surprised by Naomi''s so much faith in someone, "Let me take students out of this place,"


    "Sure. I and my friends will stay here till our friend inside comes out,"


    "Understood." the situation was slowly changing and everyone had noticed it.


    Instead of Sadako giving orders and Naomi being the one to listen politely; it was totally opposite here.


    "I will stay with her here," from behind, speaking in Japanese, Johan walked towards the group with Steve behind her, "I, as their former principal, I will take their responsibility,"


    "Sir. Yes, it would only make things easy for us,"


    "I will stay with them too." Brandon, who was standing in the corner said, "I am their former Head general after all."


    "Okay, then shall I rest assured and take the survivors to the main building,"


    "We will join you soon," Johan replied.


    "Mitsuda-san, we will be waiting for you¡­ and I am really excited to meet this friend of yours."


    "Yes, ma''am. I will make sure to introduce him to you," Naomi bowed again.


    "Thanks for your help, sir." Devon and Rigid thanked Johan and Brandon.


    "Nah, I am doing this because I want to. Cause I know very well¡­. Who this friend of yours is." he replied with a grin.


    "Me too. I know very well who is inside that building and I have no intentions of going inside."


    "He told us to wait here, not to come inside," Devon replied quickly. They exchanged glances.


    "Still man¡­. Don''t you think it''s way too calm considering there are more than fifty undead and only one Ryan inside?" Devon said that again.


    "Yeah¡­. It sure is calm for someone as Ryan being alone inside." Johan nodded with his arms crossed.


    "Either he''s dead or¡­ yeah, he''s dead." Brandon declared.


    "For god''s sake, Ryan''s not dead, he''s still alive!"


    ''Oh god¡­ again?'' Devon sighed after Naomi and Gwen raised their voices against Brandon''s declaration.


    Students, teachers around them started exiting the dormitory''s campus. Sadako led the group, a few teachers were standing behind the students.


    300-400 meters walk to the main building. Soon the students were taken to their classes, the injured were treated quickly, food was provided at the midnight.


    After that gruesome night, not many were sleepy¡­ some didn''t even think about sleeping¡­ they might have nightmares, you know.


    Devon, Rigid, Rosy, Gwen, Naomi, Brandon, Johan, Steve were waiting for Ryan to come out.


    "Hey¡­ it''s been silent for a while. At least we would hear some sounds." Brandon spoke taking a step forward.


    "What do you think, sir?" Steve asked.


    "Something''s wrong. They said teachers were sent inside¡­ where are they? Where is Ryan? Something is really not right."


    "It''s for sure he''s not dead but¡­. I can''t sense his movements either." Johan reported.


    The rest were thinking of the worst-case scenario.


    But soon after, their suspense was broken by a loud explosion. They all raised their heads and saw a bright red light sparkling all over the third floor.


    The windows broke, glasses shattered, doors blew off. The amount of smoke increased suddenly, the red light turned into fire.


    "Shit. the building''s on fire! We gotta go inside!"


    "I- I will check, you wait outside," Devon pulled his arm to stop Steve.


    Everyone panicked because of the loud explosion.. Not just glasses¡­ even limbs, heads, brains flew out of the building and fell on the ground.

 Chapter 167 - The Hunk Mode.

    < A task completed. Total zombie bites: 10/5 >


    < Total zombies met: 99/5 >


    < The final task completed. Total zombie cores collected: 57/99


    Zombie orbs: 57 [32 Normie zombie orbs. 25 Mixed-blooded zombie orbs] >


    <All tasks are completed. You have met all of the required conditions for transforming into a zombie >


    < Do you want to transform into a mixed-blooded zombie? >


    The multiple messages appeared in front of Ryan''s face which momentarily froze him on the spot.


    "A zombie? No, man. A vampire? Okay, a demon? Fine. a werewolf? cool ¡­. But a zombie? No thanks. I am fine as a human than a zombie."


    Ryan declined the System''s offer to turn him into a zombie. Of course, a zombie is not as cool as other beings like vampires, demons, or werewolves.


    Ryan smashed the head of another zombie.


    < Killed a normie. Gained +40 Exp >


    After leveling up to level 10; the amount of Exp Ryan obtained had decreased by some points. Before, killing a normie gained him 50 Exp whereas right now, he obtained only 40 Exp.


    ''Right. I forgot. The stronger I become the weaker these normie zombies will and hence, I will not gain the same about of Exp as before.''


    From his experience playing multiple RPG video games, this is what happens all the time. When you level up, killing the same enemies won''t give you the Exp points as before.


    < Total Zombie kills: 60/99 >


    ''I wonder why it''s 99. Is it the number of students, warden, teachers together?''


    Obviously, the total number of humans is equal to the total number of zombies present in the dorm.


    "Fuck¡­ I think¡­ I am exhausted." Ryan thought when he punched another zombie.


    "Eh? Already?" Ryan quickly lifted his head when he heard that annoying voice, "I wish to have even more fun with you though," Ainz appeared out of the blue with a few adult zombies behind him.


    "You bastard..." Ryan grunted.


    "Ah-huh. Don''t curse. Conserve your energy cause you know¡­. Energy can''t be created nor be destroyed, so don''t waste your remaining Trait energy on me¡­ we still have plenty of zombies here." Ainz spread his arms.


    Ryan bolted from his spot towards Ainz with an angry face and a murderous intent.


    ''Ah... they never listen.'' Ainz sighed.


    Ryan threw his red fist aimed at Ainz''s face, ''Just a drop of blood!'' although Ryan was too indulged in killing the zombies he was still aware of the skill he had gained.


    Blood Boil. It is a self-explanatory skill. Just a drop of blood from Ainz''s body then he would be able to boil the rest of the blood present in Ainz''s blood.


    To his surprise, Ainz didn''t move a muscle, instead, he looked away with a disappointed expression on his face.


    ''Die.'' Ryan forced all of his power into his punch.


    But before it could even hit Ainz''s face, it was blocked by one of his puppets¡­. Not a normal puppet.


    If it was a Normie or a mixed-blooded zombie, a single punch from Ryan would be all to kill that zombie and smash its insides all over the place.


    An adult zombie had blocked Ryan''s punch with the use of its two palms. Ryan pushed his arm forward but the zombie in front of him didn''t budge.


    "Is it a stronger zombie?" Ryan wondered. He landed and was about to take a step back when suddenly, his fists turned cold.


    The next second, Ryan''s whole fist was frozen in cold, white, crystal ice. It didn''t stop there, the ice reached up to his forearms.


    The zombie went away after using its Trait, another zombie jumped forward with his fists burning orange.


    ''Oh fuck.'' Ryan quickly turned around, jumped away, went inside a room, and leaned against it.


    < warming host''s blood to melt the ice outside > he received a System notification.


    He felt thankful that his Trait was somehow coming in handy. ''So I can boil my own blood without coming in contact but can''t boil others.''


    "No use hiding Ryan. you are already fucked up. Come outside or I will give you a horrible death." Ryan heard Ainz''s voice followed by an evil laugh.


    Images of Pete flashed once again. Gwen appeared in front of his eyes¡­ the time when they shared their first kiss. Doc appeared in front of him. She had her mature smile pulled on her face.


    ''I can''t die yet.'' Ryan clenched his fists, ''Not now.'' the ice broke into smaller pieces and fell on the floor.


    "Oh yeah?! I will be the one who fucking kills you, Ainz bastard!" Ryan kicked the door and stepped out with a frown.


    "Tch. you are still saying that. Why don''t you understand that killing me is literally impossible for you." Ainz shrugged.


    Ryan felt the burning desire to smash Ainz''s head. Pull his brain out, pull all of his guts and let him die that way.


    "You are incapable of killing me. If I want, I can kill you within a second." Ainz was continuously insulting Ryan, disrespecting him¡­ Ryan felt¡­ all he did¡­ everything from the start¡­ everything from the first chapter¡­. Was useless!


    Cut off his legs, tear apart his limbs, torture him in pain, let him suffer till the last drop of blood drains out. Poke both of his eyes, pull his intestines out of his body. Let him suffer.


    Take a baseball bat and continue hitting Ainz''s head till it is nothing but a mess of brain flesh and blood.


    Angry at the same time sad. Could not suppress his tears but could not control his anger either.


    < You are experiencing a whirlpool of emotions >


    < Anger: 999+ >


    < Willpower: 999+ >


    < Resolve to kill: 999+ >


    < Determination to kill: 999+ >


    < Desire to kill: 999+ >


    < Required emotions are met. All conditions are met. The transformation will now begin >


    Ryan felt a sudden jolt of pain in the back of his brain, his heart squeezed tightly before the pain went away.


    Ryan''s eyes turn red¡­ crimson red¡­ then to dark blood red. His eyeballs disappeared, his body lifted itself in the air. A shadow of blood-red energy started surrounding Ryan.


    < Transformation to the Hunk form completed. >


    < The Hunk mode is activated >

 Chapter 168 - The Overpowered Aura.

    Ryan''s arms were turned to ice by one of the zombies. Ryan ran inside a room to buy some time and deal with his frozen arms.


    He started heating his blood to a level where the ice would melt away or crack away.


    < Total 10 more zombies are added to the undead army >


    < Encountered a Hitler Zombie. Defeat the zombie for extra Exp >


    < Total zombie kills: 60/109 >


    ''That explains why it was so strong. It''s a new type of zombie. What''s a Hitler zombie anyway?'' he thought with a frown on his face.


    Ryan was not aware of what this type of zombie was but, whatever a Hitler zombie was, it was something strong, something different than other zombies and on a different level.


    Ryan felt a sudden jolt of pain in the back of his brain, his heart squeezed tightly before the pain went away.


    < You are experiencing a whirlpool of emotions >


    < Anger: 999+ >


    < Willpower: 999+ >


    < Resolve to kill: 999+ >


    < Determination to kill: 999+ >


    < Desire to kill: 999+ >


    < Required emotions are met. All conditions are met. The transformation will now begin >


    < Transformation to the Hunk form completed. >


    < The Hunk mode is activated >


    Ryan was not able to see anything, in fact, he was half unconscious. His whole body felt numb.


    It all felt like a deja vu. That same was happening again, the same presence, the same aura, the same powerful feeling.


    That time when Ryan was attacked by Mafias in his own house, he ran into the swamp. As soon as he put the Ring on his finger¡­ he lost his consciousness and when he gained it back, he had already killed two people.


    < Unlocked the host''s full current potential >


    < Stats will change directly proportional to the host''s potential >


    < All skills are upgraded to the maximum level possible with the host''s current potential >


    < Every stat is upgraded to the maximum level >


    < The host is leveled up to their max potential level >


    < The Hunk mode will deactivate if the current whirlpool of the host''s emotions calms down back to normal >


    Ryan suddenly felt his muscles bulging. His leg muscles throbbing, a rush of adrenaline running through his body.


    Ainz''s eyes turn wide in fear, his legs wobble with him every step, ''W- what is this aura he''s emitting? Wh- why do I feel scared all of a sudden?''


    Ainz continued taking a few steps back. He felt as if his whole body was jammed, he had trouble moving his body because of the fear.


    Ryan dropped down on the ground on his knees. His eye was still not back to normal, without an eyeball, his eye continued glowing in crimson red color.


    Ryan''s left eye started throbbing as if it was trying to open itself. He slowly lifted himself off the ground by pushing his fist against the floor.


    Ryan let out a deep breath. His throbbing left eye pulled apart from its normal position. His eyelids started parting away, his eye was slowly opening.


    That quivering eye suddenly pulled open. Bright red energy flew out of his eye. A big shockwave surrounded Ryan.


    That was not enough, as soon as his eye opened, it emitted a strong shockwave. Red energy erupted from his eye. Everything near him blasted away.


    Ainz covered himself with a few adult zombies in front of him, pulled his arms in front of him, closed his eyes to protect his eyesight.


    The zombies surrounding Ryan flew away, blasted away, out of the window because of the shockwave. A few who were standing really close to Ryan turned to ashes on the spot. The radiation of the shockwave turned nearby zombies to ashes on the spot.


    Just like the blastwave created by a nuclear bomb. The pressure forced the glasses to shatter into pieces. The windows shattered into pieces.


    Zombies'' lost their limbs, their limbs were torn by the wave effect. From the window, they fell to the ground. The doors blasted away inside the room, zombies fell all over the place.


    Ainz''s new zombies were thrown away by the blastwave, Ainz ended up colliding with his Hitler zombies and fell down through the stairs.


    To anyone standing and viewing this scene from outside, it will definitely look like a big explosion happened inside the dorm''s fourth floor.


    "Ainz..." Ryan let out a deep voice full of murderous intent, "You are not getting away this time. See, what did I tell you?" Ryan saw Ainz fall down the stairs.


    There was high change Ainz would run away after sensing- uh- seeing the aura Ryan was emitting.


    Ryan was feeling the power inside his body, in his blood, in his veins but he was not aware of the presence he created with this amazing power.


    Thanks to Ryan''s clairvoyance, he was still able to sense Ainz. he was on the third floor and was, obviously, trying to run away.


    "This can''t be happening. What the fuck is wrong with this brat?! There''s no way I can fight him now!" Ainz thought as he got up from the floor.


    "Where are you going, Ainz? The fun has just begun." Ryan lifted his leg. He started coming out of the red smoke that was covering him.


    A spark of red energy glowed from Ryan''s feet when he landed his feet. He took another step forward, another spark sparked from his sandals.


    Because of the transformation his body went through, he was not looking like his usual self. This Ryan was more handsome, more macho, bigger, stronger, longer, attractive.


    He finally stepped out of the red cloud of energy. His muscles were double the size. His biceps, his triceps, his calves, his abs. Everything was bolder than before, muscular than before.


    "Oh. I gotta run or he will run away." Ryan sensed Ainz running down the long corridor of the third floor.


    Ryan flashed from his spot and disappeared in thin air leaving behind red lightning bolts.


    "There you are." Ainz brought himself to break, gasped, his heart skipped a beat when Ryan suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "R- Ryan?" he stuttered, taking a few steps back, "H- how can you¡­. So fast??"


    "Hm~ it is fun, right? Killing someone without mercy, killing someone but¡­ after playing a little with your prey."


    Ryan pulled out his right hand beside his hips. Dark red energy, thick as blood, appeared in his right hand.


    It didn''t take the cloud too long before it turned to a red-colored Katana made from blood and his red energy. A Japanese Katana appeared in Ryan''s right hand.


    "Ready?" Ryan asked with a killer, sinister smile.

 Chapter 169 - The Overpowered Aura Of A Pure Vampire.

    Outside the building, in the plaza, where everyone was standing. They all panicked due to the sudden explosion.


    An explosion which threw out torn parts of human- huh, zombie''s bodies. Heads, hands, fingers, guts, half-blown brains.


    Pieces of glasses, wooden pieces followed by blood. Everyone would have been disgusted at the sight but they were more panicked.


    "Oh shit¡­ this seems bad," Johan unfolded his arms.


    "I- I will go," Brandon took a step forward.


    "I will go with you," Devon moved forward with an anxious expression on his face.


    ''Crap¡­ whose presence is this?'' Brandon, being a vampire and a Head general had extraordinary senses.


    Almost every high-level being was able to sense anyone''s presence or their aura. Some can even tell who is emitting the strong aura or whose presence it is.


    "I- I will-"


    "No, Gwen, we should probably stay behind." Naomi grabbed and pulled Gwen by her arm.


    "She''s right. We need a few people here too," Johan replied without making visual contact, his eyes were fixed on the building glowing with red light.


    "In that case, we will join you," Rigid with Rosy looked at Devon and Brandon.


    "Alright," he nodded, his eyes slightly turned red, "But remember, it was you who wanted to come with us." Brandon left the site.


    "Come on." Devon''s eyes glowed red, he soon caught up with Brandon who was genuinely running at a slow pace.


    "Are you sure?" Rosy asked.


    "No." Rigid bolted away, Rosy caught up with him.


    ...


    "Henry!"


    "Yeah. this is bad, it''s not Ainz''s presence," Henry replied while looking at the ceiling.


    "Do you think we should-?"


    "Of course. Someone strong must have made their way up. A general most probably." Henry had a tense look on his face.


    "Let''s hurry then! Lord might be in trouble!"


    "He is strong on his own but yeah, let''s go." they left their post without even asking Ainz and took the stairs to the first floor.


    "You can sense it, right?" Brandon asked while making their way towards the building.


    "Hm. It''s a strong one."


    "I am surprised." Brandon came to a stop in front of the ground floor, "More like scared. This aura¡­."


    "We are going to a dangerous location with two vampires!" Rosy said while they ran behind the duet of the vampires.


    "I know!" Rigid''s fangs sprout out, "But¡­ not today," Rigid lept forward, throwing his fours in the air.


    Rosy did the same, she flew up in the air, lept forward by spreading her four limbs.


    At the same time, their clothes tore away as their body started transforming. They landed on the ground with four legs¡­. Four paws with long, dangerous claws.


    Their fangs sprout out, saliva dripped on the ground as they took off running out of everyone''s sight. Their body was covered in fur and they ran at an inhuman speed.


    "Not today cause it''s our night. It''s a full moon today!" Rigid howled in a medium voice making sure others don''t hear them.


    "Looks like the wolves are here too,"


    "....I am still scared of this aura¡­."


    Rigid and Rosy caught up with Devon and Brandon who were standing on the first floor.


    "This smell. Was there another vampire beside you two?" Rosy asked in her beautiful, attractive¡­ and cute wolf form. A silver color wolf.


    "No. there was not," Devon answered.


    "But man this smell¡­. There''s no doubt about it-" Rigid continued.


    "Yes." Brandon cut him off in between, "there''s no doubt about it..." he gulped his saliva down his throat, "It''s the presence of a Pure vampire¡­. And the aura¡­ which only a Pure vampire can possess," Brandon completed.


    "P- P- Pure?" Devon''s eyes widened in fear. Now he realized why Brandon was sweating about a vampire''s aura so much, cause this one was not a normal vampire. It was a Pure vampire.


    "Are we sure we want to continue?"


    "Of course. I am," Rigid barked. In his grey color wolf form.


    Up, on the third floor, although Ryan was surrounded by his enemies, the opponent king was in his hands.


    Ryan pulled out his right hand beside his hips. Dark red energy, thick as blood, appeared in his right hand.


    It didn''t take the cloud too long before it turned to a red-colored Katana made from blood and his red energy. A Japanese Katana appeared in Ryan''s right hand.


    "Ready?" Ryan asked with a killer, sinister smile.


    "F- fuck you!" Ainz stepped back. He had completely lost his cool because of Ryan''s overwhelming strong aura, "Puppets!!" Ainz shouted a bunch of remaining zombies appeared in front of him.


    < Total Zombie kills: 75/109 >


    "Huh...?" Ainz was dumbfounded when the heads of his puppets sliced down and fell on the ground.


    Ryan sliced a few zombies right now, he was sure. But how? Ainz didn''t see him move even a muscle, "H- hey, he didn''t move from his place, how the hell?"


    Ainz could not see Ryan''s movements. He was not able to keep up with his movements anymore.


    Ryan did move from his place, slicing a few zombies with the use of his monstrous agility and the demonic Katana in his hands.


    "Aah!" Ainz stumbled after Ryan appeared in front of his face out of nowhere.


    "You should not have done this¡­. Everything was going alright," Ainz pulled out a gun from behind.


    Another flash and Ryan disappeared.


    "Just kidding¡­ you know, about teasing your prey before killing?" Ryan appeared again behind Ainz. he brought his hand near his waist.


    Blood dripped from the red katana. Drop by drop. Black Blood, the blood of a necromancer. Ryan shook his katana to shake off the blood.


    "I don''t like toying with my enemy. I prefer killing them in a single hit." Ryan muttered.


    A fine black line of blood formed around Ainz''s neck. His eyes were wide open in shock, his hands in the air near his chest while his left leg was back.


    "This is the end for you, Ainz. fuck you, I hope you burn in hell."


    A soft slice was all it took for Ryan to cut off AInz''s head. He looked at his katana which had black blood over it. His eyes moved to Ainz, behind him.


    The head started parting away from the neck, slowly, the detached head fell on the ground, his blood spattered all over the floor.


    * Slop, plop, slum *

 Chapter 170 - No Mercy.

    "My god!"


    "Lord Ainz!!"


    Ryan heard two loud, scared, yet angry shouts behind him. He took a look from over his shoulder and saw two unknown people behind him.


    Ainz''s head was lifelessly lying on the ground in a pool of dark black blood. Actually, Ryan didn''t really just stand there and cut Ainz''s head.


    This is what he actually did. Ryan lifted his katana, took his stance to attack and end Ainz''s life in a single strike of his katana.


    Ryan used his monstrous Agility points to advance at Ainz. Ryan pulled his katana near his chest, then passed the katana through Ainz''s neck with a soft slice.


    By slowly bringing the Katana down neare his waist, Ryan rolled from Ainz''s left side to stand behind him with their backs facing each other.


    < Name: Henry Floss >


    < Gender: Male >


    < Age: 33 >


    < HP: 320/325 >


    < Blood Type: A-- Negative >


    < Level: 65 [3500/6600] >


    < Trait: Erase Presence >


    < Trait Level: 16.7 (Evolved) >


    < Race: Human >


    < Class: Assassin >


    "Which means you are with Ainz." Ryan was not surprised at all at the fact that his skill Vision showed him things it never did before.


    "Bastard! You fucking brat!" After seeing Ryan''s katana''s tip dipped with black blood and Ainz''s head lying on the ground, Henry shouted.


    Ryan moved his big legs to turn around in the same spot. He saw Henry running towards him with a great sword in his hands. His partner stood behind with a shocked expression.


    ''This is¡­.''


    "Hah?!" Henry lost his sense when Ryan suddenly disappeared from his spot.


    "Why are you killing me?" He heard Ryan in his ears, "Who ordered you to kill me? Who is behind all this?" Ryan asked in a deep voice.


    "You- you- fuck off! Suck my dick, as if I will ever tell you! I will k- ki- kill¡­. Y¡­ you¡­." Henry sucked his words back into his throat.


    He sensed something hot, something sharp touching against his neck. His eyes rolled down and saw a red katana right below his neck.


    "Oh. I see. So you won''t tell me." Ryan sighed, "As you wish," his katana started moving, it started going deep inside Henry''s neck.


    Before he could even let out a scream, his neck was detached from his body. Ryan took a step back, turned around to Henry''s companion.


    "H- Henry?" he was not able to keep up with anything that happened right now. All he saw was his partner Henry''s head in Ryan''s hand.


    Ryan landed a step forward, red energy sparkled from his feet.


    "W- how?!?!" he saw Ryan disappear right in front of him. But the head was still there¡­ in the air.


    "Now you tell me. Why? Who?" He saw Henry''s head drop down on the ground with a plop sound and the blood spreading over the floor.


    He unconsciously went for his sword which was hung against his hips on the left side. But when he reached for his sword¡­ his hands touched nothing but air.


    "Huh? ¡­.I can''t feel my fingers." His eyes followed down his body and found his forearm missing.


    "Ah. looking for this?" Ryan brought his katana in front of Henry''s partner''s face.


    "M- my- my arm!"


    On Ryan''s katana, the partner''s arm was tugged in. just like a piece of chicken on a barbeque stick. Ryan held it in front of him as if offering him a bite.


    "It will be your other arm if you don''t answer me soon," Ryan was standing behind him with his Katana in front of Henry''s partner.


    "We are missionaries. We work for people who pay us more. We have been ordered by Mr. Heffely to kill Ryan Walker. This was our mission."


    As soon as he finished, a pointed piece of metal started coming out from his forehead.


    "I see. Thanks." Ryan pushed his katana inside the man''s skull. The katana went through softly piercing through that man''s brain.


    Without anything, the man died on the spot. Ryan lifted his katana in the air and the man''s head detached from his neck.


    Just like when we pull a slice of pizza, the mozzarella cheese hangs from its corners; the man''s blood, neck muscles didn''t let go of his neck.


    < First time killing a human being. Gained 500+ Exp. >


    < Defeated two high-level opponents. Obtained two instant level-ups and 405+ Exp >


    < Milestone achieved: First time defeating an Assasin class opponent. Bonus 500+ exp >


    < The host''s emotions are calming down >


    < the whirlpool of emotions has calmed down >


    < The Hunk mode will deactivate. The host will go back to the original form from the Hunk form >


    Ryan felt his power decreasing. From behind, the others finally caught up with the aura.


    "No way-" Brandon stopped in between on the staircase. Devon and others ran past him, "This aura¡­."


    "What in the¡­.!!" Rosy''s eyes widened when she saw who was emitting the strong aura.


    "Ryan? You mean, Ryan?" Rigid was as confused as everyone.


    "....Ryan¡­. You said you were not a vampire..." Devon muttered.


    "Ha-ha. Hah." The side of Brandon''s mouth twitched a couple of times, "This can''t be happening¡­."


    "Ryan was the one?" Rosy asked with a frown on her wolf face.


    "Hey. is not the aura going away? How are we so sure that Ryan''s the one? Maybe another vampire came, killed those two lying on the floor, and ran away?"


    They were still far away from Ryan. Ryan was back in his human form. His muscles went back to normal, his stat points went back to normal, his skills, his level, everything.


    "That can be possible. That should be it," Brandon hesitated, "It should have been another vampire."


    "Right. Ryan doesn''t have any weapon with him either. And the way the two heads are sliced¡­. It''s definitely the work of a master swordsman."


    "Hm? What is this?" Ryan wondered when he sensed something around him, "I think¡­ I know this smell¡­." Ryan quickly brought his Trait to use.


    "Uh!" Ryan quickly threw his body in the air and turned around, "How the hell is this possible?" Ryan grunted.


    * Shot! *


    The sound of a gunshot caught everyone''s attention, "Why¡­ why is he still alive?" Ryan felt a tight sensation of pain in the left side of his chest.


    With pain in his eyes, Ryan glanced at an ugly man standing behind him, his body was still in the air while he got shot in his left chest.. In his heart.

 Chapter 171 - Planting Fear In Everybody’s Hearts.

    ** Before Ainz''s head was sliced off by Ryan **


    ''W- what''s with this aura?'' The fear was written all over Ainz''s face. He took a step back.


    "Ready?" Ryan whispered in his ears.


    ''Fuck! He will definitely kill me! W- why do I feel so cowardly? I wanna run, damn! I wanna run!'' Ainz''s brain was filled with those thoughts.


    But even he knew, there was no way he was running away after finally coming into Ryan''s hands.


    ''I- I should prepare myself.'' Ainz quickly used his Trait to plant a seed of a black ball inside his heart. It was simple, the dark blood running through his veins was the source of his necromancy spells.


    ''I won''t go down easily.'' his hands went for the gun hanging behind him, on his back.


    But before he could even grab the gun, his head was sliced off by Ryan.


    ** To the present now **


    With pain in his eyes, Ryan glanced at an ugly man standing behind him, his body was still in the air while he got shot in his left chest. In his heart.


    "Ryan!!" Unconsciously, Devon let out a loud shout calling Ryan''s name.


    Brandon''s eyes went wide, "He''s shot!"


    "Who''s that fucker?!" Rigid shouted but unfortunately, only the vampires and other werewolves could understand what Rigid was saying¡­ uh- barking about.


    Ainz started breathing heavily with a gun in his hand still aimed at nothing but air.


    Ryan fell down on the ground. His face turned pale, "I- I can''t breathe," Ryan grabbed his chest with both of his hands, lying down on the floor.


    "Shit, Devon, we can''t let him die," Brandon took a step forward, his eyes lit red.


    Devon lifted his eyes and gave Brandon a glance. Someone who wanted to kill him badly was not trying to protect him.


    Of course, there were multiple reasons why Brandon didn''t want Ryan to die right now.


    Brandon''s stuff is stolen, yes they are and he knows it. But Ryan dies without telling Brandon where his stuff is, Brandon will never get his things back.


    He''s a teacher, not just a teacher but a Trait master of a high rank as Head general. Everyone is aware of the current attack now. And if Brandon reports a student''s death which happened right after him, that would hurt his pride as a Head general, strange rumors might spread.


    Although he is a vampire and doesn''t care if the underworld starts a war with the human race, etc. right now he is a Head general. If it was about choosing a side between the Underworld and Trait masters¡­ Brandon would definitely go with the Trait masters. He can''t just stand there and watch his student get killed by an Underworld Mafia.


    "I will get that strong person and Devon you¡­." Brandon glared at Devon with his red eyes, "I want you to turn Ryan."


    "Huh?" Devon gasped. That much was enough for Devon to understand what Brandon wanted him to do.


    "Please. He is shot in the heart. If you don''t inject him with your venom, we might not be able to save him."


    Devon closed his mouth and gave Brandon a nod. Brandon turned and charged at Ainz with his vampire strength.


    "Now who the fuck you are?!" Ainz grunted as he defended against Brandon''s punch.


    "Head General." Ainz''s eyes widened after Brandon introduced himself.


    "Devon. Hurry it up," Rosy told him.


    Devon took a step forward, with hesitation he advanced towards Ryan who was down on the floor struggling with his life.


    < The host has been shot in the heart. The bullet has pierced in the host''s heart. >


    < Activating the Regeneration skill. It will take up to a minute & a half of your blood to regenerate your heart totally. >


    Ryan was already losing his consciousness. He saw the flashes of System notifications in front of his eyes but soon he lost his consciousness.


    "Ryan, hey Ryan!"


    "Just fucking do it!" Brandon ordered while keeping up with Ainz.


    "I know!" Devon replied back. He pulled Ryan off the ground, quickly brought his face near Ryan, "Sorry." His fangs came out and dug down deep in Ryan''s neck.


    < You have been bitten by a vampire.


    < Condition: Let 5 vampires bite you. Progress: 2/5 >


    After inserting his venom in Ryan''s veins, Devon got up from the floor.


    "Done. handle that guy for at least a minute!" Devon told Brandon.


    "We will help too. You protect Ryan,"


    "He might have his allies hidden somewhere"


    Rigid and Rosy suggested before jumping in the battle in their wolf forms. Of course, they would be stronger in their werewolf form rather than their human form.


    Rigid jumped and grabbed Ainz''s shoulder between his teeth. Rosy threw her fangs deep in Ainz''s leg.


    "Fucking dogs! Get the hell away!" Ainz shouted in pain.


    "We are not dogs you fucking human." Rosy raised her claw and made a big scratch turn into a cut on Ainz''s back, literally tearing his back apart.


    "Hah. Who do you think I am?" Ainz grinned when suddenly the tissues of his back started moving¡­ started regenerating.


    "I am the Ainz Gown! I have a necromancer!" he shouted in pride.


    He threw his arms behind him, grabbed Rigid by his neck, and threw him on the ground. Ainz kicked his leg in the air to shake off Rosy.


    "I have the heart of a necromancer. In other words, I am undead with inhuman regenerating ability!."


    "Ainz?" the color over Brandon''s face disappeared after Ainz introduced himself, "Gown? Ainz Gown?" his grip on Ainz''s hand loosened.


    "Yeah. The Ainz Gown." He kicked Brandon in the stomach, one more kick to throw him away.


    < Regenerating the host''s heart successfully. The bullet in your body has been destroyed. >


    Ryan''s body twitched on the floor. He gained his consciousness back. Ryan pulled his arms forward.


    "Heart of a necromancer huh?" Ainz''s grin suddenly washed off from his face, "Which means¡­. This time¡­ I will have to finish you from the inside out."


    Ryan pushed against the floor to get up on his feet. Ainz could not bring himself to believe the sight in front of him.


    A shiver ran down his spine continued to tremble. His whole body was trembling. He was not the only one trembling in fear.


    Ryan''s body went up in the air. His legs, his arms, his chest, his hips, his whole body was covered in the crimson red energy.


    "A P- P- Pure Vampire¡­..." Brandon''s eyes were left open.

 Chapter 172 - Hunk Form Again.

    Ryan lifted himself off the ground, "A heart of a necromancer huh?"


    Once again, both of his eyes were blinding everyone with their bright red energy. His feet lifted off the ground, his hair stood on the end of his scalp.


    "I will have to kill you from the inside out then," Ryan said. His body was once again covered in a red cloud of energy.


    < The whirlpool of emotions continues >


    < The transformation will begin now >


    < Hunk mode activated >


    He felt the burst of his muscles gaining more power, the rush of adrenaline in his body. Everything was just like before but¡­ this time¡­. It was happening in front of everyone.


    "N- No. no way!" Ainz turned around to run. Rigid and Rosy were blocking his way.


    Throwing their fangs out to keep Ainz from taking a step forward. At this point, Ainz''s zombies were totally useless. He was surrounded by powerful people.


    "Guess we were wrong," Rosy spoke, "Ryan is the one."


    "My god¡­ w- why is this energy¡­. Coming from Ryan?" Brandon was scared once again.


    Devon gulped, "It''s overwhelming. The aura¡­ Ryan''s emitting the aura of a Pure vampire."


    "I knew it. Ryan''s the only one strong enough to---" Rigid lost his composure.


    "Rigid are you okay---" Rosy lost it too. They were shaking their heads furiously as if they are gone mad.


    "Shit. the wolves." Devon muttered.


    Ryan''s demonic katana appeared in his right hand again.


    ''Crap. there''s no way I can run right now.'' Ainz accepted the reality, ''Guess I will take at least one of his limbs with me before dying.'' Ainz pulled out his daggers.


    Of course, he could not run anymore. He was surrounded by a group of probably the strongest people.


    Two werewolves who as students have the best rank possible in the hierarchy.


    Two vampires, one of which has the second-most top rank in the Masters'' organization and the top rank in the military.


    Devon, the second vampire, too has a rank everyone wants. The second seat holder.


    The last but probably the strongest right now in his Hunk form. Ryan, who was officially in the top ten community. Has inhuman speed, strength, and sense.


    More than that, more than anything, he has his Ring system. Come on, just who would have an RPG game-like System with them in the real life?!


    Ainz threw his daggers aimed at Ryan''s heart. He then quickly pulled out his gun to shoot Ryan in the brain and in his heart.


    Ryan, who was in his hunk form just received these messages.


    < HP: MAX >


    < Blood level: Max >


    < Blood Store: Max >


    < Your health won''t go down. >


    The daggers, that were stuck in Ryan''s abdomen fell on the ground. The bullets which managed to make their way into Ryan''s body fell down on the ground, by coming out of Ryan''s body on their own.


    "Wh- what the? What are you?! Fucking monster!"


    ''A monster indeed.'' Devon thought. I mean, no¡­ everyone means, no normal human can survive bullets.


    No normal human could survive dagger strikes and bullet shots. Yeah, if it''s about a werewolf or a vampire then things are different but again¡­ they are not humans anyway.


    "Tch. they never know when to stay down." Brandon rushed in Ainz''s direction.


    ''Ah¡­ Husky?'' Ryan saw two cute little Huskies down on the ground.


    It didn''t take him long to realize that those pups were coming towards him with bloodlust in their eyes, saliva dripping down from their jaws.


    ''No. they are not huskies.'' he finally realized.


    "Stay down!" from behind, Brandon ran forward, he threw his legs to kick Rigid and Rosy away from Ryan.


    He landed down with two wolves yelping in pain. They quickly got up to attack again.


    "No! NO! Fucking not now! A Pure vampire is not someone you wanna mess with! Can''t you feel how strong the person right there is?!"


    Brandon shouted while pinning both wolves down on the ground.


    "V- vampire? Haha. now it explains why lord Jackie wants you dead." Ainz giggled.


    "Lord Jackie?" Brandon frowned at the name.


    Ainz took a step back, "Now everything makes sense. You really are a threat to the underworld. You should really die!" Ainz Staggered.


    "Jackie huh?" Ryan landed on the ground, "Sigh. I should have known. Mr. Heffley and Jackie." Ryan''s eyes glowed red, his grip over his sword tightened.


    "Jackie?!" Brandon came to his realization, "Do you mean Jackie fucking Filgo?!"


    "Hm? Oh¡­ sir." Ryan glanced at Brandon, "Hm-Uhm. Jackie fuckin Filgo." Ryan closed his eyes.


    "W- why is he behind you? W- why you?" Brandon never knew about anything going on in Ryan''s life.


    "Because Ryan Walker is a threat! We must kill him before anything goes out of our hands!" Ainz laughed, "But I guess¡­ from how the situation it is right now¡­. Things have already gone out of hand."


    "Hm~ yeah. You might be right." Ainz felt a tight pain in his stomach.


    Then in his neck, against his arm, his forehead, his chest, his thighs, his calves, his biceps, his back.


    "I will seriously, really, fucking kill Mr. Heffley and Jackie but right now..." from the little holes Ryan had made, blood started falling down, "I will take care of you."


    Ryan''s movements were so soft, so clean, so quick that even Brandon had a hard time keeping up with his movements in his vampire form.


    ''Blood Manipulation.'' Ryan raised his sword, ''Blood Binding.'' The 5 liters of blood, down to the single drop, flew out of Ainz''s body.


    Ryan swung his sword in the air, the blood started covering Ainz''s body inside it. A big spherical ball was formed, Ainz''s body was inside the ball.


    ''Compress.'' Ryan commended.


    The ball suddenly changed its shape. It wrapped itself against Ainz''s body in form of blood. Like a mummy wrapped in bandages.


    ''Boil.'' Ryan brought his sword down, against his hips, holding it outwards, ''Boil at 1000 degrees.'' Ryan commended inside his mind.


    "Aaah!! Ah!!!" Loud but muffled screams started coming from inside the blood cover.


    The blood started boiling. It took at least a few seconds for the blood to start boiling. It had wrapped Ainz''s body tightly and now it was boiling at 1000 degrees celsius.


    ''Enclose!'' Ryan raised his sword. The tight layer of blood loosened, ''Inside!'' on Ryan''s command, the blood went inside Ainz''s body.


    After the layer of boiling blood was lifted off Ainz''s body, it exposed his burnt body. It was a gross sight. A badly burnt body.


    Finally when the whole hot, boiling blood was inside Ainz''s body; Ryan gave the last command.. Ryan brought his sword down, "Burst."

 Chapter 173 - Class: Necromancer.

    There were burn marks on his skin. The wounds were open, pinkish substance was coming out from his body. His skin was nothing but a mess of flesh.


    Including his face, his arms, his head, his hairs were melted, his nails were melted, his eyes were in a strange shape. Nothing but blood and pink substance after his skin was burnt.


    Ryan pushed his katana''s tip against Ainz''s barely alive body, ''Burst.'' he commanded.


    A blue color ball formed around Ryan''s body. It was a protective item inside which Ryan was covered.


    Ainz''s blood started acting weird. Making an uproar inside his body, destroying his organs from inside. The blood was acting like an animal trying to come out of its cage.


    "Aaah!!" Ainz screamed in pain. His stomach started getting bigger, his arms were growing bigger, this legs, his head. Blood was overflowing inside his body.


    And then- snap!! His body parts burst open. Blood sprayed all over the floor, the walls, the windows, the doors.


    Like a balloon bursting after overfilling it, the same way Ainz''s body burst into millions of pieces. Nothing was left, his organs, his flesh, his bones. Everything had disappeared.


    The blood sprayed over Devon and others. They tried defending against the hot liquid but it was useless.


    Seeing that, Ryan lifted his hand, a purple color protective ball formed around the two vampires and the two wolves. They were protected from the hot blood.


    < Defeated a high-level enemy. Gained two instant level-ups. Obtained 600+ Exp >


    < Milestone: First time defeating a Necromancer class opponent. Bonus 500+ Exp >


    Ryan let out a sigh. Finally, after so many days, Ryan had finally killed Ainz who made him suffer so much, both in dream and reality.


    He somehow felt nice, heartwarming after bursting Ainz''s body into a million pieces. A smile spread over Ryan''s face.


    < The host''s emotions are calming down >


    < the whirlpool of emotions has calmed down >


    < The Hunk mode will deactivate. The host will go back to the original form from the Hunk form >


    The red bubble disappeared. Ryan''s body went back to normal, the presence disappeared. Everyone gained back their senses.


    < The creator of the necromancy puppets is killed by the host. Now the remaining necromancy zombies will enter Revenger mode >


    < Total zombie kills: 80/109 >


    < Total Revenger zombie kills: 0/29 >


    ''Revenge mode? Revenger?'' Ryan had no idea what they were but one thing was sure, it was something bad.


    Brandon raised himself off the ground after letting the wolves go away.


    ''My- my bond¡­.'' Brandon was covered with fear, ''It''s gone. I can''t feel my items anymore.'' He was about to cry. Just about to let everything out.


    From behind he saw two huskies making their way towards Ryan. ''They are cute...'' He wanted to lie down and squeeze them right now!


    "Ah. Huskies."


    "Eh?"


    "Huh? What the fuck?" Rosy barked, "I knew something was off about this guy. Just for once, I thought he was someone cool he gives me this shit." Rosy continued complaining.


    But for Ryan, it all looked like the barking of a cute husky. He could not process anything until he received this notification.


    < Spiritual Translator activated >


    < The barking werewolf in front of you is saying: "Huh? What the fuck? I knew something was off about this guy. Just for once, I thought he was someone cool he gives me this shit." >


    ''Werewolf huh?'' this made Ryan get serious. He decided to use his skill.


    < Name: Rigid Russell >


    < Age: 17 [Male] >


    < HP: 70/100 >


    < Blood Type: B+ Positive >


    < Level: 27 >


    < Trait: Double Muscle >


    < Trait level: 7.3 (Unevolved) >


    < Race: Full Werewolf >


    < Class: Hunter >


    "Oh- Rigid?!" Ryan exclaimed.


    "Yeah. Rigid." Rigid got up from the floor, back in his normal form.


    "Wear some clothes," Brandon said from behind.


    "Ah. right." he was wearing his extra-large underwear.


    Rigid pulled a bracelet out of his wrist. It was a silver bracelet. Rigid started pulling the bracelet from both sides.


    To Ryan, it looked like Rigid was trying to expand the bracelet. And to Ryan''s surprise, it was extended!


    Rigid lifted the bracelet above his head and dropped it down. A flash and Rigid were wearing clothes.


    ''What the¡­.'' Ryan found it amazing.


    < Item: Dresser Bracelet >


    < Rarity: [Legendary] Only made by and for werewolves >


    < Description: A bracelet made by and for werewolves. This bracelet is a new technology gadget that allows only werewolf users to dress automatically. >


    < Usage: Extend the bracelet to the size of your head, place it on top of your head and you will be dressed randomly automatically. >


    ''Man¡­ this is amazing.''


    "Here, Rosy." he placed his bracelet over the cute wolf''s head between her ears.


    A flash and she was turned back to Rosy, wearing a t-shirt and a skirt below.


    "You definitely are not a vampire." was the first thing Rosy said instead of thanking him.


    "Uh- um-" Ryan spotted Devon, he was asking for help with eye contact.


    "He is a Human vampire. Even I and Brandon were having trouble sensing vampire genes in him. He must have turned into a vampire because I infected him."


    "Then what- what was all that? You- you were emitting a very, very, very strong aura."


    "Ah, that- no wait. What do you mean you infected me, Devon?" Ryan ignored Brandon and focused on Devon.


    "You were shot in the heart. I had no other choice. Turning you into a vampire means you won''t need your heart to beat to continue living as a vampire."


    "Oh. thanks. But I don''t think I am anything above a Human vampire even now."


    "You are not. I still can''t sense it." Brandon interrupted, "What was the aura you were emitting? How did you do it?"


    "N- nothing, sir. I just got really angry, everything touched me because of that Ainz bastard. And somehow, my body took control over my mind."


    "This doesn''t make any sense." Ryan left Brandon in deep thinking.


    ''Oh no. The Revenger zombies.'' Ryan suddenly realized something important.


    "Guys. we should get out of here. There still are zombies around the building. Please leave, go ahead. I will smash every zombie and catch up with you later."


    "Wha? Alone? No way. I will help you."


    "Just leave. I wanna have some fun. Lemme smash some zombies. I had something personal with Ainz so I gotta settle it myself with my own hands."


    "Oh¡­ okay," they were confused.


    "Please leave. I will catch up later." Ryan was hurrying things cause he could already hear the zombies angrily making their way upstairs.


    ''Damn¡­ these mindless creatures never acted this furiously.. So this is what Revenger zombies are.''

 Chapter 174 - Revenger Zombies.

    Outside the dorm, Naomi, Gwen, Steve, and Johan were waiting patiently for Ryan to come out of the building with everyone or at least for someone to come out.


    "Tch, what''s wrong now?"


    "Right, they are not coming, no one''s coming out of the building,"


    "Although the chaos has calmed down, there''s no sign of life in there,"


    "Shall we go and check?" Johan, Naomi, and Gwen were debating whether or not they should go and save Ryan.


    While Steve was having a conversation with someone through a phone call, "Yes, yes. To the dorm, yeah. Quick. Thanks."


    Steve hung up the call and looked at the three people debating on a stupid topic.


    "I think we should go," Johan finally decided, "Yeah. let''s check." He took a step forward.


    "Ah, sir..."


    "Yeah, Mr. Steve?" Johan turned his neck around, "I think you and Gwen Stacy should stay here while I and-"


    "No, no, sir. It''s not about that." Steve glanced at Gwen, "Actually, the medical team is done healing the students in the main building."


    "Oh? That''s good," Johan turned around.


    "Sir, I got a call from Dr. Mary," Johan stopped in his spot, "He said that she wants to come here to check the situation.


    "I told her that Ryan''s still fighting and the Head General just made his entry inside the building too. For some reason, this got her worried even more.


    "She said she will reach the dorm building in a minute. She''s coming back so I don''t think you should go at this time."


    "Why? There''s no harm in saving my own student--"


    "It''s not about harm. What if you disappeared or became invisible like those four? What if you don''t come back? We can''t lose our principal at such times." Johan answered promptly.


    "Sigh. fine I will wait here till Dr. Mary comes back, won''t wait another second."


    "That would be great," Steve leaned against a metal gate.


    ''But seriously, what is taking someone as strong as general Brandon so long?'' Johan thought.


    The only possibility was¡­. They all were dead but that''s not possible, right? No one standing outside the dorm knew what was going on inside.


    ******


    < The creator of the necromancy puppets is killed by the host. The remaining zombies will enter Revenge mode >


    < Revenger Zombies: The zombies will grow twice stronger than before. Their attacks will be more aggressive. >


    ''Revenger zombie huh?'' Ryan glanced at Devon and others.


    "Guys, I think you should leave right now."


    "Yeah, sure. Let''s leave." Devon walked towards the stairs.


    "No. I mean, leave without me."


    "Now what do you mean?" Rigid asked.


    "The zombies. There still are a few zombies roaming freely on the campus, I gotta finish them before they leave the dorm."


    "So lets it together-"


    "No. I- I had something personal with Ainz, now that he''s dead I will only feel satisfied when I finish every single zombie created by him."


    "There are still more than 20 zombies out there,"


    "Come on. I already killed more than 70 zombies alone, by myself." Ryan shrugged, "I will get the remaining zombies too."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Man, just leave!"


    "Rigid, let''s go. He''ll be fine." Rosy grabbed Rigid''s arm and pulled him towards the staircase.


    "Uh, Devon." He called him before Devon started climbing down the stairs.


    "Uhm? What is it, Ryan?"


    "Uh¡­. unfortunately¡­. Pete''s a zombie now," Devon''s face turned sad.


    "Hm. Guess so."


    "But, I haven''t killed him yet." Devon lifted his eyes, "I want you to find him, please. Find him but don''t kill him at any cost."


    "Huh? No- I mean, I will have to kill him, he''s a zombie!"


    "Yeah¡­ but, I want to be the one to send him off." Ryan said in a low voice.


    "Oh¡­ I see." Devon nodded, "Fine. I will try my best not to kill him."


    ''Although I hope you don''t even find Pete on the way, if you did, please don''t kill him.'' Ryan thought.


    Because of the revenge mode, all of the zombies were furious about killing Ryan, they were behind Ryan''s life only. There was no way they would go for others who were using the right-side staircase.


    "Now go, run!"


    "Please come out alive."


    "You are saying that now?" Ryan rolled his eyes, "These zombies are nothing for me, just run!"


    Brandon and Devon took off running. ''They are fast...'' Ryan thought. But of course, he was on a par with Devon''s vampire speed.


    ''Now...'' Ryan sensed a group of zombies coming up from the back staircase. They were furiously climbing the stairs, pushing each other to run forward.


    ''Let''s take care of you. I need as much Exp as possible from you.'' Ryan clenched his fists, ''Pete¡­. I hope you are here.'' Ryan thought.


    "Skills." a screen appeared in front of Ryan''s eyes. It was his skill tab.


    < Skills: >


    < Vision Lv. 12 >


    < Blood Fists Lv. 11 >


    < Regeneration Lv. 13 >


    < Boil Blood Lv. 21 >


    "Blood fists."


    < Blood fists activated >


    Ryan''s fists glowed in dark red color. They were darker than before, maybe because his skill upgraded.


    "Bloods,"


    < Bloods: 4K [4,000] >


    "Upgrade the skill Boil Blood,"


    < Do you wish to upgrade the skill Boil Blood? It will cost you 1K Bloods per upgrade >


    "Yes. Upgrade the skill by two levels."


    < Boil Blood upgraded to level 23 >


    < Bloods: 2K >


    ''This will help me.'' his brand new skill, not just a normal skill but an Epic grade skill.


    It was a level 23 skill, the strongest of Ryan''s yet. And Ryan knew how to use the skill which was a big asset for him. This skill¡­. Is really a strong skill if the user knows how to use it.


    Investing in other skills would not bring him any good but investing in Boil Blood skills would grant him a big return. He had a group of 29 zombies approaching him.


    He had no intentions of running away but killing every single zombie one by one would be really hectic for him now. After his tough fight with the previous 80 zombies, Henry, his companion, and Ainz, Ryan had lost most of his stamina.


    So killing every single zombie one by one was not an option. He didn''t have any skill which would infect long-range damage.


    His only option right now was his Epic skill, Boil Blood.

 Chapter 175 - Boil Blood.

    The zombies approached Ryan with furious expressions and aggressive movements.


    "Come! I am ready!" Ryan shouted.


    In response to Ryan''s sound, the zombie in front galloped towards him, mouth wide open. Ryan gritted his teeth and began running towards them.


    Ryan raised his fist and landed a hard punch in the zombie''s face. Blood spilled all over Ryan''s face and clothes. He threw the zombie away and turned around.


    He ran away from the zombies. "Boil!" the blood of the first zombie started boiling. In just a few seconds, it was boiling at a high temperature.


    Of course, the zombie''s body was already destroyed from the inside out. A smile appeared on Ryan''s face when the zombies behind hesitated a little.


    "Let''s go!" He charged forward again.


    < Revenger zombie kills: 1/29 >


    Cracked open a zombie''s jaw and used the skill right away. Ran inside between the group of zombies. In five seconds, Ryan punched five zombies.


    "Boil!" Ryan commanded after getting out of the ground with a few zombies behind him.


    The zombies he punched were the ones who were standing in the center of the group, when their bodies blasted away it took two more zombies with them.


    ''It''s working.'' Ryan grinned, ''I wish I had a weapon though.'' After his hunk mode was deactivated, his demonic katana also disappeared.


    Ryan elbowed a few zombies behind him, threw them away, he constantly felt a stinging pain in his whole body.


    ''Damn, this will never end.'' When he was killing the first 80 zombies, it was a new experience for him. He was enjoying killing them, he was angry at Ainz and wanted revenge.


    He didn''t focus too much on killing the zombies; all he wanted was Ainz''s head. But now that he was asked to kill the remaining 29 zombies¡­ it was troublesome.


    He had gotten used to the zombies quite a lot. They were not able to kill Ryan but Ryan was easily able to kill them.


    < Zombie bites: 40/5 >


    Yeah, thanks to his System. If it was not for his System, Ryan would have been turned into a zombie 40 times by now. Zombie bites were not infecting Ryan at all.


    ''A massacre. That is the only way I could end this quickly.'' Ryan thought. But there was no way he could make a massacre happen here.


    He doesn''t have any manpower like Jackie or Tye. he doesn''t have any guns either. No guns, no men, nothing. A blast could be enough to take the zombies down but¡­. Nothing to make a blast either.


    "This is getting troublesome," Ryan muttered as he punched another zombie.


    < Total Revenger zombies kill: 15/29 >


    ''Argh! 14 more!'' he quickly calculated the remaining zombies, ''Still man, I can''t believe I am doing this. I mean¡­. I never thought I would be smashing zombies'' heads one day in my own Academy. This is sick.''


    Although it was an evolved world, a world where everybody had their own superpowers which would happen in movies, anime, drama, fantasy stories, etc was happening for real here, Ryan never thought mythical creatures would become a reality too.


    Devon made it pretty clear that mythical creatures were the first ones to exist on the planet, even before the humans with superpowers came into existence.


    Ryan gained a mysterious Ring which turned out to be an RPG System. He soon meets vampires. To his surprise, things just don''t end there.


    All of the students in his dormitory turn into zombies overnight. An in-Academy zombie apocalypse broke out. At last, he meets werewolves too.


    And now here he is, smashing the brains and boiling the blood of numerous zombies. Why? Just to gain Exp and level up quickly to grow strong.


    "Ouch," Another zombie lept itself forward and grabbed a bite of Ryan''s shoulder, "Pete?" He turned around to find someone who was not Pete.


    In disappointment, Ryan grabbed the zombie by its neck, swung it around, smashed the zombie on the wall.


    "Die," Ryan muttered while squeezing the zombie''s neck. Blood started pouring out of the zombie''s neck, "Boil!"


    < Blood Storage: 0/150 >


    ''Huh?'' Ryan let go of the zombie, the zombie landed on the ground sliding against the wall. The hot blood boiled the zombie''s brain from inside.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Ryan used his skill recklessly to end the zombies but he forgot one thing¡­. His Ring wants blood.


    "Fuck, are you serious?" Ryan was out of his blood store. All left with him were his blood level and HP.


    ''How can I be so dumb?!'' Ryan grabbed another zombie by its neck and threw it on the ground. Its head blasted in million pieces with its hot blood.


    ''How can I forget the simple basics?!'' Ryan cracked another zombie''s head. Its brain popped out, Ryan smashed the brain with his leg.


    "This Ring. It wants blood!" Ryan furiously started hitting zombies around him. Without the little consciousness of what he was doing, Ryan just kept hitting whoever came in the diameter of his attacks.


    ''The stronger the skill is the more blood the Ring will need. I totally forgot it.'' Ryan regretted using his skill so recklessly.


    Ryan continued using his skill: blood fist continuously without stopping. Hitting every zombie with the diameter of his attacks.


    Ryan didn''t stop until he received this message from the System"


    < Revenger zombie kills: 28/29. Kill the last zombie to gain random rewards >


    "28? Only one remaining?" Ryan came to his senses. He was panting hard, gasping for breath.


    Ryan lifted his head to look around. It was a total mess. Blood, brain, parts of body, limbs, fingers, eyeballs everywhere.


    "What have I done?" Fear spread over Ryan''s face when he realized he might have made a mistake.


    Ryan kicked every dead body looking for Pete''s body, ''I didn''t kill him, did I?'' Ryan kept looking all over the floor, going through every corpse.


    "It''s not here¡­." After Ryan didn''t spot Pete''s body, he figured out what must be the case, "Only one zombie is left to kill, Pete''s body is not here¡­ which means. The last remaining zombie is Pete!"


    He was somehow relieved that Pete was not killed by him¡­ yet.

 Chapter 176 - Killing Humans.

    Ryan looked everywhere around the third floor but he didn''t find Pete''s body anywhere.


    "I should start looking for his body from the top floor." Ryan took the stairs and reached the rooftop.


    The door to the roof was usually closed so if the door''s still close, there''s no chance Pete would go up there either. He didn''t leave the dorm which meant he could not use the main building''s stairs to climb up to the rooftop.


    Tch, leave it. These zombies don''t have that much intelligence anyway. Ryan finally reached the rooftop.


    The door, to his surprise, was open, ''It''s a good chance Pete might be up there.'' Ryan gulped.


    He saw the latch of the door broken by force. Someone had already broken open the door. Of course, the someone was Ainz- uh-huh, Late Ainz Gown.


    Being unaware of it, Ryan pushed open the door and stepped out. A cold breeze of air welcomed Ryan followed by a strong breeze.


    "He''s not here." It was dark up there but thanks to Ryan''s advanced vision, he was able to see in the dark¡­ it was not that dark anyway.


    Ryan didn''t bother exploring the rooftop, the rooftop which was connected by three buildings. It would be quite a good experience for anyone to explore, tour, stroll around the rooftop in the nice wind.


    Ryan. He needed RPG Exp more than real-life Exp. he walked out of the roof and closed the door behind him.


    "That leaves the fourth, second, first floor, and the ground floor," Ryan said to himself while climbing down the stairs.


    Ryan stopped on the fourth floor. He took a deep breath before entering deep inside the dark, long, eerie corridor in front of him.


    The bright Academy, the bright corridors filled with students'' mockery, laughs, jokes, etc. Was now only covered in their blood, flesh, corpses, and¡­. Their insides.


    Ryan could not just leave Pete and come down. He had a friend to protect, a zombie to kill, and a Quest to complete. He was determined to find Pete, he won''t leave unless he completes the Quest or at least, finds Pete.


    Ryan strolled around the fourth floor where dead bodies of students lay all over the place. Their guts, their fingers, the brains, the eyes, eyeballs.


    Of course, there were zombies around too, but not as much as the third and second floors. That''s where Ryan killed most of the zombies.


    Pete? Ryan saw a flickering shadow or a silhouette of someone in the dark foggy corridor. Pete was the first thought Ryan had of when he saw the silhouette.


    Ryan slowly went closer to the shadowy image of someone on their knees. Down on the knees with arms moving up and down continuously.


    It was in the last corner of the corridor. The spot where the floor ends, the eerie spot for ghouls to hang out. It was covered in smoke and fog.


    The figure was still far away from Ryan, he was able to see it just because of his Trait of clairvoyance. Ryan could not tell who it was but he was sure there was someone out there.


    He took another step forward, he was getting closer to the silhouette. The closer he got to the silhouette the less the dead bodies of students or zombies appeared in his way.


    Ryan calmly put his feet forward with his eyes fixed on the silhouette¡­. Which was his mistake. Suddenly, someone grabbed his feet. He felt a tight grip around his ankle.


    "What the-!?" Ryan''s eye quickly fell on his ankle. It was another hideous face.


    Blood all over the face, teeth were smashed all over the place inside its mouth, hair was as ugly as possible, but¡­. It was not biting Ryan''s ankle. It just kept its tight grip around Ryan''s ankle.


    "Was a zombie still left? But the System didn''t show it¡­. Maybe a new zombie was¡­." Ryan doubted.


    ''Well. whatever.'' he thought as he lifted his leg onto which the zombie was clinging onto.


    As Ryan''s leg was lifted up in the air¡­ a sight even scarier than the zombies and their insides spread over the floor, was visible.


    ''What in the¡­.?'' Ryan saw that half of the zombie''s body was missing. What was left was a big hole in the zombie''s stomach from which its intestines were falling down.


    ''Who would do this? Did zombies try eating each other?'' was the only possible guess Ryan could make.


    Ryan lifted his fist next. A half-torn zombie or not, Ryan will have to kill it anyway. His fists glowed red, darker than before.


    He landed a soft punch on the zombie''s face which made it fall behind on its back. Ryan shook his leg in the air.


    "S- s- s- s- save... me¡­..." Ryan heard a cracking voice asking for help before his feet finally smashed the zombie''s brain.


    ''Damn. Do zombies speak too? Haha, guess this is a new race of zombies!'' Ryan was excited to receive a message from his System.


    He excitedly waited for a System notification to pop up in front of him. This would finally tell Ryan what kind of zombie he killed just now.


    ''Uh? Where''s that person?'' Ryan''s eyes caught the missing silhouette.


    The flickering silhouette of a person on their knees just a few seconds ago was no longer there. Ryan twisted his head, lifted his body on his toes to take a better look.


    ''Shit. I missed him, I guess.'' Ryan thought that the person caught him while he was busy killing a new kind of zombie.


    The person took that as an opportunity and ran away either deeper into the corridor or entered a room.


    ''Tch. damn you, you fucking creatures!!'' Ryan cursed at the zombie lying dead in front of him.


    He took quick steps deep in the dark corridor. He stopped when something hit against the tip of his toes. Ryan looked down and saw another alive zombie in front of him.


    ''Tch!'' Ryan lifted his leg to smash the zombie out of his way.


    "N- no, he- help- help-"


    ''J- Japanese?'' Ryan hesitated before landing his kick on the zombie, ''Well, whatever.'' Ryan landed his hard kick and silenced another zombie.


    < Killed a level 15 human and a level 12 human >


    < Gained 50 Exp >


    His expressions fell. The colors of victory over his face disappeared quickly.. Nothing but fear was left on his face.

 Chapter 177 - Found Him, At Last.

    "What the hell are you looking for, Devon?! Let''s hurry up." Brandon called Devon by turning his head 90 degrees behind him.


    Devon, who was looking all over the floor while running downstairs, replied, "Ah. Nothing. Sorry." He increased his speed but slowed down again.


    Brandon finally got annoyed and decided to focus on his speed. Rosy, Rigid was already down to the ground floor. They decided to wait for Devon and Brandon cause:


    They would somehow deal with Naomi, and Gwen but they both were not sure how they should deal with Johan''s interrogation.


    Devon was constantly looking for Pete. He was making sure he doesn''t lose Pete on his way down which eventually slowed down his pace.


    The tip of Devon''s ear twitched suddenly. He realized that someone was following him. He quickly brought himself to a stop and turned around.


    Behind him was a half-torn neck with bloody eyes, and blood pouring out of its mouth¡­ wide-open wounds, the lust for the brain on their mind.


    ''Zombie?'' Devon''s red eyes flashed before he smashed the zombie against the wall by pushing the zombie''s chest hard.


    ''No. it''s Pete!''


    "Devon? What''s wrong?" Brandon came back walking up to Devon, "Is that a zombie? Wait- did you kill it?" Brandon asked with a worried expression.


    Ryan had clearly instructed them not to kill any of the zombies on their way down. And because of the aura Ryan previously emitted, Brandon was scared to make Ryan angry again.


    If the zombie Brandon was seeing in front of him was killed by Devon, he was not sure what Ryan would feel about it when he sees it.


    "N- no. I haven''t killed it," Devon too had an anxious expression on his face, he let out a sigh of relief.


    ''Thank god I targetted its chest. If it was his head, he would have been dead by now.'' Devon thought.


    When he pushed the zombie against the wall, he made sure to target the zombie''s chest and activate his vampire skill of super strength.


    ''....it''s you¡­. You are Pete¡­.'' Devon finally declared. Although Pete''s face was not something Devon would make a guess depending on, he was still clear about Pete''s smell, and his body figure.


    Pete always was a fragile-looking guy who always got picked up by bullies. A main source of entrainment for them. But since Ryan changed Colm''s face by punching non-stop; no one ever dared to lay a hand on Pete.


    Pete coughed. The gross zombie coughed again. In the next and the last cough, blood spilled all over Devon''s hand which was still pressed against Pete''s chest.


    "Ew! The fuck!?" He let go of Pete, he fell to the ground. Devon quickly pulled his arm away from Pete.


    "Hahaha!" Brandon could not help but laugh, "You should have left that zombie for Ryan!"


    "Tch. shut up, Brandon. I haven''t killed him. I think¡­. He''s just unconscious." Devon replied while looking at Pete''s body and shaking the blood off his hand.


    "Unconscious?" Brandon came closer to Pete''s body, "Hm¡­ yeah. It''s unconscious." Brandon was relieved too.


    "Uh, Brandon. You can go ahead without me,"


    "Huh?"


    "No, I mean, the zombie right here is Ryan''s close friend. He told me to grab him if I saw him. Thankfully, I did find him so I will wait here for Ryan and come out with him."


    ''Thankfully you didn''t kill Ryan''s friend.'' Brandon thought.


    "Alright. If you say so. I will tell everyone that you are still with Ryan,"


    "Yep. thanks. And if Ryan comes out before me or without me, just be sure to inform him that I am waiting on the ground floor''s left lobby with¡­. Pete."


    "Alright. Got it." with that, Bradon took off running.


    He saw Rigid and Rosy on the way out. He told them that Devon had decided to wait for Ryan and that they should leave without him.


    They both agreed, "Are you sure he will be okay?"


    "He will,"


    "What I mean is-"


    "Nay, I got you. He''s with a zombie who''s still alive, what if he ends up getting bitten, right?"


    "Hm." Rosy nodded.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t bet bitten. And if he did get bitten¡­. He will turn into something very ugly."


    "That''s what I was talking about actually,"


    "Well, let''s just hope that doesn''t happen. Devon is not that weak."


    "He''s not weak, duh, but the zombie might be strong."


    "No way. I think- no, I am sure this is their first time experiencing their zombie forms. There''s no way a student zombie could evolve that much in a single night; not even a single night but only in a few hours¡­. Tsk-tsk, it is impossible."


    The duet didn''t say anything. They quietly walked out of the plaza, right into the group of people waiting for them.


    "Dr. Mary, they are here," Steve informed.


    "They are here?! W- where are they?" Doc quickly leaned forward from the wall and walked forward. Her eyes were frantically searching for only one person¡­.


    "Ryan¡­?" The expressions of both Gwen and Naomi''s faces fell when they didn''t see Ryan with the trio.


    "Where''s Ryan?" Doc asked. Rigid, Rosy, Brandon. Devon and Ryan were not with them. No one actually cared about Devon but they were really worried about Ryan.


    "Ryan? Wh- where''s Ryan?" Gwen finally asked when they reached close enough to the group.


    "He''s still inside the building,"


    "W- what?"


    "Don''t worry. He''s alright. He took care of their mastermind and said that he had something personal to do with the mastermind. He stayed there to kill a few more zombies before coming out."


    "Zombies?" Johan asked.


    "Yes. zombies. They exist. Students from our class and Japanese Academy turned into brain-eating creatures overnight. Ryan thinks it will be better to kill all of the zombies before leaving the dorm."


    "Argh~ just how long is he gonna make us wait?"


    "He''s taking long, damn it."


    Naomi and Gwen facepalmed while taking a step back. They let out a little giggle. Jeez, seriously? It looked as if the worries from their mind suddenly disappeared.


    Johan noticed it, he stepped forward, "I think I should check once. I am still not sure about Ryan''s situation."


    "Ah, he said he will come out after killing the zombies, right?" Brandon asked.


    "If he said that then he will do, why don''t we just wait?" Rigid added.


    "NO. I really think I and Mr. Steve should pay him a visit,"


    "He said he will come out so he will come out. Just wait!" Naomi, Gwen, and Doc said at the same time while looking straight at Johan.


    ''W- Woah, what''s with the ladies when it comes to Ryan?'' Johan panicked.

 Chapter 178 - Human Flesh.

    < Killed a level 15 human and a level 12 human >


    < Gained 50 Exp >


    His expressions fell. The colors of victory over his face disappeared quickly. Nothing but fear was left on his face.


    "W- what did just¡­. Happen?" Ryan froze in his spot. He found it hard to move his arm, blink his eye, move his body.


    ''Humans¡­? What do you mean?'' Ryan was confused, more like scared.


    He quickly took a look at the dead bodies of two students he had just killed. When he looked closer, he found that the body of those students was brutally torn apart by someone or something.


    One thing was sure, it was definitely not the doing of the zombies. Cause if the zombies were the ones to eat these humans, either they would have turned into zombies themselves or they would have died by now.


    If they are not dead yet and are not zombies either, it meant only one thing, their bodies were torn recently. But not sure who tore it.


    Ryan had killed every single zombie except one. After searching the whole floor and didn''t found Pete''s body, it was sure that the last remaining zombie is Pete.


    ''Is Pete behind this?'' cause the only remaining zombie, Pete had done this to the students then there was a high possibility that these students will turn into zombies any time soon.


    And if they are really going to turn into zombies then Ryan would have no other choice¡­.. Yeah, no other choice but to kill everyone, anyone he sees.


    ''God, why are you doing this to me?'' the corner of Ryan''s mouth twitched. He took a step forward.


    ''Who was the one in the dark then? Was it Pete?'' but that figure was much more feminine for being Pete, ''Ah. Now I understand why only 99 students were turned into zombies.''


    There were a total of 60 students in the Japanese Academy. After the 40 American students joined then, the number turned to 100.


    It was a round figure but when his System asked him to kill zombies, it told him that there are 99 zombies only and he gotta kill them.


    But how 99 when there were a total of 100 students in the Academy? Ryan figured out the reason why. Because only 99 students were turned, and only a single student was not turned into a zombie.


    ''This person¡­. Either managed to protect himself from the zombies cause he''s strong or¡­. This person is not a human.''


    He had already encountered vampires, zombies, werewolves, necromancers by now. And was still hoping to meet many other mythological creatures. He was damn sure that other creatures exist too.


    If the person managed to survive through this apocalypse then for sure the person is not a human. Either he''s a zombie himself or¡­ he''s something else.


    ''Devon got bitten by zombies, right? If I remember correctly he didn''t turn into a zombie...'' But Ryan didn''t know that if Devon was bitten by a zombie which he didn''t, he would have turned into a mutated vampire-zombie.


    Why? Because Devon was not an offspring of two vampires. He was a hybrid vampire. Born from a vampire father and a human mother.


    Hybrid vampires, unlike normal vampires, don''t have any resistance against the zombies and their venom. The hybrid vampires are still half-humans.


    If we talk about normal vampires, the offsprings of two vampires, they have 100% resistance against the venom of zombies.


    Although they won''t let a Hitler zombie or a mixed-blooded zombie bite them if a higher-ranked zombie managed to bite them and inserted its venom in their body¡­. Vampires will easily fight the zombie''s venom and push it out of their body with the use of their own vampire venom.


    Ryan advanced further. In the dark, something hit against his toes again. He looked down and saw another student lying on the floor. His eyes followed the blood traces, the traces of organs on the floor.


    ''No way...'' his eyes widened when he saw two more bodies lying on the ground in front of him, ''Just who in the hell did this? This is just¡­. Who can do this? Who would do this----'' His words stopped midway.


    A glow of bright light glowed over the dark corridor in front of him. The sight he saw¡­. Not one, not two, not three, not a few¡­. But there were 10-20 bodies of half-torn human students in front of. Spread over the floor like a carpet. Blood spilled all over from the heap of the students'' bodies, down to the floor.


    "G- God" Ryan could not believe his eyes. The glow of light disappeared. It was like a little spark of light which showed the corridor''s real state.


    ''I- I should¡­. Kill them all.'' Ryan lifted his eyes. He gulped before muttering, ''Blood Boil.''


    < Boil Blod activated. Chose the target you want to boil >


    The 15-20 bodies in front of him¡­. Yeah, his plan was to boil everyone at once. Their blood was spilling anyway all it would take was using some of his blood to boil their blood.


    "Ouch!!" Ryan suddenly heard a feminine shout from the corridor''s corner.


    ''Got you.'' Ryan grinned, ''Finally.'' Ryan took a step forward but not too long¡­ when the roars of screams broke out in the corridor.


    ''W- what?!'' Ryan took a step back. The heap of humans¡­ they were screaming in pain. From getting their blood boiled, they were screaming in pain.


    "They were still alive!"  in the heat of killing zombies¡­. Ryan totally forgot that he was killing humans this time. And that too¡­ boiling them alive.


    ''How- how can I?'' killing humans were cruel enough but now he realized¡­ he was boiling humans alive.


    Killing zombies¡­ not a problem but humans? They are humans. They have the right to live. Only a true demon could do something like this.


    The screams echoed in the corridor. Ryan could not help but stagger against the wall. There was nothing he could do. If he stopped, it would only end up hurting them even more so letting them boil was the right choice.


    His teary eyes caught a figure of someone getting up from the ground and going deep into the corridor''s corner.


    ''Someone''s there. No doubt. This must be the person behind this.'' Ryan quickly rushed inside.


    There were a few more organs on the floor. But¡­.. what his eye caught was¡­ a lady down on the floor, in the corridor''s corner, eating human organs, eating human flesh, eating humans.

 Chapter 179 - Only A True Devil Can Do This.

    Ryan strived through the dark corridor, finally into the corner of the corridor where he saw a girl sitting on her knees in a corner with her hands near his mouth.


    When Ryan got even more closer to the girl, he saw that the girl was not just holding her hands in front of her mouth but¡­ she was chewing the substance which was present in her hands.


    ''Don''t tell me¡­. Is she eating¡­.'' Ryan saw human organs dangling down from her mouth and her hand.


    There were human limbs lying beside her. They were half-eaten human limbs. In her laps, there were a few fingers, blood, and guts spilled over.


    She didn''t even notice that Ryan was standing beside her, she was too focused on eating her food. She noticed nothing.


    Ryan took advantage of her spaced-out state. Before he goes ahead and interrogates the lady eating human flesh, he thought it would be safe to know what she is.


    < Name: Oniguma Ayami >


    < Gender: Female >


    < Age: 18 >


    < Body Type: Bottom Hourglass


    Bust/ Waist/ Hips: 80/ 45/ 85 >


    ''Ah¡­ good¡­.'' Ryan thought before coming to his sense, ''Wait. what?! Measurements?! Since when?'' Ryan could not believe his eyes.


    His old, vintage, boring System, for the first time, was showing a girl''s measurements with the use of his skill vision.


    Ryan remembers the first time he saw a girl''s measurements with the help of his System. It was back then when Gwen kissed him for the first time in his room.


    < HP: 30/80 >


    < Blood Type: B-- Negative >


    < Level & Trait Level: 15 & 5.5 >


    < Trait: Flesh Manipulation >


    < Race: Devil >


    < Species: Samsara Devil >


    < Class: Mage [Physical Properties] >


    Ryan gulped. ''She''s¡­. Powerful.'' was what Ryan thought. Of course, she was powerful. Look at her level, now take a look at her Trait.


    What do you think would happen if you give your flesh in her hands? She would do anything she wants with your flesh. Grind it, tear it, melt it. Her Trait level is above average too.


    And on top of that, on top of everything, she is a Devil. Devil is a powerful race in itself. Although they don''t have a healing factor, All Devils have enhanced physical abilities such as superhuman strength, endurance, and enhanced sense such as sight and hearing; in addition to being able to see clearly in the dark as creatures of the night.


    ''She''s bad news.'' Ryan knew at once. She was not something Ryan wants to deal with, ''I should let her enjoy her meal, I will retreat for now.'' Ryan took a step back.


    But unfortunately, his feet landed on a human''s arm behind him. It creaked and grabbed Ayami''s attention.


    ''Crap!'' Ryan froze. Instead of scaring Ryan away, instead of eating Ryan, the color of Ayami''s face started fading. The mouthful of organs fell out of her mouth, on the floor.


    "Y- Yo." Ryan cracked a smile.


    "Aah!!" the young devil started screaming.


    "Aah!!" Ryan panicked because of her sudden scream. He stumbled down but somehow managed to lean against the wall.


    On the other hand, Ayami was trying to get up from the floor. Ryan got a good look at her face when she had risen up from the ground. Her cute face with a baby-like look on it. The irony, she''s a devil¡­


    Her hair was tied in a ponytail but still hanged down till her elbow. She had mysterious dark orange eyes. She was wearing a skirt below, revealing her long slender legs and thick thighs.


    But¡­ her feet didn''t manage to touch the floor, she fell on the floor, hitting hard against her butt.


    "Don''t! Stay- stay away from me!" she screamed in Japanese.


    ''Oh? W- why?'' Ryan unconsciously started walking in her direction. Her face was again hidden in the dark light.


    "Huh? Please! Please! No- no- don''t come!" after taking a look at the foreigner Ryan, she shook her hands in front of her face and cried in English.


    ''Tch. I understand Japanese.'' Ryan walked closer to her. She was sitting down in the corner, leaning against the glass wall with her hands in front of her.


    After coming this close to the girl, her body was clearly visible to Ryan. he was able to see clearly.


    Her face was covered in blood and remains of her food, ''Guess she was in a hurry.'' his eyes fell down on her chest.


    Her red bra was clearly visible, the shirt she was wearing was torn apart by some zombie. Her big boobs covered in her red bra were visible.


    Later down, he saw that she was injured. Her foot was half-torn from her ankle. It was barely hanging from her ankle, looking like it might fall off anytime.


    ''Damn¡­. She''s in a bad condition herself.''


    ''W- who is this guy? Why is he coming near me? Tch. he just saw me, didn''t he? He saw me eating that¡­. UGH!!'' She cursed herself in her mind.


    ''Man¡­ I can''t leave her in this condition.'' Ryan pulled the bottom of his T-shirt. Slowly, with a sigh, he pulled his T-shirt up and took it off.


    ''Hah!?'' her eyes went wide, ''W- what? What does he plan to do? W- why is he taking off his clothes?'' she stagged on the floor but she had nowhere to go.


    ''Although she''s a pure devil for doing something like this¡­ I can''t leave a cute girl like her in this condition.''


    It was slightly the pervert inside Ryan thinking. But more than half was Ryan''s conscious. He was well aware of what he was thinking.


    He took a few steps closer to here. He was now standing right above her.


    "Help! D- don''t!" all she could think was: ''Oh no. he- he''s going to rape me here. Why?! Why does it have to be like this? He will blackmail me into spreading my secret and will force me into doing ecchi things with him every day. It''s over. My life''s over. Even though I was just born again, it''s all over.''


    She continued having those thoughts about Ryan. I mean, it was valid. A strong-looking guy was standing in front of her, she was the only girl. What possibly a pervert in this situation does? Take advantage of the girl and have his way with her.


    Ryan is a pervert but¡­. He''s not that level of pervert. Ryan bent down, brought his hand forward, offering his T-shirt to the cute girl in front of him.


    "Huh...?" she was confused.


    "Wear this. Wear this and we will get out of here. We will have to take a look at your wound right there too." Ryan kept staring into her eyes, "Here. Take this." he offered his clad in blood t-shirt to her. He had no other option.


    ''H- he- he''s speaking Japanese?!'' Ayami was left dumbfounded.

 Chapter 180 - Injured Foot.

    Blood on her face, a few scratches on her face. Her body leaning against the glass wall. She was a hot chick her a cute baby-like look on her face, in her big eyes.


    Her mysterious big orange eyes were widened in fear. Her hands were bathed in blood, there were organs spilled on her body which was covered in blood too.


    The light fell on her body, giving a good look at her curvy body. Her hips were slightly wider than her bust. The perfect bottom hourglass body shape.


    She curled herself into a ball in the corner of the dark corridor. She was not short but she was not tall either. She had an average height which was around¡­ 5''4.


    She was wearing a mini-skirt below, revealing her thin beautiful legs, and her thick butter-like thighs. The shirt she wore was torn from one corner.


    Her boobs covered in a red bra were popping out of her shirt. She tried covering them but unfortunately or fortunately, she was not able to grab those big boobs completely.


    Down to her legs, her right foot was half-torn. It was barely hanging from her ankle. Her foot looked like it was deliberately torn apart by Ayami herself.


    Standing in front of her, our hero, took off his T-shirt. He had no intentions of molesting the helpless girl- the helpless little devil in front of him.


    He simply wanted to take her out of the shit hole. Filled with dead bodies of zombies, and humans. Who knows if there is some other race too.


    Ryan grabbed his T-shirt in his right hand, he brought his arm forward, offering his T-shirt to Ayami who was thinking that Ryan was about to molest her.


    Not just molest her but¡­. Use this secret of hers to blackmail her. If he did that, there would literally be no way for her to get out safely. He will blackmail her about exposing her secret and make her do ecchi things with him.


    She would have no choice but to let him have his way with her. If she resisted, he would end up exposing her secret. Although very few people would believe in cannibalism.


    And if he doesn''t stop with his treatment soon, she herself would have no choice but to take Ryan''s life which will only put her in danger. Yeah. she''s a devil, she''s strong, but she can''t go against the world government, the Trait organizations, the Royal families on her own.


    Before Ryan could hand her his sweaty, full of blood T-shirt, a System notification appeared in front of his eyes.


    < You have killed 21 humans by boiling them ALIVE. Gained 1000+ [1K+] Exp >


    ''Come on. Don''t highlight that.''


    < You have gained a Passive asset: Human Killer. Every time you fight with a human, you will have 42% more chances of winning the battle. And all of your stats will be incremented by 21% while facing a human being. >


    < Massacre more than 21 humans to upgrade your Passive Asset: 1 >


    ''What the hell is wrong with this System? It''s telling me to kill humans to get stronger?'' well¡­ it''s given. But that''s not the main concern right now.


    "Here. Take this." As soon as his words escaped from his mouth, Ayami''s expressions changed.


    She now had a surprised, shocked look on her face. ''He- He speaks Japanese?!'' she was dumbfounded.


    "Come on, here, take this, take off your shirt and wear this T-shirt. Let''s get the hell out of here."


    She was still shocked by Ryan''s words. She found it hard but accepted the reality as it was. She hesitantly grabbed Ryan''s T-shirt from his hands.


    ''It''s¡­ covered in blood.'' she thought.


    "Sorry, it''s covered in blood. But we have no other choice, please wear it. I can''t get you out of here the way you are dressed right now."


    After hearing that, she took a look at her shirt. She saw her two big boobs clearly visible to anyone who sees. A blush formed around her cheek.


    "C- can you please turn around¡­.?"


    "Hm." Ryan turned his head around.


    Ayami quickly took off her torn shirt and threw it on the ground. She pulled Ryan''s tee down her body. It was slightly oversized for her.


    "Done," she called.


    Ryan turned around, ''Man¡­. short girls in oversized tees are the best.'' Ryan thought with lust in his eyes. It didn''t take much time for it to disappear when the thought of his ex-girlfriend came to his mind.


    ''Fuck. why her?'' he did have one of his fantasies to see Erin''s short, cute body in his XL T-shirt. But¡­. of course, that fantasy was soon turned into a trauma.


    "Ayami, right?"


    "Huh? Why do you know my name?" she asked, "No way, are you a-"


    "See, shut your mouth. Don''t create any misunderstanding, it''s our first meeting." Ryan said roughly.


    With an orange glint in her eyes, she turned her eyes away, ''That doesn''t tell how do you know my name though.'' she thought.


    "I am sorry." Ryan realized his mistake, "I am just trying to help you."


    "Help me?" She asked with a bitter expression.


    "Can you stand up?" Ryan asked, already knowing the answer to his stupid question, "I will help you walk. I will lend my shoulder."


    "Wh- what-?" she crossed her arms around her chest. She was still blushing.


    "But still." Ryan walked towards her, "What in the hell happened to your foot?"


    The blush over her face disappeared, "I- that- it just¡­. Zombies!"


    ''Obvious lie.'' Ryan spotted it at once.


    "Zombies went for my foot and-"


    "Well," Ryan activated his blood fists, "If the zombies did really get your foot then I guess¡­. I will have to kill you right here right now."


    "Hah?! Are you- you serious?!" she staggered.


    "You know what happens if a zombie bites you, right?"


    ''Tch. how do I tell him it doesn''t matter to a Devil?''


    "I will have no choice but to kill-"


    "I did it." she was looking down, "I used my Trait and tried to¡­."


    "Tried to?"


    "Eat my¡­. Eat my own foot..."


    ''Eh? That was not something I wanted to hear¡­..'' Ryan regretted asking.

 Chapter 181 - Ayami’s Secret.

    "Actually¡­. I did to myself¡­. I tried eating my foot."


    "Huh? Are you serious?! Why would you do that?!" Ryan was shocked by the reason why her foot was half-torn.


    "Tch. I don''t need to tell you everything."


    "Right." Ryan was annoyed by such an answer, "Then what about the half-eaten bodies of those 25 students!?" Ryan asked pointing behind him.


    "Eh? You were the one who kill them, right?" she said with a cunning look in her eyes.


    ''This bitch!'' Ryan grunted.


    "Alright. You do not want to tell me anything, fine." Ryan leaned over her, "You really are a devil, you, you are hopeless." Ryan turned around.


    Ayami was left dumbfounded again. She was not able to believe her ears. She heard, she heard that- that- someone besides her knows about her reality.


    ''Why?'' her hands started trembling. Soon, her body was trembling in fear, ''This person¡­. Is scary.''


    "Wait!" Ryan stopped. He knew she would call him. Someone knows about her secret which was not supposed to be known, "W- why do you know- how do you? Just- who are you!?"


    She asked at the top of her lungs. Ryan peeked over his shoulder from the corner of his eye.


    "Someone you should beware of from now on," Ryan muttered. He took a few steps forward.


    "No. wait! What''s your name?! Why do you know so much about me!?"


    "Tch. I don''t need to tell you everything."


    ''Fuck!'' her words back on her. She regretted being evil to someone who was just trying to help her.


    "Wait- wait! Please! I am sorry, don''t leave me here."


    Ryan sighed, "Will you tell me everything?" he asked.


    "Yes! More like¡­ I do not know what else I gotta tell you though, it seems like you already know everything."


    With another big sigh, Ryan turned around and walked near Ayami who was still lying on the ground.


    "Give me your hand," Ryan offered his right hand to her.


    Ayami lifted her hand and grabbed Ryan''s hand tightly. ''Soft'' Ryan thought. ''Masculine.'' she thought.


    Many questions still lingered in their minds but no one said anything till Ayami managed to get up from the floor by taking the support of Ryan''s hand.


    When she was off the floor, Ryan''s hand as support was not enough for her, she stumbled down by losing her balance.


    "Aah~"


    "Crap-" Ryan strode his legs past her hips, threw his left arm behind her. And somehow¡­. Managed to keep his and her balance on the floor without falling.


    "D- do not¡­." she muttered, "Do not let go of me..." she muttered.


    ''Tch. I do not even know if it is the devil speaking or if she''s being grateful.'' Ryan found it irritating.


    "Do not use your freaking Trait on me. Do not dare." Ryan roughly spoke.


    "Hah?! You even know about my Trait-- aah!!" thanks to one more shock, she quickly turned her body in surprise and lost her balance.


    "Seriously?!" Ryan had to struggle harder to keep their balance, "Stay calm, lady." he whispered.


    Ayami''s hips rested on Ryan''s thigh, her hand was in Ryan''s hand, her waist was grabbed by Ryan''s arm (almost touching her butt). Somehow, they were still standing.


    "Sorry," she said in a formal tone.


    "A hand is not enough huh?" Ryan pushed her off his thigh, "I will become your left leg, grab onto my shoulder." he literally spun her around in the spot.


    Ryan quickly appeared under her left armpit, she threw both of her arms in the air, Ryan grabbed her left arm, pulled it across his shoulders.


    "Damn, you are too short for me, lady" Ryan was having trouble maintaining his balance right now. He had to bend down from his knees and waist for Ayami to grab his shoulder.


    "D- do not blame me for it¡­ it''s not my fault that you are too tall."


    ''Right. A pure devil, that you are.'' Ryan sighed.


    He went down after letting go of Ayami''s arm, "Oi!" she almost screamed.


    But soon, she felt strong, muscular arms around her thighs and hips. "Aah~!" Ryan threw both of his arms around her thighs and lifted her off the ground.


    "Oey! What do you think you are doing?!" Sitting in Ryan''s arms, Ayami asked.


    "I do not want to waste time anymore. Let''s get moving,"


    "Let me down first!"


    "Stop struggling or else I will drop you. Stay like you are,"


    "But¡­. this is¡­. Really embarrassing..." she muttered under her breath.


    "So tell me¡­. What was your story before the apocalypse?"


    "....No¡­. you tell me first, what''s your name? And¡­ did you lose your left eye tonight?"


    Ryan took a step forward, Ayami almost lost her balance again, "Throw your arms around my neck, grab tightly." Ryan ignored her question. She did as she was told without saying anything.


    "Use your Trait to manipulate your foot''s skin."


    "I would not be able to heal it though,"


    "We do not need to heal your foot. Just stop the bleeding,"


    "Done," Ayami whispered in Ryan''s ears. Her warm breath covered his ears.


    "My name is Ryan Walker. I am 16, I am from California, USA."


    "Huh? Oh¡­" he found her by surprise.


    "I love anime, I am a virgin and a weeb. Figures why I speak fluent Japanese, right?"


    "Right. It surely does." Ryan continued walking down the long corridor.


    "And my eye¡­. No, I lost it two months ago. My doctor is having trouble healing my eye."


    "Does it hurt¡­.?"


    "Yes. It hurts a lot. Now tell me, why were you eating those innocent humans?"


    "....Are you sure you want to know?"


    "No."


    "Just¡­ do not drop me after hearing it though," she giggled. Ryan just kept walking with Ayami in his arms.


    "Say it."


    "If you know that I am a Devil, you might as well know about other existences."


    "Hm. I do. But I am still a human." Ryan thought about telling her before things get weird and create a misunderstanding.


    "I was reborn as a Samsara Devil recently. We as Devils, don''t usually feed on humans, we can eat normal food, and live like normal humans but-"


    "But? If you can survive without human flesh why the hell did you eat 25 students?"


    "...Do you think it''s cruel?" she asked in a baby voice.


    "Nope. so continue,"


    "I am¡­ A Samsara Devil. Still half-human, half-devil. I am a newborn, and people from my species¡­." behind Ryan''s neck, she lifted her orange eyes filled with hunger, "....we have a special lust for human flesh, till we evolve."


    She opened her mouth. Many hideous fangs sprouted inside her mouth where there were supposed to be normal teeth, the insides of her mouth were covered with spike-like fangs.


    It was really a scary sight, "We gotta eat human flesh, or else we will die, you know?" She hissed with a deadly grin.

 Chapter 182 - Samsara Devil.

    She stopped. ''I can''t'' she muttered while resting her chin on Ryan''s broad shoulder.


    "Continue,"


    "Ah. yeah." she sighed, "So I, as a Samsara Devil, a newborn, has to go from this phase. It will take somewhere near a week for my lust for human flesh to calm down."


    "Calm down? Was it going to disappear?"


    "No. It would take at least a month for my lust to totally disappear."


    "A month? What the hell will you feed on then?"


    "I¡­ I haven''t thought about that yet. I was thinking about feeding on my own flesh and then closing the wound back but¡­. It is hopeless." she had already gained experience from the previous try.


    "Right. Don''t even try that again,"


    "....worried about me? What are you, creep?"


    "Yes, yes I am," Ryan replied normally.


    "Ugh. whatever." she sighed again, "Creep me out once again and I will stop-"


    "Yeah, like you are the one to talk with that gross mouth and teeth of yours."


    Her grip tightened around Ryan''s back, she was shocked once again. "....Huh¡­.?" her eyes were trying to pop out of their sockets.


    "Continue, you devil."


    "....." Ryan climbed down the third-floor stairs, "I don''t know how am I going to survive for a month¡­."


    "Wait. what do other Samsara devils feed on then?" Ryan asked.


    "Other devils¡­." her voice dimed, as if she was sad all of a sudden, "They live with their families¡­. And I don''t have one."


    Ryan came to a stop, "Oh¡­." she knew how it felt to lose one''s family at this age, "...I see."


    "Pfft! What? What are you being emotional for all of a sudden?" Ayami giggled.


    "No¡­. I mean¡­. If you want to¡­."


    "Hm? What?" she stopped her little laugh.


    "No, never mind," Ryan concluded that his idea was not good so he gave up on the idea.


    "Don''t leave your sentences in between, complete them."


    "Nah, likewise, continue your story."


    "Okay¡­. Ah, so, 2 days ago¡­. I will tell you how I died, okay?"


    "Sure." Although I won''t know if you are speaking the truth or making up a story. I still don''t if I should trust you or not. He thought.


    "Two days ago. My parents got divorced, they were splitting and my mother got my custody, my father got my little brother''s custody... So for the last time, for the sake of old times, we decided to go on a long drive as a family together.


    "I, My mother, my father¡­. And my little brother in a car. Just like the old times. Of course, I was really sad because of their constant fights for two years which devastated my personality.


    "I used to be really frustrated, stressed, aggressive, found it hard to control my anger. I started bulling weak girls in my class to take out my frustration on them¡­. But before I could even realize the change in my personality¡­. I was already a living devil. Everyone started hating me- ouch! Man, you are hurting me!"


    She suddenly shouted when Ryan''s grip around her waist and legs got tighter. He didn''t say anything but continued walking down the stairs.


    "I know I have such beautiful legs but you should not take advantage of this-"


    "Shut up. If I want to squeeze someone''s thighs they would not be yours. And besides, I have better women who will happily offer me their thighs."


    Of course, Ryan didn''t. Doc used to be the one, Gwen was the one that''s it. But they would not really let him do such things to themselves¡­.. RIGHT?


    "Whatever just stop hurting me!" she protested.


    "Do you even know how the innocent students would have felt when you bullied-"


    "I know! I have realized it! I have fucking realized it and that is why I am what I am right now!" she shouted.


    "....what do you mean?" he loosened his grip.


    "B- because I acted so evilly I was reborn as a devil! A Devil! Someone who''s evil, destructive, always ends up¡­. Ends up¡­. Hurting someone..." her voice broke as tears fell on Ryan''s bare shoulder.


    Ryan pulled her into his arms tightly, "Don''t cry, Devil. Be happy you have got a second chance at life, now you will be able to repent for your sins."


    "Walker-Kun!" she threw her hands around Ryan''s bareback tightly.


    "....."


    ''Huh¡­? What the¡­? This sounds¡­. Too¡­''


    "You can call me by my name, Ayami-San."


    "Hm." she rubbed her tears.


    "Stop crying, you have got a second chance at life. Repent for your sins and become a nice person who helps others knowing that others won''t help you back."


    ''I should not force anything on her right now. Yeh, she did bully innocents but in the end¡­ she has understood her mistake.'' Ryan thought with a slight smile on his face.


    ''She lost her family¡­ she is alone in this cruel world reborn as a new being without really knowing anything about who she is¡­. It must be difficult.''


    Ryan figured out the rest of the story by himself about her family. If she said that she doesn''t have a family it meant only one thing. They must have died in an accident.


    A car accident must have been it. On the last family drive together, this family was killed. She and her family died in an accident but her mother, her father, and her little brother did not reborn after their death.


    Because of her evil deeds, she impressed the leader of devils, Satan. She ended up reborn as a devil, leaving everyone behind. Without a family, without a clan, without any support or guidance, she had no other choice but to live like a devil for the rest of her life till she dies again.


    After a long pause and rubbing her tears away, Ayami finally started speaking up again.


    "I- I will try but with this¡­. I am a devil. And a devil is a devil at the end of the day. We too have some quirks¡­."


    "Like?"


    "We devils, you see¡­ we can''t be nice, not even to someone who just saved my life, we Devils just can''t be nice to other people."


    "Ugh!" Ryan grunted in pain when he felt a strong jab against his shoulder as sharp fangs started entering his shoulder.. He almost dropped Ayami from his arms.

 Chapter 183 - Never Trust A Devil Again.

    "We devils, you see¡­ we can''t be nice, not even to someone who just saved my life, we Devils just can''t be nice to other people."


    "Ugh!" Ryan grunted in pain when he felt a strong jab against his shoulder as sharp fangs started entering his shoulder. He almost dropped Ayami from his arms.


    < You have been bitten by a Devil. The Devil will soon try eating your human flesh. >


    < Activating Regenerate Skill >


    Ryan was feeling dizzy suddenly. It was because of the bite or because of a strange venom Devils let out in their prey''s bodies to paralyze their bodies.


    ''Upgrade skill: Regeneration'' Ryan took a quick decision about upgrading his skill.


    < Do you wish to upgrade your skill Regeneration Lv. 13? It will cost you 500 Bloods per level up >


    < Current balance: 5,500 [5.5K] Bloods >


    ''Up- up-'' Ryan found it hard to speak when Ayami''s fangs were slowly entering deep into his shoulder.


    She didn''t stop there. Suddenly, he felt a strange crawling sensation over his skin, as if his skin was moving on its own. Actually, it was moving but not on its own. Ayami activated her Trait on Ryan.


    She peeled off Ryan''s shoulder''s skin to a little extent, then slowly, she started eating the muscles inside, the blood inside, she cracked his shoulder bone.


    ''Upgrade the skill by 1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ 4¡­ 5¡­ 6¡­ 7¡­ 8¡­ 9. Nine Levels!''


    < Are you sure you want to upgrade your skill: Regeneration by nine levels? >


    < It will cost you 4,500 [4.5K] Bloods. The skill will be upgraded to level 21. >


    ''Yes.''


    < Regeneration skill successfully upgraded to level 21. >


    Ryan did not resist Ayami''s feeding session. He stood there with her in his hands, tightly grabbing her by her thighs. He made sure he doesn''t drop her on the ground.


    ''Eat it¡­. You needed it.'' Ryan thought. He gave his best to stand against the burning sensation.


    ''Eh? Is his skin growing back? But¡­ how is that possible?'' at first, she didn''t give the fact that much attention, she rather focused on eating Ryan.


    But when, after eating for more than a minute, she closely saw the tissues of Ryan''s shoulder skin, regenerating themselves. They were moving on their own to regenerate Ryan''s skin.


    "W- what in the!?" she quickly threw herself away from his shoulder after seeing the disgusting scene, "Y- you- are you a vampire?!" she asked with shocked expressions. Ryan was able to shock her once more.


    ''The speed his body is healing itself¡­ it''s no less than the healing speed of a vampire¡­ something is off!'' she was more scared of eating Ryan anymore. No matter how much she ate, his skin was just regenerating itself.


    "Just who on the earth are you!?" she shouted again. But she got no reply from Ryan. Ayami took a closer look at his face.


    ''His grip around my hips is still strong, he is standing still on the ground, his skin is regenerating his body and yet¡­. And why¡­ why are his eyes are closed?!''


    Indeed. Ryan had already lost consciousness. He was standing there with a fifty KG weight in his arms but his eyes were closed peacefully.


    ''H- how can someone stand and sleep at the same time?'' his grip around her hips didn''t loosen at all.


    *****


    Devon was wandering around in the small corner of the corridor. He took a look at the unconscious zombie Pete''s body with an anxious look.


    ''Where are you, Ryan?'' Devon was fidgeting around nervously while waiting for Ryan.


    He was getting nervous, anxious. He hoped that Pete doesn''t gain his consciousness back, cause if he did, Devon didn''t know any good way to put him back to sleep.


    He was a zombie after all¡­ zombies only die. ''Please. Please, Pete, don''t wake up.'' Devon wished.


    All the way out of the corridor, out of the plaza, in the open area before the main gate, Rigid, Rosy, Gwen, Naomi, Brandon, Doc, Steve, Johan were waiting for Ryan to step out of the Academy.


    "Tch, should we really be sitting here so freely while a 16-year-old is fighting some deadly creatures?" Johan asked. He was not able to calm himself either.


    Others were leaning against the wall, walking freely, or sitting without care, while Johan was worried about Ryan. it was taking him long to come out after all.


    "Deadly? Those mindless, dumb creatures? Hahaha, they are not deadly at all,"


    "Shut up, Rigid." Rosy pinched his abs.


    "He''s right, sir. Those zombies are not deadly at all, in fact, they are not even a threat to Ryan." Brandon added, " Please be carefree, Ryan''s strong and zombies are nothing for him to take care of."


    ''Unless, of course, he meets a high-level Hitler zombie or someone from another race which is again, impossible.'' Brandon thought.


    "You are just overestimating Ryan. he''s still a 16-year-old kid-"


    "I don''t know about that, sir," Doc got leaned forward from the wall as she walked forward, "By age, yeah he''s just 16 but¡­ there is something about him, I do not know what happened to him in the past but Ryan¡­. He mentally, physically is an adult. His strength, his agility, his courage, his determination, his maturity¡­. No one this is anywhere near the level of that a NORMAL 16-year-old teenager."


    "Dr. Mary, it still-"


    "I mean no disrespect, sir, but¡­ have some faith in Ryan," Naomi added.


    Johan looked down with a look of defeat. ''Hah. I guess, I really can''t do anything when it comes to you and your fans.'' Johan shook his head.


    What Doc said was true and Johan too found it hard to deny. The fact that Ryan had a sudden boost to his physical strength, his speed, his overall appearance, his thinking, his mentality was even noticed by someone who did not know Ryan before.


    After fighting with his enemies for more than 2 hours, after not taking a break and continuing throwing punches, using the System skills, breaking down beads of sweat, throwing himself past his limit, use all of his stamina, Ryan finally lost his consciousness.


    Up, on the first floor, Ayami got off Ryan''s body. She slowly started feeling guilty about what she did to Ryan. she could not find anything to pay for her, yet another, sin.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals for extra chapters at the end of the week:


    1. Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 75 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. (Let us freaking hit the goal this week!!)


    3. Golden Tickets: 10 Golden Tickets = 1 extra Ch. (We had 7 tickets last month, thanks to dear readers who voted.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 200 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch. (I gotta admit. Thank you, no seriously, the score is literally doubled from the last week''s score. Although there are still two days left for the month to end, there is no way we can gain 70-80 unlocks in 2 days, No one purchases privilege at the end of the month. So, guys, I hope we hit the goal for December month. I will announce the Win-Win goal on the 1st of December again.)


    Note: To check the total number of privilege chapter unlocks, go to ''About this book'' scroll down and you will see the number down there in the APP ONLY.


    Good luck to you. Come on! Hit the freaking goals! Let''s GO!


    .


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work.


    We did not hit the goals last month, last week but does that matter? Not as much as long as you are enjoying reading My Ring System. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some spare stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! it really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift. Everybody likes gifts..... right? Fuck!ng right!

 Chapter 184 - Feed On Me.

    Ryan felt something soft against the back of his head. He slowly opened his eyes. A dark blue light entered his eyes.


    "Ugh-" Ryan covered his eyes by his forearm, but as soon as he lited his forearm, Ryan felt a stinging pain in his shoulder, "Aah." Ryan dropped his arm down on his lap. He felt something springy against his head. He tried lifting it but was not able to lift his head off and look at what he was resting on.


    "A-are you okay?" He heard a soft voice calling him. Ayami leaned forward, throwing her head in front of Ryan.


    "..." Ryan saw a cute face longing in front of his eyes. There was guilt, worry in those big orange eyes which were mysteriously staring at Ryan.


    Without saying anything, Ryan lifted his head, he felt a jab of pain in his shoulder, "Ah!" he dropped back on Ayami''s lap.


    "I- I will help you,"


    "No. thanks." Ryan pushed her hands away. A strand of hair fell on his face.


    "I- I am sorry, please!" she pushed him down on her lap, "Please, my instincts took over me, I could not help it and- and-"


    ''Women¡­.. Girls¡­. They really are not someone you can trust easily.'' Ryan thought.


    "See. I have no problem."


    "R- Really?" she asked, "I- I am sorry, I should not have..."


    "Nah, I do not care about that. Did not you see my skin regenerating itself?" Ryan noticed the wound of his shoulder being eaten had disappeared.


    "...Yeah. I did. What are you?" she asked with a doubtful expression.


    "A human." Ryan closed his eye, "Although you have thick, soft, caramel thighs; I want to get out of them, can you please help me?" Ryan said mockingly.


    Ayami blushed again, "Idiot." She muttered as she grabbed Ryan''s head from behind and supported his head to pull him out of her lap.


    Ryan got up, sat beside her on the floor, shirtless. His abs were slightly visible, but they were not still well-defined so¡­. They were not tempting for other girls.


    "Are you okay?" she asked again while studying Ryan.


    Ryan was rubbing the side of his shoulder, "Yes. I am." he replied normally.


    "I- I don''t know what to say," Ayami said after a long moment of silence between them, "I just did that to someone-"


    "Do not worry, I said. You are a devil, after all, nothing less from a devil." Ryan clicked his tongue, "What I was about to say previously..." Ryan turned his head at Ayami.


    "...What?"


    "As I know your secret¡­."


    ''Oh no. H- here it comes¡­. He will ask me to do dirty things for him!''


    "And that you know mine too. That I have more than one Trait, I know about vampires, devils, werewolves, zombies without being one of them, right?"


    ''....No. I did not know about your secret.''


    "Then¡­ how about we help each other?"


    "Eh? Help? How?" She was surprised by his question, ''No way. By helping each other¡­. Does he mean to please ourselves with each others'' bodies? No! That''s not helping!''


    "I want to know more about this hidden world. I want you to help me with little things in the Academy life for the remaining half year."


    "What¡­? No, that is-"


    "And on the other hand, I will help you too, of course." Ayami stopped talking, "First, I will keep your secret to myself. Second¡­. For the time being, for the time period of the one month¡­." Ryan took a pause. He did some thought process over his decision before making it final.


    He did not want any regrets in the future, so he made sure to think twice, thrice before saying what he want to, "I will let you eat me. You, for the next one month, can feed on me."


    He finally said it. Ayami''s mouth dropped open. She could not believe what she heard from Ryan.


    ''W- who¡­. Is this guy?'' she thought, ''Feed on him? Eat him? Is this some kind of fetish?''


    "I do not want any other murders in this Academy. I have already killed more than enough students to reduce the population of this Academy by half.


    "If you are going through your newborn stage, you will obviously lose control over yourself just like you did right now and will attack students, murder them, eat them. I don''t want that."


    ''Stop¡­. Stop saying that. How- how can you¡­.?''Ayami felt the corners of her ears turning hot, her heartbeat racing.


    "So, I will let you feed on me. As you can see, I can regenerate my skin, you would be able to eat enough if you go with me as  your food."


    "I will." a smile spread over her face, "I will!" she cheered, "I will take you like my food for the net month!" she threw her hands over Ryan, grabbed him by his shoulder, and threw him on the floor.


    The T-shirt she was wearing was hanging down from her chest, which gave Ryan a clear view of her¡­.. Tits?! What the heck?!


    "Oi. why are not you wearing your bra?" the smile over Ayami''s face disappeared.


    "Hah?" she was hoping that what she thinks, is not happening or will happen, "Aah!" she let out a soft scream before letting go of Ryan and grabbing her breasts.


    Ryan got up from the floor while rubbing his head, "Jeez. what happened to your bra? And do not throw me on the ground and try eating me all of a sudden,"


    "I- I am sorry."


    "Man, you should wear something beneath the T-shirt. Why are not you wearing one?" Ryan asked again. He could still not throw away the image of her long, pointed, erected tits. (If you know what I am talking about)


    "I- I took it off because it was dirty."


    "Dirty? Was it?"


    "Hm," she nodded shyly, "It was turned red from grey."


    "Red from grey? ¡­..huh? Wait- was not it red from the start?"


    "No!" she could not suppress her embarrassment, "It was grey in the start after I started killing zombies as soon as my roommate attacked me, and ate the humans¡­. It was colored by their blood."


    The corner of Ryan''s mouth twitched a few times before his eyes widened and his mouth dropped open, ''No way¡­. Is she for real?''


    "So¡­ my bra, you see¡­ I took it off because¡­." She shyly turned her eyes to Ryan then looked down with red cheeks, "It was covered in blood."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals for extra chapters at the end of the week:


    1. Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 75 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. (Let us freaking hit the goal this week!!)


    3. Golden Tickets: 10 Golden Tickets = 1 extra Ch. (We had 7 tickets last month, thanks to dear readers who voted.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 200 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch. (I gotta admit. Thank you, no seriously, the score is literally doubled from the last week''s score. Although there are still two days left for the month to end, there is no way we can gain 70-80 unlocks in 2 days, No one purchases privilege at the end of the month. So, guys, I hope we hit the goal for December month. I will announce the Win-Win goal on the 1st of December again.)


    Note: To check the total number of privilege chapter unlocks, go to ''About this book'' scroll down and you will see the number down there in the APP ONLY.


    Good luck to you. Come on! Hit the freaking goals! Let''s GO!


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work.


    We did not hit the goals last month, last week but does that matter? Not as much as long as you are enjoying reading My Ring System. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some spare stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! it really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift. Everybody likes gifts..... right? Fuck!ng right!

 Chapter 185 - Harmony.

    "So¡­ my bra, you see¡­ I took it off because¡­." She shyly turned her eyes to Ryan then looked down with red cheeks, "It was covered in blood."


    His mouth dropped open, ''What the heck¡­.?'' she took it off because it was covered in blood?


    It was not red because its original color was red but it was red because it was covered in blood. That is insane.


    "Just how many students did you kill?"


    "I do not know. I did not count them," she replied casually, still covering her chest with her arms.


    "Man¡­ you are one insane devil."


    "Most of the devils are, I guess." she threw her arms away and looked at Ryan while sitting on her knees, "I am sorry for earlier. I was not trying to eat you but when you said I can feed on you, it just made me so happy that- that I could not control myself."


    "Oh¡­ no. it is fine. If you want to eat me anytime just inform me so that I can prepare myself for the pain,"


    "Pain¡­ right," she turned her head down, "I knew it, I should not eat you after all¡­. I will make you suffer from so much pain-"


    "See," Ryan pushed himself off the ground with a groan, "You do not need to care about me. Just make sure you eat till you are full." Ryan completed.


    He brought his right hand in front of him, he offered Ayami his hand. She looked at him before grabbing his hand.


    "Carefully," Ryan murmured. Hee grabbed her carefully, she leaned against the wall and pulled herself off the ground.


    Ryan quickly went below her and grabbed her from her waist, slowly spreading his arms around her back, covering her shoulders, and then grabbing her legs in his arms.


    "Thank you," she muttered under her breath. Ryan, without any reactions, pulled her over in his arms like a princess.


    ''I still can not trust you, Oniguma Ayami.'' Ryan thought as he took a step forward.


    ''I can not believe he is still helping me after what I did to him.'' a strange smile appeared on her face, ''Looks like I can still make some use of him. He seems so dumb, after all.'' a sinister smile.


    She felt a jerk to her body while walking. She tightened her arms around Ryan''s neck, grabbing him comfortably.


    ''No! What are you thinking, Ayami!? Do not do that. He is so kind, he has offered himself to me even after everything I did. Is he an angel? No human being is so kind¡­ unconditionally.''


    ''I can not let the underworld get a hand on Henry or his companion''s body.'' Ryan thought. Before climbing down the stairs, he had a sudden thought pop up in his mind.


    ''If the Master Organizations can resurrect the dead students if they have their bodies¡­ then why would not the underworld do it too? Why would not they?''


    The only two requirements for performing a resurrection were:


    The first and the most important one was, they should have a specific people, a group of people who could perform a resurrection.


    And the second was, which is important too, the person''s body should be available. If the dead body or the corpse is not present, they would not be able to perform the resurrection.


    The person should be dead¡­. I guess, is another requirement. But- yeah. Never mind.


    ''I will have to dispose of their bodies without anyone knowing about it. Before anyone gets a hand on their bodies, I will have to take care of them.''


    Ryan thought as he continued walking down the stairs, ''But how?'' not only Henry was the problem but the bodies of countless other students were also a problem.


    Although Ryan was not the one who had turned the students into zombies he indeed was the one who killed them by smashing their brains.


    With the use of today''s advanced technology, the government will easily be able to detect who the person is just by scanning their headless dead bodies!


    Ryan could not come up with a way of dealing with more than 100 dead bodies of humans and zombies. Ryan thought while walking down to the ground floor.


    He reached the staircase to the ground floor but suddenly came to a stop.


    ''I will use him perfectly. Eat him whenever I want, make him my slave! I will---'' Ayami''s thought process was suddenly interrupted by a pause of movement.


    "What happened, Ryan?" She felt her heart beating faster.


    "Do you know where the storeroom is?"


    "Storeroom? For what?"


    "Just answer me,"


    "Yeah, on the first floor, in the right corner of the left wing''s last corner."


    "Uh-hm. Thank you." Ryan turned his head to the left side.


    ''No. As I thought, I should not.'' she had these multiple, two-sided thoughts- more like a conflict with herself going on in her mind, ''I can not break the trust of this one person.''


    He slowly lowered his arms down, Ayami started sliding off his arms. He lowered her near a stair.


    "Sit here for a moment." she loosened her grip around Ryan''s neck and sat down on the stair.


    "What is wrong?" she asked.


    Use his Boil Blood skill to boil the blood of more than 100 people and then at once, burst their bodies open, tear their bodies into millions of tiny scarps.


    If it was for 20 people? Yeah. but if it was for more than 100 people? Nah. that''s impossible. After using so much of his stamina, he only had a little bit of his stamina left with him.


    So using his skill on over 100 people was out of the question. It was not possible.


    "Just a bit¡­ gotta use the washroom," Ryan replied in a low voice.


    "Oh¡­ yeah, sure..." she did not seem satisfied with the reply she got from Ryan.


    "Thanks. I will be back soon. Just sit here, do not move, do not play any kind of Devil games on me. Sit there as you are." Ryan ordered while taking a few steps back.


    "I- would not! Just what do you think of me?"


    ''A devil. A cute, little, sexy devil who is not trustworthy.'' Ryan thought inside his mind.


    "I will be back." with that, Ryan turned around and continued walking at his top pace.


    ''If I can not use my skill¡­. Then I have no other option but to lit the whole Academy on fire.'' Ryan thought with a sinister smile.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work.


    We did not hit the goals last month, last week but does that matter? Not as much as long as you are enjoying reading My Ring System. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some spare stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! it really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    You know what, I will make you an amazing deal right now. An amazing offer, an amazing deal, an amazing whatever you want to call it. Ready? okay, listen.


    It is the 30th of November, the end of the month, tomorrow it will be December. Now to the point, we already have 7 golden tickets, right? Alright, now go back to Monday''s chapter and see the weekly goals, then move to the monthly goals, what is the goal for an extra chapter in the Golden Tickets option? 10? Do you see 10:


    All right, look here, read this, I will make you an offer, one ticket! only one ticket before it is December. You heard me, did you hear me, bro?? One ticket. Only one golden ticket and get an extra chapter.


    *Shrug* I can not make a better deal than this. Vote with only one ticket and get an extra chapter tomorrow. See, this is the best offer I can make, just because it is the end of the month I am making this offer.


    Do not let go of this amazing offer, one ticket = one chapter. Are you still reading this? Tch, get going, go smash the vote button and vote with one golden ticket! Get going already!

 Chapter 186 - Emotionally Invested.

    "Ryan is here," Brandon reported. He stood outside, in the plaza with his arms crossed across his broad chest.


    "Ah?" Gwen stepped forward. Doc raised her eyes. Naomi stood there with a nervous feeling.


    Brandon''s words grabbed everyone''s attention. They all raised their heads and fixed their eyes at the building''s door.


    Ryan stepped out from the right wing with Ayami in his hands. He had an anxious feeling inside his head cause a big explosion was about to happen anytime soon.


    "Ryan." Gwen''s eyes lit up.


    "H- He''s here!" Naomi saw a figure appearing from the building''s right-wing.


    "....Ryan¡­?" Doc took a step forward.


    ''And Devon is not with him.'' Brandon sensed at once. Even before Ryan came into the view.


    His handsome, injured, covered in blood body appeared from the right-wing. Everyone was relieved, some were happy to see Ryan alive. But, they all soon saw someone in his arms.


    Before they could make sure who it was, a big explosion behind Ryan blinded their eyesight. They all closed their eyes tightly.


    With a loud blast, the building behind Ryan was set on fire.


    A grin spread over Ryan''s face. ''It worked.'' He smiled. Ryan continued walking out of the dorm into the plaza.


    "Oh shit! Everyone! Get back to the main entrance!" Brandon shouted as he directed everyone to move behind.


    They were not able to see, only his silhouette was visible. His silhouette with a small figure of someone in his arms. Ryan quickly stepped out of the plaza.


    "Ryan¡­!" Doc quickly bolted from her spot. She left Gwen and Naomi watching as she ran past everyone.


    Naomi and Gwen did not stop behind, they raced at their top speed to reach Ryan. although they were not able to beat Doc, who reached Ryan first.


    "D- D- D- D- Doc?" his arms started trembling in fear, ''No- why is she here?!'' he thought.


    Doc''s eyes got teary all of a sudden. Ayami lifted her little head with her big eyes to take a look at so many people behind her.


    ''Eh? All there people¡­. Were they waiting for this guy?'' the big blast was a panic for Ayami so she had dug her face in Ryan''s shoulder without lifting it even once.


    Doc came and stop in front of Ryan. Ryan did not know what he should do which would not make him look lame.


    Soon, the other girls joined. They all noticed the little, cute girl Ryan was holding in his hands, he had the top buttons of his shirt open.


    ''Uh¡­ was not Ryan wearing a T-shirt before? Did he change?'' Gwen thought while gawking at Ryan and the girl in his arms.


    ''A girl with him¡­.'' Naomi thought as she looked at the girl Ryan was carrying like a princess, ''Wait¡­ she is a Japanese girl and Ryan is a weeb¡­ does not weebs have a special kind of¡­ thing for Japanese women?''


    They do not. What the hell? They are weebs, they are a little influenced by the Japanese culture, that does not mean they will be head over heels for any girl as long as she is Japanese.


    What the hell to do with this logic? The hell to do?


    Ryan stood there, "N- Naomi. Can you please take care of her?" Ryan said as he dropped Ayami on the ground, he kept her on her feet by supporting her by her shoulder.


    ''N- Naomi?! No way!'' Ayami quickly turned her head and saw The Naomi in front of her, ''Shit. It is The Naomi Mitsuda! W- why is this guy being so informal with her? I am sure he will pay for that now.''


    "Y- y- yeah¡­ sure, Ryan."


    ''Eh?'' Naomi took a look at Ayami and asked her in Japanese how was she. But¡­ Ayami was lost in some other thoughts, ''That is not possible¡­ The Naomi stuttered while talking to him? What is going on?''


    "Ryan!!" Ryan felt a tight grip around his neck. Soon, it turned soft, comfortable, and warm, "Why? Why did you stay there? Do you even know how much I was worried about you!? You stupid idiot!" Doc tightened her hug, she pulled Ryan deep into her embrace.


    His hand over Ayami fell off. Naomi quickly ran and grabbed Ayami before she would fall.


    His face was literally dug in her big boobs. He was finding it hard to breathe! He still enjoyed the free service though.


    "How can you be so stupid?! What if something would have happened to you? What do you think my condition would have been if something had happened to you!? Why do not you ever think about others huh!? Why are you so selfish all the freaking time?! Please¡­. At least once¡­ think about me. What would have happened to me if you had died today¡­ huh? Why do not you ever think¡­?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded. No one dared to speak anything. They just quietly continued to watch the scene. Ryan felt some liquid falling on his neck, flowing down his nape.


    ''Doc...'' Ryan felt emotional, ''As I thought¡­. No, I knew it...'' Ryan thought.


    "Do not you ever do that again. Do you hear me? Do not you ever leave me full of worry and anxiety alone. Do not ever jump into some kind of crazy situation like these. Do not. Do not. Do not!!! I will never forgive you if you ever did--" her eyes went wide, her words fell midway.


    ''I. really am, emotionally invested in Doc. I do not want her to be my girlfriend but I do not want her to be away from me either.'' Ryan threw his arms around Doc, he hugged her back.


    ''Are they relatives?'' everyone expect, Gwen, Naomi, Rosy, and Ayami wondered. Of course, they were dumb to notice the romantic vibe.


    "Doc. Thank you," Doc sobbed a few times then let out a soft cry in Ryan''s embrace. After a few seconds, she let go of Ryan.


    "Idiot," she muttered.


    "Hahaha- ouch!"


    "I thought you were going to bring Pete out of the building, why do you have a girl with you, huh?" Gwen asked as she knocked on Ryan''s head.


    "I- I just found her on the way and¡­." Ayami sat there without knowing what the hell was going on.


    They all stopped talking when Ryan saw Brandon walking in his direction. He walked and did not stop until he was under Ryan''s ears.


    "Devon is still inside. On the ground floor. He has found your zombie friend. He is waiting for you. Go now."


    He walked away after whispering those sentences in Ryan''s ears.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work.


    We did not hit the goals last month, last week but does that matter? Not as much as long as you are enjoying reading My Ring System. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some spare stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! it really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    You know what, I will make you an amazing deal right now. An amazing offer, an amazing deal, an amazing whatever you want to call it. Ready? okay, listen.


    It is the 30th of November, the end of the month, tomorrow it will be December. Now to the point, we already have 7 golden tickets, right? Alright, now go back to Monday''s chapter and see the weekly goals, then move to the monthly goals, what is the goal for an extra chapter in the Golden Tickets option? 10? Do you see 10:


    All right, look here, read this, I will make you an offer, one ticket! only one ticket before it is December. You heard me, did you hear me, bro?? One ticket. Only one golden ticket and get an extra chapter.


    *Shrug* I can not make a better deal than this. Vote with only one ticket and get an extra chapter tomorrow. See, this is the best offer I can make, just because it is the end of the month I am making this offer.


    Do not let go of this amazing offer, one ticket = one chapter. Are you still reading this? Tch, get going, go smash the vote button and vote with one golden ticket! Get going already!

 Chapter 187 - Harmony.

    "So¡­ my bra, you see¡­ I took it off because¡­." She shyly turned her eyes to Ryan then looked down with red cheeks, "It was covered in blood."


    His mouth dropped open, ''What the heck¡­.?'' she took it off because it was covered in blood?


    It was not red because its original color was red but it was red because it was covered in blood. That is insane.


    "Just how many students did you kill?"


    "I do not know. I did not count them," she replied casually, still covering her chest with her arms.


    "Man¡­ you are one insane devil."


    "Most of the devils are, I guess." she threw her arms away and looked at Ryan while sitting on her knees, "I am sorry for earlier. I was not trying to eat you but when you said I can feed on you, it just made me so happy that- that I could not control myself."


    "Oh¡­ no. it is fine. If you want to eat me anytime just inform me so that I can prepare myself for the pain,"


    "Pain¡­ right," she turned her head down, "I knew it, I should not eat you after all¡­. I will make you suffer from so much pain-"


    "See," Ryan pushed himself off the ground with a groan, "You do not need to care about me. Just make sure you eat till you are full." Ryan completed.


    He brought his right hand in front of him, he offered Ayami his hand. She looked at him before grabbing his hand.


    "Carefully," Ryan murmured. Hee grabbed her carefully, she leaned against the wall and pulled herself off the ground.


    Ryan quickly went below her and grabbed her from her waist, slowly spreading his arms around her back, covering her shoulders, and then grabbing her legs in his arms.


    "Thank you," she muttered under her breath. Ryan, without any reactions, pulled her over in his arms like a princess.


    ''I still can not trust you, Oniguma Ayami.'' Ryan thought as he took a step forward.


    ''I can not believe he is still helping me after what I did to him.'' a strange smile appeared on her face, ''Looks like I can still make some use of him. He seems so dumb, after all.'' a sinister smile.


    She felt a jerk to her body while walking. She tightened her arms around Ryan''s neck, grabbing him comfortably.


    ''No! What are you thinking, Ayami!? Do not do that. He is so kind, he has offered himself to me even after everything I did. Is he an angel? No human being is so kind¡­ unconditionally.''


    ''I can not let the underworld get a hand on Henry or his companion''s body.'' Ryan thought. Before climbing down the stairs, he had a sudden thought pop up in his mind.


    ''If the Master Organizations can resurrect the dead students if they have their bodies¡­ then why would not the underworld do it too? Why would not they?''


    The only two requirements for performing a resurrection were:


    The first and the most important one was, they should have a specific people, a group of people who could perform a resurrection.


    And the second was, which is important too, the person''s body should be available. If the dead body or the corpse is not present, they would not be able to perform the resurrection.


    The person should be dead¡­. I guess, is another requirement. But- yeah. Never mind.


    ''I will have to dispose of their bodies without anyone knowing about it. Before anyone gets a hand on their bodies, I will have to take care of them.''


    Ryan thought as he continued walking down the stairs, ''But how?'' not only Henry was the problem but the bodies of countless other students were also a problem.


    Although Ryan was not the one who had turned the students into zombies he indeed was the one who killed them by smashing their brains.


    With the use of today''s advanced technology, the government will easily be able to detect who the person is just by scanning their headless dead bodies!


    Ryan could not come up with a way of dealing with more than 100 dead bodies of humans and zombies. Ryan thought while walking down to the ground floor.


    He reached the staircase to the ground floor but suddenly came to a stop.


    ''I will use him perfectly. Eat him whenever I want, make him my slave! I will---'' Ayami''s thought process was suddenly interrupted by a pause of movement.


    "What happened, Ryan?" She felt her heart beating faster.


    "Do you know where the storeroom is?"


    "Storeroom? For what?"


    "Just answer me,"


    "Yeah, on the first floor, in the right corner of the left wing''s last corner."


    "Uh-hm. Thank you." Ryan turned his head to the left side.


    ''No. As I thought, I should not.'' she had these multiple, two-sided thoughts- more like a conflict with herself going on in her mind, ''I can not break the trust of this one person.''


    He slowly lowered his arms down, Ayami started sliding off his arms. He lowered her near a stair.


    "Sit here for a moment." she loosened her grip around Ryan''s neck and sat down on the stair.


    "What is wrong?" she asked.


    Use his Boil Blood skill to boil the blood of more than 100 people and then at once, burst their bodies open, tear their bodies into millions of tiny scarps.


    If it was for 20 people? Yeah. but if it was for more than 100 people? Nah. that''s impossible. After using so much of his stamina, he only had a little bit of his stamina left with him.


    So using his skill on over 100 people was out of the question. It was not possible.


    "Just a bit¡­ gotta use the washroom," Ryan replied in a low voice.


    "Oh¡­ yeah, sure..." she did not seem satisfied with the reply she got from Ryan.


    "Thanks. I will be back soon. Just sit here, do not move, do not play any kind of Devil games on me. Sit there as you are." Ryan ordered while taking a few steps back.


    "I- would not! Just what do you think of me?"


    ''A devil. A cute, little, sexy devil who is not trustworthy.'' Ryan thought inside his mind.


    "I will be back." with that, Ryan turned around and continued walking at his top pace.


    ''If I can not use my skill¡­. Then I have no other option but to lit the whole Academy on fire.'' Ryan thought with a sinister smile.


    . ?


    ..? ?


    ...? ?


    Thank? ?you? ?to? ?everyone? ?who? ?is? ?voting? ?for? ?My? ?System? ?&? ?My? ?Academy? ?of? ?Traits? ?[My? ?Ring? ?System]? ?I? ?


    am? ?really? ?grateful,? ?glad? ?that? ?you? ?are? ?liking? ?my? ?work.? ? ?


    We? ?did? ?not? ?hit? ?the? ?goals? ?last? ?month,? ?last? ?week? ?but? ?does? ?that? ?matter?? ?Not? ?as? ?much? ?as? ?long? ?as? ?you? ?


    are? ?enjoying? ?reading? ?My? ?Ring? ?System.? ?Please? ?continue? ?reading? ?and? ?continue? ?supporting!? ?


    Please? ?keep? ?supporting? ?with? ?your? ?few? ?cents,? ?it? ?means? ?a? ?lot.? ?Vote? ?for? ?this? ?novel? ?if? ?you? ?have? ?some? ?


    spare? ?stones,? ?use? ?your? ?golden? ?tickets? ?for? ?more? ?chapters.? ?Use? ?the? ?Win-Win? ?goal? ?to? ?your? ?


    advantage,? ?unlock? ?the? ?chapters? ?, and? ?earn? ?free? ?chapters!? ?it? ?really? ?is? ?a? ?win-win? ?for? ?both? ?of? ?us? ?lol.? ? ?


    And? ?finally,? ?if? ?you? ?love? ?what? ?I? ?write,? ?if? ?you? ?like? ?what? ?I? ?write,? ?then? ?show? ?some? ?support? ?by? ?


    commenting,? ?writing? ?a? ?review,? ?or? ?sending? ?me? ?a? ?gift.? ?


    Yo. it is a new month, December. Come on, here are  Monthly Goals for this month of December:


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 20 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. (At the end of the month that is.)


    Win-Win Mission: 300 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.. (I have increased the number of required chapters as I have also increased the number of extra chapters.)

 Chapter 188 - Emotionally Invested.

    "Ryan is here," Brandon reported. He stood outside, in the plaza with his arms crossed across his broad chest.


    "Ah?" Gwen stepped forward. Doc raised her eyes. Naomi stood there with a nervous feeling.


    Brandon''s words grabbed everyone''s attention. They all raised their heads and fixed their eyes at the building''s door.


    Ryan stepped out from the right wing with Ayami in his hands. He had an anxious feeling inside his head cause a big explosion was about to happen anytime soon.


    "Ryan." Gwen''s eyes lit up.


    "H- He''s here!" Naomi saw a figure appearing from the building''s right wing.


    "....Ryan¡­?" Doc took a step forward.


    ''And Devon is not with him.'' Brandon sensed at once. Even before Ryan came into the view.


    His handsome, injured, covered in blood body appeared from the right-wing. Everyone was relieved, some were happy to see Ryan alive. But, they all soon saw someone in his arms.


    Before they could make sure who it was, a big explosion behind Ryan blinded their eyesight. They all closed their eyes tightly.


    With a loud blast, the building behind Ryan was set on fire.


    A grin spread over Ryan''s face. ''It worked.'' He smiled. Ryan continued walking out of the dorm into the plaza.


    "Oh shit! Everyone! Get back to the main entrance!" Brandon shouted as he directed everyone to move behind.


    They were not able to see, only his silhouette was visible. His silhouette with a small figure of someone in his arms. Ryan quickly stepped out of the plaza.


    "Ryan¡­!" Doc quickly bolted from her spot. She left Gwen and Naomi watching as she ran past everyone.


    Naomi and Gwen did not stop behind, they raced at their top speed to reach Ryan. although they were not able to beat Doc, who reached Ryan first.


    "D- D- D- D- Doc?" his arms started trembling in fear, ''No- why is she here?!'' he thought.


    Doc''s eyes got teary all of a sudden. Ayami lifted her little head with her big eyes to take a look at so many people behind her.


    ''Eh? All there people¡­. Were they waiting for this guy?'' the big blast was a panic for Ayami so she had dug her face in Ryan''s shoulder without lifting it even once.


    Doc came and stop in front of Ryan. Ryan did not know what he should do which would not make him look lame.


    Soon, the other girls joined. They all noticed the little, cute girl Ryan was holding in his hands, he had the top buttons of his shirt open.


    ''Uh¡­ was not Ryan wearing a T-shirt before? Did he change?'' Gwen thought while gawking at Ryan and the girl in his arms.


    ''A girl with him¡­.'' Naomi thought as she looked at the girl Ryan was carrying like a princess, ''Wait¡­ she is a Japanese girl and Ryan is a weeb¡­ does not weebs have a special kind of¡­ thing for Japanese women?''


    They do not. What the hell? They are weebs, they are a little influenced by the Japanese culture, that does not mean they will be head over heels for any girl as long as she is Japanese.


    What the hell to do with this logic? The hell to do?


    Ryan stood there, "N- Naomi. Can you please take care of her?" Ryan said as he dropped Ayami on the ground, he kept her on her feet by supporting her by her shoulder.


    ''N- Naomi?! No way!'' Ayami quickly turned her head and saw The Naomi in front of her, ''Shit. It is The Naomi Mitsuda! W- why is this guy being so informal with her? I am sure he will pay for that now.''


    "Y- y- yeah¡­ sure, Ryan."


    ''Eh?'' Naomi took a look at Ayami and asked her in Japanese how was she. But¡­ Ayami was lost in some other thoughts, ''That is not possible¡­ The Naomi stuttered while talking to him? What is going on?''


    "Ryan!!" Ryan felt a tight grip around his neck. Soon, it turned soft, comfortable, and warm, "Why? Why did you stay there? Do you even know how much I was worried about you!? You stupid idiot!" Doc tightened her hug, she pulled Ryan deep into her embrace.


    His hand over Ayami fell off. Naomi quickly ran and grabbed Ayami before she would fall.


    His face was literally dug in her big boobs. He was finding it hard to breathe! He still enjoyed the free service though.


    "How can you be so stupid?! What if something would have happened to you? What do you think my condition would have been if something had happened to you!? Why do not you ever think about others huh!? Why are you so selfish all the freaking time?! Please¡­. At least once¡­ think about me. What would have happened to me if you had died today¡­ huh? Why do not you ever think¡­?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded. No one dared to speak anything. They just quietly continued to watch the scene. Ryan felt some liquid falling on his neck, flowing down his nape.


    ''Doc...'' Ryan felt emotional, ''As I thought¡­. No, I knew it...'' Ryan thought.


    "Do not you ever do that again. Do you hear me? Do not you ever leave me full of worry and anxiety alone. Do not ever jump into some kind of crazy situation like these. Do not. Do not. Do not!!! I will never forgive you if you ever did--" her eyes went wide, her words fell midway.


    ''I. really am, emotionally invested in Doc. I do not want her to be my girlfriend but I do not want her to be away from me either.'' Ryan threw his arms around Doc, he hugged her back.


    ''Are they relatives?'' everyone expect, Gwen, Naomi, Rosy, and Ayami wondered. Of course, they were dumb to notice the romantic vibe.


    "Doc. Thank you," Doc sobbed a few times then let out a soft cry in Ryan''s embrace. After a few seconds, she let go of Ryan.


    "Idiot," she muttered.


    "Hahaha- ouch!"


    "I thought you were going to bring Pete out of the building, why do you have a girl with you, huh?" Gwen asked as she knocked on Ryan''s head.


    "I- I just found her on the way and¡­." Ayami sat there without knowing what the hell was going on.


    They all stopped talking when Ryan saw Brandon walking in his direction. He walked and did not stop until he was under Ryan''s ears.


    "Devon is still inside. On the ground floor. He has found your zombie friend. He is waiting for you. Go now."


    He walked away after whispering those sentences in Ryan''s ears.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work.


    We did not hit the goals last month, last week but does that matter? Not as much as long as you are enjoying reading My Ring System. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some spare stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! it really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 20 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. (At the end of the month that is.)


    Win-Win Mission: 300 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.. (I have increased the number of required chapters as I have also increased the number of extra chapters.)

 Chapter 189 - Explosive Break Out & Arrival.

    "You sure took your time," Ayami complained as she saw Ryan coming in her direction with an exhausted look.


    "Oh? Did I? Sorry," Ryan pulled his arms out. Ayami clearly saw the cuts formed by his strong defined arm muscles.


    Unlike his abdomen and abs muscles, Ryan had trained his arm muscles and chest muscles pretty sick. He had the perfect arms, chest a 16-year-old could wish for.


    His veins were popping out, his forearm muscles were taking attractive turns. For once, Ayami lost control over herself.


    ''Ugh. I can not get attracted to someone''s muscles who is not even trying to show off his muscles.'' Still, her eyes were fixed on Ryan''s chest.


    "What are you looking at? I never thought girls were perverts too." Ryan said jokingly.


    "Yeah. right." Ayami felt really embarrassed when Ryan caught her staring at his chest.


    "Just kidding. It is my fault for not wearing anything on top. I do not intend to show off my muscles." Ryan bent down to grab Ayami.


    "...." she did not know what she should say which would be right at the moment.


    "Never mind that, but you too have amazing thighs. I think it is because of your short height which makes your thighs look so thick."


    "It''s just fats. And do not go on commenting on every girl''s body like that. I am not your sister nor your girlfriend."


    ''Right. I forgot for a moment that you are not Doc nor mine Gwen.'' Ryan thought while lifting Ayami off the stair she was sitting on.


    She seductively threw her arms around Ryan''s shoulder, then to his back, and his neck. She could not help but admire Ryan''s muscular body.


    ''My devil, this body¡­ it is so tempting,'' this was the devil inside her thinking. Of course, before it was her woman''s side finding Ryan''s muscles attractive.


    But this time, when she touched Ryan''s bare skin, she felt how strong his muscles on his shoulder were built up. And the devil inside her could not resist it¡­. Or at least found it hard to resist.


    ''Lucky you, you do not even know how much I am controlling myself. How much I am holding myself back from taking a bite.''


    She was not hungry at this point. After eating more than 20 humans, she was not hungry at all. But still, the craving for human skin, especially Ryan''s skin made her stomach rumble, hundred of fangs sprout out.


    Having your food, the top-notch food in front of you but still, not able to take a bite of it. The torture. Somehow resisting the food in front of you, resisting its delicious smell.


    ''Ugh. I should have grabbed a shirt from my room now that I was wandering around the dorm.'' Ryan gritted his teeth in regret.


    "Ugh, Ayami."


    "Ah? Huh?" she snapped out of her own world.


    ''What is up with that reaction? Did I starlet her?'' Ryan wondered.


    "Do you mind if you wait-"


    "Now what for?" she asked in an annoyed tone.


    "I can not get out of the dorm half-naked. Shirtless. So I am planning to grab a shirt from my room."


    "Hah? Seriously? Now you are planning to run, up to the fourth floor and make me wait here just because you want a shirt? Come on! You can not be serious. Going all the way up, why did not you think of that before when we were on the first floor?"


    "Hey, hey, hey. I think you have a misunderstanding here. My room is not on the fourth floor. It is on the ground floor. Just a few steps away from here."


    "Ha-ha! Ground floor? Yeah, right. Do not kid with me. The ground floor is only reserved for the top ten members, only for the VIP¡­ st- students¡­" she realized when Ryan gave her a slight smile.


    "Exactly," he replied softly with a soft nod.


    "No way¡­ you are in the Top Ten community?" she asked with a shocked expression again.


    "Yep." Ryan nodded. She was left dumbfounded again.


    "I can not believe it¡­." she muttered.


    "Haha. Sure. now please, if you could get off¡­?"


    She took some time to recover from her shock, "Ah? W- why should I? I mean, if your room is just a few steps away from her¡­. Then¡­ take me with you," the said the last words with a bit of hesitation and shyness.


    Ryan let out a sigh, ''You are being too obvious, little devil.'' Ryan had spotted the hesitation she felt while letting out those last words.


    "Fine." Ryan took long steps forward. Within a few seconds, he was standing in front of his room''s door. He quickly went inside.


    ''Tch. God, damn it. I do not have much time. Only a minute or two at most.'' Ryan tsk-tsked. He furiously entered his room, threw the little, cute girl on his bed.


    "Aah!" she let out a soft moan as she fell on the bed. Ryan did not stop there to enjoy the moan, rather he quickly grabbed his shirt.


    ''I hope the fire does not reach the ground floor. I am leaving my laptop here.'' Ryan decided to take the risk of leaving his laptop in his room.


    Ayami watched Ryan without blinking an eye as he furiously put on his shirt, did not bother to button up the upper-most two buttons and the lower button.


    ''I want to rip off that shi~rt~'' the thoughts in her mind rhymed as Ryan quickly pulled her off his bed.


    "Let us go, quickly," Ryan told her. She nodded. With long strides, Ryan walked out of his room.


    ''Tch. just a few more seconds! Come on!'' he increased his pace. He could not run while carrying Ayami in his arms, but he did his best at walking at his top speed.


    ''Alright¡­ time is here.'' Ryan saw the entrance door of the building. Outside the door was the plaza, where everyone was waiting.


    He gulped as the time was running down with him. ''Five¡­ four, three, two...'' Ryan stepped out of the dorm, into the plaza, he became visible to everyone, ''And¡­ one. Boom!''


    Ryan took a step forward. A big, explosive, boom blasted behind Ryan, in the building behind Ryan. the top floor was set on fire, continued by the third and second floors.


    The whole building was set on fire.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work.


    We did not hit the goals last month, last week but does that matter? Not as much as long as you are enjoying reading My Ring System. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some spare stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! it really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.

 Chapter 190 - A Safe Spot.

    "Devon is still inside. On the ground floor. He has found your zombie friend. He is waiting for you in the Left Wing with your zombie friend. Go now, before the whole building catches fire,"


    He walked away after whispering those sentences in Ryan''s ears. Ryan''s left eye widened after hearing that, ''Pete...'' was the only name in his mind.


    "Ryan! What is wrong? You seem¡­"


    "Oh, no, nothing. Ugh, I gotta get Devon, he is still waiting for me. I will be back,"


    "What?! No, there is no way you are going in there, it is even on fire right now!" Doc shouted but Ryan had already taken off running.


    "Sorry, Doc! I will make sure to pay you for this," he waved his hand as he disappeared into the smokey building. The fire was reaching the second floor.


    ''Tsk. this idiot.'' Doc shook her head a few times.


    ''Pete...'' Ryan raced through the smoke, ran through the corridor, and reached the Left Wing.


    He slowed down his pace, because of all the smoke in there, Ryan was not able to see clearly, more like, the smoke was making it hard for him to breathe.


    Cough cough cough.


    He suddenly heard someone coughing nearby. ''Devon!'' he recognized the voice as soon as he heard it. Ryan took long strides and saw a silhouette¡­ no, two silhouettes.


    One silhouette was leaning against the wall, while the other one was¡­. Squeeze the wall silhouette''s neck?!


    ''Damn¡­ I can not breathe¡­.'' Devon was suffering. He had a tight grip around his neck, choking him to death, ''Ryan! Please come fast.'' he wished.


    ''Oh, shit. What the heck? Is Devon choking Pete¡­ no, it seems more like Pete is choking Devon.'' Ryan thought, ''But how is that possible?! Devon is a vampire which means he does not need air to live; Pete?! Come on, he''s a fucking zombie! And zombies do not choke, they fucking eat your brain!''


    Without thinking further, Ryan dashed through the smoke, ''If it is you, Devon, then I am sorry.'' Ryan lifted his fist in the air, aimed at the choker silhouette''s head.


    Ryan felt something hard, hitting against his fist as he punched the person''s head. The person, without a sound, flew away in the air before falling on the ground, a few meters away.


    Cough cough cough cough cough cough.


    Because of the great shockwave, Ryan''s punch generated, the smoke around him and Devon started clearing up. Ryan could finally see the person who was coughing.


    "D- Devon! Thank god it is you." Ryan spoke in a bright voice, "But wait¡­." his smile faded, "If you are here, then the one I hit must be a zombie¡­ and if it is a zombie, then there is no doubt. It is Pete!"


    "Yeah-" Cough cough cough, "The one you hit was Pete!" Cough cough cough.


    "C- calm down, man. Take a breath." Ryan told Devon as he patted Devon''s back.


    "Check if he is dead or not," Devon coughed again.


    "No. He is not dead. I did not put that much power in my punch,"


    "Not good then." Devon finally managed to get ahold of his coughing, "You got to kill him, Ryan. as soon as possible." Devon spoke in a low voice. He raised his head, his red eyes were glowing in the grey smoke.


    "R- right now?!" Ryan seemed surprised.


    "Huh. what do you mean, right now? Yeah, sure as hell right now!  I mean, he is a zombie, man!"


    Ryan took some time before replying. With a weak laugh, full of hesitation, Ryan replied, "Haha- before I kill him, do not you think we should get out of here? The smoke and all are making things harder to see. We should get out of here first. Let us find a safe spot and do whatever we should do there,"


    "G- good. Good idea," Devon was about to cough again, "Just what the heck is this smoke about?!" he asked, seemingly annoyed by the smoke around him which made him cough frequently.


    "Ugh..." Of course, Devon did not know, "The building is on fire. So the smoke¡­ yeah." Ryan shrugged.


    Devon froze there with his big red eyes. Ryan thought if he did something wrong to get such an intense stare.


    "You. Grab Pete." Devon turned around and started running towards the Left Wing''s exit, "And follow me!" with that, Devon disappeared in the smoke.


    "Huh? What the¡­ hey, wait!" Ryan quickly found Pete''s body, unconscious body. Which he was sure was not a dead body because he did not receive any message from the System.


    Killing Pete means he has completed the Quest of killing the horde of zombies, the army of the dead, and the Revenger zombies. Which all~ was a big deal.


    Ryan followed Devon out of the exit. They ran without looking behind them.


    Ryan quietly followed Devon without knowing where he was taking him.


    "So where do we go now?" Devon asked Ryan.


    "Huh? You are asking me?! What the hell does that mean?"


    "Huh, how the heck would I know what the safest spot could be? I was not the one who went on a date with Naomi in the afternoon,"


    ''Ah¡­. so this is what it is about huh?'' Ryan''s eye twitched a couple of times, ''But wait¡­ although I never came to this corner with Naomi¡­ I still remember the spot I saw from the main building''s window.''


    "Devon, take a left!" without thinking, Devon just simply followed my order, "This is it!"


    We were away from the fire, we were away from the plaza, we were away from the main entrance. We were standing in the left corner of the whole dormitory''s campus. It was behind a small cabin-like abandoned room.


    This was the safest- Nah, this was the darkest spot on the whole area. There was a similar cabin-like room on the right side, which was locked.


    But the right side''s room was closer to the main entrance and for some reason¡­ it was clean and would not be considered as the ideal hiding spot.


    "Yeah, this spot might be cool," Devon agreed. We came to a stop, I threw Pete on the ground, "Now Ryan, do it." Devon said with a serious expression.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work.


    We did not hit the goals last month, last week but does that matter? Not as much as long as you are enjoying reading My Ring System. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some spare stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! it really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.

 Chapter 191 - Police, Squads, Ambulance, Help Arrives.

    The whole building was set on fire. Because of the loud sound of the explosion, everyone''s attention was grabbed by explosions.


    Yes, the explosion was loud enough to grab the attention of Sadako and other teachers, who were taking care of students in the main building.


    "Check what it is," she ordered one of her men.


    "Yes, Ma''am!" The man quickly went out of the room and ran up to the roof in a second.


    He came down after seeing the building next to them was burning on fire. He reported to Sadako about the situation. She did not waste her time thinking about how it must have happened.


    Instead, she quickly sent her anti-fire squad to extinguish the fire which was taking over the dormitory.


    At this point, she did not care whether any student was stuck in the building or not, she just ordered her men to put off the fire. They quickly took off.


    *****


    "C- can we just post-"


    "We can not! Why do not you understand that this is an important task to be done, if not done, then it might turn fatal for ourselves!" Devon raised his voice a little.


    "Okay, okay, got you,"


    "See, I already made the mistake of letting a zombie live, just because you wanted Pete alive. And that backfired, I was on the verge of losing my life to a fucking mindless, dumb, stupid, idiotic zombie!"


    "Oh, right. About that, why the hell was a zombie choking you?" Ryan asked.


    "I know right? The zombies do not do that. They act according to the one-hit-kill motive. But Pete. After I knocked him out, I was looking around the corridor in the hope of spotting you.


    "But then suddenly, I heard a loud blast above my head. I was not in the position to leave Pete there and check out what just happened. When I turned around¡­. I did not see Pete behind me.


    "That is when he attacked me from behind and pinned me against the wall. I was not able to use my vampire abilities cause his attack came out of the blue. Thank god you arrived,"


    "I see..." Ryan and Devon, both found it very strange for a zombie to act that way.


    Ryan found it even weirder because Ainz, their creator, their master, their leader was dead. Yeah, if the leader was alive, maybe something like that would have happened.


    "Let it be aside, before Pete gains his consciousness, please end him." Ryan gulped. He did plan on killing Pete but when it was really the time to do it¡­..


    "Ugh¡­ I- I just-"


    "See Ryan. I did as you told me. You wanted Pete alive, here he is alive. I had the chance to kill him but I did not. Why? Just for you. And now, after all the risk I took if you are saying that you are hesitating¡­ I guess I was wrong about you."


    ''What do you mean you were wrong about me?'' Ryan clenched his fists, ''I am sorry, Pete. but this is for your own good. Before anyone finds you and kills you brutally, I will put you out of your misery in your sleep.''


    Ryan''s fists turned red. Devon felt relieved now that Ryan was finally going to kill him. He took a step back.


    "Good. Keep it going," Devon commanded.


    Without saying anything, Ryan raised his fists at Pete. At Pete''s head, which lied on against the wall lifelessly. Still, the ugliness was not any less.


    "Aim for the head. End it in one punch. Be sure you do not hold back, kill him in one punch,"  Devon saw a few flashing images of Pete.


    Devon''s determination to kill the zombie was bigger than that to kill his friend. He was not the one who had to do the work anyway.


    Just before landing his punch on Pete''s face, a loud siren was heard. Ryan panicked, his punch fell off midway.


    "What was that?" Devon asked, looking in the direction the sound was coming from.


    "Police sirens? Why?"


    "Ambulance¡­. Police sirens¡­. Ah¡­ I think the incident was reported and the police have finally made their entry. As always, they are late. Always late" Devon declared.


    Ryan tried using his Clairvoyance skill but got nothing. The distance was not so far but, maybe because of his stamina running out, he could not use his skill to the fullest.


    "Hurry it up, Ryan. Although the police arrived late, it would not take the time to find us, so before the police came here and found us, finish him. Hurry up!" Devon hurried the process.


    Ryan agreed. After thinking for at least a minute, Ryan made up his mind.


    ''The final chance. The final hit. This will be the final hit.'' Ryan thought as he started bringing his punch closer.


    "Ryan~" He heard a soft voice in the distance, "Oi~ Ryan!" he heard it again.


    "What now? Come on!" Devon asked.


    "Hey, do not you hear the sound¡­.?" Ryan asked.


    "Sound, what sound? I do not hear anything. Leave that aside, Ryan, and focus on your work,"


    "Yeah¡­ right¡­ I might just be imagining things. Guess the fatigue is reaching my mind."


    "Fine, just punch him already." Devon sighed, "I seriously can not see it anymore," he muttered.


    Ryan took a deep breath, ''Damn. I can not find the resolve inside me...''


    "Ryan!! Hey, Ryan!! Where are you!?"


    ''Huh? Again?'' Ryan heard the voice of a girl calling him in the distance. But this time, ''It is closer than before.''


    "Tch. Ryan!!!"


    "As I thought, Devon, someone is calling me." Ryan declared as he deactivated his skill, "Someone is coming for me. Someone is looking for me and coming this way..."


    "Ah? Is that so? Wait- I will be in trouble too then! If they find us like this with a zombie, there is no way they will let you kill Pete. So stop making excuses and kill him quickly!" he sarcastically said in the first few lines.


    "Tch. Are you sure, you are not hearing-"


    "I am a vampire," he replied in a deep voice, "Okay, maybe a half-vampire but still a vampire." He added, "I can hear everything. Now please continue."


    "Right. You are a vampire..." Ryan, still confused, lifted his fists.


    ''Here I go!''


    "Ryan¡­.? Ryan! Finally found you! I was looking for--- what are you doing?" he saw Naomi standing on his right.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some spare stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! it really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc.. Join the official discord of more images: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 192 - Let A Zombie Live & See What Happens.

    "Ryan¡­.? Ryan!" he heard the familiar voice of a girl calling him, "Ah, there you are. I have been looking for you,"


    He turned his right eye and saw a pretty girl with curves around her hips, breasts, back appear from his right side.


    "Crap."  Ryan bit his lower lip. He saw Naomi coming out from the right side''s wall.


    "What are you doing?" She asked as she saw Ryan in a punching stance. Her eyes followed Ryan''s body then behind him, "And what are you doing, Devon?"


    "Devon? Huh?" Ryan turned his head, "Devon!" He saw Devon standing behind him. He did not see a gruesome monster lying on the ground but a handsome young man standing beside him.


    "Ah, Naomi, nothing, we were just having a talk. Ryan got frustrated and was about to punch the wall." He replied indifferently.


    "Y- Yeah, the whole incident was just getting to my head," Ryan replied, trying to make an excuse.


    "Uh¡­ okay," Naomi found Ryan''s behavior too different. ''What is up with him?'' she thought.


    Although Devon was not able to hear Naomi''s voice, when she called for the second time, he had noticed her presence. Before she could come out of the corridor and take a look at Pete''s body, Devon quickly went underground.


    He came out right in front of Pete, covering Pete''s body behind him, in the dark corner. It was already dark around the left corner but because of the fire above their heads, it was producing some light.


    Thanks to Devon''s quick movements, she had managed to keep Pete''s zombie body a secret. If he wanted to, he would have just let Naomi see Ryan punching Pete.


    That would draw a bad image of Ryan in her mind. Cause if they hand over Pete to the organization, they will surely come up with a way of turning him back to normal from the revenge mode or, at least, do some research on him.


    But if Devon had let her see Ryan doing something like this, that would have spoiled Devon''s image too. He was witnessing the whole scene but still did not stop Ryan from killing Pete.


    "What is it, Naomi?" Devon asked with a smile.


    "Ah¡­. Ryan, I, uh¡­." She looked away, "My- uh, just come with me!" she quickly turned around and walked away.


    "Huh? What do you think it must be?" Ryan asked Devon who was as confused as Ryan was.


    "She was nervous, maybe she will finally confess her love for you?" he joked indifferently.


    "Huh? What do you mean ''Finally''? It is not like he has feelings for me anyway, we are just friends and I doubt she thinks of me as someone more than a friend," Ryan replied as he pulled down his arm.


    "You never know¡­." Devon muttered.


    "See, Devon, I am not interested in her at all, most probably she is not interested in me either, she never will be. Please stop making wrong assumptions, it might spoil our friendship."


    Devon looked away, "Go with her for now, and do not keep her waiting,"


    "Wait- what about this¡­. Pete then?" Ryan asked.


    "I took care of this zombie with my life at stake once, I will do it twice. What is the difference?"


    "You know what? Let her go, I will kill Pete first. That way, you will be able to come with me too," Ryan took a step back, raised his fist, "Now move,"


    "No."


    "Ryan! Come on! What is taking you so long now? I am waiting for you, please hurry it up,"


    "What is she saying?" Devon asked as Naomi spoke in Japanese with Ryan. She did not want Devon to hear her words so she spoke in Japanese.


    "She''s calling me," Ryan muttered.


    "So go then. I will take care of Pete,"


    "Tch," Ryan moved away, "I will be back soon,"


    "Yeah. Be back soon. Or this time, I might get choked for real."


    "Do not joke about such things," Ryan turned around, walking in Naomi''s direction.


    ''I am not joking, Ryan¡­.'' Devon thought, he threw his head down at Pete behind him, ''You do not know what you are doing¡­. You are letting a zombie live.''


    "Naomi, wait for me,"


    "No, I will not. You should have hurried it up back there. God knows what you were doing." Naomi scolded him in a deep voice.


    "Sorry- sorry, I am here now though, are not I?" Ryan and Naomi''s voices soon disappeared in the dark corridor.


    ''You have let a zombie live¡­. Now see what happens.'' Devon bit his teeth, ''I can not kill him myself either. This is getting irritating.''


    Devon lifted his leg and performed a horse kick in Pete''s face. He made sure he does not get up anytime soon.


    "Could you please, ma''am, make an effort and tell me, what is going on?" Ryan used to overly-formal tune because he was not getting any replies from Naomi.


    "Tch. Can not you shut up and follow me please?" Naomi paced up her waking.


    "Ugh, fine. I do not know what is up with you, you are acting differently," Ryan muttered. Naomi totally ignored him and ran out of the corridor, into the plaza.


    "Hey, wait!" Ryan stretched out his arm but Naomi was already way ahead of him, "Tch, just what the hell is wrong with her?" He demanded an answer, a logic behind Naomi''s strange behavior.


    ''I seriously can not stand girls. They just have so many random mood swings which are really annoying sometimes.'' Ryan thought as he increased his speed.


    Finally, Ryan too came out of the corridor and saw a huge crowd in front of him. In the plaza, near the main entrance, outside the dormitory. Everywhere.


    "Whoa¡­. Devon was right, the news has spread already." Ryan thought as he continued walking through the plaza.


    He looked for Naomi but in the crowd of policemen, ambulance, firefighters, media, press, reporters, and their irritating noise, Ryan was having trouble finding Naomi.


    After clearing through the crowd, even more, he saw a glimpse of a lady¡­. A beautiful lady. Just a glimpse because another report filled the gap.


    But that little glimpse was enough for Ryan to know who the attractive lady, mostly seemed to be in her mid-twenties was.


    < Vision >


    < Name: Mitsuda Satomi >


    < Gender: Female [Age: 37] >


    < HP: ????? >


    < Blood Type: ????? >


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some spare stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! it really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc.. Join the official discord of more images: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 193 - Satomi On The Scene.

    A bunch of police cars was pulled in front of the dormitory''s main entrance gate. Not only that, there were more than twenty Trait Masters on the scene.


    The ambulance was called, the doctors, the nurses were standing near the ground floor. Waiting for the fire fighter''s directions, for their command to enter the building and check for injured students.


    Most of the doctors were sent to the main building. As Doc and the Japanese healer were only able to heal the seriously injured students, still many students were left injured.


    The fire brigade was fighting against the fire on the building. It was slowly making its way down to the first floor so the anti-fire squad and the firefighters were too devoted to finishing off the fire.


    Sprinkles of water, strong force of breeze against the slightly burned part of the building, strong pumps of water on the building''s floors to extinguish the fire.


    The sirens were continuously doing their own thing of producing the most annoying sound for the human ear. The policemen did not even bother to turn it off. It was even the middle of the night!


    A bunch of annoying reporters was also present there. They do not even let the other person take a breath before asking them another question.


    How do they even survive through this hell? Do not they get irritated with themselves, themselves? They just continuously keep talking, like, blah. Blah, blah, blah. Blah. blah, blah.


    A few cameramen were giving the full view of the burning building. The building had a bunch of zombie students burning inside.


    But for some reason, the media, the press did not seem to be aware of the zombie situation.


    Ryan heard a few reporters going here and there with their mics in their hands and a big camera in front of them; talking about an attack.


    It was made official already without the consent of the principal or the Head General, that the dorm was attacked by mafias and the successful attack cost the lives of many students.


    In the corwded place, in the annoying voices of the reporters and sirens, Ryan saw a beautiful lady in her mid-twenties. Who was standing not too far from him.


    < Vision >


    < Name: Mitsuda Satomi >


    < Gender: Female [37] >


    < HP: ???? >


    < Blood Type: ???? >


    ''Huh¡­. my Trait is still weak even after leveling it up that much?'' Ryan was surprised by the half-assed information he got from his skill.


    ''Uh-huh, looks like I will have to level up all of my skills as soon as possible.'' the Vision skill was truly useful for situations like these.


    When he was seeing a new person for the first time or it would also help him while spotting a certain person or¡­. Just simply to know the opposite person''s gender.


    "Mitusda Satomi? What the heck¡­. Mitsuda? Is there more than one Mitsuda in Tokyo? There must be, it is a big city, at last." Ryan told himself while walking unconsciously.


    "And¡­ she is not in her mid-twenties?! What the hell¡­. Again? How is that possible, that woman looks so young and charming." Ryan made his path through the crowd, "And¡­ she is strong."


    Was the last thought on his mind about the mysterious, yet the pretty woman in front of him.


    Before he could even realize it, he was already standing only a few meters away from Satomi and¡­.. Naomi!?


    ''Naomi? Is she talking with that woman?'' Ryan thought. The view got clearer. Nobody seemed to be wanting to pass through the gap between and Satomi.


    They all went from behind which ended up pushing Ryan a little, "She is talking with that woman¡­." Ryan declared as he saw Naomi, angrily arguing with Satomi.


    "Come on, mother! You can not do something like that!"


    "Mother? M- M- M- mother!!!" Ryan came to a bitter realization.


    That the woman who looked as if she was in her mid-twenties, a woman so pretty, beautiful, so attractive, charming, who was more than perfectly suited for being Naomi''s sister was¡­. Is actually her mother?


    "Shut up, Naomi. Lower your voice. Be aware of who you are talking to,"


    "Ah-hah. The typical cold personality of a beautiful woman. I hate it." Ryan soon lost the remaining interest after hearing Satomi''s words.


    "Huh? What do you think you are doing? You are taking the credit for something my friend did for yourself? When you did nothing?! You did not even reach here on time when your own Academy was attacked- was set on fire.


    "You will take the credit for something my friend did? No way I will let that happen. It would be too unfair for him. He risked his fucking life just to save others.


    "And you? You are fucking saying that you declared it was your faction who did it? Who saved the students?! Do not fucking fuck with me! That is way out of question.


    "Take your words back! Take your words back right now! I can not believe you are such a coward, such a liar! You are the worst mother of all times!"


    "Naomi! MIND YOUR WORDS! YOU ARE GOING WAY OUT OF YOUR LINE. DO YOU HAVE A SINGLE IDEA OF WHAT WILL HAPPEN IF YOU STEP ANY FURTHER OUT OF THE LINE?!" Satomi raised her voice all of a sudden.


    "Damn¡­. Even my mother was not that cruel. Just what the heck is going?" Ryan decided to interfere. He stepped forward but suddenly stopped because of Naomi''s sudden shout.


    "I AM STEPPING OUT OF LINE? YEAH, SO WHAT?! WHAT THE FUCK WILL YOU EVEN DO?! KICK ME OUT FO YOUR HOUSE? DISOWN ME? FUCKING DO IT ALREADY!"


    "N- Naomi-Chan! Please, calm down!" from the other corner, after hearing the loud shouts, Satoru quickly arrived there to save Naomi from her mother, "Please!"


    "What will I do?! What will you, what will your little friend, the little superhero will do if I said that my faction was the one who took care of the attack and saved the students?


    "What will you, your friend will be able to do huh?! You are a no-one! You are just a little spoiled rat. Spoiled by your father, nothing else!"


    "Satomi-San, now please-"


    "You shut up! Do not speak in between." she pointed her finger at  Satoru, Satoru grabbed Naomi''s shoulders tightly, "Do you even know that it is your fault she is like this? She is the way she is?! It is your fault that you spoiled this brat so much--!!"


    "That clearly shows that you, as her mother, do not play a single role in her upbringing." Ryan interrupted Satomi in a deep voice, "And, thank god you do not play any role. At least, she is spoiled now, I can not even imagine how she would have turned if you would have raised her!"


    He stated promptly.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some spare stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! it really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc.. Join the official discord of more images: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 194 - I Am Naomi’s Friend.

    "That clearly shows that you, as her mother, do not play a single role in her upbringing." Ryan interrupted Satomi in a deep voice, "And, thank god you do not play any role. At least, she is spoiled now, I can not even imagine what, how she would have turned if you would have raised her!"


    He stated promptly.


    ''Oh, crap¡­. You have done it, Ryan.'' Naomi and Satoru, both thought at once.


    "Ryan..." Naomi muttered under her breath.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on this young man who had damaged left eye, white hair with blood spots on them, a plain blue shirt which''s top two buttons were undone.


    "Satoru-San." Ryan looked at Satoru and bowed his head a little.


    "Ryan-Kun..." Satoru''s grip on his daughter''s shoulders loosened a little.


    ''Although you have messed up your start, I am sure you will deal with her somehow¡­ because you do not know anything about her.'' Satoru thought with a smile growing over his face.


    "Now who might you be to put a finger on my upbringing?! Why is an outsider like you putting his head in someone else''s family matters?"


    "Ah~ I might be an outsider but I still was not able to stand still while you were insulting Naomi."


    "Insult? See, Kid, I do not care whose son you are, stay away from me. You might end up regretting it."


    "What I will regret and what I would not; depends on me, it is my decision to make. Do not make it for me, Naomi''s mother." Ryan replied in fluent Japanese.


    "Tsk! What do you think you are?! You would not understand unless you learn a lesson-"


    "Come on¡­. You do not look like a teacher and I too stop being a student after 2 O''clock."


    "Puff-!" Satoru looked up, "Sorry-" he replied at his wife''s angry glare.


    "Keep your attitude to yourself and get the hell out of here. There is no need for you to interrupt in our family''s discussion."


    "Ah-hah. Then please, I would like to receive my credit for the job well done by me." Ryan pointed his thumb at his chest.


    "Credit? What credit? You are just being-"


    "Annoying? Irritating? Do you have any other words cause I am already sick of hearing those from you, Naomi''s mother?" Ryan put up a smile and replied politely.


    "You!" She bit her lower lip and gritted her teeth.


    "I, Ryan Walker, would like to receive my credit for killing the hundred of zombies and rescuing one badly injured student."


    "...You¡­." her eyes went wide in surprise but soon turned back to normal as if nothing had happened.


    "I would like my credit back. Which you have given to your own faction¡­. Or whatever,"


    "Hah. What are you to Naomi, huh? Her boyfriend? Are you her lover? Do you love her? Boyfriend, right?" Satomi quickly changed the subject with her expressions.


    "I am Naomi''s friend. Nothing more¡­ than that."


    ''Why the pause then?'' Satoru seemed to notice Naomi''s dissatisfaction too.


    "Oh~ so you are that guy huh?" she took a step forward, "And what if I said, I do not want to give you your credit? What will you do?"


    "I¡­." Ryan replied in a deeper voice, "...nothing, I guess?"


    "Eh."


    "But if that makes Naomi suffer, feel bad, have a hard time. I will surely change my way of doing work. I can not let her feel dissatisfied¡­. She is my friend, after all, someone, whom I can trust."


    Naomi felt the hair of her arms standing up. She got Goosebumps as soon as she heard Ryan. Satoru too felt relieved after hearing it.


    "You heard him, right? Now go and tell those reporters that Ryan is the one who saved the students and defeated the Mafia." Naomi took a step forward.


    "Uh¡­ yeah, Satomi-San, I think you should just give him his credit. He did something worth praise-"


    "Shut. Up. Satoru." That tone sent a chill down everybody''s spine.


    ''What should I do now? Shall I keep arguing or give in? I do not really mind not getting the credit for what I did, in fact, I would like to stay lowkey. So if someone is taking the credit for it, thank god they are doing it. I do not want to expose myself.'' Ryan thought.


    "Fine." Ryant took a step forward, raised his head, "Your faction can have the credit for what I did."


    "Huh? Ryan?"


    "But, Ryan!" Naomi shook herself from her father''s grip and went near Ryan, "How can you let this woman take the credit for something you did, by risking your life? That just is not fair!" Naomi shouted.


    "It is fine, Naomi. I do not want the media to know about me and my powers anyway," Ryan replied softly under her ears.


    "No, Ryan¡­. But still, you can not-" her words fell off midway when Ryan grabbed her hand.


    Satomi''s eyes fell directly on their hands. She was boiling with anger when she saw Ryan grab her daughter''s- or her tool''s hand.


    "Ryan," Satoru had also noticed Satomi''s glare at Ryan''s hand. He took off from his place to warn Ryan.


    But before anything, Naomi pulled her hand out of Ryan''s hand on her own.


    ''Sorry, Ryan.'' She apologized in her mind.


    ''Huh?'' Ryan was confused at why she pulled her hand out of his grip all of a sudden?


    They have had held hands a few times before but Naomi had never reacted this way. He was confused but soon, he could only come up with a single reason, ''Her mother.'' he thought.


    "I have no problem, do whatever you want." With that, Ryan turned around to leave.


    "Eh¡­. what would have you ever done? I would have taken the credit anyway." she shrugged.


    "Yeah, yeah. Go live your life, ma''am." Ryan bitterly waved his hand above his head by making his sign.


    "Ryan, wait." Naomi quickly went for his hand and Satoru grabbed his left shoulder, "Wait."


    Ryan was surprised. But decided to wait. Before leaving, Satomi gave Satoru a big lecture about what to do next.


    "Make sure the media knows about it well, take care of the external affairs, make sure you impose those new laws and rules. And¡­.. I want this dormitory to be ready as if it is a new building in three days. I am giving you¡­. Three days.''


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some spare stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! it really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc.. Join the official discord of more images: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 195 - We Will Talk Tomorrow.

    Finally, Satomi left. From the distance, Satoru was slowly walking towards Naomi and Ryan who were still holding hands.


    "Finally¡­. She left." Naomi let out a sigh of relief as her grip around Ryan''s hand loosened.


    "What is up with your mother, Naomi? Why was she-"


    "Ah¡­. Do not pay attention to her. She is just like that. Actually, she is worse."


    "Oh¡­ but what made her like that? I can not think Satoru-San married your mother considering both of their personalities."


    "Yes¡­ you are right¡­. She is the worst woman and the worst mother I have ever seen."


    "And you¡­. Have done a great job by messing your first meeting with Satomi. Now how will she ever agree to both of you huh?" Satoru interrupted.


    "Dad!" Naomi seemed to quickly get the point.


    "Satoru-San. Nice to meet you," Ryan did a polite bow of 45 degrees.


    "Nice to meet you too, Ryan-Kun. But I fear, your meeting with Satomi might not be so nice after all..."


    "I guess. After how she was treating me and Naomi. It was clear that she was annoyed by my presence."


    "Do not sweat about that stuff. She is just like that. She is a¡­. How can I say¡­. A little bit off an egoistic person, a prideful person, full of rude attitude, and a twisted personality."


    Ryan was dumbfounded when Satoru called his own wife by so many names at once!


    "And the worst mother ever," Naomi added.


    "Yeah, that too," Satoru giggled a little, "But¡­. no matter how she is¡­. No matter what she is¡­ she is still my one and only wife. I would not entertain any disrespect or insult of my family from an outsider." He quickly changed his expressions and glared at Ryan.


    ''Crap. Is it pointed at me? Why do I feel his intense glare trying to penetrate my heart?''


    "I- Uh- right. I should not have-"


    "Dad, Ryan is not an outsider. Please do not refer to him as an outsider."


    "Huh? When did I refer to Ryan as an outsider? Haha, you are not an outsider, Ryan, if you were, you would probably have been dead by now." he let out a short laugh.


    ''What the hell is up with this twisted family?''


    "I can clearly see that you are not an outsider by the way you are so intimidated with my daughter." his eyes fell on Ryan''s hand which was holding Noami''s hand firmly.


    "Eh? No, I was just¡­. Ugh¡­." Ryan loosened his grip.


    "Nah, I do not have any problem with you two but¡­. I am sure, Satomi will never, ever allow of your relationship,"


    "Relationship?" Ryan repeated with a confused look.


    "Ah, Dad, Ryan is just a friend¡­. nothing more than that."


    ''Again. Why the pause then?!'' Satoru furiously thought in his mind.


    "Yeah, Satoru-San, you might be mistaken about something. I am just her friend, and I have no intentions of having that kind of relationship with Naomi."


    ''Oh my. Look man, you just made my daughter feel a little bitter.'' Satoru noticed the change of expressions over Naomi''s face.


    "Huh¡­. why? What is so wrong with my daughter? What does my daughter lack?"


    "Come on, dad, do no ask that sort of questions-"


    "Nothing." Ryan interrupted Naomi, her eyes quickly turned at him, but Ryan looked straight into Satoru''s eyes, "To be honest with you, sir, your daughter lacks nothing. She is strong, she is powerful, she has a powerful Trait, she has a beautiful personality, she has a pretty appearance, she even has good grades; For some reason, everyone in the Academy admires her so much, everyone likes her.


    "Right now, I am privileged to be able to talk with her father, her mother. I am happy that I have a friend like her with whom I can hang out, have mature conversations, talk about my problems.


    "But if we were about to bring romantic emotions in between our friendship, it will ruin everything. It will ruin our friendship, it will ruin our partnership, our trust. Everything. I just do not want to lose another good friend of mine. That is the reason I can not even think about dating your daughter, who might, for everyone, just be the ideal girl."


    ''Boy, boy¡­. You sure do not think before speaking, Ryan-Kun, See what have you done to my little Naomi-chan. She is embarrassed!''


    "Uhm-huh. That was a nice reply coming from a 16-year-old boy. Looks like the 16-year teen has the wisdom of a 40-year-old huh?"


    "Haha, no sir. I am just¡­ a little bit too experienced than other 16-year-olds" Three women. The images of three women flashed from Ryan''s eyes.


    Erin Heffley, Gwen Stacy, and Mary Newton. The three women who were once very close to him but¡­ shit happened and now they have pushed far away from him.


    "Well¡­ All those talks for later, Ryan-Kun, for now, I will have to get going."


    "Oh, sure, sir."


    "You see, my wife, Naomi''s mother has put a lot of pressure on me. The virus breakout, then suddenly the building was set on fire¡­ I wonder how did the whole building was set on fire though, that''s a little impossible,"


    ''Ah¡­. it was me.'' Ryan could not help but let out a grin.


    After Ryan dropped Ayami on the stairs, Ryan quickly ran up to the first floor''s storeroom.


    ''Good. I do not know why, but I am glad it is here.'' Ryan quickly took out the cans of kerosene and Cleaning Alcohol. With the mop used to mop the floor. Ryan ran up to the fourth floor.


    He quickly spilled over the cans all over the corridors. He carefully joined the flow of liquid down the stairs, to the third, then second, then to the first floor. He made sure to cover the dead bodies of zombies and humans. Henry''s body, etc.


    He stopped on the first floor''s left staircase. The liquid was slowly climbing down the corridor. The corridor was slanting, it had a slope going down to the Right Wing.


    With the use of his Vision skill, Ryan had easily found it out. He left the liquid down there, it was slowly sliding down.


    < The time of the collision, the time when the liquid alcohol will reach the Right Wing is 3 minutes >


    ''Good.'' near the Right Wing, near the staircase, Ryan dropped a lighter. A hand lighter on the ground with its flame on, ''Three minutes and the building will go-- BOOM!!''


    "Yes, I too wonder how the building exploded on its own¡­." Ryan replied. He was standing in front of Satoru.


    "Ah, I will get going now. I have to re-build the building in two days, take care of small things, media, press, students, teachers, masters. And¡­ I also have to impose a few new laws and rules."


    ''New laws? He? How can he impose new laws? Would not the government be the one to impose new laws?'' Ryan was confused. But he did not ask.


    "Ryan-Kun, please take care of my daughter from now on. She is your responsibility now."


    "Haha, sure sir." he thought Satoru was just mocking him but¡­ he was not.


    "Well then. Naomi-chan, see you tomorrow at the house. We have an important topic to discuss. And Ryan-Kun, we both, too, have an important topic to discuss. But not right now, let us talk tomorrow. Be ready."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 196 - The Last Zombie.

    The area had finally started clearing up. The people were leaving, some reporters were forced to leave, Steven and Johan too had left the site. Brandon was now in charge of the situation.


    But despite the fact that he was a Head general and had a great deal of responsibility, the only thought that was wandering in his mind was: ''Who is this Devil and why is she with Ryan?''.


    The fire brigades were also leaving the site after successfully putting off the fire of the building. Just some smoke was now remaining in the building. They did not found out a single dead body of anyone.


    Ryan''s act was successful. He did manage to burn the corpses to ashes. Not a single body was found. But it was not hard for the higher-ups to find out who died in the incident.


    Of course, the fact that Ainz, Henry, and his companion were part of this attack was only known to a limited number of people who were: Rigid, Rosy, Devon, Brandon, Ryan. No one else was told about the specific mafias who attacked today.


    Even the higher-ups such as, Satomi, Satoru, Sadako, Johan, and Steve thought that the mafia who attacked today had already escaped from the site. And¡­ no one dared to correct the misunderstanding.


    "Ryan..." Naomi finally let go of Ryan''s hand. He did not hold onto her hand either, "Uh¡­ I want to apologize for what my mother did and my father said."


    "Ah, it is fine. I do not mind it. I was not doing it for receiving credit and I think your father was just kidding or mocking us."


    "STILL! It was so frustrating when that woman just took the credit for something you did! Without even asking you first¡­ that is just cruel."


    "Well, we can not do anything though, can we? When I will think that yeah, I really deserve credit for this job well done, I would not let go of it like this."


    "And dad¡­. He was just- ugh, I do not even know right now. I am really sorry,"


    "No, no, it is fine, I said. He was probably just mocking us. I did not take it seriously either so you can too, leave it. It was probably just a joke he was playing on two teens."


    "Still¡­. It was embarrassing,"


    "Yeah¡­. He is your father, after all, it might have been embarrassing."


    ''Not my father, you dumb. What you said got my all flushed for no reason.'' Naomi thought.


    "Well, should not you go get some rest? He said you have an important discussion with him. You should get going."


    "Huh? Yeah¡­ I do not even know what discussion he wants to have with me though. Only two more hours and it will be dawn soon. No point in sleeping."


    "Ah~ it is just like the time when we arrived. It was something 4 in the morning and we were allowed to sleep for the rest of the day."


    "Well, after this, I do not think they will continue the classes for a few days either. We will have a couple of days off in the future."


    "Alright. I, ugh, am a little tired after smashing more than a hundred zombies¡­ I would need some rest."


    "Right¡­. Are not you hurt somewhere?"


    "I was, but you know, I can heal myself so..."


    "Oh, right. Well then, that is good¡­."


    "Night then, I will get going."


    "Yep. sure¡­ good night." Ryan turned around.


    ''Devon, I hope you are okay.'' He thought as he continued walking.


    "Ryan!" he quickly turned around, "Bye~" Naomi waved her hand in the air.


    "See ya`" Ryan lifted his finger and formed his sign. Index and middle finger up, thumb standing beside them, rest of the finers down.


    ''Okay, got to hurry up.'' Ryan increased his speed. He soon started running. Down through the crowd, through the plaza.


    Into the dark corridors then finally, out of the Left Wing''s corridor to enter the backside of the building.


    The dark corner, their safe spot. The spot where no one comes but still has a cabin-like small room, which is locked and shut tight.


    "Devon!" Ryan called as soon he reached there. But to his surprise¡­. He could not see Devon standing in front of him.


    ''Crap. Am I late?'' Ryan wondered.


    "Devon!" Ryan''s eye furiously wandered all over the place, looking for Devon and Pete.


    While looking around the place, his eye suddenly fell down on a body leaning against the wall, sitting down on the ground.


    "Devon?" Ryan rushed to do body, he lifted Devon''s unconscious body off the ground, "Devon, hey, wake up, come on!" Ryan shook Devon''s body from his shoulders.


    ''Ugh. he is alive but what happened to him? Where is Pete?'' Ryan looked around him but Pete was not present there.


    "HEY! Fucking get up, Devon!" Ryan jerked Devon''s body till he heard a soft groan of pain, "Man, Devon? Hey, dude!"


    "Argh¡­.." Devon slowly opened his eyes, "....Ryan¡­.?"


    "Where is Pete?!" Ryan quickly asked.


    "Pete? Huh? ¡­..was not he sitting there¡­." He pointed behind Ryan, soon, his expressions turned, "Oh shit. Where is Pete?!" Devon quickly pushed himself off the ground.


    "What happened to you?" Ryan asked as he helped Devon get off the ground.


    "I- I, uh¡­. Do not know. I think I was knocked unconscious by someone..."


    "Huh? By someone? That only leaves Pete then."


    "Yeah- yeah, I remembered it now! I was thrown against the wall by an unusually strong zombie. It must have been Pete! I hit my head hard against the wall and lost my consciousness."


    "Tsk. Come on, Devon! You know how you sound right now, right? You are saying that a zombie, a zombie, threw you against a wall and left you there without taking a bite? How is that possible?


    "Leave that aside, the zombies do not even have that much of basic, common, normal intelligence that they would push someone in the wall. All they know is, how to eat someone''s brain without killing them."


    "Hah." Devon let out a laugh, "Haha! See? Do you see this now, Ryan?" Devon asked as he laughed loudly, "Do you fricking see it? This is what happens if you let a zombie live!"


    ''Eh¡­? Let a zombie live? What does he-''


    "When you spot a zombie, you do not knock it out unconscious! You kill it! Never leave a zombie out alive!" Devon shouted.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System.. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d

 Chapter 197 - He Is Already A Zombie.

    Pete was nowhere in front of them. He, somehow, despite being a zombie, managed to knock Devon out without killing him. Then he disappeared.


    Devon was blaming Ryan for leaving a zombie alive. Of course, Devon had no choice, Ryan had no choice, but leaving Pete alive, right now, was backfiring them.


    "I mean¡­. How the hell can a zombie do it?! It makes no sense! Take any movie! Any anime, any series! A zombie never did something like this. After all, they do not have their own intelligence!"


    "Ryan, we do not have time for this discussion, do you understand the situation we are in?"


    Ryan ticked his tongue, turned his head at devon. He waited for Devon to continue without saying anything.


    "We can not let Pete wander off like this. He is a zombie, we did not kill him in other words, he is our responsibility now. If someone besides us sees him, it will be a huge problem."


    "You are right. If Pete managed to make his way out to the plaza, it will cause a bigger problem. There are policemen out there, teachers¡­. And the media."


    "Media?! You mean, the press? The reporters with cameras all over?" Devon asked with big eyes with shock and disbelief in them.


    "Yes. Cameras, reporters everywhere. It is a huge crowd outside."


    "Fuck! Ah, fuck!" Devon rolled around with his hands on the top of his head, "This is bad, Ryan." he turned serious all of a sudden, "We seriously can not let Pete walk into the plaza. If he is seen on the cameras¡­. Everything will be over. He will turn into nothing but a test subject for the government."


    "Test subject¡­ do you mean the humans have never seen a zombie?"


    "Of course not! Zombies are one of us- I mean, one of the races who hide in the dark. Vampires, werewolves, ghouls, ghosts, demons, devils, zombies. We all have an identity to hide. A dark side of us to keep hidden, to keep a secret."


    "You mean¡­.."


    "Yeah. Any human who has seen us has never managed to make it large in his life. They are killed as soon as they are found. No delays."


    Ryan''s heart started racing, his ears were heating up, a bead of sweat fell down his trimmed chest, "Why¡­. am I still alive then¡­.?"


    "Zombies do not have a properly executed System, council, or a government like other races. Zombies always appear in a horde, in a group, and normally, no human manages to make it out alive or without getting injected. So as long as you keep your mouth shut, and keep your zombie story to yourself it all will be alright.


    "As long the things are concerned about vampires¡­. For now, you are a Pure Vampire in Brandon''s eyes. So¡­ yeah, you got it. Werewolves? They do have no right over reporting an individual vampire or devils. They keep their things in their packs. Nothing goes outside, nothing comes inside.


    "The only scenario, where you would lose your life¡­. Will be when you have seen someone from another race. They might report you and you might¡­ yeah, end up in a bad situation. But¡­ it is not like you have met someone out of these three races, have you?"


    "Ah¡­ no, I have not. Although I am sure there might be a few students from different races out there but till now, I have not seen anyone, or at least, I have not met the person."


    "Well then, you are safe. Let us get going. We should hurry up and search for Pete quickly."


    "Right. Let us get on a move. You go and search the corridors while I look if he is hiding somewhere near here."


    "As you wish." Devon quickly turned around and started running. He went through the dark corridors, carefully looking for Pete.


    "Ah..." Ryan sighed, "Thank god, Ayami is an individual devil, she does not have a family."


    Ryan quickly went around the cabin-like room. He looked for Pete but did not find anyone, nor did he sense someone in the area.


    ''He is not here after all...'' Ryan turned around to help Devon search the dark corridors.


    Who knows what might happen. Pete might be lurking in the dark corner of the corridor and suddenly leap on Devon. Pete, as a zombie, has already gained some intelligence of his own.


    "Ryan. Hey, Ryan."


    "Huh? What is that..." He quickly brought himself to a stop after hearing two soft calls. Ryan turned around to see if someone was behind him.


    "Ryan! Run down the corridor right now!"


    "Huh? Just who?" Ryan did not see anyone around him, but he sure heard those soft murmuring.


    "I have found Pete, hurry up!"


    "Devon?!" Ryan almost shouted, "I see, he was speaking in a low voice so that only I can hear him." Ryan bolted down the corridor.


    Devon knew very well how strong Ryan''s hearing sense was, if it was working, obviously. Fortunately, it was working now.


    "Devon-"


    "Ssh! He is right in front of us!" Devon stopped Ryan behind him, told him to keep quiet.


    "W- where?"


    "You see him, he is walking right in front of us."


    It took Ryan some time to adjust his eyes and see a weak, trembling figure walking slowly.


    "This is it."


    "Eh, what do you mean-?" Before Devon could turn his head behind and ask Ryan, Ryan had already bolted away from his place.


    Devon turned his eyes forward, "Ryan!" He called but Ryan did not stop. Devon saw as Ryan lifted himself off the ground and threw a hard kick in Pete''s back.


    ''Man¡­ you kill a zombie with one hit!'' Devon face-palmed.


    Ryan then landed a hard punch in Pete''s chest, Devon quickly rushed to the site. He saw Pete pinned down on the ground with Ryan sitting on top of him.


    ''No way¡­. Does he plan to use his signature move?!'' Devon thought.


    The position he saw Ryan was sitting in, was the same position Ryan took every time he was ready to land an infinite series of unlimited punches in the opponent''s face.


    ''God, how can it end this way?'' Devon could not see Pete struggling to get out of Ryan''s grip. With his hands under Ryan''s knees, legs pinned by his knees as Ryan sat over his knees.


    There was nothing much Pete could do with the use of his head only. Literally, nothing that he could do. He made some disgusting sounds while struggling hard.


    Ryan lifted his right fist, turned it into red, blood red. The red color glowed brightly in the dark corridor.


    "Ryan!" Devon called.


    "Uh?" Ryan turned his head around with an ugly face.


    "Are you sure¡­?" Devon asked with a sad expression.


    Ryan turned his head down at Pete, "He is already a zombie. And I can not make the same mistake of letting a zombie live. So yeah, I am damn sure about this."


    ''May God help you not regret this later.'' Devon prayed.


    One. Ryan''s powerful punch landed hard on Pete''s face. Two, three, four.


    Devon continued to look at them as blood spattered all over the floor, over Ryan''s black shirt. Five, six, seven, eight.


    ''Tch.'' Devon turned his head away. He could not manage to keep looking as Ryan made a mess of Pete''s face.


    Nine, ten, eleven, twelve. Pete''s voice was soon suppressed under Ryan''s hard punches. Nothing but his soft moans, groans were heard.


    Thirteen, fourteen, fifteen, sixteen. His voice disappeared totally. His body stopped struggling after the 17th punch. His hands lay dead, his legs did not move an inch.


    Eighteen, nineteen, and finally¡­ the twentieth punch. Everything suddenly turned dark, pitch black.


    Ryan was breathing hard after landing those hard punches. He waited a few seconds. In the pitch-black darkness, a bright glow of light appeared in front of his face.


    < Killed a level 35 Hitler Zombie. Gained 100 Exp for killing a high-level opponent. >


    Ryan''s eyes went wide in the darkness. Soon, his hands started trembling, ''Level¡­. 35¡­.?'' his face went pale.


    < Total Revenger zombie kills: 29/29 >


    < Total zombie kills: 109/109 >


    < Successfully finished the horde of zombies created by a necromancer >


    < Quest eleven completed. The rewards are being added >


    < You have gained a Magic-Grade Skill:  Web Spiders  >


    < Total Exp gained: 5,800 [5.8K] >


    < The host''s skills are upgraded, the host has leveled up >


    < ...¡­ >


    < ... >


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    1. Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 75 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. (24 last week. come on, why so less?!)


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. (1 golden ticket last week. come on! One ticket means in the particular week, not the month.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 15 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch. (Zero. Seriously? Freaking zero? What are you doing...?)


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 20 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. (At the end of the month that is.)


    Win-Win Mission: 300 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch. (I have increased the number of required chapters as I have also increased the number of extra chapters.)


    Good luck to you and to me. This week has been terribly terrible.. Well, it is fine.

 Chapter 198 - Moving On.

    ** The day of Ryan''s breakup. The flashback continues.**


    ''So this is goodbye? Damn. I never thought I will have to leave this stupid tiny girl...'' I clenched my fists, clenched my teeth. This was the end.


    ''SO she will never be mine. I will never have her. She will marry someone else. My first girlfriend, but I was not able to handle her...either.''


    [I wish you good luck with your life ahead.]


    [Lol formal much?] Damn, I really hate this kind of text. Why do you use question marks? Think it''s cool?


    [Keh you wanna say anything before I get the fuck out of your life forever?]


    [I don''t mind.]


    ''Ho, so you don''t mind if I am not there. Thank god I am ending this shit.''


    [I just wanna say one thing.


    If you are not serious about a relationship then please just don''t get into one] Riz and her. Me and her. Both of her relationships ended like this. She was never serious.


    [Pfft.


    You make me laugh.


    Not one of us is to blame for what happened, keep that in mind before saying this] Oh of course. It was my fault, not yours. Thanks. [But don''t fall too easily man, it is not really good you know]


    So this is what I get for loving someone with my life force, this is what I get from my first girlfriend whom I wanted to marry, etc. this is what I got.


    [I hope you become a good doc]


    [Uhh¡­. okay?] Fuck you, Erin. die bitch. Motherfucker. Was I drunk all the time while dating you?


    [I won''t let this broken heart heal ever.]


    [Ah, you are dramatic as always, I see] Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck you motherfucking bitch die die die.


    ''Dramatic? Me? You gotta be kidding me. How the fuck can I be the dramatic one when you were the one who has so much fucking drama in your life. And say what, as always? So I was dramatic for you from the start and you never told me? Fuck you, Erin. you are really a bitch. I must be drunk the whole time. How can a bitch like you make me hate my mom?''


    [I doubt there will be another me out there so I guess you will be fine.] Just what was she thinking? Such a change in her attitude.


    ''Who do you think you are Erin? Why do you have so much pride over yourself? You are not a goddess that someone can''t live without you. Your words hurt, more than that¡­. It pisses me off.''


    [Okay. thanks.]


    [Thanks too. You just made me realize that I deserve much more.] I wanna fuck your mother- okay going too far. Still fuck you, Erin.


    ''Say what bitch? Wow was she this bitch the whole time I dated her? For fucking six months? And I never realized?''


    [In your case, think twice before you leap.] Fuck fuck. Fuck you, you cunt. Why the fuck-


    ''So this is what you wanna give me huh. I was ready to do everything for you, change everything for you and this is what you give me? Think before you leap? Acting so high and mighty. Like I am garbage who doesn''t even have the right to look at you.'' she was a motherfucking cunt.


    [Lia doesn''t exist.] Just felt like I should hint at her and let her guess.


    [What?


    Wow.


    Such a plot twist. Ironic and funny.


    So who was it?


    You?]


    [I''ve deleted your pictures. I have nothing left of you with me. I am not Lia. His wisdom and my wisdom can''t match. I am not him.]


    [Bye then.]


    I stood up walked towards my bed and dropped on my bed. My eye was hurting too much. All other injuries were healed totally but the stinging pain of deep injuries was still there. The system was not able to heal my eye.


    I leaned forward, I was sitting on the corner of my bed, I brought the ring in front of me. ''For now, I wanna focus on this ring and master this power. I wanna forget about this cunt and live a new life. I don''t want romance, I don''t want a girlfriend but¡­.''


    "God¡­" The word ''God'' slipped out of my mouth for the first time, "Please bring me my mom back!! Please!!" tears fell from my eyes. Non-stop, they slipped from my eyes, "I don''t want a crush, just let my mom stay with me for the rest of my life!! Please!! I want her back¡­. With¡­.me¡­."


    I broke down. My mental state broke down. I leaned back on the bed. Tears were not stopping, not because my first girlfriend was not mine anymore but because my only mom was not mine anymore.


    It made me realize her importance. ''Mom was right from the start. I should have fucked this cunt and listened to my mom. I should¡­. Have...'' I covered my forehead with my forearm.


    ''Mom. I love you. Mom¡­.'' but she was gone, ''I wonder what she''d have done after seeing her son like this? Would she have comforted me as she did in the past?''


    Thinking about her¡­. Time passed and I fell asleep till a pinging sound woke me up. My eyes opened.


    ''What is it?'' I got up. The laptop was open, her DM was open.


    [you are Lia are not you?] ''Ah she found out.'' I thought coldly. It didn''t matter anymore. I didn''t care anymore. Fuck her, fuck her best friend, fuck her sister, fuck her family. Bitch.


    [For some reason, somehow, both you are online and offline at the same time.


    What game have you been playing all along?]


    ''I''ve been playing the game of fucking you up motherfucker. I just wanted things between us to work out smoothly. I was not able to handle this on my own self so I just thought two ''me'' might make things easier. This game I have been playing.''


    I didn''t feel like answering her. I just never wanted to face her ever again. I wanna end things once and for here. I moved my fingers to text her ''Fuck off, you cunt.'' and then block her.


    I moved my fingers on the keys then press enter. "Huh? Ah¡­. as expected of this bitch."


    A message appeared, not from her but from the app... It said: [Your message could not be delivered. This is usually because you don''t share a group chat with the recipient or the recipient has blocked you.]


    As I still share a group chat with her which means¡­ by the time I could even text her and block her¡­. She had already blocked me.


    Cool, you mother- never mind. I don''t care anymore.


    ''I don''t care anymore'' I thought. I lifted my eyes and looked at the date showing against the text message.


    "So, we broke up and ended things on the 6th of May 2071." I sighed. "Fuck you, Erin Heffley."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    1. Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 75 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. (24 last week. come on, why so less?!)


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. (1 golden ticket last week. come on! One ticket means in the particular week, not the month.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 15 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch. (Zero. Seriously? Freaking zero? What are you doing...?)


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 20 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. (At the end of the month that is.)


    Win-Win Mission: 300 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch. (I have increased the number of required chapters as I have also increased the number of extra chapters.)


    Good luck to you and to me. This week has been terribly terrible.. Well, it is fine.

 Chapter 199 - I Need Help.

    [ Rwalker: yo I was just looking around the group chat when I read your status ]


    [ Ewrites: What is it? ]


    [ Your status is so lovely, here I even took a screenshot of it, see ]


    The image flashed in front of my eyes: she was listening to a song of the most popular Korean boy band. Her profile picture was on the top, below it was her status, ''The ones you deserve will find their way to you. All you need is a bit of patience''


    [ You liked it? ]


    [ Yep. I really liked it ]


    [ But¡­ look what you have written for my description ]


    Below her status, was a space for me to add a description or a note about her. Not her about for every people on the messaging app.


    [ Ewrites: Cool and very cute¡­? Am I really though? ]


    [ Yep you are. See I have even added the date while diting the screenshot we will know when this screenshot was taken just by looking at it ]


    [ Yeah, what is it¡­ 29th of December 2070, right? ]


    [ yeah, today''s date ]


    [ Haha ]


    *****


    My eyes opened. I soon realized my whole body was trembling.


    "Yeah. Right. I dozed off after my  break up," I got up from my bed, "Why, why do I still keep dreaming about the past?" I rubbed my eyes, "OW!! Ouch!" I rubbed my left eye too! I didn''t realize my left eye was blind now. I did a huge mistake by rubbing it. It was really hurting a lot.


    "Fuck this" The pain stopped as I had the System help me.


    ''Am I late for my classes?'' I went looking for my wristwatch, ''Damn I need to buy a wall clock to hang somewhere''


    It was Eight O''Clock in the morning. I saw the date: 07/05/2021


    "No school today, no school for another four days"


    Today was the first day of our four days holiday.  Because of what happened in the cafeteria Mr. Atkinson decided to give two days holiday, and after those two days, it is the weekend so we got a four days holiday.


    ''What am I supposed to do today?'' I went to the bathroom, ''First of all¡­ I wanna get over this bitch. And I can''t do it sitting inside this room. I need some¡­ nature? Company of someone? What do I need?''


    I walked out of the bathroom. Changed into my normal clothes. I pulled a black T-shirt, I took a black jogger below it. I walked out of my room after I locked it.


    I don''t know why but I felt like I wanna see Doc''s face right now. Erin was flashing through my mind continuously. I dug my hands in my pocket.


    "Oh, Ryan. You are here?"


    "Yeah, doc. Just wanted to see you,"


    "But Ryan¡­? Were not you going to leave¡­?"


    "Ah, it''s canceled"


    "What?"


    "My expulsion is canceled"


    "What!!" her face glowed with happiness. She hopped near me, threw her hands around my neck, "Ahhh I am so happy! Thank god! Thank god you are not leaving!"


    "D- doc" I threw my hands around her lower back, "Why do you always throw yourself over me?"


    "What can do, I can''t help it. I am just so happy! Ah, I knew some miracle will happen, thank god!"


    "Ouch-" she squeezed me tighter, her boobs were squeezed between me and her body, her boobs were touching my chest.


    "Ryan, Ryan, Ryan! You  always pull something off don''t you" she pulled me away from her, my hands were still around her waist, "What did you do this time to get your expulsion canceled?"


    "My eye. It took me an eye to get my expulsion canceled this time,"


    She looked at my left eye. My eye was closed. I was not able to heal it. It was surely a strange experience for me to look from only one eye but what can I do. Thankfully there was no scar formed over my eye. It was damned from inside only.


    "Come here, Ryan" she pulled me by my hand, she made me stand in front of a bed. She touched my chest, gave me a gentle push, I fell down on the bed, "Stay like that,"


    "W- what do you plan on doing-?"


    "Dr. Mary- I am still here so,"


    "Devon, you are not supposed to speak a word, and I am not going to do something indecent in front of you,"


    "If he''s not here you mean you will do something indecent?" I asked.


    "Depends,"


    "Surely," Devon sighed.


    "Devon, so how are you?"


    "Not any better, my abdomen hurts like hell"


    "Ryan, does your eye hurts?"


    "As hell"


    "What if I touched it?"


    "You can, but don''t rub against it, don''t move my eyelids from their place, when I try opening my eyelids they create a friction against my eyeball which hurts like fuck,"


    "Hmmm, let me see then" she looked at me from over her shoulder, "You know what you have to take off right?"


    "Sure," I took my T-shirt off. I don''t know why I have to take it off when it''s all gotta deal with my eye?


    "I''ll touch it, don''t worry won''t hurt you," she leaned over me, she pulled her long slender finger to touch my eye, "Was your System not able to heal your eye?"


    "It said my eye injury is way too much for it heal at my present level, only if I was twenty levels up or so,"


    "Which means your healing is not powerful enough to heal your eye, must be pretty damaged,"


    "I think the current level of my healing can only heal my outer wounds, like scars, scratches, stitches, etc"


    "So it can''t heal organs," I shook my head, "My Trait only allows me to repair what''s damaged. I can''t bring back lost organs, I can''t heal damaged organs either, but once they are healed a little my Trait works on to heal it further,"


    "I see,"


    "My Trait has not evolved yet though so¡­ I don''t know much about it either. Okay my Trait stopped flowing into your eye, I did as much I was able to, my energy is washed out, I have been healing Devon continuously,"


    "Ah, Doc you were healing it?"


    "Yes¡­ though"


    "I thought you were just going to check,"


    "No, of course not,"


    "Uh, look Doc I am thankful that you care about me but right now Devon should be healed first, my System will continue healing me little by little, don''t waste your Trait on me,"


    "I am not wasting it, Ryan"


    "When Devon is fully healed, and my eye is not healed yet, please use all of your energy to heal my eye, now focus on him,"


    "You are right. Why did you come here for then if you didn''t want me to heal you?" she got up from the bed but her question left me frozen in the bed-


    No, wait, seriously, why the hell did I come here for? Cause I wanted to see¡­ Doc¡­?


    .? ?


    ..? ?


    ...? ?


    Thank? ?you? ?to? ?everyone? ?who? ?is? ?voting? ?for? ?My? ?System? ?&? ?My? ?Academy? ?of? ?Traits? ?[My? ?Ring? ?System]? ?I? ?


    am? ?really? ?grateful,? ?glad? ?that? ?you? ?are? ?liking? ?my? ?work.? ?Please? ?continue? ?reading? ?and? ?continue? ?


    supporting!? ?


    Please? ?keep? ?supporting? ?with? ?your? ?few? ?cents,? ?with? ?a? ?few? ?bucks? ?it? ?means? ?a? ?lot.? ?Vote? ?for? ?this? ?novel? ?


    if? ?you? ?have? ?some? ?power? ?stones,? ?use? ?your? ?golden? ?tickets? ?for? ?more? ?chapters.? ?Use? ?the? ?Win-Win? ?


    goal? ?to? ?your? ?advantage,? ?unlock? ?the? ?chapters? ?, and? ?earn? ?free? ?chapters!? ?It? ?really? ?is? ?a? ?win-win? ?for? ?


    both? ?of? ?us? ?lol.? ? ?


    And? ?finally,? ?if? ?you? ?love? ?what? ?I? ?write,? ?if? ?you? ?like? ?what? ?I? ?write,? ?then? ?show? ?some? ?support? ?by? ?


    commenting,? ?writing? ?a? ?review,? ?or? ?sending? ?me? ?a? ?gift.? ?


    If? ?you? ?are? ?interested? ?in? ?having? ?a? ?one-on-one? ?conversation? ?about? ?any? ?topic? ?with? ?me? ?then? ?contact? ?


    me? ?through? ?my? ?Instagram? ?or? ?discord.? ?They? ?are? ?in? ?my? ?WebNovel? ?profile.? ?


    If? ?you? ?want? ?to? ?see? ?images? ?of? ?characters,? ?beasts,? ?academies,? ?etc.? ?Join? ?the? ?official? ?discord? ?of? ?more? ?


    images,? ?for? ?more? ?information? ?regarding? ?The? ?Ring? ?System.? ?Here? ?is? ?the? ?link? ?to? ?The? ?Ring? ?System''s? ?


    discord? ?server:? ?https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d? ?

 Chapter 200 - I’m Traumatized.

    "Why did you come here, Ryan? If you don''t want me to heal you then why were you here for?"


    "I- I walked here on my instincts,"


    "Instincts? Really?"


    "I guess¡­ I don''t really have a reason to come here,"


    "Explain,"


    "Yesterday, I had a heart-already-broken breakup. She dumped me first, then we had a mutual ending,"


    "B- break up?!" Devon got up from his bed.


    "Your? Wait- wait you had a girlfriend? Since when? Devon up got back to bed,"


    I sighed, "As expected, you would never think I can have a girlfriend cause I am the weakest-"


    "Shut your trap and tell me,"


    "Okay. I was in a long-distance relationship, her name was Erin Heffley,"


    "Long-distance one huh, still I am uh I feel, I never thought you were taken,"


    "Doc¡­ please. She is one year younger than me, she lives in Alaska, she''s from California though,"


    "I see, so then? Why did you guys,"


    "Toxic. Your relationship was getting toxic,"


    "Whose fault was it?"


    "First mine, then hers. I was a prick, I tried manipulating her. Then she started treating me badly. I lost the spark right there. I was falling out of love when I was the one who even planned about marrying her. But because of her fault, her coldness, the way she talked with me, I lost the spark"


    "You and marriage? Ryan are you serious?"


    "I sure or was. But that bitch is a bitch. The more I swear is less for that bitch,"


    "Woah- Woah. I never had a heartbreak like that so I can''t understand your feelings but still..." Doc moved towards me, "I am always here if you want me to comfort you, here, service" she pulled my head into her chest with both of her hands.


    My head was sinking down in her soft boobs. While one of her hands was holding my head deep into her chest without letting me pull my head away. Her other hand was rubbing my back.


    "Wait- you never had a heartbreak?"


    "U- uhh oops. I gave that information out in the flow. Yeah, Ryan. I feel shameful right now but I have never dated anyone,"


    "What- that means you are a virgin!"


    "Shut up, please. Yeah, I am a virgin, but you better keep it in between us two or else I will never heal you,"


    "Oh yeah, yeah sure!"


    "That''s it end of your service," she pulled my head away.


    "T- thanks..."


    "Come again anytime for free service, haha!"


    "Ah come on, don''t mess with me now,"


    "I am kidding come here," she pulled me into her arms again.


    "Guys. I feel like the third wheel now. Please can you do it somewhere else? You are getting too clingy,"


    "Hmm, you think so Devon. But this is just skinship between a teacher and student to deepen their bond," Devon groaned.


    "Doc¡­ I guess¡­ this was the reason why I came here today," I muttered.


    "Oh yeah? Good then, forget about Erin. she is not in your life anymore. You can get over her, you can move on don''t let it affect your future,"


    "That''s right. I know that but I still find it hard to do,"


    "Does she haunts you?" she whispered in my ears.


    "I am traumatized"


    "Trauma? Really?"


    "I was planning about our marriage, Doc. this heartbreak was too much for me. I decided to change my religion for her, leave everything behind just for her and this is what she did to me,"


    "Don''t tell your story to anyone else, they will declare you as a perfect stupid, dumb, idiotic, and dramatic man. Come to me, I will listen to your story the whole day,"


    "First¡­ they give you butterflies..." I murmured in Doc''s arms, "Then they give you only mental traumas,"


    "Don''t worry. I am a doctor I will cure all types of your traumas,"


    "Cough, cough. Sorry to disturb you," I opened my eye, my eye moved to the infirmary''s door.


    "Oh- sorry," Doc pulled me away, "Now this feels awkward a little, haha"


    "A little? Too much," I moved away from Doc, "What brings you here Rigid?"


    "How is Devon?"


    "Oh he''s recovering surprisingly good," Doc reported, "He will get better over the weekend, he should get better,"


    "I just came here to inform you guys, a class-wise, unit-wise competition is going to be held in the next week or so,"


    "Competition? An event?" I asked.


    "Yep. Class A vs Class B. Units of Class A vs. Units of Class B"


    "Wow, that sounds cool,"


    "Mr. Atkinson said it will be after the Visitors'' event,"


    "Visitors'' what?" I didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "Visitors'' Event, Ryan. But Rigid is not this event held somewhere between July?"


    "Yeah, Doctor, Mr. Johan sir thinks students still need time to recover from all the ruckus so they have thought about holding Visitors'' even before the class-wise competition."


    "Oh, that''s how it will be this year," Rigid nodded.


    "Well, sorry for disturbing you with¡­ uh¡­ whatever you were doing. I will get going so you can continue now, bye" Rigid ran out of the infirmary.


    "He''s so funny, right Doc?"


    "Sure he is. So Ryan where were we?"


    "My trauma"


    "Right, so continue,"


    "I don''t really wanna talk about it for now. I am still traumatized by her memories. I dream about the worst memories I have of her, her cold replies, by the way, she dated her lesbian friend and she claims that she''s straight,"


    "That''s messed up, no offense. But who would claim they are straight after dating their gay friend?"


    "She still cares so, so much about her gay friend, I am really¡­ it''s heartbreaking, Doc"


    "Ryan," Devon was getting up from his bed, "This was your first time right?"


    "Yes, it was. I wanted my first girlfriend to be my first and last girlfriend. I wanted my first girlfriend to be my one and only wife,"


    "That must have been hard. I can imagine the pain. But if she''s okay with you not being in her life why are you so pathetic?"


    "Cause I was the one who even thought about marrying her! She was just dating for fun! She thought she''ll date me for a few years and then break up with me! Dating is not even allowed in her house!"


    "Damn¡­ why did you get yourself in such a mess, Ryan? Why?"


    "Cause¡­ cause I loved her man¡­." Tears started flowing from my right eye only, "I was committed to her with everything I had. I fought my mom, my dad. For her, I worsened my relationship with mom. Just because I loved her,"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Thank you to everyone who is voting for My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am really grateful, glad that you are liking my work. Please continue reading and continue supporting!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol.


    And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    If you are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile.


    If you want to see images of characters, beasts, academies, etc. Join the official discord of more images, for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    .


    ..


    ¡­


    200 chapters special!! Oh my god, time just flew by~ we are here, hitting 200 chapters. It is a milestone, another hundred chapters milestone.


    On the sixth of December 2021, this novel reached 200 chapters. This is an amazing moment, I like this~


    These are the stats of this Novel AFTER publishing the 200th chapter:


    Total Chapters: 203 Chapters. [+1 Auxilary chapter]


    Cumulative Words: 226,645 words. [Four average classic novels]


    Total Views: 330K views. [It was 127K views the time we hit 100 chapters. Amazing.]


    Publishing Since: 1st of August 2021 (Total 130 days)


    Total Collections:  2,272 collections. [2.27K]


    Cumulative Power Stones: 613 Stones [Since the start of the Novel]


    Cumulative Reviews: 19 Reviews [Some are deleted due to being spam reviews]


    Commulataive Comments: 130 Comments [Some might be deleted because of swear words or being spam comments.]


    .


    Thanks for reading this novel! If you like it, please hit the goals for exclusive extra chapters!!

 Chapter 201 - My Ex-Girlfriend Erin Heffley.

    "Cause¡­ cause I loved her man¡­." Tears started flowing from my right eye only, "I was committed to her with everything I had. I fought my mom, my dad. For her, I worsened my relationship with mom. Just because I loved her,"


    "Ryan, calm down"


    "But¡­ but she dumped me and walked away as nothing happened," Tears won''t stop.


    "W- who? Who dumped you, Ryan?"


    "Huh?" I gasped.


    "Say, who did?" Gwen repeated herself. Pete was standing right beside her, "H- how did you end up having a girlfriend? Since when?"


    "Few months¡­ okay I know this is unexpected for you guys but try believing it,"


    "Y- you had a girlfriend all along? But you never considered telling her about us?"


    "I just wanted to keep it private till it''s permanent,"


    "I don''t believe it. And I thought you were a single virgin high school boy,"


    "Ah the virgin part is still valid, I am a virgin. And I am proud to be a virgin. Virginity is cool, stay a virgin. And I guess... After the breakup, I am single too,"


    "You think b-being a f-fucking virgin is¡­ c-cool?"


    ''Where the fuck are you guys coming from?! What is Naomi doing here?''


    "Why are we even discussing this topic anyway,"


    "Cause you are proud about being a virgin," Doc prompted.


    "What? Are you not?"


    "Hey! I told you to keep it between us,"


    "Ryan. Tell me about her. Tell me everything about your girlfriend,"


    "Ex. Ex-girlfriend," I looked straight at Gwen. she was giving me a serious stare too.


    "What is her?"


    "Her name was Erin Heffley,"


    "Was? She''s still alive right?" I shook my head.


    "That bitch is fucking dead to me,"


    "Naomi, can you please close the door?"


    "Fuck yeah sure,"


    "Come inside guys," Doc invited everyone to come side, "Take seats, close the curtains, turn off the lights,"


    "What is happening?"


    "Ryan is going to tell us about his past, about the time when he was in a relationship with his ex-girlfriend, everybody wanna hear it?"


    "Hm. I do," Pete nodded.


    "I fucking wanna know about it too, not because I am interested in your relationship you understood it?"


    "Spill it, Ryan. Or I''ll kill,"


    "Now, Ryan everybody wants to hear it,"


    "Uh¡­ me too, here I wanna hear about it too" Devon raised his hand.


    "Are you guys sure? It might change the way you look at me. It might make you mate me, despise me, or even worse-"


    "I am ready for it, spill it Ryan" was is Gwen so impatient about it?


    "You guys might really regret asking me about my past,"


    "Nope. It will only make us understand you even better,"


    "Okay then, don''t complain later. I am gonna be embarrassed to tell you guys about my actions but I might cry too,"


    "Don''t worry, I will comfort you," Doc smiled. I felt convinced again. I took a deep breath.


    "Okay, here we go.


    So her name was Erin Heffley. She''s a year younger than me. She was born in California, presently lives in Alaska but her nationality is not American, she is..."


    "She is? What?" calm down Gwen let me finish it first.


    ".... she is an Arab. An Arabian family,"


    "An Arab? You fell in love with a fucking Arab?"


    "Hm. I did, I didn''t know about her religion when I fell for her, I looked at her typing text messages. I thought she''s one year younger, she lives in Alaska maybe it might be my chance, I will make this girl mine,"


    "So you were just desperate,"


    "Maybe I was,"


    "How did it all start?" Devon asked.


    "In a group chat. We came closer due to arguments, and we went far from each other due to arguments. That''s the irony,"


    "Wait, you were not dating but still this close?" Doc asked.


    "Doc, we are not dating but still you seem to hug me a lot, we are intimate even when we are not dating,"


    "Aw, come on that''s just skinship!" I sighed.


    [ Ewrites: calls himself ''cold hearted'' but ain''t cold with me ]


    [ right ]


    "C- cold-hearted? Whahaha!"


    "Doc, why are you laughing?"


    "Cold-hearted? And you? Haha, joke of the day!"


    "What, I want people to call me cold-hearted,"


    "Say guys, is Ryan cold-hearted? Let''s vote, who thinks he''s cold-hearted,"


    "....." not a single hand was up.


    "Who thinks he''s not cold-hearted?"


    "Guys¡­ come on," everyone''s hand was up.


    "N- no, no he''s not cold-hearted at all, is he, Naomi?"


    "Huh, no, no. he''s not fucking cold-hearted at all,"


    "Pete? Devon?"


    "Nope,"


    "No,"


    "Ugh, Jesus,"


    "I don''t think you are cold-hearted," Devon added lastly, "But you are one hell of a fucking cold-blooded monster," the whole infirmary went silent. Serious type of silence.


    "True,"


    "Really true, I still can''t get Colm''s broken face out of my mind,"


    ****


    "Saitehhhh, shine Baka," Naomi went to her mother tongue which was Japanese. Well as I have watched Anime tell what she was saying.


    "I am neither an idiot nor the worst. So I won''t die." Naomi''s eyes were wide open. She was not able to close her eyes.


    What she just said and what I just replied was this:


    ''You are the worst, die, idiot'' to which I replied:


    ''I am neither an idiot nor the worst''


    "You fucking know Japanese?" Naomi''s expressions were worth recording!


    "Of course. I am an Otaku after all, but I prefer you call me a weeb,"


    "Your accent too, Ryan. For a second you sound like a fucking native, you can''t get that good by just watching Anime,"


    "I took online classes too, but stopped them after two weeks, but you better not swear in Japanese again,"


    "I can''t if I did you will understand, well tell me what the fuck I am saying now-"


    "Guys, stop. We are not understanding a shit," Devon stopped us.


    "Naomi, are you a weeb too?"


    "Ah, uh n- no I just watch a few episodes of an Anime, purchase its merch and drop that Anime, no I am not a weeb,"


    "No, that makes you an otaku. You are an otaku,"


    "Ugh, yeah I am. Now shut up, you fucking idiot,"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 202 - How Does She, Your Ex-Girlfriend Looks?

    "Ryan. I want you to teach me Japanese!" Doc leaned towards me again.


    "S- sure Doc. But Naomi is way better at it than me,"


    "No, but I want you to teach me,"


    "Fine then, Naomi please teach me Japanese," Gwen proposed.


    "Fuck yeah,"


    "Now tell us, was her body really fragile?" I nodded.


    "Hm, it was. She was Anemic, she could not walk for more than half-hour, her logs were short, she had a problem running. She felt nauseous from time to time, her whole body was a defective piece,"


    "You still decided to date her after all these problems with her body?"


    "Hm. I did. Cause I loved her from my heart. Not because she looks cute or something. That was the reason I kept loving her despite the situation she was stuck in.


    "I even thought if her body is this weak while giving birth to a child she might end up losing her life. But I still wanted to make a family with her,"


    "To that extent¡­  I wanna see how your girlfriend looks,"


    "Ex. You mean my ex-girlfriend, sure why not,"


    ...


    "Okay. This is it," I pulled her photo from my laptop. Her photo was on the laptop''s screen. I closed its flap, then I carried it to the infirmary.


    ** In the infirmary **


    "Yo. sorry making you wait. I am back," I went inside the infirmary, sat on the bed with everybody circling me. I slowly opened my laptop''s flap.


    "W- Woah so this is that girl,"


    "Yup. Erin Heffley,"


    "She sure looks, Arabian. Her tanned skin¡­ brown skin,"


    "Oh it''s not brown, it is actually fair and bit cream, she said it''s a bit tan her skin used to be lighter before,"


    "She told you, Ryan?"


    "Yea she did,"


    "I see,"


    For you guys, this is how Erin looks: Blue eyes, brownish-black hair, fair cream skin, her eyes are big like two balls, her hair is below the waist they are a little curly. That''s how my ex-girlfriend looks like.


    "Guys, let''s take a break. It''s lunchtime anyway so we should eat our meal, then meet here and continue the story," Doc suggested.


    "Cool, I am okay with it," Gwen replied.


    "I will get some energy too, I didn''t have breakfast this morning so I am hungry too,"


    "Okay then let''s hurry up," Doc said getting off her chair, "We will meet here in half an hour till then see you," We got off our chairs. Devon was in walking condition as his organs were healed he was just fragile.


    I, Pete, Devon, Gwen, and Naomi went to the cafeteria for lunch. Devon went and sat at a table before us to make sure the table is only reserved for us.


    We took our trays, I gave Devon his tray and went back to take mine. I came back. We were eating peacefully when suddenly someone started approaching us. It was a girl, I stopped eating, locked my eyes with her, she looked away quickly.


    < Name: Taylor Jane >


    < Gender: Female >


    "Hey, who is Taylor Jane?"


    "What, suddenly?" My eyes were fixed on Taylor.


    "Just tell me if you know who she is,"


    "Yeah, I know, she is Cherly Anderson''s right hand, the ninth spot holder, why?"


    "Because she''s heading our way right now,"


    "What?" Devon lifted his head, "You are right- she is coming here,"


    "Uh, h- hello" She stopped in front of our table, we paused eating our food.


    "Yes, how the fuck can we help you?"


    "Naomi, shh"


    "How can we help you, Taylor Jane?"


    "Y- you know my name?"


    ''Yeah just came to know a few seconds ago''


    "You are the ninth spot holder how can we not know about you?" I flattered her, "So what is it?"


    "Y- you are Ryan right?"


    "I sure am, what can I do for you?"


    "I- I just wanted to say¡­ your fight was awesome. I saw it,"


    "Oh, thanks. Not like I was fighting for phrases, I was forced to fight that guy,"


    "Uh" she looked around the table, "Can I talk to you for a minute,"


    ''Here we go''


    "No, I am eating right now so no,"


    "Blah, Ryan? Never saw that coming," Gwen said, "You shot her down like that, I thought you would go with her,"


    "I will go with her but right now I am eating, what is it, Taylor? We can talk about it here,"


    "I wanted a selfie with you¡­ though"


    "Ugh, I hate taking photos so no. And with this eye, definitely not"


    "Why but? That eye looks so cool, please j-just one?"


    "Do it, Ryan. That''s what it happens when you become the center of attention," Devon was talking as if he was so experienced with this shit.


    I sighed, "Okay, sure take one quickly. I won''t smile though,"


    "Yeah perfect! You don''t need to smile, you look cool enough already," she leaned down against me, brought her phone in front of us.


    She gave a big bright smile. Clicked the picture.


    "Thanks, Ryan. I''ll get going, thanks again," she walked away.


    "Man. If this is what it gonna happen every day I ain''t getting out of my room,"


    "Man, Robert, Me, and Rigid used to go through this literally every day. But now it seems only Rigid is going through it, Robert and I are not the center anymore,"


    "I see. Must be tiresome. I wonder what was with this girl, why would she want a picture?"


    "Maybe because she likes you? Or maybe because she thinks it will be cool to take pictures with someone who''s hot in news right now," Gwen told me.


    Naomi as usual was busy eating, "You don''t say," I muttered staring at Taylor.


    "Hey, focus on eating your food, Ryan. Only a few minutes till thirty minutes are over. We are supposed to meet up in the infirmary remember?"


    "Oh, sure right, right"


    "I heard after I was knocked out you fought with Colm¡­. Their unit captain," Pete said.


    "Yep, I did"


    "And that you almost killed him?"


    "Hm. Yeah, Pete, I did. What about it?"


    "Too bad I didn''t get to see your fight, I am sad"


    "Oh, it''s not a big deal you will see me fight in an official Leveling game someday"


    We finished our lunch, got up, threw the trays in a bin that was collecting trays.


    "But it won''t be as fierce as it was that day..." Pete was still talking about it as we were walking to the infirmary, "I wish I was conscious when you were fighting,"


    "Why, what happened?" Doc was standing in front of the infirmary.


    "Pete was not able to see Liam fight Colm so he is upset," Devon explained in one sentence


    "Ah, do you know Pete, I was not able to see his fight live either. Not with Colm not with the Mafia either when he got his eye cut. I was as upset as you were,"


    "Why were you upset Doc? Why even?"


    "So you know what? I asked Mr. Atkinson for Ryan''s fight recordings," she smirked at me.


    "W- what¡­ no what in the?"


    "Here," she flipped out two DVDs out of her long white coat, "We can watch them in every angle, close up, closeout, everything"


    "Yeah, that''s nice. I will be able to see how he punched Colm at last" Pete said.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 203 - Alternate Account.

    "This¡­ uh this was right a week before we started dating I think,"


    "Strat it," We were in the infirmary again. I was on the bed, Devon was on his bed, Doc was on the bed with me I mean sitting with me, Gwen, Naomi, and Pete were sitting in front of me.


    "She texted Loon. my alternate account, I just wanted to tease her a little bit because I guess I was happy or something,"


    [ Ewrites: wanna know what my sister says? ]


    "Woah, a plot twist! She has a sister?"


    "Yep she has an older sister, she''s two years older than her, one year older than me. She is the most intelligent student in her high school. Oh, Erin attends an Academy, she has Trait hypnotize, the thing they do with eyes"


    "Oh. Her Trait level?"


    "3.5. Her sister''s name is Soofy Heffley. Pronounced at S-O-O not S-U-U,"


    [ Loon: I guess she does approve of Ryan or y would u be talking with me right now.


    Hmmm if u can tell me ]


    [ Ewrites: ''Just date him already'' ]


    [ :Smirk: ]


    [ -_- damn her ]


    [ Ewrites: she''s my sibling and it''s embarrassing ]


    [ how do u react to his? ]


    [ but once when she kept saying it I said ''Yeah sure.'' in the middle she went ''YAY''


    You n her are almost the same lol ]


    [ Rwalker: Erin


    What is going on¡­


    I just got the screenshots


    Cough ]


    [ Erin is dead ]


    [ oof wake up ]


    [ RIP


    2056-2071 ]


    [;-; please nuu ]


    [ Lol, what now? ]


    [ What now¡­


    Idk


    I''m trying to stay calm ]


    [ and I am trying not to laugh ]


    [ My brain is like- ''CALM DOWN WOMAN'' ]


    "Stop. stop. Before you guys say anything lemme explain her family to you,"


    "Yeah. that''s the point!"


    "She has a father. Then she has a mother who was married underage. They have a son who is 23 or 22 or 24. Then they have their second son who is 21 or 20 years old. After the second son comes Soofy who is now a third-year, 17 or 18 years old. After Soofy is Erin. Erin, who is the fourth child of the family. She''s 15 years old. After her¡­ their last son who is a little elementary boy aged somewhere near eight,"


    "T- that''s a big family"


    "Sure is. Her father sure had a lot of fun,"


    "Yeah he did, way too much fun," I said, "And that''s what her situation will become in few years too. They are planning on marrying her as soon as she is eighteen,"


    "W-what? Wait, Ryan what would have you done if you were still dating her?"


    "Collected money somehow, go there, meet her parents and ask for Erin in as a wife,"


    "Bold"


    "I was mentally frustrated because of this for weeks. Alright so the situation here is like this: Erin''s youngest brother snatched her laptop off her hands, ran across the room, and handed the laptop to her dad with¡­ with the messaging app open and¡­ and with our DMs open,"


    "Oh fuck"


    "Either you''ll be dead or she''ll be dead if her father finds this out,"


    "That''s what she was worried about¡­ but none of them happened," I grinned.


    [ Ewrites: this fucker took my laptop and gave it to dad!


    What the actual fuck was he thinking?! ]


    [ what why? ] was my reaction


    [ he just did it cause he''s a little bitch ]


    "Woah, she''s calling her own brother a bitch?"


    "You find it¡­ uh what do I saw¡­not good right? Let the time come, when the time comes and she has to side with her family¡­ all this little bitch, fucker, shit will go away. That time he will be a ''sweet little guy'' no matter how bad of a fucker he was in the past, materialistic girl unless it''s not your family''s problem you can curse them all you want but if we were to say anything about them they will get all defensive and protective for those who they called a bitch, a fucker, a few seconds ago,"


    [ Rwalker: and what did father do-?


    He didn''t saw this did he- ]


    [ He went through the tab that was open ]


    [ ugh ]


    [ it was my study material and then he opened our DMs ]


    [ damn ]


    [ ''who is this?'' he asked


    ''My friend'' I answered


    ''Which friend?'' he asked further


    ''That Zara'' my sister came for my rescue TvT


    I love her for what she did T-T ]


    "Damn, she just said she loves her sister"


    "Whom she hated a few days ago"


    "See?" I shrugged.


    [ Ewrites: so you''re officially called Zara in my house- ]


    "Guys, don''t even think about keeping this as my pet name or a nickname,"


    [ What did your sister say? ]


    [ she said ''shut the fuck up and be careful if you don''t want to die'' yeah


    But mom is still being suspicious and it''s fucking annoying ]


    [ Ryan, this is all really sudden so I''m sorry if this sucks. But this very night, where I once again, am keeping you up till past your bedtime- I promise you that I''ll love you and only you with all my heart and soul as much as and as long you do the same. I will wait for you no matter how it takes and love no matter what it would make me go through. I love you.


    There ]


    "Now guys, I request you to see the irony here. She said she will love me as long as I do. I still loved her but she dumped me, yeah later we made it mutual though. Another irony here. She said she will wait for me no matter how it takes. Well. when we were breaking up, I told her to wait, let me build myself up so I can love her properly but¡­ this was her reply: ''I can''t. I can''t wait, Ryan'' oh bitch what is your real face?!! What thing do you actually want?! So audience¡­ as you can see. This promise¡­ was made to be broken. Just like any other fake promise,"


    "I don''t care about that girl. I wanna see the promise you made," Gwen told me.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 204 - The Valentine’s Week.

    [ I am here to promise you, my girlfriend, that I will be with you through all times, hard, good or any type of problems I as your boyfriend will be with you, I will love you with all I got, I will make you mine and be yours unless you do the same. Instead of saying anything, more than any words, other than saying ''thanks'' I will stay by your side. I will take care of you my little girl, Erin. Will love you and will be yours. I will stay with you during your bad or good days when you are sad or hurt or happy. I will be with you. You know this but I promise to love you~ :red_heart: ]


    "I would like you to promise me something like this too" There Doc went joking around again.


    [ IDK what to say


    I love you, Ryan¡­ ]


    [ love you too~ ]


    "Lemme ask you this Ryan,"


    "Sure, Doc. your questions are always new and unique"


    "When was your first kiss?"


    ".... never"


    "Cool,"


    "Yep. I know. As cool as being a virgin. I haven''t had my first kiss either,"


    "Valentine? It went just like any other day, nothing special. We just talked on a call for a few hours, that was enough"


    "Eh, I had my hopes high for valentine," Doc told me.


    "What did you really expect?"


    "Virtual sex, of course"


    "What is ''of course'' in this? What is ''of course'' in it?!"


    "Ah, right. It''s not a compulsion,"


    *****


    "We should go and get our dinner," Devon started getting off his bed.


    "Eh, it''s already time for dinner?"


    "Well it''s dark out, let me check the time..." Devon moved his eyes at the clock, "Yeah it''s seven, we should take our dinner,"


    "Alright, guys. Let''s take a break," Doc got up from the bed, "We will be here in half an hour,"


    "Okay sure," I got up from the bed too.


    "We will come quickly so that we can get back to your story," Gwen slid her chair in a corner of the room.


    "Let''s go fucking eat something!" Naomi was excited about eating as usual.


    We went down to the infirmary, it was crowded than the morning. People usually go outside to get their lunches, few bring them from their houses. Even though at night those you don''t board at the Academy leave for their home it''s still more crowded at night than morning.


    "I am gonna take our seat, bring my dinner please Ryan"


    "Oh sure, just because you are hurt,"


    "Haha, thanks" he ran to the table which was empty. We took our trays, I went kept Devon''s tray, went back to take mine.


    We ate rather peacefully today without saying anything. Pete is always silent though. I wonder what these guys might be thinking about me after I told them about my story. Just curious.


    "Guys, what do you think about me? Did your perspective change towards me?"


    "Yeah, you are were head over heels for the wrong girl,"


    "You had a good love life. Don''t worry you will have a better in front of you," Devon told me.


    "No, what I am asking is, does this story change my image in your eyes? Please if it did then tell, we are working in a team we need to be frank enough with each other to trust them,"


    "Well¡­ I never saw this side of yours. I think you are¡­ I don''t know rather vulnerable when it comes to this topic" Gwen told.


    "I don''t think anything fucking changed. I still think you are a junior who has a System with him. Nothing changed you are the same. It''s just that the fucking alternate account thing bugs me. You can''t do something like that..."


    "But I did¡­ nevermind that was a strange thing to ask¡­ the most embarrassing thing is yet to come we will see what happens after knowing it"


    We ate your dinner. We threw our trays in the big bin. They were ahead of me this time, they washed their hands and were waiting for me to come.


    "Guys, you can go ahead, I will use the washroom too"


    "Oh, sure then"


    So they went ahead. I came out of the washroom after peeing. I was washing my hands, kept them under the hand dryer.


    "I gotta continue my story now¡­ it''s already 8:25 I think we should continue tomorrow" I was walking away from the wash area when suddenly someone grabbed my hand.


    I was startled. Before I could even speak something a hand covered my mouth, pulled me inside.


    I quickly threw my weight over that person, rolled my body around, grabbed that person''s neck, threw it on the wall, choked that person''s neck.


    I was outside now, outside the cafeteria, in the small garden which in on the right side of the cafeteria, we were in the corner there were no lights in that corner.


    The person was in front of me, I looked into his eyes, he was wearing a mask to cover his face.


    < Name: Taylor Jane >


    < Gender: >


    "Taylor?! You?" I let go of her neck, she pulled her mask down.


    "H- hey Ryan..."


    "What the hell do you think you are doing? Are you nuts? I might have knocked you out,"


    "Y- yeah saw it, you were about to punch and choke me at the same time,"


    I moved my hand over my head, hair, "What are you doing?"


    "I just¡­ wanted to feel your hand¡­ it sure is manly"


    "I am serious,"


    "Oh..." she took a mobile phone out of her jeans pocket, she showed it in front of my face, "A photo?" she tilted her head and gave me a smile.


    "Seriously?" I facepalmed.


    "Yeah, I am serious," she said that like a five-year-old.


    "Why are you so addicted to taking photos?"


    "Cause you look cool, I can''t hold myself back"


    "We don''t even know each other properly,"


    "I do, your name is Ryan Walker who used to be the weakest student of this Academy but in reality, he had a secret power he kept hidden from everyone, then on the day of his battle with Robert he used his power. He used his power for the second time while fighting with some bullies, he almost killed that bully. Then he was attacked by two assassins but somehow defeated them too¡­ how about it?"


    "I didn''t defeat the assassins, they ran away. And I don''t have any type of hidden power nor did I keep it hidden"


    "Oh! One more! An expel order was issued against you twice already,"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 205 - Retake.

    "Hey! How do you know this? This should be between us" I moved closer to her, pointing a finger at her.


    "Sure, take a photo with me then. Nothing will spread,"


    "What if I didn''t take a photo?"


    "I will not spread this information but won''t try to hide it either,"


    "Oh, you know what, I will kill you right now. No stress of my information going out,"


    "Oh damn, I was kidding. Calm down, let me request you something¡­."


    "Good, do it"


    "Mr. Ryan¡­ will you please take a photo with me in this beautiful garden so that I can keep it as my mobile background?"


    "Don''t do it. I''ll let you take a photo with me but don''t put it as your background. And¡­ this will be the last time you take a photo with me"


    "Sounds good to me. Let''s do it then"


    "You look for a good place to take a photo, tell me how to pose for the photo,"


    "Cool," She grabbed my hand pulled me to the middle of the garden, "Here" She stopped. I stopped beside her.


    She pulled her mobile, opened the camera.


    "Ryan, come closer, don''t smile a bit, and can you do a victory sign?"


    I did just as she told me to. I bent down a little to match her height. She pulled the mobile camera in front of us. I did just as she told me to. I bent down a little to match her height. She pulled the mobile camera in front of us. Then she leaned against my head, her head was leaning against mine.


    I said nothing as it was for the photo''s purpose. She gave a bright smile, her pink lips spread across her face.


    ''Strange. This girl doesn''t have any make-up on¡­ she is not making weird faces while taking a selfie either,''


    "Ryan~ cheese!" I was not supposed to smile, but when she said that my lips spread on instincts. She moved away, I moved away.


    "That is it, right? I will be going to my room then" I was about to walk out of the garden.


    "Uh, wait. This photo didn''t come out well, we gotta retake it. I told you not to smile but you still smiled in this one"


    "As I thought. That''s cause you said ''cheese"


    "I said that to make sure you know I am clicking the picture, I didn''t want you to smile, let''s retake this"


    "Seriously?"


    "Retake please! If you hate taking a photo that much for the second time then do as the photographer tell you the first time"


    "Fine, fine. Let''s do it" I came back to the position. There were trees, beautiful trees behind us. Different colored lights were shining behind us. I am not so fond of photography. I am not so fond of taking photos either, I seem to lost my sense of fashion and design but if you still ask me, then I would say this background was perfect for a photo.


    "It''s surprising you know..."


    "What is?" She asked me.


    "You are a girl but still you don''t have make-up on"


    "Haha, you don''t know my Trait do you?" I shook my head.


    "What''s your Trait?"


    "It''s underwater breathing. How will my make-up stay on my face if all I do is go underwater? Hahaha!"


    "That makes sense. While taking selfies, you don''t make faces as pout or kiss like other girls"


    "That''s because when I am underwater I have to breathe through my mouth, inhaling and exhaling through my mouth cause my Trait is not evolved yet to let me breathe through my nose underwater, I pout when I take oxygen inside which makes my cheek hurt, that''s the reason why I don''t make faces"


    "Wow..."


    "Come here, give the pose I told you to" I pulled my two fingers near my face. She pulled her mobile, "Don''t smile if I said chess this time"


    "Yes ma''am" I sighed. Took my pose.


    "Ryan~"


    ''Here it comes. I don''t have to smile


    "Cheese!"


    "Hemp-"


    "Ahh..." she pulled her lips away from my cheek, "I didn''t tell you to widen your eyes did I? We gotta retake this again, geez"


    "W- what was..."


    "Bye!" She started running away.


    "Hey! What happened to the photo?"


    She stopped. Turned half of her head, she was looking at me with one eye over her shoulder, "Don''t need it. I got something more than what I asked for. You are better off with a smile"


    She ran away, disappeared into the cafeteria. I was standing there thinking about what just happened.


    ''Was that¡­ a kiss?'' I wondered, ''But no that was on my cheek¡­ her lips did touch my oral commissures, and the border of my lips¡­ but she just kept her lips on my cheek that will not be considered as a kiss...''


    Yep. she didn''t take a picture the second time. It was just her trap to steal a kiss from me. I would not consider it as my first kiss. More than half of her lips were on my cheek, only a little part touched the border of my lips. It startled me a lot, she asked for a photo then suddenly took a kiss on ''cheese''


    Just what in the hell?


    I brought my hand to my cheek. I walked out of the garden, I glanced around the cafeteria, she was not there. But Cheryl surely was. My legs took me to her unconsciously.


    "Huh¡­ see who do we have here..." one of the girls taunted me.


    "Say what do you want, Ryan Walker?" Cheryl at last stood up from her chair.


    "Uh, you are Cheryl right?"


    "I sure am. Say what do you want quickly" she seemed pissed for some reason at me. But I had done nothing harmful to her!


    "Uhm, Taylor Jane is from your-"


    "Yes, she''s from my unit. What do you need with her?"


    "Where is she?" I gained my confidence to talk back after Cheryl talked to me like that.


    "Why?"


    "We have some unfinished business,"


    "I don''t know what your business with her is. But," she moved closer to me, one leg forward, another behind her waist. She was wearing a mini skirt with a white top, "Don''t you dare try hitting on her. I will kill you if you did something to her," She pointed a finger at me.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 206 - Blood From My Eye.

    "I don''t plan on doing something like that. I have no interest- never mind. Just tell me where she is,"


    "Hahaha!" the other three girls broke out laughing, "Talyor doesn''t like guys like you, don''t waste your time behind her," they told me but I was better off ignoring them


    "She walked away a few minutes ago. Run to the hallway maybe if you are fast enough you will find her in the way,"


    "Hm. thanks a lot, Cheryl" I ran off thanking her.


    Why was I looking for her? Cause I wanted to ask what was with her. What was with the kiss, what''s with the photos. I ran out of the cafeteria.


    I ran through a few students, didn''t stop running, I soon came out of the old building, came out to the first year''s campus, passed it, went to the next school building where our classes, our boarding rooms were.


    "Oi Ryan! Where the fuck are you going?!" I hear a familiar voice, "Stop running the fuck around right now!"


    I stopped, it was Naomi and others standing behind me. I was confused. Should I chase Taylor down or shall I go back to the infirmary?


    I was stuck between making those choices, "The infirmary is this way, where are you going? And that too so fast?" Gwen asked coming towards me.


    ''Fuck. I will focus on what''s important right now, they are my mates after all. I will get Taylor next time''


    "Ah, nothing¡­ Let''s go the infirmary,"


    *****


    "Where were you, Ryan?" Doc asked me in an angry tone, "You are more than ten minutes late"


    "I was..." I sighed, "I was forced to take a photograph"


    "What do you mean someone forced you to take a photo with you?" was the doc''s first question.


    "Ah, it must have been that fucking girl¡­ what was her fucking name again..."


    "Haha, Naomi curses everything she speaks it''s hard to tell if she''s cursing deliberately or it''s her habit acting up,"


    "Taylor right?"


    "Yeah, it was her again," I confirmed.


    "Who is this girl now, Ryan?" Doc asked. We went inside the infirmary.


    "She''s Cheryl''s right hand they say. She''s in top ten too"


    "She actually took a selfie with Ryan despite the fact that Ryan turned her down when she asked for a photo,"


    "Hm. when I came out of the washroom, I was going to follow you guys, but someone grabbed my hand, pulled me in the open garden, I almost knocked her out"


    "I see, so she wanted a photo with you again?"


    "Yeah. That''s why I am late"


    "But you were running somewhere in a hurry..." Pete, can''t you shut up? You don''t speak at all when you can; when you are not supposed to speak, you speak.


    "I was¡­ uh I used my Trait to run faster but lost the track while running,"


    "Oooh. so if we are done here should we go back to your story?" Devon asked.


    "Oh yeah. So we left¡­ uh lemme remember where we left,"


    "Devon. On the bed, it''s time to heal your wounds,"


    "Yeah right Doctor," he went to the bed laid down on the bed.


    "Let''s wait till they are done. I will start telling you from where we left. But are you guys sure about this? I mean it''s going to nine soon,"


    "I don''t think I will sleep a wink leaving this story halfway"


    "It''s not like this story is going to end soon, this is just the start even if we pulled an all-nighter we barely finish half of the story"


    "Eep, really?" That''s a cute reaction coming from Gwen.


    "All okay, you don''t have any internal injuries, my Trait is still willing to flow through your body¡­ lemme use all of my energy on you,"


    My left eye started throbbing. I ignore it once, it throbbed again, "Ow..." I moaned.


    "What is it, Ryan?"


    "Ah, nothing..." I put my hand on the left eye, "It-it''s just that my left eye is..." It throbbed again, "It is-" It started throbbing continuously, it didn''t stop, "Oh fuck! This hurts! My left eye hurts all of a sudden,"


    "Ah, did you play with your eye? Tell your System to heal your eye," Doc sighed, she was healing Devon with her hand on his stomach.


    "I¡­ did¡­ not- ouch it hurts"


    "Ahhh, what did you do with your eye? Did Talyor touch it?"


    "No, she didn''t. I didn''t either,"


    "Wait a minute, let me heal Devon, I will save some energy for you," Doc told me to wait but damn it was impossible.


    "Argh! Argh! Fuck this!" I groaned.


    "Calm down, take some pain killers or take blood if you want,"


    "But I haven''t got any message from my System! It doesn''t need blood!" I screamed, "I can''t take this anymore!" I screamed louder.


    "Shut the fuck up, Ryan! Calm the fuck down" Naomi put her hands on her ears.


    "You are really hopeless, Ryan. wait a second I am done here,"


    "Aah, Aaaaah! Aaah! D- doc! Doc! DOC!!! Blood! Blood! There''s blood- from- from my-"


    "Yikes! Ryan! Ryan? Oh shit, uh-oh, shit, shit!" Doc rushed, "Fuck, fuck, I gotta heal you!"


    "Oh shit, what in the fucking world is going on?!"


    "Doc. Help me! Doc!"


    "W- wait a minute, Ryan!" Doc''s pupils were dilated, "Go to bed"


    Blood. Blood was flowing from my right eye. A flood of blood was flowing from my left eye without stopping. It continued coming and coming. The pain was gone. I was standing there with my blood in my hands, blood flowing from my left eye down through my cheek. The blood was overflowing.


    Doc went, pulled a little bottle full of some pills. She took them in her palm, threw them into her mouth. She ran to me, touched my eye with her finger.


    My clothes were drenched in blood. Blood everywhere. Everyone gaped at me. They closed the infirmary''s door so that nobody could see me.


    Despite Doc healing me the blood didn''t stop. After a few more minutes, the blood finally stopped flowing.


    < Blood level dropping >


    < Blood level: 5/15 >


    "D- doc¡­ blood, 10 ml of blood" she nodded, she quickly brought me a tube. Opened its cap and poured the blood inside my mouth.


    I gulped it down quickly.


    < Blood level restored >


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 207 - My Dream.

    "A-are you okay, Ryan?"


    "Uhm. Thanks, Doc. It doesn''t hurt anymore,"


    "Ryan..." Gwen lifted her chin, "What happened suddenly to your eye? Where did all that blood come from?"


    "Gwen, I dunno. Seriously. I don''t remember anyone touching my eye. I didn''t do it either,"


    "It is strange,"


    "Even I can''t understand what just happened with him," Doc squinted.


    "Doc. what''s wrong? You are¡­ looking kinda pale?"


    "This is not something you should be worried about right now"


    "Everyone, no story for today, he will share the rest of his love life with us some other time, for now just leave, rest, sleep do whatever you want"


    "Yeah, Ryan doesn''t look in the situation to tell his story,"


    "Sorry, I wanna rest now"


    "It''s okay Ryan, we will come later tomorrow, if you are not okay tomorrow we will talk some other time, for now just rest. Bye," Gwen waved her hand.


    "B- by- bye!" Naomi ran away. What the hell?


    "Get well soon, Ryan, Devon" Pete went away too. Gwen closed the infirmary''s door before leaving.


    "Doc, should not you go to the teachers'' dorm?" She was roaming around in the infirmary.


    "Of course not. You are Devon both are still not healed yet, your case Ryan seems more disturbing, I doubt if I will even be able to sleep,"


    "Oh- okay, but till when will you stay awake?"


    "Till I want to,"


    "I will be sleeping then,"


    "Good night, Ryan"


    I lost quite a good amount of blood. Doc gave me five to six refills of blood tubes.


    *****


    I saw Doc. her long red hair, her white long coat. She was in the infirmary, walking around. She looked at her wristwatch, "It''s two AM only. Still have got a long night," and continued walking around the infirmary.


    She came to my bed, touched my bare skin. She slowly took my T-shirt off carefully. She touched my chest, my eye, slowly moving her finger to my lips.


    I was seeing all this happening. She said nothing, I was not able to say anything. She slowly leaned over me, her neck was clearly visible now, a close up of her slender neck, her blouse fell down, I was clearly able to her boobs, her black-purple bra was clearly visible, she sure was wearing a loose-fitting blouse.


    Her eyes were fixed at me. She slowly moved her hand on my forehead, I felt her touch on my eye. Her face went out of my view, only her neck and boobs were visible. Her boobs are pretty big though.


    Her hand moved through my hair, slowly through my forehead pushing my hair back. She bent, even more, her neck was almost going to touch my lips. I felt a soft touch on my forehead, it was softer than imagined, wetness followed that touch. I soon realized she kissed me on my forehead.


    She pulled herself back staring at me, "I transferred my power to you, Ryan. Now get well soon," she muttered to herself. She jerked her neck to give her red hair a push from her forehead.


    She stood in front of me, pulled a chair to sit beside me.


    "Don''t worry Ryan. You will be alright," She whispered. Before sitting on the chair, she took off her coat, hung it around the chair.


    She was wearing a black blouse, down was a Layered style slit skirt with a belt. It was pretty good-looking on her. She sat down on the chair. Took a glance at her watch again, "Time doesn''t fly" She sighed shaking her head. She was looking pale again. Her neck was sweaty, her forehead was breaking a sweat too.


    She rubbed her forehead, "Aaah, I am feeling dizzy again, maybe I should take a walk instead of sitting here," she stood from the chair.


    What does she mean by ''again''? Was she dizzy all along? Doc continued walking around the infirmary, she loosed her blouse from her chest. Went outside the infirmary but came back within one minute. She took a glass of water, moved across the infirmary.


    She came to my bed again, sat down on the chair, got up again, grabbed her head between her hand, took a quick glance at her watch, "Three..." she spoke in a weak voice. She took off her shoes. Can''t believe she was wearing sports shoes all the time.


    Walked around the infirmary bare feet. For some reason, she seemed unsettled. She was or her heart was not settled. She kept moving from here to there, this corner to that corner.


    "Oh my god¡­ this is getting out of my control," she came near my bed, stopped there. Took a glance at her watch again, "It''s three-thirty¡­ just a few more hours! Get yourself together, Mary!"


    She pulled her blouse down! Her bra was clearly visible again! She pulled it back on. Took a deep breath. "Three forty-five..." she put on hand on her head, she lost her balance.


    She fell down on the bed against her, on my bed. I tilted my head to see Doc lying next to me, she was unconscious. As I thought she was hiding something. She was hiding something, even when she was this tired she stayed awake till she was knocked unconscious.


    Half of her body was on the bed, half of the body was down the bed. Her eyes were closed. This is what I wanted to see, cute little Doc who is always bossy and intimidating was laying down beside me with such a tired baby-like face¡­ she is still young¡­ only 21.


    Time passed by, half-hour, one hour, Doc changed her position. She pulled her legs up on the bed, she pushed me away on the bed''s end. She threw her hands over me thinking I am a body pillow. Her hands went around my chest, she pulled the covers. After a few minutes, she changed her position again, laid her head on my chest, her leg on my thighs. Slept like a baby.


    Her boobs were continuously touching my arms, when she moved her arms across my chest, her boobs were over my chest now, her leg was across both of my thighs.


    Okay, this is what it was like:


    Situation: Doc sleeping beside me. Her head was near my ear but below my nose, nicely placed on my chest. Her lips were touching my neck with her nose. One hand was across my chest she was pulling me into her. Her leg was over my thighs, another leg was near my toes.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 208 - Became Reality.

    I saw everything, time went by, it was suddenly bright outside as much as I could see through the infirmary''s window. Devon was sleeping on his left side which was facing the wall, he also had pulled cover all over this face.


    The sun shone brightly, "Damn¡­ it felt like I was dreaming the whole night¡­" My eyes followed the sight of crimson-red hair on my cheek, my chest, and my shoulder, "The fuck? What is Doc doing on me?!"


    I pulled my hand out of Doc''s grip, put it on her neck, moved it up to her head, started shaking her head.


    "Doc¡­ wake up. Wake up before someone comes in,"


    She mumbled something then griped me tightly again. I shook her body away, her blouse slid slightly down from her shoulder, half of her breast was visible.


    "Doc! Wake up! It''s morning!"


    "Ooh"


    *****


    I opened my eyes, "Damn¡­ it felt like I was dreaming the whole night¡­" I rubbed my right eye, the sun was shining brightly, "This dream feels too real for some reason," I yawned, suddenly I felt something heavy on my chest like it''s been there for ages.


    I saw something red on my chest, my cheek, and my shoulder. I followed the crimson-red thing to see someone lying beside me¡­ "The fuck? What is Doc doing on me?!" There she was. Sleeping on my chest. I looked around, she was all over my body. Covers over us. I pulled the cover to look inside, I saw her legs over my legs. Her waist over my waist and I saw something tall¡­.


    "Oh fuck, I should not get excited right now" I pulled the covers down. Her soft boobs were touching my arms. To be honest I wanted to touch them but¡­. You know it''s not possible.


    My boner was not going away this easily. It was still hard down there. I mean how can it not be? A hot and young girl like Doc was sleeping next to me! Next to me using me as a body pillow or something! Her big soft boobs were squishing themselves against me. Come on! This is heaven!


    I pulled my hand out from her hand. I kept my hand on her slender shoulder, moved it up to her neck, more above to her head.


    ''Such soft hair. I feel like I can keep touching them forever'' I shook her head gently.


    "Doc¡­ hey doc¡­ wake up before someone comes in and sees us like this,"


    She was not waking up, she mumbled something, pushed her head deep into my arms. Her long hair was all over the place.


    "Ow," Something stung me. I moved my eyes, it was Doc''s hand. I pulled it, she was wearing a watch.


    ''It''s the same that I saw in my dream...'' It was six-thirty AM.


    I moved my hand down on Doc''s shoulder, "Hey! Doc! Doc! Wake up!" I whispered in her ears so that I won''t wake Devon up.


    "Uhmmm" she pulled me tighter closer to her. I almost gave up.


    I moved my hand down to her waist, round, squishy, soft, marshmallow-like thighs met my hand. It got even harder down there. I grabbed medius gluteus. ''What can do? There''s no way I can help it!!'' My grip grew tighter, ''No, no!'' I threw her waist on the other side.


    Her whole torso turned straight on the bed. Her hands were loosened, "Doc! Wake up! Wa...wake¡­ u¡­ up¡­."


    ''Oh no!!! It''s going to blast off with getting hard! It can''t get any harder!''


    ''IT'' got harder after seeing Doc''s loose blouse, her black bra just the same I saw in my dream. A little part of her breasts was visible, her cleavage was visible. Her bra was misplaced, it went a little down, exposing the top of her breast.


    It was a lewd sight! Amazing! Surely amazing! But I have to wake her up.


    "D- d- doc, wake- wake up, it''s time to wake up,"


    "Mhm-mhm" Her hand moved to her eye, she rubbed them, "Ahh?" she pulled herself off the bed, blanket slid halfway down her shoulder, her blouse was sliding down from her shoulder, her bra was sliding down too!


    "D- doc..." I managed to mutter.


    "Hmmmmm?" She opened her eyes, "Hah?! R- Ryan? W- what are you doing in bed with me?"


    "That should be my line," she took her time to take a look at her chest, it was all open.


    "Aaah! What did you do to me?!" She brought both of her hands on her chest to cover¡­ uh... Cover... Cover the¡­ ''stuff'' I guess.


    She tried getting up but we were already on the bed''s corner, her butt slipped down from the bed''s border, "Aaah!" She screamed.


    "Doc!" I quickly got up, pulled her by her hand, she was hanging because I grabbed her hand.


    "Ryan- t- thanks, pull me up, right now"


    "Of course," I jerked her hand, I was pulling her up on the bed again, my eyes went down on my own body now and I realized¡­


    ''I am not wearing my T-shirt. I am half-naked''


    "Aaah! Fuck!" My hands came to my chest to cover my chest, Doc fell on the floor hard on her butt.


    "Ow, ow, ow¡­." She fell down.


    "Oh, shit. Doc!" I got up, moved forward to see Doc down on the floor.


    It was a lewd sight again! She was rubbing her butt after falling down. Her blouse was even more down from her shoulder, her bra was sliding more, and more. I was speechless after seeing something this heavenly.


    "Hey! What do you think you are doing?" She scolded me, "I am your teacher!" oh, so this is where the teacher part comes in.


    "So sorry ma''am. Please stand up, sit here" she got up from the floor. She covered her ''stuff'' turned around, told me not to look and started buttoning her blouse, adjusted her bra.


    "Now." she started coming towards me, "Care to explain what happened?"


    "No, you explain what happened? Why did you¡­ slept with me?"


    "M- me? I did?"


    "So what do you think I pulled you on the bed?"


    "B- but I don''t remember laying down beside you¡­. Let that be aside, why was my blouse open? What did you do when I was sleeping?"


    "Fondled your boobs"


    "Hah?! You idiot!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 209 - Confirming My Dream.

    "Of course I didn''t. Just so you know I was deeper in sleep than you were. I woke up because I felt something very heavy on my chest¡­ and because a strange dream ended"


    "You had a dream?"


    "Does that matter?"


    "No..."


    "Now you tell me¡­ why am I naked?"


    "Ahhh. Haha. who knows, haha"


    "Wait. I saw something related to this in my dream¡­"


    "Your dream? Haha¡­ what are you talking about¡­ haha"


    "I saw¡­ that you were nervous, anxious, were walking around the infirmary till it was past midnight. Then you suddenly came to my bed. Pulled my T-shirt off"


    I took a pause, Doc''s face was turning pale, "You touched my bare skin, moved your fingers through my chest, your fingers touched my eye, moved to my forehead, you played with my hair, pushed them away from my forehead¡­leaned over so did your blouse. I saw your bra, your cleavage¡­ you leaned, even more, my lips touched our neck..." I took a pause again.


    "Hm, hm that'' sure felt nice, the first time someone kissed me on my neck- UGH!"


    "Wait- what do you mean it felt nice?"


    "What does feeling nice mean? Ah, I am the worst!"


    "No, Doc. wait a minute, did I¡­ my lips really touch your neck last night?"


    "Why are you asking me you remember it already. It was not a dream. It''s what really happened last night"


    "Oh, so the part where you kissed me on my forehead happened too?"


    Her face was flushed, "N- no! T- that didn''t happen. That was your dream. There''s no way I could kiss my student even if it''s on the forehead. I- I am a teacher after all"


    "Wait, that''s not the point¡­ Doc, were you up till three-thirty AM last night? Were you feeling dizzy and tired last night?"


    "Y- yes¡­ why? That was because I took performance enchantment pills to heal your eye¡­ why do you know about it though?"


    My eye was left open.


    "Uh¡­ so you guys are up¡­ what time is it?" We both panicked. Devon was up, still half-asleep.


    "It''s six-forty AM"


    "Ah. I will get up then too," Devon pulled the covers off, "Doc I will go to my room, wash up, and come back"


    "S- sure, Devon. Take your time" Doc waved to him. Devon opened the infirmary''s door. Closed it as he walked away to his room.


    "So where were we? Yeah, your dream. I was up till three-forty or something, why do you know it?"


    "Cause I saw it! I had a dream about this happening,"


    "As I said, it must not be a dream, cause that really happened,"


    ''Got you!'' I thought.


    "It was not a dream? It really happened?" She nodded with a hum, A sly grin appeared on my face "So you really striped me?"


    "Y- yeah to check your body, you know,"


    "Yeah I do," I was grinning, "So you really touched my bare skin? You really touched my chest, my forehead?"


    "I- I just"


    "The sight I saw of your breasts was real too? The way you leaned over me, my lips touched your neck, and then you kissed me on my forehead,"


    "About that part- that must be your dream..."


    "Oh, so that part was just a dream? You mean you didn''t lean over kissed my forehead, got up shook your hair, and said ''I have given you my energy, get well soon Ryan''?"


    "Eeek"


    "Doc?"


    "Okay, that happened. I am embarrassed don''t ask why I kissed you,"


    "That happened too huh, but how can this¡­ I know it was a dream cause for hours after you slept beside me I kept staring at the light outside the infirmary''s window. I watched the sunrise as you changed your sleeping position. Even though I didn''t feel anything but you pulled me close into your arms"


    "Shut up now, Jesus"


    "That dream felt too real¡­ I wonder if it really is a dream or I saw what happened last night¡­."


    "Actually, tell me what happened after three-forty¡­ you know I don''t remember what happened after that"


    "Sure. who fell unconscious on my bed, half body down, half body up. I wanted to pull you on my bed, let you sleep on the bed alone. But I was not able to move my body at all. I was not able to speak what I wanted either,"


    "Huh? Y- you wanted to pull me into your b-bed?" why the hell are being shy for, DOC?!


    "Yeah. I mean you looked very tired, you kept muttering you are dizzy, you are tired, you have to stay awake just for a few hours, you can do it, Mary. things like that. Then you suddenly gave up, fell on my bed, unconscious. Looking at your sleeping face just¡­ you know I wanted you to pull and let you sleep properly on my bed, I might have moved away from the bed, would have gone to my room maybe"


    "Y- you saw my sleeping face?! Oh my god, why are all these first times happening all at once?"


    "Only in my dream. I don''t know if it was a dream of reality. I was not able to move my body if it was a reality I would have been able to do much more than just pull you on my bed,"


    "Oh my god, you have a dirty mind"


    "My mind is not dirty, my thoughts are¡­ and I am just a little bit horny"


    "No need to tell me that. I am your teacher,"


    "Honestly, I don''t even feel like you are my teacher anymore. It feels like we are much closer than just a teacher and student. Like a family doctor or a sister? Nah, I guess a friend, a senior. You know knowing you are just 21 makes it even harder to see you as a teacher"


    "What do you see me as then?"


    "A friend¡­ a doctor who will strip me off, and kiss me in my sleep"


    "Good"


    "What is good in this, doc?"


    "Tell me more,"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 210 - Mary.

    "Oh, right. After my failure to pull you on my bed I kept staring at the window while you changed your sleeping positions from time to time. Slowly threw your hands across my chest, then your legs, then your breasts, your head was touching my neck, till morning you were all over me and my body"


    "And how will you explain my open blouse and slipping bra?" she gave me a shy look again.


    "Ah, I forgot to tell you this part. It was in my dream at midnight when you were tired, beyond your limit already you were dizzy you thought it was the heat there, you went out for cool air, came back within one minute haha, then walked around, took off your coat. Still was not enough so..."


    "Wait! Stop! D-did you say that?"


    "...you took off your blouse''s few top buttons. But you were just too tired, so you finally..."


    "Shut- shut up! Ryan stop right now!"


    "...you took off your whole blouse for a few seconds when I saw everything"


    "You are gonna make me cry¡­ damn I am humiliated. You saw everything,"


    "You slept, I think because you changed your position quite a few times your blouse and bra were all over the place. Don''t worry Doc it was all just a dream. I didn''t say it in real life, I was fast asleep"


    "It was not a dream, you idiot! It really happened! I did take your T-shirt off. I did take my coat off! I did open my blouse, I did lean over your face! I deliberately made your lips touch my neck! And yes I did kiss you on your forehead! I did play with your hair, I did move my finger around your chest! And fuck yeah I sure did sleep with you the whole fucking night!!"


    "Mary. You can call me Mary"


    ''What?! Calling my teacher by her name? What is this situation?''


    "Nah, Doc sounds cooler. It gives this ''mature elder woman'' vibe from you,"


    Doc didn''t say anything, she pulled me closer to herself, "Tighter. Forget I am your teacher and hug me all you want. Just for once," she whispered with a dirty erotic hot tone. As If I will be able to hold myself back now, "Uh, you sure don''t hold back" she bit her lower lip with a lewd look in her eye.


    "Sure, Mary" her hands were moving on my back in an erotic way.


    "I just hope any rumor doesn''t start about us,"


    "It will not. I will take care of it"


    "Cause if it did then my life will like¡­ over"


    "Nah, it won''t. You have helped me a lot, Doc. no matter what society will say I will always be there whenever I can,"


    "Thanks. It helped me a lot," she whispered again.


    "Ahhh why do you keep whispering in my ears?"


    "Huh? Cause you said you like whispers in your ear, they are sensitive"


    "Where are others?" Devon asked.


    "Are they even awake?"


    "We can look for Pete but can''t go in girl''s dorm without a good reason,"


    "Call them, man"


    "I got no mobile, Ryan"


    "Really?" I lifted my hand, "Handshake. I haven''t got one either,"


    "Never got one or lost the previous one?"


    "Uh? No, never got one"


    "Good" he accepted the handshake "Handshake. I have never got one either"


    "Guys, I wanna brush my teeth and take a bath. I am really tired because of yesterday,"


    "Oh yeah sure, you even took those performance enhancer pills still you fell down. Please go to the teacher''s dorm, Doc we will meet you in the infirmary"


    "You two get breakfast in that time," She started walking away.


    "Seems like you have already taken a bath. I will go get one then" I went to my room. Devon waited in the infirmary for everyone to come¡­ or at least someone to come.


    "Ryan"


    "Yeah, Naomi?"


    "You look happy today, did something fucking happen?"


    Our eyes went wide, doc and I exchanged glances. I shook my head, "No. Nothing"


    "Yeah, now that I see you sure are looking happy,"


    "Ryan said nothing happened right? Hah, aha" Doc was clearly nervous.


    "If you say so..." Gwen was not satisfied with the answer either. Devon looked away, acting as if nothing is happening.


    "Guys, shall we continue? Everyone good?" I asked.


    "Yep. we are set, taken a bath, breakfast eaten. Ready to sit here till it''s lunchtime" Gwen pulled chairs from the infirmary''s corner for Pete and Naomi¡­. And for Doc.


    "Why the fuck are not you sitting with, Ryan today?"


    "Haha no particular reason"


    "O- okay. Just strange why you are not clingy with Ryan today¡­?" Pete asked.


    Seriously, this Pete never knows when to speak when not to speak. Damn him, really. He put Doc in a worse situation.


    "What are you saying, Pete?" She was hesitating, "I am not clingy with him at all!"


    "Wait. I got a message from Mr. Steve I forgot to tell you guys, they are holding a conference again"


    "About me?"


    "No, not about you, Ryan. The topic says it''s about a school event. So I will not be here with you after the lunch break, the meeting is held in the evening at four O''clock"


    "Oh, so we won''t be continuing after lunch break"


    "What happened to her in her childhood?" Devon asked silently.


    "She was bullied, other girls hated her for no reason. That''s what she ever said about this topic. I tried asking her about this topic but she said it was a really traumatic experience for her so she doesn''t wanna talk about it"


    "Really? Which means you don''t know what she went through?"


    "Nope, I don''t. I thought as this is a traumatic experience for her I will ask her when I am sitting beside her. I will hold her hand, hug her and ask what happened to her precisely"


    "But..."


    "But that is not possible anymore,"


    "Her childhood then?"


    "Her childhood will remain a mystery forever"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 211 - A Few Things Remain Unknown.

    "Maybe something will happen and she will tell you about her childhood?" Gwen asked me.


    "Nope. I don''t think we will meet again, not in this life at least,"


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "Because I don''t believe in fate"


    "What does it got to do with fate?"


    "You know¡­. She once told me a Chinese anthology"


    "What anthology?" Doc asked in between.


    "If I told it right now, it will be off-topic,"


    "I don''t fucking mind. Tell me"


    "Are you guys sure?" they nodded.


    "It was 12th February. She was telling me about some video"


    [ Ewrites: in the middle of the video, it said about a Chinese Anthology ]


    "She waited for me to reply but I was mad at her again. More like I was mad at my sister¡­ I mean her sister"


    "Fufu"


    [ Ewrites: that if soulmates from the past life promise each other to be together in the next life each of them would have a mole on one of their palms


    One of them gets in on the right and the other gets in on the left ]


    "Oh, really?" Devon checked his palm, "Looks like I didn''t meet my soulmate in my past life or we just didn''t make some kind of promise,"


    "Don''t take it too seriously, Devon. It''s just an anthology," Doc told him. Oh. of course, she did. She''s a doctor, a scientist who doesn''t believe in such unscientific things.


    "Yeah, all those superstitions are nothing more than a theory made by people"


    "I fucking know right. I used to believe them till I was like twelve but after that, I saw that things like these are not real and got over that fucking stuff"


    "Wow, not a single woman seems to believe in such stuff," I saw Pete silently checking his palm.


    "Duh, Ryan. do you expect a doctor to believe such things?" she scoffed.


    "I don''t either. Cool"


    [ Ewrites: so it might be easy for them to find each other I find it ironically funny ]


    "I am gonna have a hard time finding my soulmate," Devon muttered.


    "You don''t need to do something like that, man..."


    [ I don''t believe in the next lives. To me, it''s just one life, you only live once. I kinda like to stick to those YOLO


    Why is it so funny? I have one, not exactly on my palm but it''s on the palm of my ring finger on the left ]


    "What the~ she had one?!"


    "Uwaa, seriously?"


    "Yep. she did. And you might have guessed it already that as soon as she sends me that text I started searching for a mole on my both palms¡­ but I didn''t see any..."


    "Ow- too bad. So according to the anthology you were not her soulmate?"


    "Heh, let''s see if I am her soulmate or not. Is what I would have said if we were still dating but as we broke up then yeah I can say I AM NOT HER AND NEVER WAS HER FUCKING SOULMATE"


    [ It''s not true. That is what makes it funny ]


    [ lol I see you just don''t believe that you promised your soulmate in your previous life that you both will be together because we live once? ]


    [ Exactly! Like, people who live the rest of their lives together and don''t have a mole on their palms- what? They lived with someone in tin their past life and never promised to be together again? ]


    "Not everyone wants to be with someone they are married to in this life. Not everyone does. Forced marriages, arrange marriages¡­ but who would make that dump stupid girl understand that?"


    "The fact that she has a mole on her left palm and I don''t I started searching for a mole, I even googled how to make a mole on your palm. But it was all worthless"


    "Woah, you really believed that anthology?"


    "Nope, I just like this little stuff. I love them, if she sits beside him I would hate it, if she even talks with someone I would hate it cause I love her. And Erin used to give her male classmates'' high-fives"


    "I don''t even want a girlfriend right now. After all that shit, if making a girlfriend and being committed to her this much means nothing but the pain then thanks I don''t wanna play this girlfriend-boyfriend game anymore. I will die single, but never make a girlfriend¡­ ah, sorry. I just got into that feel¡­." they were staring at me.


    "You will die a virgin at this rate¡­."


    "No, I won''t. There are places named as ''Red Light City''"


    "What the fuck? You fucking serious?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know what I am sharing this with you but yeah I a serious. I have thought about this. If the thing is about sexual pleasure then prostitutes are far better than wives or girlfriends. They might complain cause they don''t reach orgasm, they might cheat on your just because of that reason. But prostitutes their only goal is to keep you happy, give you pleasure!"


    "Shut the hell up, Ryan! You are not supposed to talk about things like that so openly,"


    "Oh, damn. Again sorry guys. I can''t even imagine having a wife, and future with her. If anything if the time comes and I do fall for someone, I will just never make a move. I don''t want that pain again. Not because I am a coward but because I don''t have time to play these things"


    "Yea, let''s meet here in half an hour from now. Don''t get caught up in some kind of a mess, Ryan" Doc told me as she walked away towards the teacher''s cafeteria.


    Sighing, I said, "I hope I don''t get into some kind of trouble,"


    "You won''t. Go take my lunch, I will get tables for ourselves" Devon went off. We took off for our lunches. I took his tray. We walked but stopped.


    "Where is Devon sitting guys? He usually takes a table which is in the front. He is not visible"


    "But an empty table is visible" I spotted a table with a person sitting on it.


    "Devon, he''s Devon" I saw him near the table, not sitting but standing near the table. And in front of him¡­ was she. Taylor Jane.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [we were not going above 50 for a few weeks now so I decided to decrease the goal''s value]


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. (This is weekly. One ticket means in the particular week, not the month.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 15 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch. (Uh.... zero. Okay, I do not know what to say anymore. All the best.)


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 20 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. (At the end of the month that is.)


    Win-Win Mission: 300 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch. (I have increased the number of required chapters as I have also increased the number of extra chapters.)


    Good luck to you. Hit the freaking goals! Let us go....

 Chapter 212 - The Kiss We Shared.

    Taylor Jane, with no make-up, was standing in front of Devon¡­. Probably even having a conversation with him.


    "What the fuck is she doing there? And why the fuck is she sitting alone?" Naomi asked. We were confused as much as she was.


    "Wait a minute here guys, I will go ask Cheryl,"


    "Hold up, you guys talk?"


    "No. we only did yesterday,"


    "What the hell?"


    I started walking towards Cheryl''s table with Devon''s tray in my hand, "Uh, Cheryl"


    "Don''t call me by my name, what is it?"


    "Why is Taylor not sitting with you guys?"


    "Because she is done eating her lunch"


    "But then should not she go to her room, class, or sit with you here?"


    "Why? What do you wanna say?"


    "I wanna say why the hell is Taylor sitting alone on that table?" I moved my head showing them the table Taylor alone was sitting on.


    "Oh my, my. What is she doing there?" A girl exclaimed.


    "She told us she wanted to¡­."


    "Yeah. she is Taylor. I dunno what she is doing there, but she told us she had something important to take care of and will go ahead of us. That''s where she went off too"


    "Okay. I will ask her myself, thanks she was just taking an empty table sitting alone not even eating so¡­ thanks anyway"


    I walked away from them.


    "What did she said?" Gwen asked me.


    "Nothing. She didn''t even know Taylor was in the cafeteria"


    "Ehhhh. Well, let''s just go and check it out for ourselves"


    When we were moving towards the table, Devon moved and suddenly pulled out a chair to sit down on one chair beside Taylor.


    "Devon" I called him, "What is going on?" He looked at me. I kept the tray in front of him. She sighed, pointed at Taylor. I moved my eyes to here.


    "Taylor¡­ can you please give us this table? We need to use that table..."


    "Oh sure. I was holding onto this table for you, Ryan"


    "T- thanks. We will take it then"


    "Let''s fucking sit and eat already. I am hungry" Naomi''s boobs bounced as she took her seat beside Devon. Gwen and Pete sat too.


    Taylor was about to get up from the table too so I went and took my own tray this time. Taylor was standing next to my chair. I gave her a glance before sitting.


    "How can I help you, Taylor?" I asked her, "You want something?"


    "Umm you seem so cold towards me"


    "That''s who the fuck Ryan is,"


    "Naomi doesn''t speak while eating you might get your tongue chewed with the food" she hummed.


    "Ah~ come on, Ryan, you can''t act that cold towards me after the kiss we shared last niight~!"


    "Bruuwaaaa!"


    "Sluuurrrrp!"


    "Gwaaa Kwaaraa- cough, cough"


    Naomi was about to throw her food, Gwen was about to throw out her milk, and Pete choked on his food.


    "Ki- kiiiii- kiiiii" Gwen was stutttering.


    "A fucking kiss? What the fuck?!" Naomi gulped her food without chewing it properly. Who would expect her to chew it after hearing what Taylor said?


    "A¡­. kiss? Ryan?" Devon gave me a suspicious look.


    "It. Was. On. My. Cheek" I spoke uplifting my index finger before they would think anything weird about us.


    "Eh~ it was slightly on lips, it''s your fault you didn''t pull your lips out, it is your fault you were not standing at the perfect angle or it would have been our perfect first kiss~!"


    "Oh, shut up Taylor. You surprised me with that kiss. I didn''t want it!"


    "But you said it will be the last photo you will ever take with me but I wanted something more than just one photo so I took a kiss from you"


    "Ryan, don''t tell me" Devon moved closer to me, "Are you cheating on Doc? She might get very angry, sad, and upset at you" She said those words so only I was able to hear them.


    "Oh, I am not cheating on Doc. wait. We are not dating in the first place!"


    "Come on Ryan. will not you be my boyfriend if I kissed you?"


    "No, I won''t"


    "But kissing someone means you are their lover right, which means-"


    "Shut. The. Fuck. Up. Taylor. Or I will have to use force"


    "Heh, I would like to--"


    I grabbed her hand, pulled her across the cafeteria to the garden.


    "I don''t know what you want, what you are planning on but you are being a real problem between us. Stay away"


    "But- we did kiss-"


    "Yeah. yeah, what was behind that kiss? It would have been my first kiss you were going to take it so casually"


    "What? I thought you have already kissed someone from your group. You have two beauties behind you"


    "See, I haven''t kissed anyone, I am a total virgin. Let this virgin stay a virgin. I thought we would become great friends but no something has changed you are now what you were, bye"


    "Ah, wait! Take the last photo-"


    "Fuck you! Fuck. You! I hate photos! I hate them even more now! Haven''t I said that the first thing when you came to me?"


    "But one won''t hurt,"


    "You know what? Bye. do whatever the fuck you want" I turned around, took a step.


    "But- I was kidding!"


    "Fuck your photos!" my middle finger raised on its own. I walked away from the garden with head high, middle finger higher.


    "What was her deal?" I sat down at our table.


    "She was trying to seduce me"


    "And? Were you?"


    "No. I was not seduced by her. She was not a virgin after all"


    "What?"


    "She was not a viring after all"


    "W- what do you mean?" Gwen and Naomi went silent.


    "It''s nothing personal but I don''t want a girlfriend or a wife who is not a virgin. I would hate thinking someone had had sex with her. I might never stop hating that person whenever that topic comes I wanna kill that person. Just like her previous ex or crush"


    "Damn¡­ you want a non-virgin woman as your girlfriend?" I nodded.


    "Impossible. Impossible. There''s no way you would find a girl who''s pretty, cute, beautiful, has a nice body and is a virgin" Devon laughed, "This is not your old school, Ryan. this is 2071. Not 1971


    "Why won''t you find a virgin? That''s because¡­ let it be. Even if you found a virgin. First, she''s ugly or lesbian" Devon commented."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [we were not going above 50 for a few weeks now so I decided to decrease the goal''s value]


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. (This is weekly. One ticket means in the particular week, not the month.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 15 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch. (Uh.... zero. Okay, I do not know what to say anymore. All the best.)


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 20 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. (At the end of the month that is.)


    Win-Win Mission: 300 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch. (I have increased the number of required chapters as I have also increased the number of extra chapters.)


    Good luck to you. Hit the freaking goals! Let us go....

 Chapter 213 - The Kiss We Did Not Share.

    "Why? Naomi, Gwen, and Doc are cute, pretty, beautiful, hot women but they are virgins..."


    "Brwaaah!" not again.


    "W- what are you cough cough are you saying?!" Gwen choked.


    Devon facepalmed. "Seriously Ryan. you are amazing with the words, you have your way with words"


    "We have last fifteen minutes before we are supposed to meet in the infirmary" Devon announced. They were already ahead of me. Naomi had almost finished her food. I was behind them.


    I rushed food inside me. I used to eat like this when I was in 10th grade. I used to eat a lot, everything, anything, eat, eat, and eat. Which made me fat one time, but I was working out and had badminton coaching going on, so everything was fit and fine.


    I was eating good one night when this time came¡­ I had diarrhea. I have had a terrible stomach ache I was not able to get a cure out of that pain for days. I had diarrhea for the day too.


    I was not able to get out of the restroom, the minute I did I had to go inside so I decided to stay inside till everything is clear. It was because of indigestion due to overeating.


    After that incident I decided, I will lower my appetite, I will eat less, work more. I then gained a System that tells me to eat healthily (which I am not by the way) which will make my diet even much better.


    Only if I start working out I might be able to make those abs pop out. But that is not the concern right now. Right now it was her. Erin, and Taylor. They were becoming a pain in the ass. Erin''s texts and Taylor''s photos.


    Their feces flashed in front of me. Erin sitting with her laptop on her lap. Taylor standing with a mobile in her hands.


    "Ah, you guys sure take long. It felt like I was waiting here forever"


    "Ryan got caught in another mess. Taylor claims Ryan is her boyfriend"


    "What the hell? Jesus. What is going on? Why Ryan?" Doc exclaimed.


    "I am...just too pissed off at her right now. How can she do it?"


    "She even claimed that she kissed Ryan--"


    Shut that trap up Pete! You are not supposed to speak right now and those words? Oh, fucking never allowed to speak. I grabbed his mouth.


    "K- kissed? You mean, his first kiss"


    "NO! No. not my first kiss. Just my cheeks" I told Doc. doc seemed anxious all of a sudden.


    "Don''t let things like these happen to you, you are a man. Push these types of girls away,"


    "S- sure, Doc. let''s go inside for now"


    "Yeah, till one day when I was relaxing in my bath I looked at my palm again to check if I have a mole at least on my left hand¡­ But I didn''t have one. So I brought up my right hand, checked thoroughly, and suddenly saw something black. It was a mole! On my thumb''s palm! On my right hand! I finally found one I was so happy that I literally shouted inside the bath"


    "Hump!"


    "W- what¡­." doc, Gwen, and even Naomi were looking at their palms now. What the hell even? Doc was checking her left palm, Gwen was too, Naomi looked at both palms at the same time.


    "Oh, shit! I have one! Holy crap!" Doc shouted, "Ryan! See this, Ryan!" she brought her left palm in front of my eye, yeah she did have one¡­ on her index finger.


    "Wait- I thought you didn''t believe in such things¡­?"


    "Eh~ just as you told us¡­ enjoy little things," she smiled. A soft smile without showing her teeth.


    "Oh fuck! I fucking have one but it''s on my right hand!" Naomi threw her hands.


    Why the hell were you even looking for one on your left? Did you want to pair up with me?


    "UHHHH. I have one too but same as Naomi it''s on my right hand!"


    As I said¡­ WHY THE FUCK ARE YOU LOOKING FOR A MOLE ON YOUR LEFT HAND IN THE FIRST PLACE?!


    "G- good everyone. Be sure to look out for someone with a mole on his¡­ or her left hand¡­. According to the Chinese anthology that is,"


    "Tch" they both tsk-tsked.


    "Then? Continue!" Doc was extremely happy right now. For some reason that is. Dunno what happened to her.


    "Well, the next day¡­. I found another mole on my palm"


    "Which? Which palm?"


    "On the ring finger of my left palm"


    "Oh yes! I fucking have on my right!"


    "Ah~ you have moles on both of your palms!?"


    "Does that means Ryan had three soulmates in the previous life?"


    "Shut up, Devon he only had one duh" Gwen shouted at Devon.


    "I get about Doc but I don''t get it, why are you two so happy about-"


    "Ah, you can continue Ryan"


    "O- okay"


    "At the latest let me speak" Devon muttered.


    It seemed to me like Doc was only interested in looking at my mole of the right hand. She kept staring.


    But it makes me wonder, if this Chinese anthology is true, then I promised three girls to be together with them in the next life? And all those three are my soulmates? What the¡­ this doesn''t make any sense.


    "Well¡­ your words sure seem like they were true," Gwen remarked, "A pretty girl just kissed you but you turned her down only because she doesn''t seem a virgin. Great,"


    "Yeh. loving someone else after her¡­ is really impossible for me now. Unless someone forces their way in, I won''t get married. That''s for sure. I am not deeply shaken by this breakup but by the pain and trouble of a girlfriend¡­. Who would endure that shit? I am out of dating shit"


    "Eh~ what if I asked you out right now, Ryan? What will you do?"


    "I will say yes duh. Who would miss a chance to go on a date with a hot girl like you"


    She blushed. I did say it with the intention of making her blush. Her jokes were getting too much I had to stop them.


    "Going on dates is different. I won''t make her my girlfriend nor let her be my girlfriend. Won''t kiss her, won''t let her kiss me; won''t hook up with the girl I went on a date with. That''s what it will be. A pleasant date. Old school,"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 214 - The Meeting.

    "Okay, stop there, Ryan. I have to go now" Doc got up from the bed. She went to the door, "I will come back as soon as the meeting is over"


    "Don''t run away from the meeting this time!" I shouted as Doc went walking out of the infirmary.


    "Yeah, yeah" she muttered as she walked down the stairs, I what it.


    "So, I guess we are not staring unless she comes. We will have to wait till then"


    "Yeah, we will have to wait, sorry"


    "Alright. It''s our break time. We can do whatever the fuck we want. I am going to my fucking room" Naomi got up from her chair. She pushed the chair in the corner.


    "Too bad, I can''t even go away from the infirmary"


    "We are supposed to live here. We are considered the strongest ten of all so we are ordered to stay here in case anything happens in the Academy. They need the top students to fight, defend, whatever they want"


    "So you mean every single member from the top ten is living here?"


    "Yeah, from what I know, they are living here"


    "I am fucking going to my room, will be back in a few minutes!" Naomi left the infirmary. Pete, Gwen, Devon, and I were the only ones remaining in the room.


    "I wonder what they are having a meeting about?" I asked them.


    "They said something about the event, right?" Gwen replied.


    "Last year, around this time of the year they held an event"


    "Yeah? What was that event?"


    "I have heard they do this every year. Last year it was¡­ The main event after the event of the welcome fight,"


    "What was it?" Gwen repeated.


    "It was a class-wise event. A battle event"


    "A brawl?"


    "Of course not, Ryan"


    "Then?"


    "They dived units they did this year. Then units were mixed up. They auto-paired units against each other. They were told to fight, a strategic fight. It was of course a Leveling game. But a group one.


    "For example, unit A of class B fights Unit C of class A. those who win the round move forward. But the first few rounds are league rounds. The knockout round starts after a league round. They fight each other, then move forward, the last two units left to fight for third place, second place, first place. That''s how this event goes"


    "Whoa. that''s thrilling"


    "Yeah, after the event of the welcome fight¡­ this event, called Unit Brawl, is the best opportunity for us, for every student. They can get their Trait skyrocketing in this event. It''s really a big opportunity"


    "That''s cool. Maybe I will get my Trait increased in this event"


    "After that event, everyone was really tired and worn out. So after one day of rest the next day, they keep another event. It happens every year right after the unit brawl event.


    This event is just for enjoyment. I wonder why is this even held. Cause like only old men, old women, little children only come to this event. Teachers or hired volunteers are kept for looking after the event''s well going.


    It is called the Visitors'' Event. It''s an open event for everyone who wants to visit the Academy. To know about how the Academy work, how it''s managed. Every frequently asked question are answered in this event"


    "Sounds thrilling to me"


    "It does sound thrilling for the first time to everybody. But after once if this event is about to happen one more time you don''t feel anything cause you already know how it''s going to be unlike Leveling game events"


    "Yeah¡­ you might be right"


    We waited there for a few minutes cause we had nothing to talk about. Naomi came back from her room. She even changed her clothes for some reason. She was now wearing a dark brown knit T-shirt that was reaching her hips. She wore a brown mini skirt on her waist and was wearing a full-length gray-colored legging.


    After an hour later Naomi came, Doc came too. She was not looking happy after the meeting.


    "Doc is coming" I was able to sense Doc coming so I told them.


    "Oh, welcome back, Doctor" she raised her head.


    "What is it, Doc? You don''t look happy-?"


    "Cause I am not happy. I have something to say. Good and bad news. Which one do you wanna hear first?"


    "Tell me both of the news I will decide which one is good and which is bad"


    "Okay. So a meeting was held... "


    "We know that,"


    "It was a community meeting"


    "What?!" Devon shouted, "B- but I was not-"


    "That''s right. You were not invited to this meeting. They said you were not fit well enough to join this meeting"


    "Ah! How can they?"


    "They have given you a warning. If you even do something that will put the reputation of the top ten community at risk, you will be suspended. You are not kicked out of the community"


    "This...can''t be serious"


    "Next they are holding the Unit Brawl event the next month, in the month of June"


    "Unit Brawl huh"


    "But before that event, they have decided to hold the Visitors'' event first"


    "Why? That''s not how they-"


    "Yeah, they have changed it this year. This time will be different from the last year" Doc came inside of the infirmary, "And for the new I think is good" she sat down beside me.


    "What is it?" I asked her looking into her eyes.


    "Naomi Mitsuda, you are officially a member of the community!"


    That was a total surprise for everyone here.


    "Looks like..." Doc kept her hand on my hand which was on the bed, "You can tell how a girl will turn in the future by looking how she is right now"


    Okay, so she might ask me how she will look in a few years. She never gets over with her jokes.


    "Tell me," Here it comes, "How will Gwen look in a few years?"


    "Doc, you are very beautiful right now, in a few years you will turn even more beautiful and even more--- wait. What the?!"


    "Hahaha! Ryan!" She went off laughing. I was embarrassed when I realized she didn''t ask me about herself!!! Oh, fuck in the holy-!


    I looked at Gwen, "Ryan¡­. Idiot, pervert"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 215 - A Mistake.

    "Ryan¡­. you idiot, pervert"


    "W- what? Why a pervert?"


    "Cause you grabbed my boobs don''t you remember?"


    Doc stopped laughing. I felt a glare at myself.


    "You touched her boobs?"


    "It was an accident, doc. I am not that kind of pervert"


    "Oh, okay" she started laughing again. Aah, I made such a mistake!


    "Seriously are you that obsessed with me, Ryan? I asked about Gwen, not myself you know"


    "I am not obsessed and it is a strong word. I know you asked about Gwen" I moved my eyes at Gwen "She''s cute. She will turn pretty in the future"


    "Thanks" she looked away shyly.


    "What about me, Ryan?" Naomi asked.


    "Ah, I am not there to do that, come on guys!"


    "Sorry, I was just fucking kidding"


    *****


    I went to the cafeteria. I found a table which was empty, I sat on them, keeping it for my friends to come. I looked around and saw Cheryl''s group Taylor was not there with those girls.


    I sat there doing nothing. Waiting for my friends to come but¡­ someone else came.


    "Ryan" She called my name, no it was not Taylor but was her leader. I moved my eyes up at her, she was staring down at me with huge intensity.


    "Cheryl? Yes?"


    "I dunno what you did you Taylor" She moved in front of me, "Can I?" Pointed at a chair which was in front of me, in front of her.


    "Sure" she pulled the chair out and sat down on it.


    "But she is acting really weird now,"


    "In what sense? And I am not the one who did something, she was the one who did"


    "What?"


    "She kissed me, then said ''we are dating'' without even asking me. I turned her down cause I don''t have any interest in dating her"


    "Huh" for a second her eyes were widened, but I guess she was trying to hide it, "Explain in detail"


    "Nothing to explain. She said she wanted a picture with me because of this" I pointed at my closed eye, "I said fine just one time. She acted as if she''s taking a photo but suddenly kissed me"


    "She? She and you? Are you serious"


    "If you don''t wanna believe me then please go, I am not in for this dating bullshit in the first place. I hate love stories even if it''s my own"


    "Sorry. Let''s hear you out"


    "The next day she says we are dating cause she kissed me, and was spreading rumors about us sleeping together and shit in front of my unit members"


    "So?"


    "So?"


    "I mean, did you guys, you and Taylor really¡­" Cheryl made some hand gestures like throwing her hands in the air saying ''you understand what I mean'' but I wanted to play along.


    "We what?"


    "You know¡­ uh. Did you guys really did those things, like sleeping together and- things like those?"


    "Ah! You mean those?" I gave her two hums.


    "Did you?" I smirked at her.


    "No, we didn''t. I am a full virgin. Those were just the rumors by her. I am still a full virgin"


    "You don''t feel ashamed at all calling yourself a virgin do you?"


    "Oh, no I am not. I am proud to be a virgin and proud to be me"


    "Okay. so is that the reason she''s acting like this?"


    "How is she acting?"


    "You know, depressed, angry, insecure, and other things"


    "I see. Well, I can''t do anything about it. I am not responsible for her claiming we are couples before we even started dating. Not like I was gonna date her anyway"


    "Sigh. okay. Can''t believe my ears I just heard she fell for you"


    "Nay, I don''t think she fell for me. She said something about my fighting skills, my power, and my fights were cool. I think was just attracted to some of my punches. It''s not true love"


    "Maybe she likes you just because you beat the shit out of people and bring them down to the verge of killing them and every time someone has to stop you"


    "Hm. thanks for the compliment but¡­ when assassins came, I was not able to win against them¡­ they took this" I again pointed at my eye, "Doc is finding it hard to heal my eye" I added.


    "So there is someone who''s stronger than you"


    "What are you talking about? I am the weakest pupil of this Academy"


    "Yeah," she stood up, "A self-proclaimed weakest student" she walked away, "See you around"


    "See ya"


    "With that beast-like power inside, he''s nothing but a monster" she muttered. Did she forget I can hear meters away? "I wonder if I will be able to win against him"


    "There he is," I moved my eyes to the cafeteria''s entrance. My mates were there. Gwen, and Naomi leading the group.


    "Yo," I pulled my index finger, middle finger, and thumb together with my right hand. And lifted them up having some space between each finger.


    I call this¡­ ugh¡­ what do I call this? ''My Sign'' yep. It''s my sign. Lousy pulled my hand above my head.


    Devon came to me running, he sat down on the chair in front of me, I got up and went to get the trays for us.


    Gwen, Naomi, Pete already went to the counters for taking their lunches.


    I came and joined them too. Naomi was now calm. I never felt this frustrated because of what Erin used to say. I first doubted if Naomi was overreacting as planned but when I was not there she still crushed at her.


    It made me feel at ease. I have someone who can genuinely get angry with me. Doc, who seriously cares for me despite her jokes. Gwen who always is sweet to be, and doubts I am still a vampire. Pete doesn''t speak much but is a good guy, though he always opens his mouth at times he is not supposed to.


    And then lastly Devon who is nice to have by my side. He''s really reliable, we can rely on him. He''s strong, he will help you with anything possible.


    I trust my friends enough to tell them about my deepest fear, deepest trauma.


    "I don''t see Taylor here today" Devon glanced around the cafeteria once more while eating his dinner.


    "Oh, Cheryl told me she''s in her room cause she is depressed," I told him.


    "You talked with Cheryl?"


    "Yeah came to me saying she wanna talk about Taylor. I said okay. So we talked"


    "What happened to her?"


    "She''s acting depressed, angry, gloomy because I turned her down"


    "Whoa¡­. Ryan, you even got your first confessions?"


    "OH come on. She said we are couples, I said we are not. So she''s depressed. And I hate love stories even if it''s my own"


    "Since when?"


    "Since I entered the cafeteria tonight".


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 216 - Her Friend.

    [But in my opinion, it''s a lifetime experience to have someone who you''d jump down a cliff for ''case that kind of attachment is something else ]


    "See, no matter how much I will love someone, or how much I am attached to someone I am not idiotic enough to jump off a cliff just because they told me to. This girl was stupid, I am not. I can''t do this"


    "Well, I am ready to take a bullet for my friend if the time comes to save him or myself, I will sacrifice myself if at least my loved one will be able to live," Devon said.


    "The one for whom you are ready to take a bullet for¡­. Sometimes they are the ones behind the trigger..."


    "No, I mean. I-"


    "Let it be, Devon. If the time came and we are about to die, I will fight for myself, save you guys if possible or die with you"


    "Why die?"


    "Cause I wanna die"


    "W- why?"


    "Even if I have a chance to escape, I will stay there, end my life with you guys, I don''t want a proper death"


    "Why but?!"


    "I don''t have any reason to live anymore, if you guys are my reason to live if you are not there I will not deliberately give my life but if the time comes and I am about to die, I won''t miss the chance to end my life"


    "Seriously? Just because of us?"


    "Just because of you," I nodded.


    *****


    "Alright. I am sleepy" Gwen got up, "Let''s stop here for today, shall we? It''s midnight"


    "Oh, right. The time flew away without us knowing"


    "I fucking realized what time it was when my eyes started feeling fucking heavy"


    "Yeah, let''s go sleep"


    "Okay then. Devon pulled his covers over his head"


    "I will go to my room today" I got up from the bed.


    "I will be in my room then" Doc got up too. We didn''t even give each other a look before disappearing into opposite sides.


    After what happened last night, I don''t wanna sleep in the same rooms as her. Who knows when she will drop on my bed again. I wonder if it was intentional or not.


    *****


    [ because of the way you are let''s just say it is my attitude towards you as a friend ]


    [ just how fucked up is that?! ]


    [ that''s what I am saying you have a lot of people to talk to unlike me who just have you and my brother (who''s not even online for months)


    As you have a lot of other people just let me sleep and go talk with them ]


    [ stop trying to get out of the situation- and I am telling you no matter how best a group of friends could beans how outgoing I can be and a whole huge number of people I can text¡­. Not even one could surpass you ]


    "Is not she sweet? Using those words"


    [ I don''t know why you don''t believe in me just what did I do that you lost all the trust you even had in me?! ]


    [ if anyone surpasses me or not it''s not a problem the problem lies with you having the best group of friends and how outgoing you can be and a whole huge number of people you can text, just why do you have all this?


    It''s unfair how I only have you and you have all of them it''s just unfair ]


    "A lot happened man. Seriously a lot of things happened. I don''t even wanna go in deep with those shit"


    "It''s okay"


    "I will just take you to the part where we broke up"


    [ Ewrites: oh god 81+ texts again, what do you want? ]


    [ Just as I expected you were annoyed at me for sending these many texts anyone will be and the last "What do you want" ugh I guess you are busy ]


    "What? You sent her that many texts?"


    "Yeah¡­. I was sad, after what she said, she just left chat and I was not able to stay at still so I kept texting her till she came online again"


    "I texted her about, I wanna be with her, I wanna take care of her, I wanna love her, I wanna understand her, I wanna be love-Dovey with her, etc. shit"


    [ Ewrites: I was not exactly annoyed but I am short on time and am pissed that I don''t have my laptop ]


    [ I seriously don''t know but you seem cold towards me and ugh mad I messed up everything ]


    [ sigh now you wanna go back to how we were? ]


    [ no, I want to be better than how we were ]


    [ we started off in the best way possible, try reading our old texts ]


    [ I don''t even know if you like me anymore or not ]


    [ I am the biggest stupid out there to give you a second chance, so do whatever you want with it ]


    [ you sound like you don''t mean it I am sorry really ]


    [ Alright, you''re sorry, I get it. ]


    [ seriously, are you okay? ]


    [ I won''t say I am fine ]


    [ you wanna know about my decision, right? ]


    [ yeah right. Knowing the fact that I haven''t got your trust, respect and love anymore sucks totally sucks ]


    [ Look, I am not being cold, alright? But I wanna be honest, I would not be here if I didn''t like you ]


    [ even after what I did? I really am not that kind of a person ]


    [ how can I believe it, seriously? I mean you just went, ''Yeah, I am toxic, manipulative, and hella selfish so what? I won''t change this is how I am ]


    [ what is your decision? You never said it ]


    [ right now, Soofy said I should not trust you, I should have just dumped you ]


    "My whole body was burning hot, my ears were burning, my heart was beating so fast that I thought it might just come out of my throat"


    [ haha ]


    [ And that toxic people should be thrown out of my life ]


    [ and I know you are not going to do that ]


    [ Okay suppose I am not, give me a reason not to ]


    [ I don''t have a reason you can go ahead and do as Soofy says who''d trust me after what I did ]


    [ The ''us'' we''ve got here, is on the edge of a cliff ]


    [ Just push it down the cliff, just dump me seriously ]


    [ So¡­. we''re not gonna have the best wifi? ]


    [ I feel we are nerve gonna be how we used to be ]


    [ A big window frame? ]


    [ ...what? ]


    [ low cabinets in case I stay short? ]


    [ that just- melted my heart- ugh- ]


    [ I am still deciding what to do¡­ ]


    [ If you have to choose between accepting me and letting me go then I prefer you just ditch me ]


    [ why ]


    [ never want to be a choice in someone''s life. Ditch me, after what I did no one would want to be with me anyway ]


    "Why were you doing this?"


    "Cause I thought no matter what I say she will not ditch me"


    "Idiot"


    [ hey, you want me to leave you? ]


    [ do you want me? ]


    [ so you don''t want me to leave you, right ]


    [ right never ]


    [ do you love me? ]


    [ when did I even stop loving you? ]


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 217 - Friends Broke Up.

    [ okay. Don''t try changing me ]


    [ seriously I would never even try that be whatever you are but if you are doing something wrong then Imma change you or at least tell you and if you want to survive in this world you need to change you need to improve every second ]


    [ that is called correction not changing. ]


    [ fine you get it ]


    [ you seem great at mind games, Ryan ]


    [ yeah I learned that new skill, but yeah now that you know I am good at mind games you should consider it before doing anything about making decisions ]


    [ you''re toxic, Ryan. You might feel like the world is crashing down on you now ]


    [ yeah, yeah, enough hearing that ]


    [ so you still think I could trust you the same? ]


    [ no ]


    [ Ewrites: you still think I can be that girl who always cares about how you''d feel? ]


    [ it''s always better to stay away from a toxic person ]


    [ that stupid girl who once thought you were her everything, you think you can get her back? ]


    [ I bet you and me both will be insecure if we dated again ]


    [ how nice, you get it ]


    [ I seriously have no hope. Just say fuck you, now fuck off out of my life. Like you did before ]


    [ then what about?! What will you do?! ]


    [ why do you even care lol ]


    [ don''t give up ''cause your first girlfriend dumped you or whatever you know what they say, when people leave you, it''s a sign that they don''t deserve a place in your life anymore, take it that way ]


    [ just do it already ]


    [ If I leave you, it''ll make me carry a burden for the rest of my life that there''s this one guy who still loves me when I dumped him ]


    [ OKY, then I will not love you after you dump me ]


    [ really? ]


    [ ditch me and see my love die ]


    [ what will you do if suppose I ditched you? ]


    [ Study hard, get rich, live my life alone, travel the whole world ]


    [ good. I mean, that''s great! I just wanna hear that you''ll be happy without me ]


    [ I will never get to experience your love, your care, your anger anymore after you ditch me ]


    [ Try finding happiness is all I wanna tell you ]


    [ so¡­ you seriously gonna dump me? ]


    [ I love you ]


    [ Erin? ]


    [ yeah? ]


    [ what''s with you now? ]


    [ It''s time so let me say a few things]


    [ okay say ]


    [ how long have we dated by the way? We act like it''s been years ]


    [ one and a half month ]


    [ whoa! Just what the fuck have we done. We can''t change the past ]


    [ why would you love a manipulative, toxic guy? ]


    [ but we sure did change a lot of future plans. We never had a talk about the future in-depth, right? But we sure did have nipples of fantasies apart from the whole future plan ]


    [ right we talked about some little things like wifi, closet, and donating money or adding interest on money ]


    [ we''re never gonna have great wifi in our house


    Ryan. closet, forget it ]


    [ ugh why? ]


    "I thought she was just saying some random stuff¡­.."


    [ A big window fame? Nope ]


    [;-; okay¡­.. ]


    [ have children? Whoa, whoa, whoa, look who''s being delusional ]


    [ ...¡­


    I never even said that- ]


    [ I know. If it was not you then you know who else it could''ve been so shut up and listen no lol


    NO more future plans, not a single face time ]


    "....then I realized¡­. She was saying this stuff cause she was about to dump me"


    [ I am being dumped, are not I?


    I guess I am ]


    [ Not another time we''d get to hear each other voices ]


    [ I sure am ]


    [ Maybe my 15th birthday sure is gonna be a great memory, the last time I ever heard you ]


    [ don''t bring these things, it hurts getting ditched if you say something like that ]


    [ Don''t ghost me after this though lol ]


    [ Yeah, I''ll not ]


    [ I am crying and laughing at the same time I look like a manic- lol let that be ]


    [ Yeh happened with me too ]


    [ I once came across something that said ''If you love them, let them go'' and then the protagonist who opposes and says it should be the other way around, ''If you love then let them know''


    I guess I will just do the both of them ''cause I am helpless here


    Damn it! My sister won in the end¡­. I never felt anything when I dumped Riz.


    Oh, and when you get rich, come meet me. I guess it''s one of my last requests]


    [ damn ]


    [ I really wish I knew how to love you the way I did, and trust you the way I did ]


    [ So it''s all over isn''t it, my only wish. Just to meet you? When you''ll get married and have kids with some other man?


    [ no please don''t use your mind games on me again¡­. ]


    [ I am not! Please! Don''t leave me! ]


    [ you ask me to ditch you, and then ask me to be with you. You hurt me and then say you love me. I never knew being numb felt this miserable ]


    [ no, please no ]


    [ Ryan you are very good at mind games ]


    [ I am not FUCKING PLAYING MIND GAMES ]


    [ you''re trying that now ]


    "I sent 20 texts and got one text from her. It continued, 20 then 1, 20 then 1. I was texting like a freak"


    [ Ryan, you love me, don''t you? ]


    [ I do ]


    [ But I feel numb¡­. Why? Try getting over this stupid who was once yours ]


    "That happened. I pled in front of her not to dump me. She went offline. She came online the next day¡­ I had already sent her 300+ texts. I was not able to sleep. I thought not being able to sleep due to anxiety was just something people exaggerate but that day¡­. I experienced it. That it was true"


    "This was the fucking end, right"


    "Yeah, it was the end. But we got together the next morning she just said it out of frustration. I didn''t text her for days. I was losing myself I was really depressed. For help¡­. I had to tell my mom"


    "What? You told her?"


    "Yeah. she listened to it quietly. She calmed me down while I was crying. She calmed me down very well. Then she told me to talk for only 30 mins with her. But I didn''t listen. That led to a big dispute, a big fight between us. We didn''t talk for days, but whenever she did she did that just to scold me, shout at me. She used to give me warning that if I did something like this again, crying so pathetically over a girl she will tell my father about this. We were on bad terms with each other, we were fighting, she told me to stay away from that girl, she will only waste your time, our relationship will not work, and that I am wasting my time.


    "One day, mom even cried while shouting at me¡­ she was like how can I love someone, make someone dearer to me than my own mother. How can I make someone so important to me who just came a month ago into my life and that I am hating my mother who was with me from the start? Who has seen me walk into my underwear, who has seen me walk naked¡­.. Then that day, she died. A few days after she did, Erin and I ended things for good. That was it guys. The story of my love life. It ended tragically."


    They were silent. No one said anything.


    .


    ..


    ¡­


    ******


    Yo. The Author is here. Thank you for sticking up with me, my novel, with Ryan and his friends this long. By this chapter, I officially declare the end of this novel cough cough I mean, this volume.


    Okay, seriously, the first volume: The Ring System of the novel: My System & My Academy of Superpowers ends here.


    I thank my dear readers from the bottom of my heart, it has been an amazing journey here. I hope for your support in the future too.


    Volume Two: Tokyo Academy of Traits, coming soon!


    Just kidding, volume two will begin serializing with the next chapter.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 218 - Final Goodbye.

    He took three deep breathes.


    "What will you do?"


    "It is only a single body,"


    "You burned over a hundred bodies, but want to leave this one. If somebody saw this body, what will be the use of you burning a hundred bodies."


    "You are right. But then how? I have not means to dispose of this body."


    "You do. You¡­ do¡­ look deep inside your body, you will surely find the way. Take a look inside your body, you will find the hidden way."


    He closed his eyes in response to the soft, deep voice coming from the inside of his heart.


    His right eye popped open, a grin spread over his face, "I got it..." He told his inner self.


    "You did it, good work. Now¡­. implement it."


    "Hm." he raised his hands, a grin grew over his face. He took a look at the dead body of a¡­.. Person? Or a zombie?


    Its head was smashed open, the insides were spilling out on the ground. Blood covered the grass, brain was sliced into half, more like, torn into half.


    Its eyes were out of their sockets because of the hard impact of a punch. It was just a mess to put it simply. Nothing more than a mess.


    "Hey¡­. wait¡­ what are you doing?" A young man, standing beside, asked as he saw another young man lift his hand in the air with a strange grin.


    He did not answer. Instead, he lifted his lips and muttered something under his breath.


    "Ryan! What the hell do you plan on doing?!" The young boy shouted, demanding an answer from Ryan.


    Devon heard some popping sounds. His expressions changed, he turned his head down and took a look at the body of Pete the zombie.


    "What is that sound? Hey, what are you doing?!" Devon asked again but did not receive an answer again.


    The sound slowly turned clearer. It was coming from Pete''s body, the sound of something boiling up.


    Devon''s mouth dropped open, "No way. Do you really want to do this? This way¡­.?"


    Devon got the answer to his question. Not by Ryan''s words but by Ryan''s actions.


    ''Boil Blood.''


    Pete''s body started jumping on its own. Because of the blood pumping up and down due to its boiling process, Pete''s body was experiencing the jerks.


    "I can not look no more, how can you be so¡­ heartless?" Devon turned around with that. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, "Goodbye¡­. Pete."


    With a soft, yet loud pop, Pete''s body suddenly blew off on the spot. Blood did not fly all over the grass but it was still piping hot.


    The flesh totally disappeared, only the traces of its body formed by the blood were remaining. Everything was boiled down to ash.


    ...¡­


    ".....fuck its mother," Ryan gained his consciousness back after the gruesome dream of boiling Pete alive, "Why did I dream about that incident? Did not it already happen last night?" Ryan muttered as he opened his eyes.


    He tried pushing himself off the chair he was sitting on but he found it hard to get up. He felt a weight on his left shoulder while trying to get up.


    From the corner of his eye, he took a look at his left shoulder, "....Doc? How¡­.?" Ryan thought as he saw a red-haired head on his shoulder.


    It did not take him a second to realize who that woman with long, red hair was. ''Why is she on my shoulder?'' Ryan wondered.


    Of course, she was sleeping on his shoulder. Then his eyes moved straight in front of him. There he saw the head of another lady.


    It was a yellow color hair head of a teenage lady sleeping with her head on the table in front of Ryan.


    When Ryan tried lifting his legs to get some space, to free the leg muscles as they must be crumpled from being at once place without moving for a few hours.


    But¡­. again he was not able to lift his right leg, he spotted a shoulder-length, brown ombre hair. A girl with a small, thin body but with huge boobs and wide hips of 80-85 centimeters.


    "Oh god¡­ why did this, how did this happen?" Ryan sighed. He took a look around his surroundings.


    Ryan found himself sitting in a big room, which seemed like a classroom with digital teaching boards on the walls of both ends of the room.


    The lights were turned off, the curtains were closed. It was totally dark inside the room. Behind the thick curtains were little sparks of sunlight.


    ''That bright¡­. It must already be past 10 Am.'' Ryan judged after he saw how bright the sun''s rays were.


    When he looked further around the room, he saw a few more people sleeping with their heads laid down on tables in front of them.


    ''Devon¡­.'' Ryan paused when he pronounced Devon''s name inside his mind, ''I see¡­. I had that dream because I feel guilty.'' Ryan thought, ''Or because I am scared.'' he declared.


    We often have nightmares when we see something we were never supposed to see. When we hear, see something we were not supposed to.


    Horror movies, gore scenes, or¡­ that girl, that boy next class. The girl you have a crush on, who barely gives you any attention.


    Ryan quickly pulled away from his gaze from the sleeping Devon, ''Rigid, Rosy¡­. And¡­. Ayami?! What the heck is she doing here?'' Ryan wondered.


    Besides those guys, there were Naomi, Doc, and Gwen at Ryan''s¡­. Body? Everyone was dozed off, sleeping peacefully with no care about the world.


    The dark, cozy, warm atmosphere was even more comfortable, making us debate with ourselves. It can be really difficult to fight against your need for more sleep.


    Not the case with Ryan though. He was woken up from his dream because of the horrible dream. He could not even go back to sleep because of the weights on his body.


    Ryan opened his right eye after sighing. As soon as he opened his eye, a notification appeared in front of him.


    < Request for the software update. A quick reboot is required to continue with the System software further >


    The letters, words were shining brightly in the darkroom, almost blinding Ryan''s eyes.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 219 - System Reboot.

    The message was still glowing brightly in front of Ryan''s eyes in the darkroom. Because of the darkness, the bright light of System''s message was hurting Ryan''s eye.


    < Requesting a reboot >


    "Permission granted. Reboot the System. Do not ask this again in the future for undergoing a reboot." Ryan ordered the System.


    The System did not respond to him, as expected. The System has never responded to him.


    ''What is this¡­.?'' in front of Ryan''s eye, a video started playing. It was a dark room with a bright light of a table lamp that may be glowing in the dark.


    A man was sitting in front of the table, in front of the camera. But he was not still, he was moving up and down as if he was looking for something.


    He caught the eye of the camera in front of him, "Ah," he realized he was on-air, "Right. It must be the time for that to happen," he again bent down and rose up while sitting in his chair.


    ''Why is his face blurred? And what is up with the metallic voice?'' Ryan thought with a frown. He did not get the System wanted to show him, tell him by showing a video of a blur-faced man.


    "Okay, entering today''s date in the log, for the first time. Yes, this is the start of my and my¡­. Student''s journey. Today is the 18th of April 2065.


    "Rest of the things later. Listen, your System will now undergo an evolution, the first stage of evolution and the second stage of the System. You have unlocked level two of your System. Congrats!"


    ''Eh¡­. that''s my birth date, if I am correct it was my 10th birthday¡­..? ¡­.Wait¡­ what?!'' Ryan almost screamed, his voice was suppressed when everything in front of his eyes went dark again.


    The only glowing light in front of him was now darkened. The rest of the room seemed even darker to him after coming out of the light.


    ''No, seriously, what is going--'' again, his words did not come out of his throat.


    Ryan felt a stabbing pain in the part of his chest, strong pain in his eye, an immense amount of pain in his head. Slowly¡­. It started taking over his whole body.


    ''I- I can not- move-'' Ryan tried moving his limbs, his body parts but unfortunately, he was not able to move anything.


    He was experiencing a huge amount of pain in his body but was not able to move his body parts at all. Fixed like a statue in one place, he was not even able to blink!


    Not long after the blur-faced man disappeared and the video stop playing and everything went dark; the pain in Ryan''s body was slowly going away.


    Ryan was able to move his body parts, he felt as if a strong grip that was holding him just let go of his whole body. The same feeling we get when we try holding our breath and then release it.


    Ryan started gasping for air. He looked around, he felt as if the world was spinning. Ryan quickly got a hold of himself when he saw another bright message in front of him.


    Ryan was not able to read the text in front of him cause his vision was blurred, everything was spinning around.


    Finally, Ryan got over the miserable feeling and focused his eyes on the text in front of him.


    < Successfully Rebooted! The host has unlocked new features, skills from the store, and many more! >


    < You have entered phase two. You have been granted the video guide created by the master host. >


    < Select the continue option to open up the video guide and have a live talk with the master host! >


    ''It must be that man¡­. Master host?'' of course, Ryan did think he was the only one who had something as cool as his own System.


    But if he has this System, this Ring, then it means someone had definitely made this. And if that person did make this, it makes zero sense to think that its creator did not try on the Ring themselves.


    The video started playing again after Ryan selected the continue option without waiting for another second.


    The man appeared in front of him again, again his face was blurred, nothing but his chest was visible, anything below his chest was not covered by the camera.


    "Entering today''s log- the official recorded record of The Ring System. Today''s date is 1st of November 2070."


    ''Huh? Not one, not two but five years in the future? Directly? Like that?''


    "Greetings¡­. Ryan Walker." Ryan continued hearing the rough, horse metallic voice, "I am¡­.. Ugh¡­ how do I say it¡­. I can not expose myself but¡­ yeah! I am your master, your teacher, guardian, father, brother, sir, uncle, you can refer to me as anything you wish to.


    "Alright. Uh¡­. ah, she was right, I should have prepared a script. Now here I am, not sure where to start from, what to say, how to do it¡­.


    "Well anyway, let us get here. It has been exactly 30 years since the Ring System was made and¡­. Somewhere a few months since you got your RIng System."


    ''Who the hell are you¡­.? How do you know so much about me?'' Ryan unconsciously thought, knowing that he would not get an answer.


    But to his surprise and shock, "I am really sorry, I can not expose myself. And how do I know so much about you? Oh boy, I know you more than you even know yourself."


    ''.....You can talk back?''


    "Of course I can. Just because this is a recorded video does not mean I will not give my precious¡­. Student the experience of having a live talk with me..."


    "I am confused,"


    "Of course you are. In fact, even I am. Ah. okay. Many events happened after the formation of his System, you will obviously learn them as you advance through the System but for now¡­. All you got to know is¡­.


    "I am here to protect you. To help you, to guide you. And¡­. to not let you die as I and wife did. Haha, I am not from some other timeline or alternate universe. I do not know if that shit is a reality by now or not.


    "Ah. By the time you get this video¡­. By the time you are watching me sitting in my basement with a blurred face, using a voice changer to make my voice metallic... I would already be dead."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 220 - Memory Reset.

    "I would already be dead by now. Oh, more like, you would not even get the Ring System if your finger if I was not dead-" he suddenly stopped in between.


    ''H- he is dead? Why would I not get the System if he was alive¡­.?'' The strange words of the man in front had confused Ryan.


    "The videos you are watching right now, these were actually pre-recorded. But you might wonder why and how am I able to answer perfectly to your every question?


    "Well, that is because of the System. It presents a specific clip of a video that would be the perfect answer for your question or a perfect reply to your words.


    "You see? That is how good this system is, it is literally the best!"


    "You¡­. just who are you?"


    "Oh crap. Did I just say that all?" the man reacted as he ignored Ryan''s shock.


    < Erasing the host''s memory. According to the master host''s programming, the master host wanted to erase the host''s memory if the following words were spelled: >


    < I am dead, package. If I ever said that I am dead, then I want you to erase the host''s memory of this >


    ''Wait. what the heck?'' Before Ryan could even react, he felt another jab of pain in his head.


    < Memory reset activated. The host''s memory will be reset to the time before he had heard anything about the master host''s dead >


    And then, his memory was erased. Ryan opened his eye once again after the jab of pain in his head.


    ''What happened? Why am I¡­ whatever,'' Ryan quickly opened his System''s stats screen, he searched for the video which was on the corner of his screen.


    "Hello again. Please select a name you would like to refer to me by:"


    A few options appeared below the video screen.


    < Professor, master, teacher, sir, mister, System, father, dad, guardian, brother, bro, doctor, doc¡­ if there are any other words you would like to refer me by, please write them here. >


    ''....doc? No way.'' Ryan thought as he took a glance at Doc''s head on his shoulder, "Doctor? Why should I? Father, dad? What the heck even. Bro? No. master? Sounds masochist. Professor¡­. Huh¡­.. that sounds¡­..''


    < Word selected: Professor >


    "Professor? Amazing!" the man cheerily jumped in his seat, "From now on, whenever you will recall me in your mind or by words, I will appear in front of you to guide you with whatever you want."


    "Good¡­. But, can I ask you why?"


    "Why¡­. because I do not want anything bad¡­." the same line from the previous conversation repeated. That he did not want the same things to happen again, etc.


    Ryan sat there quietly without moving his body. He looked straight into the professor''s body. The video was not moving either, as if it was paused.


    "Tell me something then¡­.." Ryan demanded.


    "Of course, that is what I am here for. Before I let you off the hook and let you continue your journey on your own, I too have a few things I need to complete."


    "What are those things then?" Ryan was still having a hard time deciding whether to believe the professor or not.


    After all, he was a man who just appeared in front of him a few minutes ago. But still, that man knows a lot more about the System, and Ryan more than Ryan knows about it.


    What the professor seemed to Ryan was the creator or one of the creators of the System, the one behind the Ring System but still, Ryan did not know whether to trust him or not.


    "Your System¡­. You might have already figured it by now, it is an RPG System. I would not go into detail about the System as you will have to discover them for yourself.


    "But¡­. I do have something to tell you about your System. You should, never, ever tell anyone about your Ring and your System. Never! I mean it."


    Ryan fell into deep silence¡­. ''I did tell Doc about it though¡­.'' he thought.


    "Have you told anyone about your System? Even if it is not in detail?" Professor asked.


    "Uh¡­. I should not lie, huh."


    "Do not lie. Just do not. Remember, I am here to help you. So even if you have told someone about your System, I will help you with that matter and would not scold you for that."


    "Before I answer¡­ I want to know why I should not tell anyone about my System?"


    "That is a stupid question. I am sure you know the answer to the question yourself. No one, I mean, literally no one in the world might have a System like you. Do you know how unique, different, and¡­. Strange, weird that is?"


    Ryan nodded in agreement.


    "Good. and do you know what will happen if your enemy or someone greedy came to know about your System? The government will soon know about you, they will come for you, hunt your Ring, keep you and your Ring as a test subject. Tortue you, interrogate you for further information about your System¡­. I guess that was enough."


    Ryan gulped, ''Yes. that was more than enough.''


    "Now answer me¡­. Have you told anyone about your System?"


    "Yes. I have."


    "Man¡­.. seriously¡­?" Professor leaned forward and then leaned back in his chair, "Alright,"


    "But. I have not told her anything in detail. I have just told her that I have a Ring which I received from my parents that helps me heal myself. It has amazing healing abilities."


    "....Are you sure you told only that much?" Professor asked.


    "Yes. yes, only that much. Nothing more than that. They do not even know that I have a System! They just think I have a Ring that heals me."


    "Sigh. Good then. That will help a lot. Okay, I will leave the decision to decide whether the person you told me this about is a trustworthy person or not. Whether the person will expose your Ring to someone else or not. Think carefully and decide it for yourself."


    ''Doc¡­.? she¡­. A trustworthy person¡­.?'' Ryan did not think for another second.


    "Yes. she would not tell anyone, she is a trustworthy person."


    "Oh, she is? Good then. That makes things even easier. Now¡­. I want you to have a good relationship with that person, make sure you do not put the person in a situation where they will have to expose you. I believe you, Ryan Walker."


    ''She would not¡­.. Would she? No, she would not do such a thing.'' Ryan thought as he pushed away a string of hair from Doc''s face to behind her ear.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 221 - System Evolution System.

    Ryan believed that no matter what situation Doc is thrown into, she would not expose anyone''s secrets. Yes, of course, till those situations were life-threatening.


    Ryan trusted Doc. Although they are not as close as they used to be before, Ryan does not think that his faith in Doc and Doc''s faith in Ryan has shaken up even a little.


    "She would not."


    "She¡­. huh¡­. Could it be¡­. Your girlfriend?"


    "Huh? N- no. no¡­. She is not my girlfriend¡­.." Ryan again looked at Doc.


    "Okay, then¡­. Who?" Professor asked.


    ''Who? Yeah¡­. Who indeed?'' Ryan thought to himself. Even he was not sure about his relationship with Doc.


    "Leave that topic aside. She is not a threat to me so it is fine. Move on to the next topic. Tell me what else do you have with you for starters?"


    "For starters huh?" Professor did not answer for a while, as if he was thinking deeply.


    "Uh¡­. you are not sure yourself?"


    "Of course, I am!" Professor replied quickly, "The next topic¡­. Alright. First, let me, I mean, let us study your stats and skills for now. Let me introduce you to some new changes made into your System."


    "Alright. Sounds good. New changes? Right¡­ after the System rebooted or something."


    "System evolution. It happens randomly. But by my studies, it first happens on level 10 or level 15. Then it continues at the interval of 10. In your case, your System has evolved on level 15. That might make your progress slow in the future but I am here for you."


    "Okay¡­. But why? Why would the System evolve¡­. There must be a reason, right?"


    "Of course there is. I will continue with that. Firstly, here is your stats screen."


    < Host''s Stats Screen >


    "Whoa- you can..."


    "Yes. I have command on everything."


    < Name: Ryan Evan Walker >


    < Race: Human >


    < Physical info:


    Male [16]


    Weight: 65 kilograms


    Height: 185 centimeters


    Muscle-Fats Ratio- 35:65 [Respectively] >


    < Traits: Clairvoyance; Enhanced senses; super speed >


    < Level: 15 [Exp: 160/1600] >


    < HP: 75/75 >


    < Blood Type: B+ Positive >


    < Blood level: 75/75 >


    < Blood Storage: 200/200 >


    < Strength: 55 >


    < Agility: 70 >


    < Free Stat points: 20 >


    < Bloods: 2,000 [2K] >


    "Do you see the difference from before?"


    "Yeah¡­. I sure do. And I think, this one is better. It is less chaotic and more definite."


    "Uh-hm. Well, if in the future you managed to gain a Mage class then you will have an additional stat of ''Mana''. If you chose a hunter or an archer class then an additional stat will be ''Accuracy.'' yeah, you got it."


    "Classes¡­. When will I be able to choose a class then?"


    "On the Ring System''s second evolution. That is when the System will reach level 3. To be precise, the time when you will reach level 25."


    "Level 25¡­." Ryan clenched his fists tightly, grit his teeth, "I can not wait!"


    "Do you see¡­. Do you notice that you are different from others Ryan¡­."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "You have multiple Traits."


    "Tch. they are not useful at all though. All that allowed me to survive till now is just my Ring System!"


    Professor did not reply. He stood there with a despondent vibe, "You do not understand it, Ryan." He muttered.


    "Oh, those free points¡­. What am I supposed to do with them?"


    "Free stat points. You gain them by completing a Quest, or simply by leveling up. You can add them to either your Strength, Defense (if you are wearing armor) Agility, or Stamina. That will just increase their stats, as it says."


    "Amazing! This is amazing!"


    "You skills now."


    < Host''s Skills >


    < Vision Lv. 14


    Blood Fists Lv. 14


    Blood storage Lv. 10 [Capacity: 200ML]


    Inventory Lv. 14: [Items: Snack bag, Vampire diary, Advance-Tier Vampire blood flask, Vampire UV rays blocking Sunglasses]


    Regeneration Lv. 23


    Blood Simmer Lv. 25


    Spider Web Lv. 30 [New!!] >


    "Whoa¡­ Spider web. I always wanted to be a Spider-man."


    "Oh. So you have already gained a Magic-Grade skill huh? Amazing."


    "Oh¡­. right, the System was talking about some Magic skill business."


    "See. now, this. Is important."


    "...okay"


    "Your skills. And your System." Professor took a deep breath before starting, "From now on, to level up, to upgrade a skill over level 30, 40, 50, 60¡­. So no, you will have to complete a set of tasks. Your skills evolve at level 30, you are given a test after completing the tasks you will be able to use the skill. You need to pass the test in order to use your Magic skill and above.


    "Same with your System. For example, if you reach level 25 [where your second evolution will process] you would not evolve till you pass the test and solve the required task."


    "...Do you mean I will not be able to use my System at level 25 unless I complete the test?"


    "No. You will be able to use your available skills, strength, agility, defense, Traits, blood manipulation, etc. BUT, your level will not increase, you would not gain experience points, your stats would not upgrade, your skills will not upgrade."


    "....Professor¡­ this is absurd. Do you mean, all the hard work I did in the meantime before completing the test will be gone? BEGONE?!"


    "Uh, of course not. When you complete your test, the points will add up to everything. Man, do not worry about shit, just live your life, get stronger. We have a big, huge goal in front of us!" Professor ordered.


    The search of meaning, your Ikigai1, your passion¡­. Ryan had found none of them and he was already sixteen! He also thought there was no purpose for him to live anymore since he lost his Erin¡­.. Then his mother.


    But then, like a bright ray of hope, an RPG System appeared in front of him in the form of a Ring which has been doing an excellent job of protecting him.


    Slowly, in his life entered Doc, Gwen¡­. Naomi, his friends, Rigid, Devon¡­. He was finally finding some hope in continuing living after being once killed by the most wanted criminal, Tye Sheridan.


    Ryan looked down at Gwen who was sleeping on his thigh, then at Naomi¡­. Finally, he took a look at Doc.


    He turned away his gaze from those three, the video screen appeared in front of him, he was about to continue his talk with Professor when he suddenly felt a movement on his shoulder.


    Ryan turned his head away, the video screen disappeared. ''Is she awake?'' Ryan thought as he turned his head to his left shoulder.


    "Muff!!"


    "Humf!" Before Ryan could see anything, touch anything, he felt his lips hit something cold and soft¡­. Very soft¡­. A little warm but dry¡­. Sweet but numb¡­. Doc''s lips.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 222 - Intimate Doc.

    "Ah!" Doc let out a low panicked shriek. She pulled herself away from Ryan.


    "Ah¡­. ugh¡­" Ryan turned around. He could feel his ears turn red as the burning sensation flowed through his ears to his cheeks.


    "No good man¡­. That was not a proper kiss," he heard Professor''s voice echoing inside his mind, "It should not be a peek. It should be a passionate one if you want to gain experience points."


    ''Huh¡­? Seriously? That was not my intention, Professor.''


    "Uh, hey Doc¡­." Ryan took the first step to break the awkward barrier which formed because of their kiss.


    Doc was not looking at him. She had turned her whole body in the other direction while still sitting on the same bench as Ryan was sitting on.


    "I am¡­ sorry. It was not my intention to kiss you- ugh. Sorry. I just turned my head and you lifted your head¡­. It all¡­. Happened in a flash- that I did not even-" Ryan sighed. It is hopeless, Ryan thought, she does not want to talk with me.


    "Just what is the problem, Doc? Why are we like this--" Ryan swallowed his words down.


    {Why Erin? Why are we like this?!} his texts to Erin flashed from his eyes.


    "Tch. I do not know what the hell is up with you and Gwen, you both are being so distant from me ever since we fought the Heffleys. I do not even care anymore as long as you are fine with it." Ryan wanted to get up but Gwen did not let him.


    "If this is how you want things between us then fine, I do not care. It is not like we are dating each other. Enjoy your life. Sorry for accidentally kissing you¡­ heck, it was not even a proper first kiss." Ryan threw his fists on the table.


    Doc turned her eyes and looked at the cracks as they appeared on the table. She then looked at Ryan from the corner of her eye without turning her head fully.


    "But you know what? One day, someday in the future, I hope, at least once, you will make the effort and tell me what the heck all this was about." Ryan grabbed Gwen''s body like a sack of potato and went to the bench next to him, "I am done, Doc." with that, he left.


    Sat on the bench and then slowly placed Gwen on the bench, letting her head sit softly on Ryan''s lap.


    ''I hope you keep sleeping like this forever and I keep sitting here like this forever, watching you sleep.'' Ryan thought as he moved his hand from over Gwen''s head.


    She murmured something in her dream and grabbed Ryan''s hand in the air, pulled it below her head. She looked like a cute little baby sleeping peacefully.


    Ryan threw his head back, ''Perfect. Now I can not even focus on my shit.'' Ryan thought. Doc''s matter had disturbed him a lot.


    Suddenly, he heard the bench slid, the chairs push away with the screeching sound.


    ''Ah¡­ now is she finally leaving the room?'' Ryan thought as he see Doc get up from her seat and walk around the room towards the automatic glass door.


    Ryan threw his head behind again. Closed his eyes and focused on Doc''s sneaker''s tapping sound on the floor.


    He heard the sound go away slowly by slowly. Moving away from him, his seat. Suddenly a frown appeared on his face when he heard the sound coming closer to him.


    Doc''s shoes coming closer to him, ''Ah. I am sitting a few feet away from the door...'' Ryan convinced himself.


    But it did not work for much longer when the sound was clear enough for even a non-clairvoyant person to recognize that Doc was clearly coming closer to Ryan.


    Ryan lifted his head a little but stopped when the tapping sound disappeared. Ryan dropped his head back down again. He was about to open his eyes and check what Doc was doing but after the sound disappeared, he lost interest.


    A sweet smell entered Ryan''s nose, ''Wait¡­. This smell¡­?'' Ryan opened his eye and quickly brought his head up as he recognized Doc was standing near him.


    "Muff!!" Again. Before he could even look at something, touch something¡­. He only felt his lips touch something soft, super soft, plump, sweet.


    He Doc''s face in front of him, his eye was going wide in shock, in surprise. Ryan was so surprised at Doc''s action that he could not even bring himself to return her the kiss.


    "Ahh~ now this is what you call a kiss. Amazing! Return her the kiss, Ryan. Open your mouth, let her tongue enter your mouth, and dance together-"


    ''Shut the hell up, Professor!'' Ryan thought in his mind.


    Doc was not moving her lips or tongue, she had just rested her lips on Ryan''s lips¡­. Not for long, she pulled them away. Ryan could feel Doc''s erratic breathing.


    Ryan gasped for air, he too was breathing without a pattern. Ryan looked straight into Doc''s eyes, they were full of love. He soon realized that his face was grabbed by Doc.


    "You know, Ryan¡­.. Today when I was sleeping on your shoulder¡­. I had an ecchi dream about you, a really lewd dream. I do not know if I am supposed to tell you this or not but in the dream¡­. We were really enjoying ourselves."


    Ryan blushed, his eye was wide in surprise. He could not believe what he was hearing. Someone dreamt about him, a woman did!


    In the past, Erin had told Ryan a few times about seeing him in her dreams but¡­. Not a single dream was an erotic one. From what Doc said, it was crystal clear what she meant by that.


    "I¡­ I just can not hold myself back anymore." She threw herself into Ryan. she pulled his face and dug her lips into Ryan''s mouth.


    Her tongue entered Ryan''s mouth, Ryan was not as much shocked as before so he could properly return the kiss.


    "That is it! That is it! Oh my god, you are fucking on fire! Hot!" Professor''s voice echoed in his head but he focused on Doc, "Oh my god, that is perfect! You two are on fire!"


    While Ryan and Doc were busy exchanging their feelings for each other and enjoying their beautiful time¡­. In the corner of the room, a little devil had seen everything.


    "Oh my. What have I seen?" Ayami thought anxiously.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 223 - Safety.

    They continued. Without a care, they just continued moving their tongues together. Although Ayami had seen it and was seeing it, they did not stop.


    ''W- why am I getting excited?'' Ayami thought as she pretended to sleep with her head on the table in front of her.


    She opened her eye and took a peek at Ryan and Doc''s intimate, passionate kissing moment. She could not divert her eyes from them but also feared being found out.


    ''Seriously, why am I getting wet¡­.?'' She felt a tingling sensation down there, between her thighs. She could not ignore the tingling sensation.


    ''No way. Is the succubus inside me taking over me?'' Ayami was a devil, not just a devil with a Samsara devil. The devils were resurrected after their death.


    < Doctor Mary Newton


    Bust /Waist /Hips: 100 /58 /89


    Height: 173 centimeters [5 feet 8 inches tall]


    Age: 21 [Female] >


    < Kissing a 10-Star woman. Bonus +100 Exp >


    < First time kissing Dr. Mary Newton, gained +240 Exp >


    Doc was still not ready to pull herself away from Ryan''s lips. Ryan silently sat on the bench while kissing Doc very passionately. They both were so indulged in kissing each other, feeling each other''s lips, tongues, the hot breath¡­ they were lost in their own world.


    ''J- Just how long do they plan on kissing each other?!'' Ayami could barely hold herself back from jumping in between Ryan and Doc.


    After a few more seconds, Doc came back to her senses, ''Shit¡­ w- what am I supposed to say after we stop kissing?'' she finally felt as if she must stop the long kiss now.


    Doc softly pushed away Ryan''s jaw, she started pulling her tongue out of Ryan''s mouth. When their lips parted, a bridge of salvia was formed in between them.


    Ryan opened his dark red eye, he saw two bright emerald green eyes glowing in front of him.


    "W- what was that¡­.. Doc?" her hands fell down Ryan''s face. She leaned back away from him, Ryan''s body moved forward but soon Ryan pulled himself back.


    "How was it?" she asked with a shy expression. Doc slowly put her finger on her lip and rubbed the saliva off with her tongue.


    "....how was it, you say¡­. I do not know..."


    "Huh?! Tell me properly¡­.. It was my first kiss¡­." she diverted her eyes from Ryan''s eye.


    "Pfft!" he almost broke out laughing when he saw how cute Doc was looking right now, "sigh. You just forced me, you know?" Ryan sighed.


    Doc took a glance and moved her eyes away from him, ''Is he mad? Well¡­. I did force him though¡­ ugh.''


    "But. somehow, for some reason¡­ I felt as if I was complete. I found my missing part. It was satisfying."


    "So you did enjoy it," she muttered, her cheeks were bright red, her heart was beating so fast, it felt like she has completed cardio just now. Her body was feeling warm, hot from inside.


    "Then¡­. Are we good now?" Ryan asked. Doc came out of her imagination, "There would not be such problems again¡­. Right?" Ryan asked with a grin.


    "I¡­ uh¡­ I should get going," She quickly turned around, "I should check if someone needs treatment." with that, she quickly ran out of the room.


    "Damn¡­ what was up with that reaction? After kissing me¡­. This is how she reacts?"


    "Believe me, boy, women are something messed up. They never answer-"


    "I know. I know more than you about this topic at least. I have a terrible experience."


    "Ah. right. How can I forget about your girlfriend."


    "Hah?! How the heck do you know her?!"


    "Sorry, ex-girlfriend Erin Heffley. She lives with her family in Alaska. One father, one mother, two elder brothers who are professional masters, an elder sister who is studying High school, and a cute little brother, Finn Heffley. Right?"


    "....Man, you are not a stalker are you?"


    "For you? You bet I am more than just a stalker¡­.. I got to protect you after all." he muttered the last words.


    "Tch. First my school life, then my love life, then my parents, then my friends¡­. The underworld¡­." Professor lifted his head as soon as he heard those words out of Ryan''s mouth.


    ''That¡­ that was the only thing I failed to protect you from, I guess¡­.'' He thought.


    "The Mafias?" Professor repeated.


    "Huh? Yeah¡­. The underworld has attacked me a few times¡­ you might know that too why am I telling you this." Ryan sighed.


    Professor hesitated, "Nope, I want you to tell me more about the people you met, the assassins behind you, who were sent to attack you. Tell me."


    "Why so eager? You know it already do not you?" Ryan asked with a scoff.


    "O- of course, I know. But¡­. still¡­ I want you to upload the names of the people who were sent to kill you."


    "....Something seems sus about you..."


    "It is to test whether you care about your life or not, how hard will it be to train you, etc. It is a must before we continue our talk."


    "Right," Ryan sighed, "We are totally distracted from our main topic."


    A text box appeared in front of Ryan, "Do I got to type it or..."


    "Anything works. Just do it."


    "Uh¡­. okay¡­." what is wrong with him? Why is he acting like that? Ryan thought.


    "Obviously you must have read about them through the help of your System''s skill vision."


    < 1. Gen


    2. Sarah Knight


    3. Jackie Filgo


    4. Ainz Gown


    5. Henry


    6. Tye Sheridan


    7. Sienna Miller >


    Without Ryan being aware of it, the words were appearing on the screen in front of him on their own.


    All Ryan had to do was close his eyes, think calmly about the events that happened in his life since the first chapter. He did his best to cover every Mafia character he could think of.


    Professor''s hand started trembling when he saw those names appear on the text box. ''This can not happen. Starting from the big shots directly? That is unfair. As expected of you, Earl, you did not delay anything by a second.''


    "That is it. Yeah¡­ those are the names."


    "Ryan..."


    "Uhm?"


    "How are you still alive¡­.?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "After facing those Underworld big shots, it is not possible¡­. How are you still alive?" Professor asked in a low voice.


    "Oh, I was killed once, you might know it, but my System resurrected me."


    "No!" Professor shouted, "Even with that one resurrection available, no one could have been able to survive this far when those big shots are chasing you!!" Professor shouted as he got up from his chair.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 224 - The God Of The Underworld.

    Professor knew more than Ryan. He knew more than Ryan about everything, even about Ryan himself. There was no doubt about that.


    But¡­. which happened after he died¡­ he did not know about them, neither could predict the future exactly. How was he able to talk with Ryan then? Of course, he had recorded himself in different replies from Ryan.


    Things happened after his death. He did not know that the Mafia will soon try to kill Ryan but he never knew how or when or by who.


    After reading the names of the top ten big shots of the Underworld, Professor could not control himself. He felt anxious, worried about Ryan.


    "One resurrection¡­.? Right. I was curious about this too. Tell me how does this work?" Ryan asked ignoring Professor''s reaction.


    "Resurrection or resurrections. The System allows you to resurrect, you have to earn the chances first. Till you enter the second level of the System, you are given one chance per level up.


    "When you unlock the second level of the System you will have two chances to rewind your death. Then the level three, three chances. So on till level fifty. I will give you the further information later, first reach level 50."


    "I see¡­ that is how I was resurrected twice after my death¡­"


    "Still¡­ how are you alive?"


    "Ah, I was attacked yesterday too by Ainz Gown. And, I killed him yesterday."


    "Huh¡­..?" his mouth dropped open although it was not visible, "Haha¡­. Y- you killed the Ainz Gown? Are you freaking serious?"


    "I did. Thanks to my System, of course."


    "H- how? How did you-"


    "The Hulk¡­. Mode? The Hulk transformation¡­."


    "....." He remained silent, "You mean the Hunk form?"


    "Ah! Exactly!"


    "Ohh¡­ now it all makes sense. Fine. Now¡­ shall we go back to our topic?"


    "Our topic? Right. The Ikigai. Purpose of my life. Yep."


    "Your long-term Goal, the end Goal¡­. Somewhat same, yes."


    "You see, I was living in the hope of spending my whole life with late Erin but after she left, my mother left me too. Feeling hopeless¡­. I finally met Doc, Gwen, Devon, Rigid, Robert, Naomi¡­. Late Pete. They are someone I can proudly describe as my friends.


    "Now¡­. even they are distant from me. Everyone is going away from me again, I really am not good at keeping relationships, does not matter if it is a romantic relationship, motherhood, friendhood. I lost my dear friend Pete, Doc has been distant from me ever since I knew about her feelings, Gwen too acted like that, Devon thinks I like his crush which I do not, Rigid & his girl were never close with me, Naomi too is changing, we almost kissed each other the other day!"


    "Man¡­. my boy¡­. Everything is freaking messed up in your life, got to admit it."


    "....I was wondering for a long time now¡­.. What is the meaning of my life? Why am I still alive? Why did my System defy my death not once but twice? Why do only I have an RPG System with me?"


    "Hm¡­. you thought that much huh?" Professor sounded impressed but as his face was not visible, his true feelings, expressions were still not clear.


    "Well¡­." he continued, "You thought that much huh¡­.. But you never ever spared a single second to think¡­ what was the reason behind your parents'' death which led you to gain this inheritance package."


    Ryan was left speechless. He remembered what the FBI agents had told him on the day his parents died. They were crushed in an accident near the cross-section.


    "Do not act like you know everything about me and my family. You might know much more than me about this Ring but, never think you know more than me about my family!"


    "Oh yeah? Are you sure?"


    "Sure? Just what the fuck do you think you are? You are not god! You do not know shit about my life!" Ryan almost screamed out loud.


    Professor leaned back in his chair, brought his arms in front of his chest, sat there silently for a second because speaking:


    "Well, Ryan¡­. Okay, I know nothing about your family, fine." He leaned forward again, threw his hands on the table in front of him, "But do you believe that I at least know what your goal, what your long-term goal in life is?"


    ".....Yeah¡­. I guess." Ryan did not want to but had to believe the fact that Professor knew much more about System-related stuff than Ryan did.


    "Then let me tell you about your goal." Professor leaned back in his comfortable chair. Brought his arms crossed in front of his chest.


    "Yeah?"


    "YOUR goal is to revenge your death father and mother!"


    "....seriously? What am I supposed to do?" Ryan''s heart was beating fast, there was one little possibility he did not want to be true, "K- kill that, that truck driver, hah¡­ haha..." he gave out a nervous laugh.


    Professor did not reply for a minute. He just sat there expressionless. He finally decided to reply to Ryan so he leaned forward on his table.


    "No. Your goal is to get strong enough to kill the God of Underworld."


    "Eh? Uh, sorry, I did not hear you quite right. Please can you repeat yourself?" Ryan broke a huge bead of sweat down his neck.


    "Um, I said, I want you to get stronger, strong enough to end the whole. Motherfucking. Underworld. End the underworld and take your revenge."


    Ryan''s hands started trembling. Soon his whole body started trembling his fear.


    "Hah¡­. you do not mean that my parents¡­."


    "Yes. I mean exactly that. Believe me or not boy, I still and will always know more and only more than you know about yourself."


    Ryan was frozen in his seat. He did not move, "The Underworld-"


    "You get what I am saying? Your parents did not lose their lives in a little accident¡­. They were-"


    Ryan interrupted Professor as he continued nodding his head unconsciously, "They were¡­.. Fucking killed by the motherfucking Underworld¡­."


    "By Tye Sheridan, Ainz Gown, by the biggest sisterfucker Jackie Filgo, the bitch Sarah Knight and by¡­.. The most vigorous and dangerous person¡­. Earl Knight, the God of the Underworld."


    .


    ..


    Ikigai- the Japanese term for ''Purpose of being'' or your reason for existence. Ikigai is also known as your life''s purpose, in other words: Passion.


    The reason to quickly get out of your bed early, every day, and to do something you love truly from the bottom of your heart.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 225 - What Are We?

    Ryan''s whole body was trembling in fear, his legs, his arms, his head¡­ his fingers were shivering.


    "You wanted to know the purpose of your life, right? Then this is your purpose." Professor continued, "Make it your Ikigai. Revenge your parents'' death, become stronger and take over the whole underworld."


    Ryan did not reply. There was no way he could function his brain and speak at this moment. His palms started feeling cold, his feet were feeling cold from beneath.


    "I will help you on your journey to become the strongest. There are still quite a few secrets hidden from you students, from us humans. I will help you reveal those secrets.


    "All I want from you in return is¡­. Passion, desperation, resolve, determination. If you do not give those feelings to me in return, I will drop everything and leave.


    "Make me a promise, my son¡­. Will you kill the underworld big shots and the God of Underworld? Will you become the strongest person alive? Will you¡­. Take revenge for your father and mother''s death?!"


    Ryan stuttered. His voice was so low that Professor did not get what he was saying. Ryan opened his mouth, instead of thinking inside his mind, he wanted to answer Professor with words.


    "I will." Ryan nodded with a deep breath, "I will! I. Will!" To think that his parents did not died in an accident but were killed by the God of Underworld and his subordinates.


    His subordinates include Tye, Sienna, Ainz, Henry, Jackie, Sarah¡­. Who knows who else was involved? Ryan could not suppress his anger anymore.


    "I¡­. I will take over the Underworld! I will fucking kill the God of the Underworld! It¡­. is my promise to you, Professor." A few drops of tears fell down Ryan''s cheek from his right eye.


    "....thanks." Professor muttered in a cracking voice, "But you, from now on, got to be really, really aware of your surroundings. Their assassins and spies are all around you."


    "The Mafia?"


    "Yes. The Mafia. They are just looking for the right time to kill you, but now it looks like they created the right time to kill you."


    "And they failed. I killed their men instead."


    "I am proud of you."


    "Now it makes sense why I was being attacked since that day," Ryan remembered the day when he was sitting on his bed thinking about how bad his life was.


    Then his maid opened the door as they had some visitors, she was shot dead, Ryan was chased down by the Mafias, etc.


    "....Ryan¡­.?" He heard a soft moan near his thigh. At first, he thought it was the Professor again but when the voice seemed a little lewd and too feminine, Ryan took a look at his thigh.


    Gwen was looking at him with two big, cute eyes, "W- why were you crying?" She asked with a serious worried expression.


    "N- nothing." Ryan sobbed as he rubbed his tears away, "You are just too heavy, my thigh started aching and it made me cry in pain."


    "Meanie." She used Ryan''s thigh to get up off Ryan''s thigh, she sat beside him without looking at him. She quickly pulled her hair and tied them into a messy bun on the top of her head.


    She looked at Ryan from the corner of her eye, "You did not do anything naughty with me, did you?"


    "You wish."


    "Right. You have a better option. Doctor Mary that is." Gwen snorted as she adjusted her shirt around her big melons.


    "..... it is not what you think¡­.." Ryan replied.


    "Well, whatever. I am going to the washroom." Gwen informed Ryan before getting up from the bench and walking to the sliding door.


    "Ryan." He heard his name in a serious tone, "Do not let this relationship get spoiled, ruined. Listen to me, follow her. Do not let her go."


    Instinctively, Ryan got up from the bench, "Gwen!" he called out to her. She had passed through the door already but after hearing Ryan call her name, she took a step back and looked at him by tilting her head out of the door.


    "Yeah?"


    "I am betting this on you, Professor. If anything goes wrong-"


    "Then at least it went wrong instead of not leading anywhere. Trust me, bro, I am here to help you."


    "C- can I come with you?"


    "Huh¡­.?" Gwen looked confused, "S- sure though. But do you think it will be a wise decision to come to a women''s washroom? Of course, I do not mind though but there might be other girls present there."


    "Eh, no! I do not mean that! C- can I just, you know, hang out with you for a few minutes?"


    She took another step inside, "Whoa. The Ryan wants to spend his time with a low-life like me?" She said sarcastically, "So rare!"


    "It is not funny, Gwen."


    "Then why are you even asking? Can I hang out with you? What type of question is that? You are not asking me out so just¡­ come with me." She quickly stepped out of the classroom.


    "Good." Ryan followed behind her.


    "Cool, now do not let the conversation die. If it dies, it will create an awkward situation between you two, so be sure to keep up the conversation."


    "So?" She tilted her head at Ryan who was walking behind her, "What did you want to talk about?"


    ''Eh, Did I ever say I wanted to talk with her?''


    "Does not matter. Just do not let the conversation die. Ask her anything!"


    "Uh¡­. I was wondering, just, you know¡­." Ryan was nervous, "I was curious about you. We did not talk since that day¡­."


    "Oh¡­ that." Gwen turned around, "How can I say, I was just not able to bring myself to face you. That is it." She replied with a smile.


    ''Ugh. this is getting nowhere.''


    "That is it?"


    "Yep, that is it." she nodded.


    ''This is seriously getting nowhere.'' Ryan gritted his teeth secretly.


    The situation was getting tense, "Ryan! What are you doing? Speak something!" Professor continuously kept telling Ryan to speak up.


    "Do not let this relationship break! Come on! Ugh! You are ruining it, bro. Say something!"


    "Uh, Gwen!"


    "What?!" She panicked, "D- do not call me like that¡­. I was startled." She sighed.


    "Gwen. I have something to ask regarding our relationship."


    "Uhm. sure."


    "What are we?"


    "Huh?"


    "Just. What. Are. We?" Ryan asked with a pause making sure she gets every word he says.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [we were not going above 50 for a few weeks now so I decided to decrease the goal''s value]


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. (This is weekly. One ticket means in the particular week, not the month.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 15 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch. (I do not even know if anybody is even reading this.)


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 20 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. (At the end of the month that is.)


    Win-Win Mission: 300 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch. (I have increased the number of required chapters as I have also increased the number of extra chapters.)


    Good luck to you. Hit the freaking goals! Let us go....!!

 Chapter 226 - This One Is Still Safe.

    "What are we you ask¡­." Gwen was sent into deep thinking, "Hm~ it is hard to answer."


    "I know." Ryan nodded, "That is why I want to sort this out right now."


    "Sort?" Gwen tilted her head.


    "Yes. I want us to be clear about what our relationship is and get things straight. No more misunderstandings for eternal."


    "No misunderstandings¡­. That is impossible though." Gwen muttered in a low voice.


    "Just what are we?" Ryan asked again.


    "One thing is sure. We are not just friends."  Gwen replied.


    "We are not friends, okay so what are we then?"


    "As I said, it is hard to answer that question."


    "Still! Okay. we are not friends, we are not dating each other either,"


    "And we are not strangers either," Gwen added.


    "Yeah, strangers do not kiss each other," Ryan added which made Gwen blush a little.


    "I said I am sorry. Do not tease me regarding that," Gwen turned her head away.


    "I am not teasing you, and no need to be sorry. I do not regret giving you my first kiss," Ryan replied with a straight face.


    He was not in for any drama. He wanted everything sorted before any more misunderstandings form between them.


    "We are not dating, we are not lovers we hugged and kissed each other. If I said we are friends that would just be an insult for Friendship,"


    "And I do not want us to be an item either. That brings a lot of complications."


    "IF that is the case then I am ready to get out of your life. I do not want to hang out with you half-assed. Not a friend, not a girlfriend either but still want to be with you that is¡­ messed up."


    "So¡­. you want to be my lover? Do you want to be my girlfriend?"


    "Do not tell me you are too blind to see something this obvious, Ryan. I want to but I know I would not, so drop that topic."


    "Alright¡­. Then what do you want us to be?"


    "Huh?" she was taken by surprise, "I- Uh- I¡­." she looked down, she took a few glances at Ryan''s face but then dropped her head down again.


    "You are not sure."


    "Yes, I am not." She replied quickly, "Are you? Are you sure what you want us to be?"


    "....Yes."


    "Eh~?" she did not expect that answer from Ryan. Ryan has chosen one of the two options.


    Either date her or throw her out of life. By the quick reply, Gwen guessed it was the later one.


    "What is it then?" She asked, knowing his answer might end up hurting her badly.


    After all, they both knew about each other feelings. Gwen loves Ryan but Ryan only likes her¡­ not even romantically. Just as a friend, female, fellow unit member.


    " I do not know if you would like this idea or not but¡­. This is the last thing I can bet our relationship on." Ryan took a deep breath, Gwen gave him a nod.


    "Let us hear you out. I do not have anything in my mind so¡­." Gwen shrugged.


    Staying friends was not an option. Staying friends after kissing, hugging, cuddling with each other was like drinking cold coffee after a nice hot coffee.


    It was totally not an option to even think of it. It would be way too much awkward and¡­ it would give a weird vibe to be in that relationship.


    "Singlationship."


    "Sing- what?"


    "Singlationship," Ryan repeated.


    "Singlationship? Now, what does that mean?" She thought she got a simple idea of what that term meant.


    It was formed by two words: Single & Relationship. But she was not totally sure what Ryan meant by that term.


    "Single relationships."


    "...."


    "I think we should be in a Singlationship."


    "As I said, what is the meaning of this term?"


    "It means, we both will be single but you will still be mine."


    "Eh?" Her cheeks turned red, her ear was burning as soon as she hear the last words.


    ''She is flushed.'' Ryan calmly thought, ''Ugh.''


    "You will be mine, I will be yours but we both will still stay single."


    "Ah¡­? Eh¡­. Aye?" she blushed even more.


    ''Ah, this might turn fun.'' Ryan shook those thoughts out of his mind, ''I should not tease her.'' He calmed himself down.


    "What do you think, Gwen? Of course, if you do not want to we will keep our distance from each other,"


    "Eh~" Gwen turned to her right as she saw the sign of the women''s washroom.


    "Answer me before you go," Ryan stopped her when he saw her stride towards the washroom.


    "Ah~" She turned her head and took a few steps forward. Gwen stood in front of the washroom''s entrance, "S- sure but do not wait for me after my answer or do not come inside after hearing my answer¡­" She demanded.


    "Why would I? I would not¡­. I hope." A grin appeared on Ryan''s face which soon disappeared.


    Gwen turned her face, took a deep breath. Turned her flushed face turned, looking at Ryan from over her shoulders.


    "Hm," she nodded, "I would love to be in a Singlationship with you."


    A smile spread over Ryan''s face. His foot unconsciously moved forward. Gwen raised her palm behind her, gesturing Ryan to stop.


    "We are both single but you are still mine." With that last sentence, she quickly opened the door and rushed inside the washroom.


    Ryan was left there dumbfounded, "Whoa¡­. I never thought she would say that¡­" Ryan murmured.


    Sigh. He suddenly heard a low sigh in his mind, "Thank god." He heard Professor''s voice, "Amazing. You managed to pull it out pretty well, Ryan."


    "Yep. I am proud of myself,"


    "I am proud of you." Professor told him softly, "Now that you have                  successfully managed to save a relationship, I want us to move on to the most important topic."


    Ryan gulped, "Revenge?"


    "Yes." Professor nodded, "And no."


    "Huh?"


    "Of course, Revenge will be the final goal but in order to achieve that goal, we must plot some little, basic goals¡­."


    "And they are?"


    "The first and the most important one. To keep you alive, to survive in order to maintain your existence in this world and to get stronger."


    "I am not quite sure I get what you want to say¡­"


    "In simple words, we will be focusing on your defense and your protection. How to protect yourself from Mafia, beasts, monsters, and mythological beings.


    "I mean, you would not be able to train yourself to grow stronger and would not be able to take over the Underworld if you are not alive, right?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [we were not going above 50 for a few weeks now so I decided to decrease the goal''s value]


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. (This is weekly. One ticket means in the particular week, not the month.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 15 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch. (I do not even know if anybody is even reading this.)


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 20 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. (At the end of the month that is.)


    Win-Win Mission: 300 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch. (I have increased the number of required chapters as I have also increased the number of extra chapters.)


    Good luck to you. Hit the freaking goals! Let us go....!!

 Chapter 227 - The First: Safety.

    Ryan was standing in the middle of the hallway. A few students appeared from the end of the hallway and changed their paths as soon as they saw Ryan standing with a blank expression in the middle of the hallway.


    "Who is that creep?"


    "You do not know? He is the one who was hanging out with Naomi-Sama all day!"


    "Eh¡­ I heard he is the reason we lost our friends today. We were attacked because of him, they say."


    "Hah?!" Ryan turned around when he heard the female students gossiping about him, "Who the hell is spreading such absurd rumors?!" he shouted in Japanese.


    "Oh my god, crap, let us get out of here!"


    "He is really creepy~"


    "Did you see the rage in his eyes, he surely is a monster!"


    With their voice still echoing in the empty corridor, the female students left.


    "Calm down, Ryan. your emotions are not stable. Do not let those little rumors get to you." Ryan groaned at Professor''s advice, "Remember, you are going to do something very different from everyone. If you want to make it big, you gotta do it differently. And if you do it differently, you will surely be hated by the crowd of the educated sheep."


    Ryan sighed, "You are right." He threw his fist in the wall. His knuckles were injured which were quickly healed by his new skill Regeneration.


    "I said, calm down. You would not be able to make rational decisions if your emotions are not stable. For god''s sake, calm down!"


    "I fucking know it! Do not keep repeating-"


    "Do not shout at me. Next time you do it, you will regret it." Professor''s serious tone sent a chill down Ryan''s spine, "We are already training to make you stronger. Just listen to what I tell you."


    Ryan did not reply. He turned around in the corridor.


    "Do not stop walking. Keep walking. Stroll around the Academy''s premises. Do not stop while I am talking to you. If anyone sees you they will think you are a maniac talking to yourself. So keep moving."


    "Got you." Ryan started walking. He walked towards the staircase, he took the stairs to the next floor.


    "You know what, go to the rooftop. The door of this floor is open, use it and climb to the rooftop. No one will disturb us there."


    "Noice! That is a great idea!" Ryan took three steps at a time and climbed the stairs quickly.


    "Alright. We were discussing your training. So see, your training will consist of total ____ parts. They are as follows-


    First: Safety (Learn how everything works and how to protect yourself, how to keep yourself safe from everything, everyone).


    Second: Understand and master your Traits.


    Third: Study and learn how to use your system to its full potential.


    Fourth: Physical training (Strength, muscles, agility, resistance, stamina, reflexes, etc).


    Fifth: Mental training (How to stay calm in every situation, etc. Training your conscious and subconscious mind).


    Sixth: Fighting different opponents (Beasts, monsters, mythological creatures, human beings. Anyone who is worth fighting).


    Seventh: Weapon Training (Choose the best weapon for you, the most compatible weapon for you and master the weapon).


    Eight: Form an army of people with the same dreams. (Make connections with everyone you meet, increase your network, choose a few best to be close to you while fighting, someone you trust. For example, your Doc and your Gwen Stacy.)


    Ninth: Beat everyone, be the best, and WIN. (Be the best in your field)


    "That sums it up. We will go into detail about every topic one by one. For now, we will take the first topic which is perhaps the most important one. Your Protection."


    "W- wait a minute. I think I will be overloaded with information." Ryan demanded a break. He opened the rooftop''s door and stepped out.


    A cool breeze welcomed him. It was nice scenery Ryan saw from the rooftop. As Naomi has told him, the rooftops were connected.


    The connected rooftops look like a race track or a running track. They were straight with a few curves on the sides. Making it a perfect running track.


    "We do not have time though¡­."


    "I know, I am sorry but, as expected this would be too much for me at once." Ryan protested.


    "Hm¡­ Fine. You just realized the truth behind your parents, balanced a relationship, and just recovered from your fight with Ainz Gown a few hours ago¡­ you can take a break."


    "Thank you. I would like to enjoy the scenery here. It is cool up here. Ah~ how long has it been since I gave myself some time to space at the blue sky with this pleasant wind."


    "Although you want to take a break, I would not let you sit calmly. I want you to walk around the rooftop, explore the rooftop, observe every corner of the rooftop carefully. Remember every little detail of the rooftop."


    Ryan knew he had no choice so he decided to follow Professor''s order. It was not a big deal to do either. He just had to walk around and remember as much as he could.


    Ryan first went to the Arena''s rooftop. He looked around, there were a few VIP rooms on the Arena''s rooftop with essentials there.


    When he passed down, he came back on the main building''s rooftop. It did not have much on the rooftop. Just a few rooms which looked like storerooms.


    Finally, Ryan headed towards the dormitory. He expected the rooftop to have some black burn marks over it, some cracks, overall a damaged building.


    But when Ryan reached the rooftop, to his shock, the rooftop was as good as a brand new building. Not only the rooftop but more than half of the building was already re-constructed.


    There were a few master engineers working on the construction while big machines were helping them.


    "Amazing¡­. As expected of Japan." Ryan muttered. He was about to turn around and head downstairs to continue his talk with Professor when he heard a familiar voice when a familiar smell enter his nose.


    Sniff, sniff. I know this smell¡­. Where have I¡­?


    "Yes, yes, understood." Brandon! "Behind the dormitory near a closed cabin at Zero O''Clock tonight. Yes, I will be sure to bring Devon with me."


    ''Bring Devon? God¡­. is something happening with these vampires? Or is Brandon talking to the head of Military- Uh, he is the head?''


    "Yes, sir. Of course, Ambassador Bostick."


    ''Bostick?'' Ryan froze, ''The vampires! Something is terribly wrong.'' It was his gut feeling though¡­


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 228 - Tonight.

    Ryan stood hidden behind a wall. On the other side was Brandon. Brandon hung his call with Ambassador Bostick. Ryan did not know this Bostick was but one thing was sure¡­. This person was not Devon Bostick.


    ''Ambassador? In the sense, the one who represents their country in a foreign country¡­? Do vampires too have to represent their clan in another clan¡­?''


    "No." He heard Professor''s voice in his head, "This ambassador does not mean what you are thinking. Vampire''s ambassador is different."


    "Yeah? How is it different?" Ryan asked.


    "You should focus on the ascendant vampire in front of you first. They are dangerous too,"


    "Is not every vampire dangerous?" Ryan taunted as he turned around and ran downstairs.


    Brandon heard the footsteps, ''Shit¡­. Did someone hear me? But¡­ who would come up here?'' Brandon did not care to follow the person because he could not hear the person''s footsteps anymore.


    ''Fine. I do not need to care about it. If someone lets out the vampire secret, they will be killed by the Guardians anyway.'' Brandon dug his hands in his pocket and gave a little shrug.


    "Now will you care to tell me what an Ambassador and an ascendant vampire is?"


    "No. I mean, later. First: Your safety."


    "Argh! Man, seriously?!" Ryan stopped running and grunted at Professor.


    "Keep walking, I said. Do not stop. Find a place which is safe for us to talk, or just think in your head."


    "Thinking? No, thanks. I will find a place,"


    "So we were talking about your safety,"


    "Yeah¡­ I wonder what will happen tonight, you know regarding the vampire business."


    "Are you listening? I am not in for any jokes. Please pay attention, this is important." suddenly a table appeared in front of Ryan''s eyes.


    It was a well-decorated, bright-looking table of contents. Ryan was confused at first but when he heard its contents, he got what the table was.


    "As you can see, there are a lot of Royal families in the world. Not just that," the table disappeared and another one appeared, "There are a lot of different races, their subclasses, and their families. It is totally messed, to be honest."


    "And?"


    "And you, you have to be really careful of each other,"


    "In what way?"


    "Sigh. Royal families. What are they?" Professor asked.


    "Uh¡­ families who are the strongest from particular regions."


    "And?"


    "And¡­."


    "Their kids. Their children are enrolled in the Academy and are usually the strongest students."


    "Oh, is it? I did not know it."


    "Really? I mean, just take a look at your Academy''s top ten members,"


    "Rigid Russell. Devon Bostick, Robert Capron," Ryan took the names of top three students.


    "....Only one," Professor replied with a surprise.


    "Yep. Rigid is from a werewolf pack, Devon is from a vampire family, Robert is the only one who is from a Royal family." Ryan told Professor.


    "I know that much, Ryan¡­. I have the records of everyone with me,"


    "Records?"


    "Yes. I have created a digital book within the System that tells me about literally anyone in the world. Their name, their race, their physical features are listed. Of course, if you want to you can also take a look."


    "That is amazing¡­. How come I never knew about it¡­?"


    "Huh? You knew about it from the start, Ryan."


    "Eh? no, I did not-"


    "How do you think your skill Vision comes up with the information of anyone you look into the eyes of?"


    "....." Ryan was impressed, "No way¡­" a grin appeared on his face, "That is awesome!"


    "I know." Professor nodded, "Uh, okay. The Royal families, what I want to tell you is¡­. Whatever you do, never ever mess with the Royal families."


    "Mess in the sense?"


    "Do not get into a fight with them, keep your relationships with them nice, no arguments, nothing. Believe me, you would not like getting into trouble with a Royal family''s kid¡­. Wait¡­. Have you already-?"


    "No! No, I have not¡­. I think,"


    "My god. Just what are you?" Professor face-palmed. The last words Ryan added made Professor even more anxious, "You have already done the things you were not supposed to. How the hell am I supposed to protect you now?!" Professor groaned.


    "Eh, are not you strong? Then come here and protect me." Professor lifted his head and kept staring at Ryan.


    Even with the blurred screen, Ryan could feel Professor''s piercing stare. ''Crap. Did I just make a mistake by saying that?''


    "Do not ever say that again, Ryan." Professor replied with a super  serious tone, "I can not and would not come near you to help you. Although I am strong, all I can do is sit here and help you with your journey."


    Ryan had some questions in his mind but decided to leave them and do not ask Professor about anything in detail.


    "Got it. I am sorry."


    "Hm," Professor took a pause, "Let us move forward. The Underworld. It is self-explanatory. Even you would not want to mess with them cause you know their real power."


    "Right¡­"


    "Next, mythological beings. Again, I do not want you to spoil your relation with any of them. Believe me or not, these creatures are stronger than anyone. Even stronger than the Underworld if it involves brutal strength, and pure Traits only, without the use of technology or science¡­"


    "I¡­ know that very well, I am aware how strong they are."


    "Thank god you do. If you have messed with any race, I want you to tell me about it."


    "Okay¡­ I would not really say I messed up with them but yeah, the relations are bitter."


    "Explain."


    "Our Head General, Brandon Fraser is from the Bostick vampire family. He is an ascendant as you just told me. The vampire we just met, who was on a call with Bostick''s Ambassador."


    "What about him?"


    "I¡­. stole his items." Ryan waited for Professor to reply but Professor did not say anything, "His vampire diary, blood flask, sunglasses. I took them, he sensed it and attacked me. But thanks to me System, I hid his items in my invisible inventory and was able to get away with it."


    "Anything else? Is that it?"


    "Yes¡­" Ryan was rather surprised at Professor''s casual tone.


    "Then that is not a problem. Your Inventory is already over level 10. He would not be able to sense his items anymore, you are safe."


    "Ah~ thank god." Ryan sighed.


    "Well, I am done with the first step of your training. Before we move forward, do you have any questions?"


    "Yes. What is a vampire ambassador¡­ ugh, I want you to tell me everything about the Vampire business,"


    "Why?"


    "Tonight," Ryan replied quickly, he knew Professor would ask that question, "Something terrible is going to happen today with the vampire business. And I am going to witness it. So I want to know everything about the vamps before I enter their world."


    "I suggest you do not enter their world. That is what I told you in the first step. Why do you want to witness an Ambassador''s conversation? I seriously would not allow it."


    "Hah. Why? Why do you ask? Well¡­ because it involves my brother Devon Bostick. They are planning something against him and I can not let them harm my friend Devon knowing he is in danger."


    Professor was silent. ''Good answer, my son Ryan.'' He thought.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 229 - Goodbye, Pete.

    Ryan was waiting for Professor''s reply. He kind of knew already what Professor''s reply would be.


    ''Do not go there, do not mess with them, stay away, be safe, blah blah blah.''


    "Hm. I will tell you everything about them,"


    "Huh?" Ryan was dumbfounded, "You do not mind?"


    "Why would I? It is your choice. You have two chances of resurrection available with you anyway. So if you died, it would not change a thing."


    "....." Ryan felt a dagger piercing his heart when he heard Professor''s answer. That was harsh but true.


    "So, tell me. Tell me everything about the-"


    "Ambassador. It is the post above Ascendants, they are not subclasses of vampires, they are the ranks given to vampires in their family.


    "They are trusted by the Master and the Elders. They are often in charge of the household when the Master is not present. Their base level is above 50, starting from 51. They belong to the subclass: Elite Vampires. The top second post of the Vampire Army and top third post of the household."


    "Then comes our Ascendants¡­." Professor took a pause, "Keep walking or else I am stopping."


    "Tch. yeah, yeah." Ryan started walking forward, without knowing where he was going he continued walking.


    "They are¡­. Old. Ascendants are below Ambassadors, top third military position, and fourth family position. They are old enough to help lead or help the Guardians, and the hunters. Their base level is 25 onwards. Still, do not underestimate them."


    "....There is no way I can underestimate them after that horrible experience with Brandon." Ryan quickly replied.


    "Kid," Ryan heard a soft voice of a woman, a mature woman while he was walking down the corridor with his head down. Ryan raised his head.


    In front of him was standing a beautiful, mature lady her orange eyes were piercing Ryan''s eye, her hip level long red hair was tied up in a bun.


    "I know you must be sad because you lost your friends but please¡­. Do not walk around with that gloomy expression. Cheer up! Everything will be alright."


    Although she said those kind words, there was no sign of kindness, not a hint of kindness on her face. Ryan, for a second thought she was being sarcastic.


    "Oh sorry." she turned to a man behind her, "Translate it," she ordered.


    "Ah- no." Ryan replied, "I- I can understand Japanese. Thank you for your concern, ma''am. I will be on my way," Ryan quickly went past through her.


    "Ah¡­. fine." she sighed with a sad expression and continued walking.


    ''D¨C damn¡­ S- she was this Academy''s Head General!'' Ryan remembered the time when he had used his Triat on a red-haired woman the first time they had reached the Academy.


    "Tanikawa Sadako hmmm," He heard Professor''s voice in his mind, "She is a strong woman with a great history," he told Ryan as he sat in his chair with his index finger and thumb holding his chin.


    "She looks so~ cold!"


    "Eh? No, Ryan, she is totally hot!" Professor protested quickly without any doubt.


    "Huh? No, I was not talking about her appearance. I was talking about her cold expressions¡­ but yeah, she is hot indeed." Ryan had no choice but the agree.


    "Pervert,"


    "As if you are the one to say that!" Ryan almost shouted at Professor.


    "Good morning, General Fraser-san." Ryan heard Sadako''s voice behind him.


    < Activated enhanced hearing >


    A notification flashed from Ryan''s eyes. Ryan did not pay attention to the notification and turned his head around.


    "It is nice to see you, Tanikawa-san," Ryan heard Brandon''s reply, "So what is that you wanted to discuss with me?"


    "Oh. yes. About today''s conference." Sadako took a pause, "I think we should announce the new protocols as soon as possible to the students."


    "New protocols huh¡­. So soon? It has not been even a day and your team has already made new protocols? As expected of Japan''s disaster management."


    "Haha, why thank you. But, these protocols were not imposed by us or our team. Even I was reported with the new protocols today morning."


    "Hm~?" Brandon raised his eyebrow, "Then who could be behind this? If the Head General is being informed then who would come up with the new protocols?"


    An angry smile spread over Sadako''s face, although she did not want her smile to be angry she can not help it, after all, that is how she looks, that is her natural face.


    "Well, that is a protocol too. I can not tell you the name of the man behind the scenes."


    "Could it be," Brandon took a pause, "Japan''s top Royal family?"


    Sadako gasped, almost unnoticeable gasp. She turned around, "The Auditorium after lunch, I hope you would not be late, Fraser-san."


    "Oh, I would not make you wait for long, Tanikawa-san."


    "Eh~ Till then, later." They changed paths and walked away.


    "...." Ryan stood a few meters away from both of them with a surprised and cringed expression on his face.


    "W- what the hell was that¡­" Ryan asked, "Is that how old flirt? It is fucking cringe." Ryan felt an insect crawl up his skin.


    ...


    Ryan reached the room he was sleeping in. It was a second-year student''s classroom. Ryan entered the classroom. Doc was missing, Gwen was not there, Naomi was not in the room, Rigid and Rosy were somewhere out together.


    Ryan saw Devon notice Ryan with a worried expression, "A second,"


    "Sure," Devon pulled Ryan outside the room with him.


    Devon took Ryan to a corner at the end of the corridor, Devon sighed with a super worried expression.


    "Ryan, what about Pete now?"


    "... what do you mean?"


    "Would not you miss Pete? I mean, he was one of us and now¡­. Even his body has perished into dust. Do not you think we would have been able to resurrect him?"


    "Professor, is that possible?"


    "No. Resurrecting a zombie is not possible. One of the main requirements for the resurrection: the person should be dead. Zombies on the other hand are still half-alive. And to kill a zombie,  you smash its brains. Unfortunately, the person''s heart or brain should be in place for the resurrection process to continue."


    "Nothing," Ryan replied Devon, "I do not regret what I did. He was our friend, I do miss him but¡­ there is nothing we can do."


    "Ryan¡­ how can you move on so quick-" Devon swallowed his words down. Ryan''s past flashed in front of Devon''s eyes. He looked down.


    "You gotta move on, Devon. That is life." Ryan patted Devon''s shoulder.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 230 - New Protocols.

    Ryan and Devon stood there without moving. A woman''s voice broke the silence between them through the intercoms fixed in the building''s ceilings.


    [ I request everybody''s attention. I request all of the students to gather in the auditorium after their lunchtime. I repeat, we have an important announcement to make so please everybody gather in the auditorium after taking your lunch. Thank you ]


    Ryan and Devon looked at the intercoms with confusion, "What do you think it would be?" Devon asked.


    Ryan looked at his friend who was looking at the intercom, Ryan did not reply to Devon''s question. Instead, he let out a small giggle.


    "Beats me." Ryan shrugged.


    ¡­..


    After taking their lunch, everyone was gathered in the auditorium. They were given chairs to sit on, directly taken out of the dimensional space.


    Sadako, Brandon, Steve, and a Japanese teacher including Johan were standing on the stage. They were waiting for somebody to come.


    "Ma''am, they are asking for permission to come." A man came and whispered into Sadako''s ears.


    "Fool. They do not need permission. It is their Academy! Who asks for permission to enter their own house? Go open the portal quickly!" She ordered.


    That man started acting like a scaredy-cat and quickly ran away. Ryan was seeing this whole thing happen, also hear it.


    Everybody suddenly rose up from their seats while looking in the right direction followed by every student. American students took a little while before standing because they were confused.


    From the right corner, appeared a man Ryan knew very well from yesterday.


    "Students, please greet our founder, chairman, and the chief executive officer sir Mitsuda Satoru-san."


    "Good morning, sir!" The students bent in ninety degrees and greeted Satoru who, with a smile was standing in front of everyone.


    "Greetings to everyone present here." he too bowed his head a little to greet everyone in Japanese.


    Satoru''s eyes started wandering in the crowd as if looking for someone. His eyes calmed down and a smile spread over his face when his eyes met with Ryan''s eye.


    The sudden glance with a grin starlet Ryan a little. He gasped in a low voice. Then Satoru''s eyes met with his daughter before continuing.


    "Uh, for American students who do not understand Japanese, we will be presenting the translation of what I speak on the wall right here," Satoru pointed to the wall behind him.


    As he said, the texts were appearing in English behind him, "But, this is will not continue forever. We are presenting a special Japanese learning course for American students. Of course, it is not compulsory, only those who wish to participate in your conversations will take the two hours course every day."


    There was a moment of silence in the auditorium before Satoru started speaking again.


    "Moving forward. I am here to have a little talk about yesterday. First of all, yes we were attacked by the Underworld. A strange virus was spread around the dormitory which infected many students¡­. Unfortunately, we have lost them, they are no more with us."


    Many little crying sounds went on in the auditorium, some sobs, people mourning for the loss of their loved ones.


    "Calm down, students. I know you have lost someone important to you. Some lost their friends, some lost their brothers, sisters, some lost their loved ones, some lost their boyfriend or girlfriend, some even lost their parents. But still, I want everybody to calm down.


    "It happened all because of the Underworld. I want you to change the grief of losing someone important into the fire of anger, revenge against the Underworld!


    "So instead of sitting in a dark corner and crying your eyes out, I want you to train hard, I want all of you to train hard, become strong, and take revenge by fighting against the Underworld."


    Satoru stopped. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath. His long black coat swirled around when he raised his hand in the air and opened his mouth to say something but his voice was suppressed by the voices of Japanese students.


    "We are Tokyo Academy!!" They all shouted at once, "Nothing and no one can beat us!!" their voices rang in the whole soundproof auditorium.


    "Ugh, dad¡­. How cringe you are," Naomi sighed alone in a corner.


    After the auditorium finally calmed down, Satoru continued his speech, "Here, today, I want to introduce some new rules or protocols to you students and to the Masters too."


    On the screen behind Satoru, a black page with the heading Protocols 2071 appeared. Below it, with a bullet point, the first protocol appeared.


    "VIP rooms for everyone."


    Many students started chirping about the protocol. Teachers were surprised too but did not say a word.


    "Second: Strict classes, strict training sessions daily. Weekend, only Sunday."


    "Eh?! That is so unfair!"


    "We want two days to break!"


    Ignoring the students, Satoru continued with the third protocol, "Third: Second-year students¡­" he looked at everybody, "Will be taken to Portal expeditions, monster hunting Quests."


    The annoyed disagreed shouts of students soon turned into loud cheers. They were pleased to hear that even second-years will be able to go on Portal Quests.


    "But sir!" Sadako got up from her seat.


    "Do not worry, Tanikawa-san. I know what I am doing," He replied without looking at her.


    Without any choice, she went back to her seat and sat silently with a worried expression.


    ''Is it really a good decision to send second-year students on Beast hunting Quests?'' she wondered.


    "Fourth: Allowance. Students will be granted with 4500 yen allowance per month. A bonus will be added to your account if you complete some special tasks. Details will be provided to you by your respective Homeroom teacher."


    Again, students were really amazed by how good things were going. But on the other hand, Ryan felt a vibe of something bad is about to happen.


    "Fifth: New ID cards. These are newly made, high-tech ID cards enclosed inside an unbreakable glass case. It will stick to your clothes or your skin easily, things made easy."


    He held a small ID card in his hands. It had digital words appearing on the ID card. It was enclosed between a thin glass.


    "Sixth: No one will be allowed to leave the campus." a silence dropped in the auditorium, "No one will be allowed to leave the campus. Food, stores, shops everything will be developed inside the campus. Your needs and your wants, you will get them in the campus, no need to leave the campus."


    ''Ah~ I knew something bad was going to happen.'' Ryan sighed.


    "Seventh and the last: Top Ten community is dismissed. No more top ten students crap."


    Every student including a few lower-class teachers were shocked by the announcement.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 231 - Business With Ryan.

    Satoru ignored the students'' reactions and continued with his introduction to the brand new protocols, rules.


    To more than half of the students, these protocols felt more like strict restrictions than new rules. They had no right to oppose Satoru anyway.


    "The whole school campus will undergo a renovation. The whole plan of the campus will be changed. Most probably¡­ we will shift the Academy''s location too."


    Everybody''s eyes went wide when they heard that. The place the Academy currently was built on was the biggest chunk of land available in Tokyo.


    "Kids, do not worry about things you are not supposed to. Go out and get a life. Those who already have one, enjoy their teenage life, it would not come back." Satoru told them with a grin, he sounded a little sarcastic.


    "It will take two more days for us to complete our work. Till then, you all kids, are on a holiday. Enjoy the two days, we will get back to regular training and classes from Monday.


    "Two days holiday then comes Saturday, and just as I introduced the newest protocol, you all will have to attend the classes on Saturday. It will be more like an introduction class to the new things around you, here on the same campus.


    "You will go back home on the same day to enjoy your Sunday. On Sunday, I hope you pack your essentials, your clothes, devices, money, etc with you. Cause, the same day, we will gather you to this auditorium directly from your house through portals."


    Everybody''s eyes lit up when they heard the word Portal. Everybody knew about portals but they never had seen one, stop thinking about traveling from one. So they were purely excited?


    "From the auditorium, we will take you to the Tokyo Academy''s new campus. No one can come in there on their own, from where nobody can leave the campus on their own."


    Satoru sensed that he was going out of his character. He coughed a few times, "Okay. that was it from me. Everyone will leave for their house today.


    "American students, if you have any relatives in Japan, make sure to pay them a visit. Those who do not have their relatives in Japan¡­" He grinned again, "Your hotel''s room numbers will be sent to you. Enjoy. You are dismissed."


    He turned around, his coat swirled in the air as he moved, leaving everyone dumbfounded, he walked off from the stage using the backstairs.


    "Ah~ Thank you, Satoru-san, I needed that break." Ryan let out a sigh as he turned around to leave the auditorium.


    "Mitsuda-san!" Naomi turned around too when she heard a female call her name from behind.


    Naomi quickly turned around and saw Sadako walking towards her. Her red color long coat flew along with her each step.


    "Yes, how can I help you, ma''am?" Naomi asked as she bowed her head a little.


    "Ah, it is nice to see you, Mitusda-san." Sadako greeted her, "I was just getting curious about something and could not keep it inside me for any longer."


    "Oh, what would that be?"


    "Your friend." Sadako replied without thinking for another second, "You know, that friend you said you believed in a lot and that he would come out alive from the zombie''s attack?


    "I want to meet him, you said he would come out alive so I hope he is alive. I want to ask him a few things about yesterday''s attack. Can you think I can meet him? Is he here?" Sadako asked.


    "Oh, you mean Ryan? Yeah, he must be here." Naomi started searching for Ryan in the crowd.


    "So where is your friend?" Sadako asked again as she followed Naomi''s gaze.


    "Ah! There he is!" when Naomi had finally spotted Ryan, Satoru interrupted her.


    "Oey, Naomi-chan. I wanted to meet Ryan-Kun, can you tell me where he is? Or take me where he is? Or at least, show me where he is?"


    "...." Naomi lost Ryan in the crowd, "I had just found him, dad¡­" She sighed.


    "Oh? Where is he?" Satoru noticed that he was not alone with his daughter there, "Ah, Tanikawa-san, am I interrupting something?"


    "No. I do not think so. Looks like we both are looking for the same person, huh."


    "Same person¡­ can it be, you are looking for Ryan-Kun too?" Sadako nodded, "Oh-ho, what a coincidence!" Satoru exclaimed.


    "Sure is, sir." Sadako tried bringing a sweet smile on her face but¡­ it looked more like a provoking grin.


    "Ryan! Hey, Ryan!" Naomi shouted. Everyone turned their heads to Naomi.


    She was not embarrassed by that a little, but Ryan was.


    ''What is this girl thinking?'' Ryan thought, he took a step forward acting as if he has not heard her.


    "Oey! Ryan! Where are you going?! Tch, Ryan!" she took a step forward but then realized¡­ there were people looking for who Ryan was with murderous intent.


    "That bastard¡­!"


    "How can he ignore Naomi-sama?!"


    And many other chatterings continued around in the auditorium. Naomi, Satoru, and Sadako were not fazed by them at all.


    But¡­ they knew one thing, if Ryan was revealed, the students might kill him for real.


    "Ryan¡­." Naomi lowered her voice but it was clear enough for Ryan to hear.


    Ryan turned his head around for once. He decided to look at what Naomi wanted to say. His eye went wide as soon as he saw two adult figures standing behind Naomi.


    "Tanikawa? And¡­ Satoru-san?" Ryan took a step forward.


    When he saw the reason Naomi was calling him for, he started heading in her direction.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­" Satoru shook his head, "You are just too popular, Naomi-chan."


    "Huh? What do you-" She did not find her father behind her.


    Ryan gasped, "Yo, Ryan-Kun," Ryan gulped, "Shall we go? Does not look like you are safe here."


    Ryan nodded hesitantly. In an instant, he disappeared with Satoru.


    "Come on, Mitsuda-san. They are outside the auditorium."


    "Huh?" Even Naomi did not see what happened.


    "Just follow me. Quietly." Sadako and Naomi walked outside the auditorium.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 232 - Inquiry.

    Ryan gasped for air. Satoru had taken Ryan out of the auditorium after the students started getting angry at Ryan or¡­ jealous.


    "Hm~ I can not believe they were still getting possessive even after losing their friends," Satoru commented as he looked at the auditorium which was a few meters away from him.


    "W- what the hell was that¡­.?" Ryan asked, still gasping for air.


    "Ah that, well¡­ you might have experienced it previously at least once. It is the same as you see in an anime, the students are possessive regarding Naomi. They believe a scum, low-life like you can not be close to her, etc."


    ''Low-life scum?'' Ryan''s lips twitched a few times.


    "But why? What is the reason? I have seen that the students here are¡­ think too highly of Naomi as if she is their god and they are worshiping her."


    "Wel, they practically consider Naomi a goddess. She is beautiful, strong, rich¡­ and she is my daughter." Satoru told Ryan proudly.


    "....."


    "She is just popular. She is popular, everybody likes her. But¡­. they are just got obsessed with her because she is my daughter."


    ''No, is this man serious?'' Ryan thought as he continued to look at Satoru with a frown.


    "Ah-hah, you just do not seem to believe me. She is the daughter of the Mitsuda family. The Mitsuda family." A grin appeared on Satoru''s face, "I do not want to boost though but we are the strongest Royal¡ª-"


    From the corner, Naomi and Sadako caught up with them. They were running in their direction and interrupted Satoru.


    "Are you okay, Ryan-Kun?" Sadako asked as soon as they reached them.


    "Y- yes, ma''am, I am. Thank you for asking," Ryan replied. His breath was finally calming down. He leaned against a wall to support his body.


    "Argh, I am sorry Ryan, I should not have called your name out loud in front of them, I am sorry." Naomi apologized when it was not her fault the students were or wait, it was her fault practically.


    "It- it is okay, Naomi." Ryan lifted his arm pointing towards Naomi.


    "Sigh. Let us do this again," Sadako said as she lifted her head and walked towards Ryan with a smirk.


    "Eh?"


    "Hello, Ryan-Kun. I am Head general Tanikawa Sadako. Nice to meet you," she greeted Ryan with a smirk.


    "Ah- ah, yes. It is nice to meet you, I am a student, Ryan Walker." Ryan bowed his head in forty-five degrees.


    "So¡­ I actually wanted to have a little talk with you if you do not mind," Sadako proposed with her smirk fading away.


    "Oh, you too?" Satoru exclaimed while looking at Sadako, "Another coincidence. I want to have a talk with Ryan-Kun too!" Satoru claimed.


    "Ah, in that case, sir, you should go first. I will wait for my turn,"


    "Ah-hah, it is not a problem. You can go first but I will stand here listening to your talk." Satoru replied with a smile.


    "Okay, if you say so," Sadako turned to Ryan after talking with Satoru.


    Satoru stood there with a grin on his face beside his daughter. Naomi had a sense of guilt still roaming around her.


    "Naomi-chan, do not feel guilty. It is not your fault, you are just too popular and that is not your fault."


    "Ugh, dad." She rolled her eyes.


    "You are the one huh," Sadako moved her eyes all over Ryan''s body, "Did you lose¡­ Your eye in,"


    "No, I actually lost it back in California. It just had not healed yet."


    "Are your injuries from yesterday''s fight healed then?" Sadako asked with a plain face.


    Her face was just too rigid. She was pretty, she had a perfectly curved body but her face was¡­. Too rigid.


    Whenever she attempted to smile, it would turn out into something else. It has been the same since her Academic years. She scared off many people when she just tried to put on a soft smile.


    If she tried to make a worried face, it would turn into more of a sadistic face. Because her face muscles are so rigid, her sad face looks like a masochist''s face.


    After those horrible experiences in her teens, she learned the life lesson that staying neutral, having a neutral expression on her face is the best choice.


    "I was not injured in yesterday''s fight at all," Sadako''s eyes went wide, a disapproving frown appeared on her face.


    "Not a single injury? Are you serious?"


    "Yes. I am not boosting, it was just that the zombies were not strong enough."


    "Oh-ho~" Satoru''s grin grew wider.


    Ryan continued, "Well, I was scratched a few times by them but, it was not a big deal. These small scratches were healed on spot thanks to my Trait."


    "Oh, a self-healing Trait? Well, that is rare¡­ and unusual. Which family do you come from? Looks like you are a pretty strong individual yourself."


    "Ha-ha, not at all, ma''am. I come from the Walker family." Ryan replied proudly.


    "Johnnie Walker?"


    "Pfft!!" Everyone''s stares fell on Satoru. He raised his hand to cover his mount and one at others, "S- sorry. I could not- hahaha!" he burst out laughing.


    "..... Sorry, Ryan-Kun. I did not mean it in that- pfft!"


    Ryan threw his hands in the air, "seriously?" he let out a low groan.


    "Dad? Come on!"


    When his daughter got mad at him, he finally started getting his laugh under control, "Sorry, sorry, please continue!"


    Sadako coughed a few times before continuing, "It is not a Royal family though¡­"


    "Yes, it is not. My parents were just normal masters. They never told me what grade masters they were."


    "Oh~" Sadako let out a small sigh, "Tell me more about yesterday,"


    "The students were infected by a virus which turned into zombies, they soon started feeding on each other, turned other humans into zombies¡­."


    Ryan went on explaining everything to them, Satoru calmly listened to them with a smile.


    "I see, a plague or a disease huh? It is new¡­ it has never happened before, right sir?" Sadako asked for confirmation from Satoru.


    "Hm~ exactly. Never happened in my forty years of life," Satoru nodded.


    "Hah¡­. of course, it did not happen."  Everybody looked at Ryan with confused faces, "It was a Mafia attack after all."


    "Mafia attack? You mean, yakuza attack?"


    "No. not possible. They would not dare to go against us while I and my wife, both are in the city. No way Yakuza would attack us." Satoru claimed boldly.


    "No. Not yakuza¡­ I said Mafias. The Underworld from California. They followed me down to Tokyo, Japan, and attacked me after spreading the virus.


    "I decided to stay and save everyone because I knew, these people were behind me and my life. But they were killing innocent students, that was the reason I decided to end this once and for all on my own.


    "I was not strong, powerful whatever, my enemies just were not powerful enough to beat me. I won easily. I killed exactly 109 zombies. Including 24 American students, 69 Japanese students, and 16 Teachers, wardens, masters. I managed to save only one life¡­ only one Japanese girl. Rest everyone died."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 233 - An Invitation To Naomi’s Mansion.

    Sadako nodded continuously. She looked at Ryan then looked down, turned her eyes to Satoru, down to Naomi, and back to Ryan.


    Even Satoru''s eyes were wide-fixed on Ryan with a shocked expression. A smile slowly started unfolding on his face.


    Only Naomi was not fazed by Ryan''s report. It had become pretty normal for her. Since she has been with Ryan, she has seen many miracles and knew how strong Ryan was.


    Although he said that his enemies were not strong enough, she knew that Ryan just was too strong for them. She fought a zombie herself too but was not able to beat it.


    Ryan killed 109 zombies¡­ alone, which made Naomi feel proud of him for some reason. She grinned at him as if she knew Ryan would do something this amazing.


    "How did they get inside, when did they turn these many students into living monsters, who were involved¡­. I am not aware of anything. My job was to take care of the people attacking me, I did. The rest of the investigation is not part of my job.


    "I am sorry but I would not be able to help you with the investigation. I just know how the students were turned into zombies, what they were, and how I smashed their brains into a plump."


    "No, I was not asking for any kind of help from you, I was just, I just wanted to know how could an average guy like you survive the attack alone.


    "What bosted by curiosity was Mitsuda-san''s words. When we were standing outside the dormitory, Mitsuda-san told us that her friend is inside, he is fighting the zombies, and that he will come out alive no matter what.


    "At first, it was really hard to believe something like that would be possible. I mean, we were facing something unknown. If these were the words of some normal teenager then I might have ignored it but¡­.


    "When Mitsuda-san showed this level of faith, belief, and trust into someone¡­ I got curious about who this guy might be. You know, Mitsuda-san would not just have this much trust in a nobody. I wondered, who might be the man who earned Mitsuda-san''s trust."


    Ryan''s eyes turned to Naomi who was standing behind Sadako, near her father. Sadako''s words were embarrassing enough, it sounded as if Naomi said that romantically.


    "Oh~" Satoru looked down at his daughter with a strange smirk, cunning enough to make anyone feel embarrassed, "Ryan-Kun, huh~?"


    "S- stop¡­" she muttered in a low voice. Her eyes met Ryan''s eye. Sadako and Satoru had embarrassed Naomi enough.


    Although she did not mean whatever she said in a cringy or in a flirty or in a romantic way, hearing Sadako say it to Ryan made her think that her words sound too flirty.


    "You do?" was enough for Ryan to make Naomi blush the hell out.


    She shyly turned away and hid behind her father, peeking at Ryan with one eye.


    "I- I did not mean it in that way¡­ ugh~" her groan sounded so~ cute.


    "Hahaha!" Ryan let out a small laugh with Satoru.


    "Enough teasing Mitsuda-san. Coming back to the main topic," Sadako quickly changed the topic, "Do you think we are under threat? Will, they attack-"


    "They will. And yes, yes we are under threat of the Underworld or the Yakuza. Of course, they will attack us as long as I am still alive."


    "....they are just behind you huh?" Satoru asked from behind, Ryan looked at him in his eyes and gave him a nod. Satoru turned his eyes away in a deep thinking process.


    "You claim that you are the main reason The Underworld has attacked us and will continue attacking us, why is that?"


    "I want to know myself," he lied so easily that he even fooled someone as strong and as experienced as Sadako, "They are just attacking me when I have not done anything to them." Ryan shrugged.


    "You¡­. you sure are unique, Ryan-Kun," Satoru muttered under his breath, no one could hear him.


    "Hm," Sadako nodded, "Fine, Ryan-Kun." she offered Ryan her hand, "Thanks for the information, it will help me. I will do my best to keep you safe, you will not be allowed to leave the campus until we solve this matter, sorry."


    Ryan accepted her handshake, "Thank you, ma''am. But once Masters were sent to protect me, they were used their machine guns and tried to shoot me dead." He replied with a smile.


    "Anyways, It was nice talking to you. I hope you get even more together with Mitsuda-san. If possible, I would like to train you personally,"


    "Eh, that would be my pleasure, ma''am. To be trained by someone like you," Ryan let go of her hand, she moved back.


    "Thank you for your report about yesterday''s fight. It will really help me a lot."


    "I hope I do come in help again, I hate these attacks, reports, politics."


    Sadako raised her chin to Satoru after giving Ryan a half-shrug, "Sorry for taking your time, sir. Now you can have a good talk with him, I will be leaving."


    Sadako started walking away towards the main office.


    Ryan turned his vision to Satoru who was walking slowly towards Ryan.


    "You wanted to have a talk with me, Satoru-san? What would it be, sir?" Ryan asked in a polite tone.


    Satoru, who stood 190 centimeters tall, just reflected a smile, "Right now, nothing. Everything that I wanted to ask you, everything I wanted to know from you; was already asked by Tanikawa-san."


    "Ah, that is a shame then. I was looking forward to having a talk with you, Satoru-san. You said we have a big day tomorrow so I was really looking forward to it."


    "Although when I would be asking you the same questions Tanikawa-san did?" he asked with a continuous grin.


    "Yes," Ryan nodded, "even when the questions would have been the same."


    Satoru smiled and looked away. He saw Naomi standing a few feet away from both of them.


    Ryan did not speak anything, Satoru did not say anything for a while. She looked around the area, the empty space then at Ryan.


    "Hah," she let out a sigh, "But there is still one thing that Tanikawa-san did not ask but I will,"


    Ryan''s eye sparkled with excitement, "Yes,"


    "Ryan-Kun, would you like to come to our house for lunch today?" Satoru asked with a straight face.


    "Eh?" That was not something Ryan was expecting after all. His expressions dropped down.


    .? ?


    ..? ?


    ...? ?


    Please? ?keep? ?supporting? ?with? ?your? ?few? ?cents,? ?with? ?a? ?few? ?bucks? ?it? ?means? ?a? ?lot.? ?Vote? ?for? ?this? ?novel? ?


    if? ?you? ?have? ?some? ?power? ?stones,? ?use? ?your? ?golden? ?tickets? ?for? ?more? ?chapters.? ?Use? ?the? ?Win-Win? ?


    goal? ?to? ?your? ?advantage,? ?unlock? ?the? ?chapters,? ?and? ?earn? ?free? ?chapters!? ?It? ?really? ?is? ?a? ?win-win? ?for? ?


    both? ?of? ?us? ?lol.? ?And? ?finally,? ?if? ?you? ?love? ?what? ?I? ?write,? ?if? ?you? ?like? ?what? ?I? ?write,? ?then? ?show? ?some? ?


    support? ?by? ?commenting,? ?writing? ?a? ?review,? ?or? ?sending? ?me? ?a? ?gift.? ?


    For? ?those? ?who? ?are? ?interested? ?in? ?having? ?a? ?one-on-one? ?conversation? ?about? ?any? ?topic? ?with? ?me? ?then? ?


    contact? ?me? ?through? ?my? ?Instagram? ?or? ?discord.? ?They? ?are? ?in? ?my? ?WebNovel? ?profile? ?or? ?become? ?my? ?


    patron.? ?Thanks? ?for? ?supporting? ?My? ?System? ?&? ?My? ?Academy? ?of? ?Traits? ?[My? ?Ring? ?System]? ?I? ?am? ?


    grateful.? ?


    Liked? ?the? ?novel?? ?Want? ?more?? ?For? ?images? ?of? ?characters,? ?beasts,? ?academies,? ?monsters,? ?gadgets,? ?


    etc.? ?Join? ?the? ?official? ?discord? ?of? ?more? ?images,? ?and? ?for? ?more? ?information? ?regarding? ?The? ?Ring? ?


    System.? ?Here? ?is? ?the? ?link? ?to? ?The? ?Ring? ?System''s? ?discord? ?server:? ??https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d? ?


    If? ?you? ?would? ?like? ?to? ?support? ?me? ?and? ?become? ?my? ?Patron,? ?please? ?refer? ?to? ?this? ?link? ?to? ?my? ?Pat_reon:? ?


    Patr? ?eon.com/AJPaturde? ?

 Chapter 234 - Solve The Matter.

    Ryan stood there without moving. He just raised one of his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Do not be suspicious, you look like you are,"


    Ryan shook his head and so shook the suspicious doubts he had behind Satoru''s sudden invitation to his mansion for lunch.


    "I am just asking if you want to join us for lunch today,"


    "I¡­" A normally stared at Satoru, then at Naomi, "I do not think I can miss this chance." Ryan dropped his head and walked near Satoru.


    "Haha, good choice!" Satoru took a step forward, "Let us go then." Satoru turned his gaze at Ryan.


    The next minute, Ryan, Naomi, and Satoru were sitting in a long, black car. It was the perfect car anyone would wish for.


    The car started and took off. Ryan''s expressions changed suddenly when the car took off. Ryan almost panicked and dropped down.


    He quickly went for the seatbelts because he did not want to take a risk but¡­ yeah, to his expectations, the car did not have manual seatbelts.


    "Uh, Satoru-san, I would like to buckle my seatbelt though¡­"


    "Ah, do not worry about it. The seat will suck you in if the car experiences a jerk or a sudden pause."


    Ryan looked down at the leather-coated seats which were not as soft and fragile as a marshmallow, which Ryan thought might be a case too.


    "Which less likely will even happen cause, the tires of this car are¡­" he went on boasting about his own car.


    How fast his car is, how cool his car is, how expensive his car is, how many features does his car has, etc.


    "Do not mind him, Ryan. My dad just likes this car too much."


    "Uh-hm. I do not mind. I actually like having conversations with Satoru-san, I like him, I admire him somehow¡­."


    A quick frown appeared on Naomi''s face when she heard Ryan say that. She could not believe what she just heard from her friend.


    "Y- you? How can someone like you even admire someone?"


    "Eh, is that suppose to be a compliment?" Ryan joked as he moved his eyes to Satoru again.


    "Well, Ryan-Kun." Satoru noticed Ryan staring at him, his tune suddenly changed to a serious tone, "You remember Naomi''s mother from yesterday, right?" Satoru asked with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, sir. I do remember her. And I too remember the words I said to her, and now I feel bad somehow,"


    "Do not." He shook his head once, "Do not. Once you meet her, you will forget everything and will want to curse her even more."


    "Huh?" Ryan turned his eyes to Naomi who was sitting on his left.


    "She still has not forgotten what you said to her yesterday. She will obviously hate you,"


    "H- hate? Seriously? I mean-"


    "Sh. Just listen to me," Satoru ordered Ryan without looking at him, "She is a lovely woman but¡­ she is hot-blooded. She is angry like all the time, she hates everyone, she is arrogant, egoistic."


    "Should you be telling me this? About your wife? I mean,"


    "I told you to keep quiet and listen. Did not I?" Satoru turned to Ryan with a grin on his face.


    Ryan shuddered. He could feel a chill run down his body when he saw that face, that grin of Satoru''s.


    "Y- yes." Ryan looked down.


    "And yesterday, you literally insulted a person like her. She is rich, she has a lot of pride but, she is successful, which might be a reason why she is so prideful, egoistic, blah, blah, blah, blah.


    "You pissed her off, you got on her nerves. I think there is no way she will let you enter the house. Even if she did, she would not treat you nice."


    Ryan simply nodded. He still did not know why Satoru was telling him these things.


    "And you still invited me to your house? That too for a lunch? I- I- I mean, just imagine what your wife will do to me!"


    "Keep. Quiet. Ryan-Kun."


    ''Eep!'' Ryan could not manage to look into that sadistic face of Satoru one more time. He quickly turned his head around and dropped into something warm, something soft¡­


    The grin on Satoru''s face grew, even more, when he saw his daughter holding Ryan into her arms like a mother holding her child.


    "Eh? W- what?" Ryan was confused. He just wanted to avoid that scary face but instead, he landed in heaven.


    "What are you doing? This car might have automatic seatbelts for when the car jerks but it does not have seatbelts for when you jerk around." Naomi calmly told him.


    "What happened, Ryan-Kun~? Did you want to,"


    "Uh! I just, uh, I felt my left eye twitch and I- just- uh."


    "Oh, are you okay?" Naomi asked.


    "Y- yeah. I am. Thank you for holding me and not letting me fall down. You can let me go now¡­" Ryan told Naomi, he stuttered a little.


    "Aah. S- sure." she quickly pushed Ryan away with hesitation and looked away.


    ''Can these guys be even more cringe?'' Satoru sighed.


    "Satoru-san, you were saying something?"


    "Ah, right!" Satoru exclaimed, "I invited you, today, to our house for lunch is for a reason, of course. I want you to solve your matter with Satomi."


    "....." Ryan looked straight into Satoru''s eyes.


    "I want you to talk with Satomi and solve whatever misunderstanding you two have formed with each other. I do not want your relationship with Satomi to be awkward every time you meet, or full of anger, hate for each other¡­ just have a talk with her while eating lunch."


    "...." Ryan did not look away, "No. No, that is possibly the worst idea ever. No. We can not possibly even look into each other and say hi."


    "Well, that is what I want you to solve. See, Satomi would not take a step forward in solving this matter, if she can, she will continue hatting for the rest of her life! That is how stubborn she is.


    "And you, a teenager with a brain and wisdom of an adult. You, who are mature than other kids your age. You can take a step forward right?"


    "Dad¡­" Naomi looked at both of them with a nervous look, "I think this idea is¡­"


    "I will. I mean, I will try at least," Ryan raised his head and answered.


    A smile spread over Satoru''s face, "As expected," he muttered and looked away, "Here. We arrive."


    Naomi''s big mansion was standing in front of them.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 235 - Messed With The Wrong Person.

    Ryan and others entered the premises. It was a big mansion after all. It was a 30,000 square foot mansion. It had literally everything in there.


    From the gate, other people are taken to the main mansion through a small car-type vehicle, just like a golf cart. And that vehicle is used to move around the whole mansion.


    It has woods around its borders. Of course, there are walls after the trees.


    On the left-most side of this mansion is a small pond, a traditional Japanese room to stare at the beautiful Zen garden just in front of the room. Big stones, a small bridge to cross over the pond. A fountain of water with water sprinkling around.


    The small bushes are nicely cut, nicely shaved into the design of a small pot-like bush... or a bald man. There are four big trees around the four corners of the Zen garden. Behind it is the compound wall. The whole garden is covered in sand. It has small tiles fixed with interval distance, but most of the land is covered with well-maintained and clean, soft sand.


    The Zen garden is decorated with lights all over the place. At night, it would surely look beautiful. To sit under the stars, the lights, the calmness of being in a Zen garden, trees, crickets.


    The small traditional Japanese room, which was made for people to sit in and watch the Zen garden as small droplets of water fall down on the bushes and in the pond. Hear the tapping sound of the water as rain falls in it.


    If you pass through this observatory room and take the route straight ahead instead of going back into reality by taking the right path, it would lead you to... another garden. No, not another Zen garden, but to... just a normal garden.


    Although it is a normal garden and is smaller than the Zen Garden, it still has its own beauty. It has flower plants planted around the area which are blooming with beautiful, colorful, pretty flowers.


    You would hear little birds chirping in this garden, some sitting on two big trees, the same pond flowing to this garden from the Zen garden from below the observatory room, this is where the C-shaped pond ends.


    Around the left-most corner of this flower garden, you would find a neatly arranged, fairly cut, very expensive collection of Bonsai plants. Short but cute~. Lightly chopped, well-maintained, tiny spikes of grass are covering the surface land of this garden.


    Again, there are small pieces of stone tiles fixed around the garden at a specific distance. If you walk around this garden barefoot, you would sense the tiny grass heads poking the bottom of your feet and making you feel ticklish.


    When you leave this nature land of this mansion, you will find yourself inside the mansion. Now the insides of the mansion are like that of any other mansion. A big white/Golden color chandelier light on the ceiling. The walls are painted with expensive paint.


    The first thing you would see after entering the mansion''s drawing hall is a... big staircase, right in the middle of the hall. It has two partitions made, one goes to the left, the other to the right. There are tons of rooms in the mansion.


    It has tall, polished glasses standing instead of walls. It is fairly expensive and well-decorated. Just like any other mansion. But, this mansion is not the same... at least, not totally the same.


    On the backside of this mansion are Traditional Japanese rooms for living. It is totally traditional. Floor made with woods, it has green Tatami mats on the floor. A wooden sliding door and... paper-thin wooden walls.


    A cupboard where you can keep your clothes and your futon. Yeah, got to sleep on the floor on this side of the mansion. A modular kitchen. You hear your own footsteps while walking around this part of the mansion.


    Then, on the right-most part of this mansion is a big, a big, really big training area. Yeah, who would have believed that this mansion has a 15,000 square foot area devoted only to training?


    Archery, running track, calisthenics park with various equipment. Boxing arena, judo, martial training dojo in the right corner. And. How can we forget? Trees!


    Ha-Ha. This is the overall sketch of Naomi''s great mansion.


    "Amazing," Ryan muttered when he reached near the main entrance of the mansion.


    They did not use the golf cart vehicle to enter the mansion, for them, it was the sports car. They were dropped by the driver a few meters away from the mansion.


    Satoru was leading these two teens. Naomi had noticed how Ryan would not stop moving his head in the four directions with an open mouth.


    "Crazy shit." He muttered with his mouth open and head spinning all over the place.


    Ryan quickly brought down his head, looked at Naomi who was walking beside him, err, in front of him.


    "Damn, Naomi! I never knew you were this rich! I can not believe my eyes."


    "Yeah, only you find it fascinating. I have been living here for years, living in a big mansion or living a luxurious rich life and living a middle-class or a poor life with a small or medium-sized condo has only difference I would say,"


    "Yeah? What is it?"


    "You are treated way better when you are rich. To be honest, life is just easy with money in your hands. The middle class has it difficult. I, being a rich man''s daughter for years¡­ It feels nothing to be rich anymore." Naomi shrugged.


    Ryan continued staring at her after hearing such an answer from her. He did not say anything although he wanted to, he just decided to stay silent for the moment.


    "Ryan-Kun," Ryan raised his head at Satoru, "Solve the matter¡­ okay?" He smiled. Ryan nodded.


    "Oh~" they heard an annoying voice as soon as they stepped inside the house, "So you have arrived at last huh, my dear daughter."


    Ryan coldly looked at a figure walking above them, on the first floor''s stair corridor.


    "Huh? What do I see¡­. You have brought your friend too?"


    Ryan felt annoyed as soon as he heard that. But there was nothing he could do about that.


    "Well, good thing you did! Because I wanted to tell this little prick that he has messed with not one but two wrong persons!" her voice rang in the empty drawing hall.


    "I wanted him to know that he, has now messed up with two wrong people. Who are stronger than him. Physically, mentally, politically, economically, and¡­ intelligently too."


    .


    ..


    ...


    There is a Christmas special for today. First of all, Merry Christmas to everybody! I hope you have a sweet, warm holiday. Okay, now back to the point. There is a Christmas special today, look forward to it in the second chapter of the day.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 236 - Fiancee!

    Ryan heard loud tapping sound of heels banging against the floor as a woman walked. Ryan raised his head to see where the sound was coming from.


    "You have messed up with two wrong people!" She shouted at him.


    Ryan saw a female figure walking up in the corridor of the first floor. She came out of the dark and close to the staircase.


    "Do you know who?" she asked with a frown, "with me, Mitsuda Satomi, and Wade Watts!"


    Satoru''s smile faded. A frown appeared on his face and then disappeared, leaving a cold expression on his face.


    "Mother! What are you talking about?! Please stop talking nonsense."


    "That is what I wondered," she started climbing down the stairs, she shook her head in disappointment as she came down.


    "What do you mean he messed up with you? He was just¡ª" Naomi turned her head around. Satoru shook his head in disagreement.


    Naomi looked down, she bit her lip, her hands squeezed into fists. Satoru raised his eyes at his wife.


    "Who do you think you are? Look at your bravery, look at your courage. But¡­ too much of them could lead to things you do not want to happen,"


    Ryan looked at Satomi from a ten-meter distance. He did not say anything against Satomi.


    "First you fight those undead zombies on your own, then you save my daughter a from those creeps, then you¡­ fight with Allen Watts."


    "Ah. This is what it was about," Naomi took a step forward, "Why do you care about what we did to that jerk? Why do you care about what happens to that creep?"


    "Naomi-chan he is¨C" Satoru felt a tight grip around his wrist which made him pause in between. His eyes fell on Ryan''s masculine hand.


    "Do you even know what he was doing to me? He was trying to molest me! How can you still take that creep''s side even after he tried to molest your own daughter?!" Naomi raised her voice.


    "Huh?" Satomi''s expressions died, "W- wh- what?" her eyes turned from Naomi to Satoru, "Hey, Satoru, you did not tell her yet, did you?"


    Ryan released Satoru''s wrist and looked up at his face. He was not looking straight at his wife, to Ryan''s surprise.


    "Tell what? What do you mean?"


    "Oh my god¡­ seriously, Satoru!? I just gave you one task and you did not even do it! How hopeless can you freak get?! It is impossible, even servants and maids are more punctual! You are even below them!!"


    Ryan opened his mouth to oppose Satomi but soon closed it down. He saw a glance of Satoru clenching his fists tight enough for them to turn red.


    "Hey! Put that on the screen!" Satomi ordered one of her servants.


    The next second, the lights were dimmed and a digital screen appeared behind Satomi, beside the staircase.


    "Look. Naomi, look! Look at this freaking face¡­" Both of them lifted their heads, "Take a good look and tell me if you remember something¡­ or someone,"


    Passing her gaze through her mother''s angry face, her eyes fell on the projected screen. A passport size photo of a boy appeared on the screen.


    Satoru dropped his fists down, he turned his head around, "If only¡­ I had told her soon," Satoru murmured.


    Ryan''s eye saw those piercing dark purple eyes, that un-styled frizzy light blue hair that he was so proud of. Ryan could not forget that.


    Ryan''s teeth started clanging with each other when he saw Allen''s photo projected on the wall. Why is he here? What is his photo doing here?


    Ryan looked at Satoru for the answers but Satoru was not looking at anyone. He was just looking so gloomy for the first time.


    Maybe Satoru lets his true colors or his mature personality down when he is home. He was¡­ just a second ago scolded by her wife. Scolded.


    "Tch. Of course, I remember him. How the fuck can I forget this motherfuck¡ª"


    "Do you want to lose your impression in front of your little boyfriend? I can make you look miserable right away,"


    Naomi tsk-tsked and looked away from her mother back to Allen''s face, "What is his photo doing here? Why are you showing me this?" Naomi asked.


    "You remember what you and your little boyfriend did with him¡­ right. You two ganged up on him and almost killed him¨C"


    "Bullshit! Horseshiit! Did he tell you that? I am going to¨C"


    "You two almost killed him, you almost killed him, you almost did,"  Satomi nodded her head continuously while asking Naomi to stay quiet, "Listen to me. You almost killed him, if it was not for his butler, he would have been dead by now"


    "Huh?" Naomi turned her head and raised her arm at Ryan, "Ask him! We did not kill him! He attacked us first! Ask Ryan about it!"


    "Ryan? Oh, yeah, the one-eyed guy. He cursed Allen with very bad words that even a devil would not sprout out of its mouth. He said what not to that poor Allen. He might file a case on Ryan for verbal harassment and verbal bullying."


    "What the fuck. Ryan, why do not you say something?! You say that this is, is not what happened!" She then turned to her mother, "Whatever that bastard told you was a lie!"


    "Is what Allen''s father, Mr. Wade told me."


    Naomi stopped speaking. Her hands dropped down, her anger fell off, "What¡­?"


    "Is what Mr. Wade told me." She repeated, "You took a good look at his handsome face, dear?" Satomi brought her sarcastic tone back, "You did, right?"


    "As I said, this is not important! Just tell me why the heck is his photo in here?!" Naomi raised her angry face and shouted at her mother.


    "I will. As your useless father did not tell you, that leaves me no choice but to tell you,"


    "Okay, that is it. I can not hear her insult Satoru-san anymore." Ryan took a step forward.


    Satoru noticed that Ryan was moving away, before he could grab Ryan''s wrist, Ryan was already out of reach.


    "Say, why do not you listen to me for a minute, old hag¡ª"


    "That man, that guy right there. Allen Watts. That guy right there is going to be your husband. He is your current fiancee and your future husband!" Satomi shouted.


    Satoru bit his lips, clenched his fists tighter. Ryan''s movements stopped at the spot. As if his body was paralyzed.


    "Remember his face, you little bitch! That is your future husband. Or¡­ was going to be your future husband." She added.


    Naomi''s face turned pale white after seeing the annoying face of her future husband and the current fiancee.


    .


    ..


    ...


    The Merry Christmas special: Bonus chapter for Christmas! To make your holiday even more special, I am releasing three chapters today. I wonder how many days it has been since the last time I uploaded three chapters a day?


    Anyways, enjoy your holiday, guys! Have fun binging whatever series you are watching on Netflix, enjoy binging whatever book or WebNovel you are reading, enjoy binging whatever 12 EP anime you want to binge. Enjoy... in the worst-case scenario, binging your holiday homework~!


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 237 - Protests.

    ¡­.Husband¡­.? ¡­.Fiancee¡­?


    Ryan''s mouth was dropped open, he could not believe his ears, his one eye was popping out. He was surprised to hear and see what Naomi''s future will be with Allen.


    Naomi was the same. She was surprised and shocked. The fear of spending the rest of her life with his jerk was really a bad idea.


    "Y- you are kidding me right?" Naomi stuttered, "You- you can not be serious. There is no way in hell I am marrying this creep!"


    Satomi ignored her and turned away, "The boy you messed up with yesterday is no one but Wade Watts''s son. And Watts is no one but America''s top Royal family."


    Ryan''s hand started trembling when he realized he really did mess up with the wrong guy.


    He still had not forgotten the time when he smashed Colm''s face and his father, who was a no-one, sent three Japanese assassins to kill him.


    Wade Watts was the US''s top royal. He could not even imagine what he would make Ryan pay for messing up with his child.


    "I- I can not¡­." Ryan''s vision turned to Naomi who seemed to have a mental breakdown right now, "I- I can not believe you just decided my marriage on your own¡­. Wh- what kind of mother are you?"


    Naomi grabbed her head with both of her hands and started pulling her hair upwards, "Just how can you do it?! It is my fucking marriage! You have not right to¨C"


    "And I am your mother. I have every right to whatever is yours. I can do whatever I want to, whether it is you, your future, your marriage, your diet, your training, everything!"


    "Huh? W- what? You bitch! You do not even know a single thing about me! All you know is how to use your daughter, who is a daughter just for the sake of inheriting your money, power, and fame. You do not even love me!" Naomi was heavily gasping for air.


    "Damn¡­ this early age, one-sided marriage matters in the family never seem to leave," Ryan muttered. He remembered Erin''s family who want to marry her as soon as she turners 18 or even before that.


    "You are not even worth calling a mother. You do not treat me right, you do not love me; you never treated me right and you never loved me in the past either.


    "You just trained me brutally till the time I threw up or passed out. You just used me to your benefit, to make a name for yourself. You are not even worth calling a woman! You are a freaking monster you fucking bitch!"


    "Naomi!" Satomi''s voice rang up in the mansion. It was full of anger, hate, despise. As if she was talking to an insect.


    "Satomi no!" Satoru shouted all of a sudden as if he had already seen something coming.


    Satomi''s piercing gaze turned to her husband, "You should just stay silent, you useless man. I wonder what was I even thinking when I fell in love with you, why did I like you even? And why the hell¡­. Did I even marry you?"


    Silence fell in the hall. Satomi''s last words echoed in the hall while everyone''s faces turned pale.


    Satoru''s face turned pale too. He gulped and took a step back, he dropped his head again.


    Ryan was confused. He could not see a reason why Satoru was being dominated by his wife. Why did he just let her swear at him and he stood there doing nothing?


    It was a big insult for any man, anyone''s pride, ego as a man might get hurt. Then why was he standing so still? He rather stepped back!


    Ryan''s eyes then fell on a thick red liquid flowing from Satoru''s fists. After looking carefully, Satoru''s nails, fingers were dug deep into his own palm which made his hands bleed.


    Ryan''s whole body shivered when he saw the blood run down Satoru''s hand. But all he could think was, "What a shame, my blood store is full¡­. Such a waste."


    He muttered to himself and looked away.


    "You sure have been pampered a lot by your useless dad. Do you dare to shout at me? At your own mother? Shout at the woman everybody is afraid of? No one even dares to look at me in my eyes and shout so loudly, forget cursing at me."


    Her face turned to Ryan, then turned back to Naomi, "But you and your little boyfriend did both of them. But first, as you are my daughter¡­. I shall teach you a lesson."


    Ryan''s eye went wide. He saw a blur vision as if a camera is playing in front of his left eye, he saw Satomi using her electric Trait on Naomi.


    Naomi''s whole body was electrified, her clothes were burnt to the ground. Her hair was devastated. She looked like a woman who was raped and gangbanged by tens of men.


    That vision vanished off Ryan''s eye.


    "Believe in yourself, Ryan. You saw¡­." Ryan heard Professor''s voice inside his head.


    "Huh?" Satoru turned his head because he sensed something dashing away, "Ryan no!!" he shouted but it was too late.


    "....The future," A grin of being proud spread over Professor''s face, "Good grief." he got up from his chair with a smile and shook his head.


    Ryan had seen and experienced many incidents to know what this vision or camera-like projection was about. He could not risk Naomi''s life, her respect behind some silly doubt he had.


    Ryan dashed towards Noami at full speed to save her from turning into that miserable state.


    Ryan felt his left eye throb a few times. It stopped and started twitching again. Ryan did not let out a single groan of pain.


    As if an insect was inside Ryan''s left eye, it was pushing against his eye to come out of the closed closet. The throbbing increased, but to Ryan, it was not important.


    Ryan crossed his hands in front of him, Satomi raised her finger in the air, Naomi was still going through a mental breakdown.


    "Blood Fists."


    < Blood fists activated. Your forearms are covered in blood aura >


    Ryan jumped in front of Naomi, just right on the time, Satomi bowed her index finger down, a small, cute, little ball was thrown in Noami''s direction from Satomi''s finger.


    "You should protect your daughter, Satoru-san¡­. I am disappointed," Ryan muttered as he raised his forearms and crossed them in front of his face.


    Ryan took the attack head-on.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 238 - Ruined Everything.

    Satomi turned around, before disappearing into the corridors, she turned her head to look at Ryan over her shoulders.


    "Ah, next time you visit, be sure you take your lunch in Naomi''s engagement."  With that, she walked away into the corridor.


    "Ryan, Naomi-chan. Come on. Let us go out," Satoru grabbed Naomi''s hand and started pulling her out of the house through the main entrance.


    "Ryan¡­" Naomi turned her eyes behind her, "...Come on," She turned her eyes back.


    Ryan stood there with a¡­ cold expression, with a ''''what just happened'' expression.


    He sighed at the end and followed Naomi and Satoru out of the hall, into the mansion.


    A car was waiting for them at the entrance. Ryan saw Satoru point at the car and ask Naomi to enter the car.


    Without any resistance, Naomi quietly followed Satoru''s instructions. She got inside the car, the chauffeur closed the door and went back to his driver''s seat.


    Satoru then turned around, his eyes met with Ryan''s eye. Ryan looked down as he walked down the stairs. He raised his head again, Satoru was waiting for him near the car.


    "It is true huh¡­. That you messed with the¨C"


    "We did not. As Naomi said, he tried molesting her, and I could not take it. We got into a fight, his butler stopped us and that is it. The end," Ryan replied with a cold expression.


    He expected Satoru to get angry as Satomi did but to his surprise when Ryan told him what actually happened a smile started appearing on his face.


    "Hah!" Satoru let out a small laugh, "I knew it. I knew it!" Satoru walked past the car and gestured for Ryan to come along with him.


    Ryan was still confused but followed Satoru just probably because he wanted to take him away from Naomi.


    "I wonder why he asked me to go inside¡­" Naomi thought. She was sitting in the car with the chauffeur sitting in front.


    It was the same black, sports car Naomi was sitting inside. She remembered the words Satoru told her before asking her to go inside:


    "Congrats! You two have ruined everything." Satoru''s sarcastic side was a little too much for Naomi to digest.


    She felt a little sad when her father talked to her in a sarcastic tone, "Uh. I will try making things right. You go inside and wait for me and Ryan-Kun."


    Satoru lifted his right hand and pointed it towards the car. The chauffeur opened the door, Naomi went inside.


    "Why are you laughing?" Ryan asked Satoru. Satoru could not help but giggle along the way.


    "Cause I knew it!" He repeated.


    "Knew what?"


    "I knew that Satomi was lying. There is no way you would hurt or fight someone innocent or just for your fun. I had a hunch about it. Neither will you let Naomi hurt someone, she is not one of those bullies anyway." Satoru explained.


    "You just have too much faith in me¡­"


    "No." Satoru calmed down and shook his head, "I just have faith in my daughter. She would not date a person who is totally opposite of her dad." Satoru let a smirk appear on his face.


    "Sir¡­ we really are not dating. You and Satomi-san have created a big misconception or¡­ I might say a misunderstanding."


    "Heh, I can not believe you though."


    "Ah. If I shall clear any misunderstandings, this should be the first one to be cleared up." Ryan shook his head with grief.


    "About the marriage thing¡­" Again, Satoru changed his tone from funny, friendly, teasing to serious, and scary.


    "Right¡­" Ryan looked down, "I never knew Naomi was engaged to someone¡­."


    "You can not lie to me, Ryan-Kun. Let your true emotions come out. Do not worry I would not try to blast you away as Satomi did."


    Ryan looked at Satoru. He continued looking at him for a few seconds before continuing.


    "Why?" Ryan asked with a straight face, "How, why? Why is this happening¡­. Why did not you do anything instead of just standing there? Why?"


    Ryan continued. Slowly, word by word, Ryan''s voice started raising, "You knew, too, what Satomi-san''s attack would do to Naomi but then why? Why did not you make an attempt to protect your daughter?


    "Why were you just standing when your wife disrespects you, insulted you so much in front of me, Naomi, and other servants? Why did you just stand there and listen to whatever she said?"


    "Because¡­ I am a stoic?"


    "No. I need a serious answer. Why? Why is Naomi being married at this early age? Why are not you doing anything when you too are against her marriage?! Why are you like a slave to your wife?!"


    "Man. A man, you see¡­" Satoru''s loud voice silenced Ryan, "To a woman," He turned his head down to Ryan, "What is a man to a woman. Before marriage, when they are dating, to a woman, a boyfriend is someone who pays for her expenses."


    Ryan did not argue. He knew more about these things than any other normal teenager did. What a man is to a woman, how they use men to take out money.


    "After marriage. To a woman, her husband¡­. Is nothing but a¡­ SLAVE." Satoru completed with a smile, "That is what is happening with me."


    "...." Ryan could not believe it, "You know that you are in a toxic relationship¡­ but why still? Okay. I am not giving you any relationship advice, I am not getting cocky either. I just want to¡­ know. You are older than me, you must have a great deal of experience with relationships and¨C"


    "Love." Satoru threw his head up, "Love is something¡­. Very and really dangerous. It can heal, it can break."


    "I know¡­" Ryan muttered.


    "Mitsuda Satomi. Although she still accepts my surname as hers and does not use her maiden name for work and professional stuff¡­ I feel and know somewhere deep inside that she¡­. Does not love me anymore. She is just using me to get her things done free of cost. I am a fool who is like a servant working for Satomi free of cost, without any salary.


    "Although she is a sadist, she is prideful, she is an egoist, she loves power over love, she uses people, she does not love me anymore, she wants to build an alliance with Watts and for that, she is sacrificing our daughter, she is a money-loving, power-loving egoistic, merciless, empathy less woman¡­. I still love her. And that is my answer to your every question."


    Ryan was stunned by the answer. He rubbed his forehead with his palm and muttered, "You really are a fool in love."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 239 - The Immaculate Star Shard.

    Satomi raised her index finger, facing the ceiling.


    Ryan dashed away from his place, when he reached close enough to Naomi, he jerked his body and jumped in front of Naomi.


    "Upgrade Blood fists by one level," Ryan ordered his System before activating the skill.


    < Upgraded Blood fists to level 15. Five-hundred Bloods are deducted from the account >


    "Blood fists."


    "Level 15¡­? One level? That would not change anything. You are putting yourself in danger,"


    < Activated Blood fists. Your forearms are covered in the blood aura too >


    "Only one level, a single level can make a lot of difference. One level is what takes you from 99 to 100. Only one level,"


    Professor was once again impressed by Ryan''s answer and actions.


    Satomi bowed her index finger and released a small, cute, little ball from the tip of her finger.


    At a moderate speed, the ball was headed in Ryan''s direction. Ryan had another option with him, an option that would be safer.


    He first thought of warning Naomi to move away from the place but if he did that, Satomi would change her attack too.


    Second, he came up with was: To push Naomi away and get himself out of it too. But when he realized how fast everything was happening, he had no choice but the jump in.


    "The Immaculate Star Shard," Satomi muttered. As soon as those words left her mouth, the speed of the ball increased suddenly.


    Ryan lost sight of the ball. With his one eye gone, there were not many areas exposed to his vision.


    Ryan''s left eye which throbbed in pain suddenly started parting apart from its bottom lids. His eye was trying to open itself on its own.


    Ryan had no choice but to suffer from the pain. ''What in the?'' Ryan almost touched his left eye but stopped his fingers midway. The pain of rubbing the left eye was still fresh in his mind.


    "What are you doing, fool!?" Satoru shouted in a split second, "Get the hell away from there! Move away!!" Satoru threw his hand away from his body as he shouted.


    Ryan stood there with a determined look on his face, "Bring it." He muttered.


    "Eh? Ryan?" Naomi noticed it NOW that Ryan was standing in front of her.


    Only Satoru knew what was going to happen other than Ryan. Naomi and the servants inside the household were not aware of what Satomi was doing.


    "Listen to me, you do not what that little thing to touch you. Pull Naomi and move away,"


    Ryan did not waste another second, he had already seen what the future held for the person who gets touched by the little star shard.


    Ryan turned around, deactivated his skill, grabbed Naomi by her waist, and dived in the opposite direction towards the staircase.


    "Eh?" Naomi was still confused, the look on her face was adorable. She had a mental breakdown and was diving on the floor the next second.


    The ball went past Ryan and Naomi. It went straight and touched the wall''s surface.


    A bright blinding light blue light glowed. One, two, and three. The ball flew outside. Cement, bricks, paint, dust matter came out of the wall and fell on the floor.


    The tiles cracked open, a few cracks appeared on the walls of the mansion. Nothing but a hole was remaining.


    The wall collided against each other and fell on the other side. Satoru covered his head with his arms to protect the stones and bricks from hitting his head.


    Ryan''s arms turned red as he covered his head after covering Naomi with his body. She laid down on the floor, Ryan covered her by mounting her.


    It did not make a single sound, it did not look like a big thing either but when it touched the wall, the three-foot thick wall was blown into pieces.


    "No one goes near the wall! You will be charged with a high voltage if you are within 10 meters of the wall''s radius. Stay away." Satoru raised his hand, pointed it towards the wall as he instructed the maids and servants.


    Satoru quickly turned to his daughter and Ryan who was on the floor.


    "Ryan! Are you okay?" He quickly ran towards them, as if he teleported from one place to another, "Naomi-chan¡­."


    Ryan turned around and dropped himself on the ground. Ryan coughed a few times because of the dust surrounding them. Ryan closed his eyes.


    Satoru raised from the ground and turned to Satomi, "What the hell do you think you are doing, Satomi?! Why would you use that dangerous attack on your own daughter?! Do you know what would have happened of her?!" Satoru shouted at her.


    "...." she had a guilty expression on her face but tried her best to hide it from others.


    Ryan pulled himself off the floor, he brought his legs near his chest and sat well on the floor after coughing a few times.


    Satoru helped Naomi get off the floor. Her clothes were covered in dust. Except for Satomi, everyone''s clothes were covered in dust.


    "Right¡­  How can I do this¡­. How can I do that¡­.?"


    ''Oh no.'' Ryan rolled his eyes, ''Why am I stuck in their family drama?'' Ryan felt like crying.


    "Do you even know that because of her boyfriend, because of that little brat, Naomi''s marriage can break! Mr. Wade is really angry!"


    "So let is break¡­" Satoru replied in a cold voice, "I do not care about the marriage anyway, or rather I should say, I am against it." Satoru replied, he pulled Naomi in his arms.


    "Oh¡­. right. Y- you- wh- why would you even think about me for a second. Right, you do not have to get married, let the marriage break. Me? Why the hell do you care about me?"


    ''We are not though.'' Ryan thought.


    "I really hate your boyfriend, Naomi. First, he insults me, hurts my ego, questions my upbringing, beasts up Watts''s son which might now break the marriage.


    "I do not love you either, Naomi. You shout at me all the freaking time too. You never respected me either! Like hell! You always shout at me, disrespect me, insult me, do not even look at me as your potential mother. Then you refuse my decision of your marriage. Heck, you do not listen to anything I say!"


    Satomi turned around. She started heading towards the staircase, "No one likes me, no one wants to hear me out, everyone hates me, no one likes my decisions. Everybody goes against my decisions." Satomi continued muttering those negative things till she had climbed the staircase to the top.


    Satomi''s hair swirled around in the air when she turned her head and her body towards Ryan, Naomi, and Satoru.


    "Get the hell out of my house, Ryan Walker." she shouted in a cold voice, "Get the hell out of my house, Mitsuda Naomi. You two, do not belong here."


    Ryan and Satoru exchanged glances, "Take them out of here, Satoru. And if you want, you can leave too." with that, she turned around and disappeared into the corridor.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 240 - The King.

    Satoru looked at Ryan from the bottom of his eye, then let out a sigh.


    "Haha, sorry. You should not worry about these things," He placed his hand on Ryan''s shoulder, "Come on. Let us solve the problem in front of us first."


    "What problem?" Ryan asked. He did not want to continue the topic of love with someone so much older than him. Adults are different than teens after all.


    "Eh, did you even forget the problem you created? Such irresponsible guy you are. Now I see why Naomi is not being stubborn on taking your relationship to a higher level." Satoru nodded with a frown.


    Ryan sighed, "I do not even care at this point." He muttered.


    "The Watts." Satoru turned serious, "Although you were just protecting Naomi¡­. Or she was protecting you, you fought with him.  And believe it or not, the Watts are not great people,"


    "They are going to be your in-laws soon¡­" Ryan looked away after saying that.


    Satoru ignored his words and continued, "Even if it was his son''s fault, that Wade would definitely blame the other person. He would use the political power and money to get things to work his way,"


    ".... Typical rich people. They have everything,"


    "You think so?" Satoru looked at him and raised his eyebrow, "Look at me and then think twice,"


    "Yeah¡­. There are some unfortunate people,"


    "Well¡­ I have not met with them either, Satomi went and discussed the marriage matter but I know one thing for sure," He raised his eyes, "America''s top Royal family¡­. Is no joke."


    "Seriously? They are America''s top, why do they want Naomi? How could they just accept Satomi-san''s proposal?"


    "Uh¡­ looks like you do not know¡­"


    "What?"


    "Nothing. I would like to keep you in the dark for more time,"


    "Do not. Tell me what,"


    "They want Naomi because, believe it, their son, Allen Watts is¨C"


    "In love with Naomi? Great." Ryan completed for Satoru, "That was the last thing I wanted to happen but that was the most obvious thing to happen too."


    "How?" Satoru asked just to hear Ryan''s answer.


    "I mean, look at Naomi. She is¡­ she is super h¨C he is gorgeous."


    "Good, you did not complete it. I would have not liked it."


    "I know," Ryan felt embarrassed, "It is just that, talking with you feels like I am talking with my brother¡­"


    "Oh~" He raised his eyebrow again, "Brother huh?"


    "Naomi is beautiful, she is pretty, has a body anyone would lust over. And look at that egoistic Allen Fucking Watts. Uh, he is not on the ground. Of course, obviously, he would fall for Naomi¡­. Or at least for her body."


    "That was bold of you," Satoru replied, "I do not mind it though. But if this is the way you describe Naomi to your friends or other people¨C"


    "I am a loner. I do not have any friends. Do not worry,"


    "Watts¡­ are just like us¡­ control electricity and power voltage. Their Traits are related to electric power."


    "I see."


    "And if their only son got married to Naomi¡­. Of course, they would reproduce a wonderful offspring."


    For some reason, Ryan felt his heart tightening. His fists clenched harder, blood fists activated on their own, his eye started glowing.


    "Whoa¡­ are you jealous?"


    "I just hate the thought of Allen even touching Naomi. That is, that is just pure disgusting. Why? Why would they come for Naomi only? There are other girls out there!"


    "But there would be another girl who is the daughter of Satoru and Satomi Mitsuda." Satoru replied proudly, "I am not bragging but¡­ we were once considered the strongest. We still are¡­ I guess."


    "The strongest? Is Naomi from a Royal family too?"


    Satoru started laughing at that silly question. From a Royal family? That was the dumbest question anyone had ever asked Satoru.


    "What now¡­.?" Ryan seemed annoyed.


    "Haha, okay, okay¡­. Hahaha!" he could not calm down. Satoru grabbed his stomach.


    "Why do you keep laughing without telling me what it is?"


    "Sorry, sorry." Satoru calmed down at last, "But your question was¡­."


    "What?"


    "How do you think we built this mansion? How do you think we became so rich?"


    "....you own the Academy? You own some another business¡­."


    "Where did the money to build this Academy come from? What business?"


    "I¡­ I do not know¡­"


    "From fights. From battles. From Leveling games."


    "Do not tell me, you own a betting business?!"


    "Of course not. Of course, our mainstream income is from the Academy and its students but¡­ we earn from the government too. For keeping Japan safe."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Tell me," Satoru took a step forward, "Do you ever go in a jungle, find the lion''s den, go to him and ask him, ''Who is the king of the jungle?'' what do you think he would think? How do you think he would react?"


    "....He would ignore me? Or¡­ eat me? Like, whatever. That is such an obvious thing, who would not know that?"


    "Right? Who would not know him? Who would not know who the king is? Who would not know what a lion is?"


    "Yeah¡­ who would not?"


    "Then imagine. The property you are standing on is a jungle¡­. Or just consider, I will give you a better one. Consider the land of Japan you are standing on¡­ yeah?"


    "Yeah."


    "The land of Japan you are standing on is the jungle; the mansion you are in is the lion''s den, and consider¡­ the lion¡­ is me."


    "...." Ryan was left dumbfounded.


    "And you are asking me if we are from a Royal family. As if asking the emperor if you are from one of those king''s family."


    "No way¡­. Y- your family¡­ the Mitsudas are¡­ Japan''s top Royal family?!"


    Satoru did not reply. Instead, he kept a smile constant on his face, "You really did not know it?" he felt relieved somehow.


    At the start, he thought Ryan was with Naomi for using her. She is rich, from a royal family, etc. but when he realized that Ryan does not know about Naomi''s family but he loves her and is her boyfriend¡­ respect, faith, trust in Ryan just went skyrocketing.


    "Who are you kidding? Your wife just insulted you," Ryan giggled. But soon realized, it was the foolest thing he could do.


    "A real king, bows down only to his queen." Satoru replied, "And when two kings unite, an empire is formed. That is what Satomi plans on doing."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [we were not going above 50 for a few weeks now so I decided to decrease the goal''s value]


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. (This is weekly. One ticket means in the particular week, not the month.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 15 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch. (Uh.... zero. Okay, I do not know what to say anymore. All the best.)


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 20 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. (At the end of the month that is.)


    Win-Win Mission: 300 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch. (I have increased the number of required chapters as I have also increased the number of extra chapters.)


    Good luck to you. Hit the freaking goals! Let us go....

 Chapter 241 - Federation Of Councils.

    She wants to build an Empire huh¡­.. Ryan repeated in his mind. That plan, he thought was a great one but the way she was fulfilling her plan was not the best way to do it.


    She was ready to sacrifice her own daughter for fulfilling her own selfish dream. What would building an empire bring? Power, money, happiness? Maybe, maybe not.


    "Love is really dangerous," Satoru repeated, "I can not do anything against Satomi."


    "How? If you do not mind me asking you how did this all start? Was it like this since the beginning?" Ryan looked at Satoru. He looked down at Ryan with a smile.


    "Only a fool would have married a woman like that."


    ''You are a one.'' Ryan thought.


    "So no. I would not tell you about our whole past but¡­ I can tell you a few things." Then Satoru turned around, "But be sure to keep them to yourself, even Naomi does not know about these things."


    Ryan hummed and nodded. He was ready to take what Satoru had for him. He was not afraid of Satoru''s warning either.


    It was not like Ryan was spying on Satoru and wanted to have as much information as possible about him. He was just curious about what made Satomi and Satoru''s relationship so toxic.


    "In our fourth year of the Academy, as you know, for the fourth and fifth year, which is considered as the higher education which has more practical knowledge courses, students are sent to another Academy, known as the Sky Table Federation."


    Ryan nodded. Although he was never interested in things like higher education, he was aware of what the future held for students who wanted to get a better job or more clients as a freelancer.


    "Well, there we met. Now the Sky Table Federation is not country, state, city-wise. It has their Federation somewhere I can not tell you. So there are students from all over the Earth. There are only two to three branches of this Federation council."


    "W- what? Only two or three buildings for more than a billion students?! They must be freaking big!" Ryan could not suppress his excitement.


    Ryan was never fond of learning theory, writing a kilometer-long project in his High school. He was always more interested in practical things.


    Physics, chemistry, maths practicals. Some little biology practicals. He loved to perform them.


    When he heard what they teach students in the Federation of councils, he could not suppress his thrill for practical fights, missions, etc.


    "Yes. It is big. Really big. You gotta use cars to travel around on their campus. A few taxis were always parked there with robot drivers in them."


    "Whoa¡­ just where did they get this much big place¡­ did they uproot a whole forest or something?" He kinda knew Satoru would not answer his question, even if he did, it would not be a straight answer.


    "Not on Earth, of course. It is not possible,"


    ''Professor¡­'' Ryan called out Professor for a little help.


    "So¡­ there are students from all over the place which includes students from different countries, cultures, languages, and traditions." Satoru took a pause before continuing, "Shit, I am feeling nostalgic." He scoffed at his own words.


    "It was twenty years ago and probably the sweetest, warmest memory ever. Anyone would get nostalgic about their teenage years."


    Satoru was convinced by Ryan''s answer, ''Just how do you have so much wisdom? You are just a sixteen-year-old kid who knows how to throw fists.'' Satoru thought jokingly.


    "Uh, Federation of councils, councils, Federation, Sky-Table Federation is a society, or a group of Royal families, richest governments from all over the world."


    While Ryan was talking with Satoru, he waited for Professor to reply quickly. Professor took his time before replying.


    "Students are sent there for higher educations. Where it is, what do they do there, how do they do it, etc. you are not supposed to know right now."


    ''STILL. Tell me. I want to know all.'' Ryan talked to Professor inside his mind, trying his best not to show anything on his face.


    "I am originally from Japan, Satomi is from¡­ New York, actually. Her father was Japanese, her mother is American. That is where we two met. And things started from there."


    "Trust me when I say trust me. Have faith in me, I want nothing bad to happen to you, I do not wish any bad things should happen to you or you should perish under the ground. So have faith in me. I will tell you when it is the time for you to know about shit. For now, focus on your present."


    Professor replied, he sounded as if he was in a hurry, the hint of urgency in his tone made Ryan let go of that for now.


    "I see." he nodded.


    "She was a normal girl but was powerful. We were paired together, we fought, won, became the best. Finally¡­ she confessed."


    "Woo-ho-ho." Ryan smirked at Satoru, "She did, eh!"


    "But her confession was more like a demand¡­." Satoru frowned with a little hint of sadness on his face. He managed to ignore Ryan''s teasing so easily.


    Ryan was sure if it was Devon or someone else, they might be blushing the hell out, they would be embarrassed but¡­ Ryan guessed Satoru was too old for these things.


    "You know, she came to me, banged her weapons on my table while I was waiting for her in the cafeteria. We were halfway through our second year- I mean, the fifth year."


    "Then?"


    "She had a frown on her, an arrogant one. I thought someone messed with her again and she was coming back after beating the shit out of someone."


    "Whoa, she did?"


    "She did. And, my guess was exactly right but¡­ I came to know by our graduation, that a guy had messed with her saying she''s single, she should date and then marry him. They made fun of me because I am always with Satomi. She lost it. Her ego was hurt because she was single."


    "She was not in love?"


    "We both were¡­ I still am." Satoru looked disappointed, "Okay. She banged her weapons on my table, I looked up at her, she brought a hand to her waist and demanded, ''Date me. I want you to date me. If you say that you will date me, I will be happy to date you.'' That kind of."


    Ryan almost laughed but then thought, it would not be a good thing to laugh at someone or someone''s past¡­ more importantly, at someone''s wife.


    "She continued, ''Come on, now say that you love me.'' She sat on the chair in front of me, ''If you say I love you, I will accept it. Say it. I would not mind being your girlfriend if you say you love me.'' With that arrogance. And I guess, that is from where the shit started getting bad. She build a lot of egos but I did marry her on her demand so¡­ she thought if she makes a demand it will be fulfilled¡­ it continued till today, she has her ego but does not have her boyfriend, and a husband."


    H- he did accept that confession and marriage proposal on demand? This is messed up¡­.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [we were not going above 50 for a few weeks now so I decided to decrease the goal''s value]


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. (This is weekly. One ticket means in the particular week, not the month.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 15 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch. (Uh.... zero. Okay, I do not know what to say anymore. All the best.)


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 20 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. (At the end of the month that is.)


    Win-Win Mission: 300 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch. (I have increased the number of required chapters as I have also increased the number of extra chapters.)


    Good luck to you. Hit the freaking goals! Let us go....

 Chapter 242 - You Got To Win.

    Naomi started shaking her legs and tapping her feet against the car''s floor. Her thick thighs jumped up and down as she shook them.


    She was losing patience. She saw Ryan had come out of the mansion then what was taking them so long? Her father said something disturbing to her before disappearing which was bugging her.


    ''Just what is taking them so long?'' She bit her lips, trying to suppress her irritation.


    After a few more seconds, she finally lost the patience to sit in the car doing nothing and get anxious about what is taking Ryan and Satoru so long.


    "I will back in a few," she told the chauffeur as she got out of the car.


    "Y- yes, Mitsuda-san¡­." The chauffeur was surprised at how hurried Naomi was. She did not even wait for the chauffeur to open the door for her.


    ...¡­.


    Ryan did not know what to say, or how to reply to Satoru''s story. Satoru had gone so deep into his nostalgia that he was spacing out.


    That silence between them was turning awkward slowly when Ryan decided to change the whole topic.


    "Uh¡­ how will you deal with the problem then? What- what do I have to do? I do not think I did a mistake by fighting that jerk but¡­ Satomi-san is not going to accept that.


    "TO be honest. I do not want Naomi''s marriage to break. I do not want her to get married but I do not want the marriage to break only because of me."


    Ryan took a deep breath after saying that breathlessly, he was about to continue again but Satoru came back from his nostalgia.


    "I-"


    "You are right. I do not want her marriage to break either¡­" Satoru started thinking.


    Ryan did not say anything, he stood there watching Satoru as he thought about a solution.


    "Maybe¡­ I can let you off the hook,"


    "No, but that would not solve the problem. Of course, I am happy I would not be involved in your matters anymore but¡­. I still want to solve the problem before I go."


    Ryan decided. He is cold and all but¡­ it is about Naomi. She is one of his teammates who fought side by side with him.


    "Hah, I knew it," Satoru rolled his neck, "You never disappoint me¡­" he started laughing, he rolled his head and laughed his head out.


    He was laughing when his laugh suddenly came to a pause as if he became suddenly alert, "There is nothing we can do about the situation, there is nothing I can do about the situation. Only the Watts can change their mind, and Satomi can make them change their mind."


    "But if neither of it worked then? Would not I be in trouble?"


    "You are already in trouble. But if the marriage really breaks, Satomi might get even more aggressive, never talk to me and Naomi in life. God knows what step that woman will take."


    "...." Ryan did not expect the ''I will not talk'' part from Satomi. She looked like, her attitude was like she would kill anybody who comes in between her plans.


    "You. Ryan-Kun, you have ruined our relationship with Watts. I do not think it was primarily your fault but in the end, Allen was only molesting her own fiancee, and when you are engaged, it is not defined as molestation. It is more of an act of physical intimacy with your wife-to-be."


    Ryan was totally surprised at Satoru''s answer, his eye went wide, then dropped in disappointment. For a moment he thought what was wrong with that sort of thinking?!


    "Because everybody has blamed you, no one else besides me and Naomi will believe you are innocent and what you did was the right thing to do."


    "Thank you¡­ at least you believe in me."


    "Duh. But I will pretend that I do not believe you. Just to stay on Satomi''s good side," That disappointed Ryan again, he was just putting on a¡­ whatever.


    Satoru was right in a way, he could not just go to his wife, ask for a divorce, take Naomi out of the house, live with her, tell Satomi that he believe what she did was wrong but what Ryan did was the right thing.


    That is not a choice, right? It would not be a choice in the future either. It never will be a choice.


    "You have ruined Naomi''s relationship with Satomi, you might have even ruined my relations with Satomi." Satoru turned serious all of a sudden.


    In the distance, Naomi was looking around the place to see if she can spot those two. She was slowly getting closer to Ryan and Satoru.


    "What¨C!"


    "And¡­ it might, the result might be something even worse¡­. How will you pay for this? Do you have any idea?"


    "....That is what I am asking you. If you have any idea¡­"


    Satoru did not hesitate before presenting his idea, "Of course I do!" He replied with a small frown.


    "I would be glad to hear it," Ryan let out a sigh, then took a deep breath.


    Ryan was making himself ready for the consequence and the way he would have to pay them back. He did not know what they were but he knew one thing, it was something hard¡­ and bad.


    "I am not saying that you know, what others would have said," Satoru made an angry face.


    "Ah¡­ there are those two, they look like idiots from the distance," Naomi spotted her father and friend.


    She shook her head as she started walking in their direction.


    "YOU CAN NOT HAVE MY DAUGHTER! YOU HAVE NO RIGHT OVER HER! I CAN NOT AND WILL NOT ALLOW YOUR MARRIAGE WITH NAOMI-CHAN AT ANY COST!"


    Satoru calmed down after shouting, "Or something like that¡­ I am just saying that you need to come up with a way of your own to win Naomi from Satomi."


    "Oh¨C For a second, I thought you were serious. Ever tried your hand at acting?"


    "It is my passion but never got any time," Ryan did not know if it was a joke or not.


    "So, you were saying something,"


    "Right. My idea." Satoru turned serious, "The Selection Project."


    "Eh?"


    "You will have to participate and win the Selection Project. My daughter''s future is in your hands. I want you to win the selection project.


    "And if you did, as her father, I will approve your marriage with Naomi-chan. As her father, I will give you permission to have my daughter.


    "Selection Project. Participate and win in the selection project. I will let you off the hook." A grin appeared on his face, "My chauffeur will drop you and Naomi to the dorm, then to the hotels. Till then. See ya."


    .? ?


    ..? ?


    ...? ?


    Please? ?keep? ?supporting? ?with? ?your? ?few? ?cents,? ?with? ?a? ?few? ?bucks? ?it? ?means? ?a? ?lot.? ?Vote? ?for? ?this? ?novel? ?


    if? ?you? ?have? ?some? ?power? ?stones,? ?use? ?your? ?golden? ?tickets? ?for? ?more? ?chapters.? ?Use? ?the? ?Win-Win? ?


    goal? ?to? ?your? ?advantage,? ?unlock? ?the? ?chapters,? ?and? ?earn? ?free? ?chapters!? ?It? ?really? ?is? ?a? ?win-win? ?for? ?


    both? ?of? ?us? ?lol.? ?And? ?finally,? ?if? ?you? ?love? ?what? ?I? ?write,? ?if? ?you? ?like? ?what? ?I? ?write,? ?then? ?show? ?some? ?


    support? ?by? ?commenting,? ?writing? ?a? ?review,? ?or? ?sending? ?me? ?a? ?gift.? ?


    For? ?those? ?who? ?are? ?interested? ?in? ?having? ?a? ?one-on-one? ?conversation? ?about? ?any? ?topic? ?with? ?me? ?then? ?


    contact? ?me? ?through? ?my? ?Instagram? ?or? ?discord.? ?They? ?are? ?in? ?my? ?WebNovel? ?profile? ?or? ?become? ?my? ?


    patron.? ?Thanks? ?for? ?supporting? ?My? ?System? ?&? ?My? ?Academy? ?of? ?Traits? ?[My? ?Ring? ?System]? ?I? ?am? ?


    grateful.? ?


    Liked? ?the? ?novel?? ?Want? ?more?? ?For? ?images? ?of? ?characters,? ?beasts,? ?academies,? ?monsters,? ?gadgets,? ?


    etc.? ?Join? ?the? ?official? ?discord? ?of? ?more? ?images,? ?and? ?for? ?more? ?information? ?regarding? ?The? ?Ring? ?


    System.? ?Here? ?is? ?the? ?link? ?to? ?The? ?Ring? ?System''s? ?discord? ?server:? ??https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d? ?


    If? ?you? ?would? ?like? ?to? ?support? ?me? ?and? ?become? ?my? ?Patron,? ?please? ?refer? ?to? ?this? ?link? ?to? ?my? ?Pat_reon:? ?


    Patr? ?eon.com/AJPaturde? ?

 Chapter 243 - Misunderstanding On Her Side.

    Naomi''s thick thighs and pencil-like legs started wobbling. She could not digest what she heard¡­ or misheard.


    She quickly leaned against a wall beside her, the mansion''s outer wall. She looked down, a bead of sweat fell down into her dress through her neck and shoulder.


    "W- why? ¡­.why would not you¡­.?" Naomi thought with despair. She felt her legs weak like noddles as they wobbled.


    She was having trouble keeping herself calm, she was losing her mind, "Why? What is wrong with Ryan?" although¡­ she thought she was not in love with Ryan, she could not help but think, "W- why do I feel so miserable when dad shouted and rejected Ryan as my husband?"


    She covered her forehead with her palm, a worried expression fell over her face, a scared one, "We are not dating anyway¡­ then why do I feel like this? Does it hurt my ego? Wait¡­ should not Ryan''s ego be hurt by this? W- what is going on¡­. Should I ask dad what he is doing? Will that be the right thing though¡­?"


    There were tens, hundreds of questions inside Naomi''s mind. She could not clear her mind, could not decide on one, it was a total mess.


    While she was having her own time of feeling hopeless, depressed, Ryan and Satoru just had a serious conversation on the other side.


    "Hey, wait! At least, tell me what this is." Ryan demanded before Satoru left.


    "Eh~ well, that is something for you to find out. Once you do, be sure you train hard from the same day, from the instant,"


    "Tch¡­ adults these days¡­" Ryan shook his head as he half-shrugged.


    He did not answer Ryan''s question, instead of answering, all Satoru did was create some more confusion inside Ryan''s head by replying with a confusing sentence.


    And smirk at him before leaving. He started walking in his car''s direction. He wanted to meet Naomi once before leaving.


    "Ah? Naomi-chan??" He was surprised when he saw Naomi leaning against a wall with a flushed face, "Whoa, what are you doing?" Satoru asked.


    "Eep! Aah!" Naomi had not even noticed his presence till Satoru called his beloved daughter.


    "Ah, sorry, did I just starlet you? But, what are you doing here?" Satoru looked at Naomi with a suspicious look on his face.


    "I- I was just¨C I was just looking for you¨C"


    "Can it be¡­" Satoru leaned closer, "That you were eavesdropping on us? You eavesdropped on our conversation?" He asked with an even more suspicious face.


    "N- NO! It was just getting late so I came looking for you and I did not hear a single thing,"


    "Ah¡­ yeah, absolutely right! It is not possible you would eavesdrop on other people," the suspiciousness quickly disappeared as if it was never there.


    "Did I just hear Naomi?" Ryan turned his head, "Did she come here looking for us?" Ryan started heading in the same direction as Satoru and Naomi.


    "Yeah, it might be. We did keep her waiting forever." Ryan felt guilty about having such a long talk with Satoru but forgot about Naomi.


    Forgot about Naomi who was sitting alone in the car and waiting for us to come and join her. Poor girl.


    Ryan turned on the corner, he looked on his right, on his left but did not see Naomi anywhere.


    Then he raised his head forward and saw Naomi, Satoru walking away. Satoru had his arm around Naomi''s shoulder.


    Ryan raised his hand, opened his mouth, he was ready to call out to them but he decided not to.


    "Gasp. I probably should not. I should let them enjoy their daughter-father time for a while. They do not have a lot of that time with them,"


    Ryan brought his hand down, "Or Satoru-san will blame me again for ruining his relations as if I did." Ryan frowned, "Absurd."


    He looked at Satoru and Naomi as he slowly followed them from behind.


    "Let us have a private talk," Satoru had proposed and took Naomi ahead of Ryan with him.


    "W- what is it, dad."


    Satoru sighed, "I have a lot to talk about, tell you, ask you, listen to you but, we do not have that much time. And I feel these things will lose their priority with time,"


    "I know right, all this crap going in my life," Naomi had totally got over the¡­ what¡­. The what? Over the ''You can not have my daughter'' eavesdropping moment.


    "But for now, I will make it short." Satoru stopped in front of their car, he turned Naomi around and held her shoulders with his hands, "My little, beautiful daughter," Satoru spoke.


    "Dad¡­ We used to do that when I was like, nine? No, ten!" Naomi giggled.


    "Does not matter. We used to do it whenever you were sad, down, stressed because of your mother, not because you were a little kid."


    "At least consider different words,"


    "What''s wrong with cute, little, beautiful daughter?"


    "I am not cute and little, I am like nearly six feet!"


    "That is for the world, for me, you will always be that clumsy, silly, little, yet cute daughter." Satoru patted Naomi''s head, "Do not let the things going in your life get to your head. Stay calm,"


    "Hm."


    "You still have the door I gave you. Open that door whenever you feel that you can not suffer through this anymore. Let it be bullying, mental bullying, harassment of power, anything. If you are sad, open this door and I will come there¡­ just for you."


    "Uh-uh. I still have not opened that one door since I was seven years old. I am seventeen now," Naomi chuckled again.


    "Do not worry about your marriage. I and Ryan-Kun will surely get you out of this shit. Not sooner but later, but I promise, we will."


    "Thank you, dad."


    "Aw, come on." Satoru hugged her between his arms and patted her head, moved his fingers through her blonde hair, started stroking Naomi''s hair.


    Ryan watched from a distance. This emotional movement of a parent and their child brought his mother''s beautiful memories back.


    "Ah!" He let out a short, shrill groan in pain. A drop of tear fell down his right cheek but at the same time, his left eye was throbbing again.


    ''Is this because I am crying? The tears?'' Ryan wondered.


    "Come on." Satoru pulled Naomi away from him, "Now go back to your dorm, pack your things, then get ready to leave for your hotels with Ryan-Kun."


    "R- Ryan? W- why him?"


    "Why you mean, I booked the hotel room for you two, I mean, you can not stay in the dorm so you got to move to a hotel if you can not stay in your house."


    "Wait- booked only one room? D- do you mean, wait! Do you want me to share the room with Ryan?! Sleep in the same room with Ryan the whole night?!"


    "Whoa, my little daughter has a wild imagination~ Of course, I have booked two rooms. I would not want my daughter to have premarital¡ª"


    "Okay! Enough. Thank you,"


    She turned around, "Hey, Naomi-chan¡­" he called out.


    "W- what?" she turned her head to Satoru.


    A grin appeared on his face, "You two can share the room if you want though. As long as you do not commit any kind of vulgar acts, I am fine with that~ you can sleep with Ryan-Kun in the same room if you want~!"


    "D- dad!" her face was perfect red. Just like a tomato, she blushed very hard.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 244 - Understand & Master Your Skills.

    Ryan could not feel comfortable sitting¡­. Alone in the car. ''Just why?'' He had only one question, why did Naomi go and sit with the chauffeur and leave him behind all on his own?


    After what her dad said, she could not bring herself to face Ryan at the start, and she could not hide her flushed face full of embarrassment from Ryan either.


    So the only thing that came to her mind was to change her seats. This was not a long car with more than seven seats at the back with other cool functions, it was just a normal sports car with four seats.


    Two in the front, two in the back. Naomi preferred sitting with the chauffeur rather than sitting with Ryan, that time. Now that she has calmed down, she thinks that sitting beside the chauffeur was a bad idea.


    She left Ryan in the back seat all on his own, now that the chauffeur was even giving her looks thinking what the hell did she think when she decided to sit with me?


    He was not feeling flirty, horny, or that kind of thing, he was just surprised. It was against the rules and the job of a chauffeur to sit with their master, their employer.


    "Say, Professor," Ryan got started as soon as he pushed Naomi''s matter out of his head, "What is the Selection Project?"


    "It is nothing important, I said."


    "But, I want to know what this is¡­"


    "You will when the time is right. For now, let us get back to our lessons.''


    "Eh? Seriously? But, we have two other people sitting here,"


    "See Ryan, I want to finish this Training phase as soon as possible, or at the basic theory things as soon as possible because I want to move to the practical side of the Training phase.


    "I mean, you would not get stronger by sitting at the same one place and learning how to become strong. You got to take some action towards the long-term goal."


    "No, you are right." Ryan agreed, "Let us begin with the second point, I guess."


    "Right. Thanks for cooperating, I can not force you so it is good that you are cooperating with me,"


    "No, no, I just felt a¡­ you know, I got a vibe of dad when you said those things about taking action." Ryan smiled, "My dad used to say the same things when he wanted something to complete something urgently."


    Professor stayed silent. He did not reply to Ryan''s thoughts, "Sorry, let us continue,"


    "The second point here is: Understand And Master your Skills."


    "Okay,"


    "I have news for you before we begin. After the System was rebooted and the second level was activated, your personal Traits were added to the System''s database as skills."


    "Will they show their level?"


    "Yes."


    "Amazing. Continue then."


    "Skills. Your skills are granted by the System as you level up and complete some Quests. Then your Traits you obtained since birth but develop later in life."


    "I know, tell me something better,"


    "A drop-down screen of your skills will appear in front of you right now," Just as the Professor told him, a screen appeared in front of Ryan''s eyes.


    < Vision Lv. 14 >


    < Blood Fists Lv. 15 >


    < Blood Simmer Lv. 25 >


    < Regeneration Lv. 23 >


    < Super Speed Lv. 10 [30] >


    < Enhanced Senses Lv. 21 >


    < Clairvoyance Lv. 17 >


    < Web Spider Lv. 30 >


    < Blood Storage Lv. 10 [200] >


    < Inventory Lv. 14 [4/30] >


    "I see¡­" Ryan muttered as he studied his skills.


    "The first skill, Vision. Vision is the art of seeing things invisible to others. Its level is 14. It will increase as you keep using the skill."


    "Okay."


    "Blood fists is a useful skill. As you level up, evolve the skill, it would not be limited to your fists only. It can cover up to your shoulders (except your chest). This will create a strong electro-active field. No one can touch you, it is like a barrier.


    "Blood simmer. Allows you to boil the blood of anyone only if their blood is in contact with your eyes, if the level is below Magic grade, you need to touch the blood of the opponent.


    "Regeneration, this skill can regenerate every and any part of your body only. If it is above Magic grade it can regenerate parts above your neck, if it is a Legendary then it may regenerate your heart, if demonic and above, it will heal your brain cells, nerve cells, neurons, your brain.


    "Super speed, Enhanced senses, clairvoyance are not so powerful skills. So it would not matter if you do not specially focus on cultivating these skills as they will level up on their own.


    "Blood Storage. It lets you store anyone''s blood. Its capacity is increased by 5 milliliters per level up.


    "Inventory. It lets you store any items in it. Big items may occupy more than one item''s space.


    "Web Spider." After Professor went on explaining every skill to Ryan, he finally took a pause on this skill.


    "Yeah, the new skill which I will need to complete a test to activate,"


    "As the name suggests, it lets you create spiders out of the web by the use of your own blood. Creating a single web spider will take 5 health points, they last long for 5 hours at most. Evolve the skill to increase its lasting period."


    "Man¡­. I thought I might become a spider-man but this skill is¡­ to make spider-mans."


    "Do not ridicule this Magic grade skill just because you were easily granted this skill without actually making the real effort required for obtaining this skill."


    Ryan did not reply, his eye went wide when Professor explained to him how hard it was to obtain a skill graded as a magic skill.


    "Do not worry, I will teach you everything. The first step towards learning the Web Spider skill is¡­. To unlock the skill. You can not learn the skill without using it properly first. The rest of the knowledge will follow,"


    "Okay¡­."


    "For that, you will need to take a test, complete a set of a few tasks. Tell me if you are ready to take the test, if you are then select the ''Let us Train'' Option in front of you."


    In front of Ryan, a crimson option glowed, it had ''Let us Train'' imprinted on it. Ryan casually selected the option to continue.


    "Good. Then, here are the tasks you need to complete:"


    < Magic Grade Test. Here are the tasks you will need to complete to evolve your skill from an Epic grade skill to a Magic grade skill >


    < 1. Make five [5] Web Spiders using your skill >


    < 2. Apply senses to them, ears and eyes. >


    < 3. Communicate with the spiders and give them a few commands >


    < 4. Keep the spiders alive for exactly five hours >


    "...heh? I thought- I was not supposed to use my skill before I unlock it¡­. Professor! What the heck is this?!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 245 - Behind The Dorm Tonight.

    Ryan jumped out of the car, he closed the door behind him. Naomi did not wait for the chauffeur to come and get her door, she came out of the car herself.


    "I will meet you right here in a few minutes. Do not worry about me, if you finished your packing, be free to sit in the car. And if I finished it before you still take your time, I will be waiting in the car."


    Naomi told Ryan without looking at him. He was standing on the other side of the car, Naomi was near the front seat. Ryan turned around to look at Naomi.


    "Yeah¡­ I will make it quick, we should go to the hotel before it gets dark outside,"


    "Y- yeah, right. It is evening already. Bye, then meet you here in a few minutes!" Naomi quickly ran away without even looking at Ryan.


    ''Tch¡­ now what is wrong with her?'' Ryan clicked his tongue.


    When they arrived, Naomi finally thought that she was not embarrassed anymore and was okay with facing Ryan.


    But when she got out of the car, and Ryan followed her, she knew that she absolutely needs more time.


    Ryan slowly went to the ground floor of the dormitory. It was being rebuilt, half of it was already done.


    The fire Ryan had set that day did not reach the ground floor which was lucky because his laptop was down there. Trusting in his System paid off.


    He already did believe in his System but was worried if the prediction might change by one percent?


    Thankfully, his System was precisely correct at that time. He arranged the fire across the floors, as the System had told him the fire would not reach the ground floor for the next ten minutes or so.


    As the people were re-constructing the building from the top floors, they have only completed re-building the top three floors. They were currently on the second floor.


    The building was going to be completed by tonight by Satoru''s order. He was forced to hire more than five hundred workers and high technology to hurry up the process.


    He was warned by his wife that he should finish the building''s new structure in two days and if he does not¡­. Blah. so, yeah. Satoru wasted a lot of money.


    "Thank god no one stole anything," Ryan sighed looking at his laptop lying on the table.


    every body''s rooms were open, no one was there to supervise the rooms either. So there were high chances- or to say, it was an open sale for crooks.


    Ryan quickly pulled out his packing bags and started shoving his clothes inside them. He first decided to pack his clothes before his essentials and valuables.


    ...¡­.


    It took him nearly an hour to get everything packed, he made sure to look around his room twice and check he has taken everything with him.


    ''I hope I am not late.'' It usually takes women to pack their things a lot more time than a male.


    They have many things they need to take care of, pack this, pack that. Take this, take that. Fold everything nicely and pack it.


    But boys? Take this, shove this, take that, shove that. Fuck organized manner. We love it messy¡­ or we are just too lazy.


    ''It is already dark¡­'' Ryan saw the setting sun''s remaining few lines of dim orange lights. He stepped out of his room with a traveling bag on his side and a bag pack on his shoulder.


    ''I wonder if Naomi''s done packing too?'' Ryan took a look in her room''s direction which was out of sight.


    As the building was still under construction, only a few good lights on the ground floor were working, the rest were damaged. So it was dark down there.


    Ryan kept staring in the dark corridor, "I wish I had a mobile," Ryan muttered and turned around.


    He rejected the idea of checking on her. It was a dark corridor, only a few lights were turned on, only a student or two present there.


    Ryan did not have any mobile so that he could turn on the flashlight and go in that dark corridor like the rest of the students were doing.


    I will just wait for her in the car. Ryan started walking thinking if she is not done then he will just wait for her in the car.


    While he was walking out of the dormitory, he heard someone familiar talking behind him, back on his northwest side.


    ''Wait¡­ Brandon?'' Ryan recocked the voice of Brandon.


    Ryan slowly moved in that direction. It seemed like they were talking about something and Brandon was really angry about something.


    "What? ¡­.wh- why is he coming here?"


    "What do you mean why? He is the in-charge." Brandon replied to the shocked Devon.


    "No¡­."


    "See, we have already ruined pretty much everything. If we are unable to calm him tonight, we might be in trouble."


    Devon grabbed his forehead and staggered backward, "God¡­ t- this is like the worst timing ever!" Devon muttered with his eyes wide in fear.


    ''Ah~! I totally forgot about them!'' Ryan bit his lips and tried to move even closer.


    "Do not go any closer to them. Although vampires have strong senses and can sense another vampire, they can not sense someone from another race.


    "But. they can surely sense anybody who is near them. They have a large range of senses, probably better than yours. So if you got any closer, they will notice at once that a person is approaching them."


    ''Crap.'' As if he did not know it. He just forgot for a second that the vamps will sense him. Ryan stopped where he was.


    "We got no other choice. Please do not be late tonight. If he gets angry¨C"


    "Yeah, yeah! I know!" Devon exclaimed.


    "Good."


    "Why can not he just call and ask things? What is the need for him to come here!? Just to ridicule me again? Just to mess with me, just to toy with me, just to insult me again?!" Devon almost shouted.


    "Ask him. He is your brother, not mine."


    ''Oh, shit.'' Ryan quickly turned around and took a few steps away from them when he saw Brandon was ready to come out of the corridor.


    "I am¡­ fucked." Devon muttered.


    "Do not be late. Behind the dorm, near the empty cabin tonight at 7:30 PM."


    Ryan quickly ran away from the place. Brandon walked out of the dark corridor.


    ''This smell is familiar¡­?'' He wondered. But by then, Ryan was far away.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 246 - The First Web Spider.

    "Ah." Naomi gasped. Ryan turned his head in the left direction, "What a coincidence!" Naomi giggled awkwardly.


    Ryan''s head was down since the conversation he heard. He was feeling anxious by the conversation he just heard. His heart started beating.


    "Oh¡­ Naomi,"


    "San. You should start using honorifics if you want to survive in his Academy now," Naomi smirked at Ryan.


    Ryan just turned his eyes down, "Naomi¡­San. Sounds weird at first but I know it will just pass away with time."


    "....I was just kidding," Naomi glanced at Ryan.


    "I am not." Ryan increased his pace and walked towards the car.


    He was trying to come up with a way to join vamps'' conversation without being noticed. There was no way he could not be noticed.


    "Naomi-san," Ryan turned around, Naomi was standing behind him with a cringed face, "Can you please go ahead without me?"


    "Huh? What is that supposed to mean? Why should I go ahead?" Naomi had finally gained control over her shyness in front of Ryan and her embarrassment while dealing with Ryan.


    When she was ready to sit with Ryan in the back seat together, Ryan says he will stay behind and that she should leave before him.


    "I- I have an important work to do¡­ ugh, I- I have to meet Doc and Gwen before leaving¡­" Ryan lied but his face was straight, he was hesitating.


    "Dr. Mary? Gwen? Where did they come from now?"


    "I have something important to do with them. I will get going, you should go ahead without me,"


    Ryan jerked his body and turned his legs around.


    "No, Ryan wait. You are not making any sense¨C"


    "I will see you in the hotel later!" Ryan shouted as he went away running at his full speed.


    "Hey¨C!" Ryan was already out of sight. Naomi clicked her tongue and looked down. She saw Ryan''s traveling bag in front of her.


    Her lips curved, "If you can not tell me what the truth is¡­ at least do not lie," Naomi muttered to herself in a low voice, sounding almost like a low moan.


    "I will wait." Ryan ran. He ran inside the dorms, direct to his room, "I can not let Devon enter this alone. Even he seems scared of facing this."


    Ryan quickly closed the door of his room behind him. He did not see Devon''s stuff which means Devon had already packed his things.


    Ryan''s stomach grumbled with hunger. With a determined smile, Ryan threw himself on his bed.


    "There got to be some way! There got to be some way." Ryan opened his System''s stats screen.


    He went through his skills once, twice, thrice. But saw nothing useful. His skills were for attacking not for¡­ whatever he was thinking.


    "I do not have any long-distance skills. For all these skills to be useful¡­ I need to get close with my opponent,"


    But before he could even get close to a vampire Ambassador, Ryan would already have his body turned and twisted around with bite scars all over his body.


    "Professor! I need your help,"


    "If you are looking for a long-distance skill then you have Web Spiders. It is another thing that this skill would not active unless you¡­ you know¡­"


    "That is what I want your help with."


    "What do you mean¡ª you, do you¨C"


    "Yes." Ryan nodded, "Teach me how."


    Professor sighed, "All this just for a friend?"


    "For a brother, for a friend, for a future partner," Ryan added to Professor''s line.


    "I can not guarantee you though that you will be able to complete the tasks in one day and use your skill¡ª" Professor came to a realization of what Ryan actually wanted to do.


    "Who wants to unlock the skill anyway?" Ryan replied with a slight grin, "The System is letting me use it without unlocking it, although it is for a trial period."


    "Now that are some brains. I never thought you would come up with his."


    "Teach me. Teach me how to use this skill? How do I create the spiders?"


    "Fine," Professor sighed, "I give up." He lifted his head, "Listen to my instructions carefully."


    "Hm," Ryan nodded.


    "Feel it. Calling the Skill''s name will not help you,"


    "Okay,"


    "Feel it inside your mind, inside your heart. Feel something manifesting inside your heart, feel a spider manifesting inside your heart with a few webs."


    "I see." Ryan closed his eyes and started imagining. He created black color strangled strings first.


    Then the strings slowly started changing their shape, they turned, came together, and started forming something.


    After a few more seconds, the clear image of a black color spider formed from spider webs was in front of him.


    "Done,"


    "Good, now slowly lift your hands, stretch them out, keep the image still and call out the skill''s name."


    Ryan did as he was told, he pulled his right arm in front of him, opened his palm but kept the image of a spider steady in his spiritual eye.


    "Web Spider, come forth!"


    < Skill activated. You have created a black web spider. Would you like to name this spider? >


    "You can name it anything if you want. This function will come into use later when you create more than ten spiders. To remember which spider can do what."


    "Pete." Ryan muttered unconsciously, "Name it Pete Parker."


    < Black web Spider: Pete Parker >


    "Well done. Now try giving him a command." Professor guided Ryan.


    "Move forward." Ryan still had closed his eyes. The spider in his palm did not make any move.


    "Give directions. Where would you move if I just said move?"


    "Forward, two steps." as soon as Ryan said it, he felt a tingling sensation of the spider''s short legs moving on his palm like a string of hair.


    "Well done. You may open your eyes." Ryan slowly opened his eyes. The spider was right there in his palm. Totally black in color.


    "You can change their colors too. The color you make them of in your mind, that will be their original color. You thought about a black spider, you got a black spider.


    "But I recommend keeping the color black. It is not noticeable. While spying, it might become easy for the spider to hide."


    "I see¡­"


    "Now¡­ imagine another spider forming inside your mind. Create another spider. Then the third, then the fourth, then the last¡­ the fifth."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 247 - Spying Spiders

    "I- I have created the fourth spider¡­"


    "Yeah, that is awesome!" Professor encouraged Ryan.


    "But¡­ I feel drained somehow."


    There were four black spiders in front of Ryan, on the table. He did as Professor instructed him. Ryan had applied senses to every four spiders.


    < Blood Level: 55/75 >


    "Of course, you will feel drained. This is your first time using a skill that requires this amount of stamina and blood. Well, it is just the starting, I wonder what will happen when you use Legendary skills."


    "God. I will level up. I want my stamina and blood level to be higher, for that, I will have to complete Quests and gain experience points to level up.


    "As I level up, my stats will also go up. It is not like II will obtain a Legendary skill by doing nothing."


    "You are right. You will have to complete a hard Quest for receiving something like that. And since you did not complete a Quest worth obtaining a Magic grade skill, you and your body are having trouble keeping up with it."


    "Huh? I did complete the Quest to clean the undead army and its creator!"


    "Huh? That was not a Magic grade Quest. It was just an Epic grade Quest. You have to do something more than just wipe clean an army of some zombies!"


    "Eh¡­? B- but I went through all that trouble¡­."


    "All that trouble of getting angry, sad, and an urge to kill someone? Remember, you did not kill the necromancer, your System did. When you sliced the Necromancer''s head off, you were in the Hunk form."


    Ryan''s mouth dropped open. He forgot that Hunk form was like an extension or a post-anger form which makes him stronger for the time his emotions are all over the place.


    "You were in the Hunk mode. If you were your normal self, forget about beating Ainz Gown, you would have not got the time to even pull your weapon, you would already be dead by then."


    "....."


    "He is that powerful. But with your System, you are powerful than him while you are in the Hunk form. But, I do want you to not feel overconfident and challenge someone obviously stronger than you.


    "You would not be able to activate the Hunk form on your own. And you will only probably get angry, determined, resolved, sad, frustrated at the same time without any reason again."


    "That is¡­." Ryan looked disappointed.


    "And even if, by any little chance, you did manage to get a whirlpool of emotions at the time of battle with a normal person, I do not think transforming in front of everyone would be a nice idea."


    Ryan was not looking forward to using this form in the near future anyway but now that he was informed that it took more than just a simple order to the System to activate and enter the Hunk form.


    "Well, do you want to create the fifth spider? Try it," Professor told Ryan.


    Ryan closed his eye and imagined a spider forming inside his mind. He felt strangle exhausted while the process. Ryan was having trouble keeping a calm mind and focusing on creating the spider.


    < Blood level: 50/75 >


    Ryan sighed, gasped for air as he opened his eyes. He saw the fifth black spider in front of him. Ryan was continuously panting for air.


    "You are okay?"


    "Y- yeah¡­" Ryan replied in a breathless tone. He finally caught up with his breath.


    "Do not push yourself at the start. Take it at a medium pace and then increase the pace. We do not have much time after all."


    "Exactly. We do not have any time at all." Ryan pushed his hair back with his hand. His red eye glowed in the darkroom.


    "Now try making the spiders your ears."


    "Huh? What do you mean by ears?"


    "That means, no matter what the distance is, if you are able to apply senses to your spiders, you will be able to hear what they are hearing."


    Ryan''s eye went wide in excitement to try it. After all, it does not take much stamina to command the spiders or to apply senses to them.


    "How? Tell me." Ryan demanded.


    "First, connect the spiders. Bring all the spiders inside your head. Make them stand in a queue and then slowly imagine a thin thread connecting the spiders through their ears."


    ''That is¡­ gross.'' Ryan thought before creating an image of five spiders inside his head.


    He made a thin web appear in front of him. He put the web in the first spider''s ear, out from the other ear. It continued till every spider was connected.


    "Tie the ends of the web." Professor further instructed.


    Ryan imaged the ends of the web colliding with each other and forming a knot.


    < Senses applied. Any kind of sound will be audible to the Web Spiders >


    Ryan opened his eyes, brought a hand to his forehead, and sighed. He stretched his eye wide in amazement.


    "Hah!" Ryan let out a small laugh, "Ha-ha" Soon, Ryan was laughing, "Hahaha! This is amazing! This skill is freaking amazing!"


    ''You have not heard a thing from them but still, you are so happy¡­.'' Professor sighed. The next step was remaining, to hear from their ears.


    "Send a spider out. Send one spider out of the room." Ryan stopped laughing.


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Do you not want to make some good use of your spiders?"


    "I do."


    "Then use your clairvoyance, find where Devon is and attack a spider to him. You will be able to hear everything he says."


    "Damn¡­ I never thought!" Ryan quickly opened the door of his room. He looked right, then left. He did not saw anyone in the hallway.


    "Go out!" he commanded. Spider Pete came out of the room quickly, "It is fast¡­" Ryan was surprised how fast the Web Spider was.


    It was faster than a normal spider.


    < Clairvoyance activated >


    "Straight. Left, then a few steps forward, take a turn around the corner, behind the staircase, quickly!" Ryan saw a faint image of Devon standing somewhere behind the dormitory.


    He quickly instructed the directions to Pete and it was following Ryan''s instruction. In a few seconds, Devon was right in front of the spider.


    A smile spread over Ryan''s face, "This is it¡­. Now I will spy on you to keep you safe, Devon." Ryan muttered.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 248 - Stanley Gentry.

    The small spider Pete slowly climbed up Devon''s legs with the help of its little legs.


    "What is wrong?" Brandon asked Devon who seemed to creep his body.


    "Nothing¡­ I just felt ticklish." Brandon looked away as it was not something important.


    These guys were slowly walking through a dark corridor. Their vampire senses allowed them to see clearly in the dark.


    "Wow, man! I can clearly hear them!" Ryan exclaimed in excitement.


    "Do you want to send your other spiders too?"


    "Yeah. Naomi, follow Pete and climb Brandon''s body." that much information was enough for the little spider to get up and get doing.


    It was because of the connection Ryan had made. The little web did not just allow the spiders to hear but it also connected their ears. What one hears is heard by every spider.


    "Is he already here?" Devon asked.


    "I do not know. This way." Brandon pulled out his hand to enter a small alley that led to the empty cabin area. The darkest area of the dormitory.


    "It is working! Damn!" Ryan quickly pushed himself out of his bed. He got his back on his shoulder and ran out of the room.


    Ryan did not even bother to close the door behind him. Ryan quickly dashed forward in their direction.


    "He called us and he is not present here himself? What kind of an Ambassador is he?" Devon annoyingly spoke.


    "Man, please mind your words. If you upset him, I do not know what will happen to us."


    "Why are you scared of that bastard?! We can just take him on by ourselves!"


    "We can but that is not the matter! It would be considered treason. We will have a bounty on our heads, enjoy your life running away from vampires then!" Brandon replied angrily.


    "Lower the volume please¡­" Ryan ordered his System. The volume went down to 50%.


    "We can take him if we both go all out but¡­ we can not fight and defeat him if his loyal butler is with him¡­" Brandon raised his eyes, his eyebrows closed in on his forehead.


    "Butler? What butler?" Devon looked up at Brandon. He saw the worried expression on Brandon''s face. The butler was somewhere near.


    "Shh. He is right in front of us." Brandon pulled out his arm to stop Devon from moving.


    "But¡­ when did he get a butler? I do not remember-"


    "Shut the hell." Brandon cut him off, "Where are you? Stop hiding and come forth!" Brandon raised his voice enough for a vampire to hear.


    "I." Brandon''s eyes went wide, he felt a strong gust of wind against his neck, "I have no intentions of hiding from someone you can not even protect his own back."


    The next second, Brandon felt a cold chill run down his spine when he felt an ice-cold hand on his nape. The grip was getting stronger.


    "Brandon- what¡ª" Devon was too slow to even notice someone''s presence.


    When he turned around, he saw an old man around 40 years standing behind Brandon, Brandon''s neck was gripped between that man''s hand.


    "Hey! What the hell are you doing?! Get away from him!" Devon quickly turned his hands into fists and charged at the old man without caring about how strong he might be.


    The man did not move, Devon threw his punch and it went past the old man''s afterimage.


    "Huh?" Devon brought his fist to study what happened.


    "Too slow. How can you even be the Bostick family''s second heir? You are not worth it." Those bitter words escaped from his mouth.


    Devon grunted. He saw the man standing in front of Brandon, his hand was still on Brandon''s neck from the front this time.


    "W- who are you?! How do you even know¨C"


    "Devon." Devon looked at Brandon, "Calm down." Brandon took a deep breath, Devon was too alert to let down his guard.


    Brandon opened his eyes, they were turned bright red in color. Brandon lifted his fist, a strange red color aura started coming out of them.


    "What is going on there? It is silent all of a sudden." Ryan wondered when he did not receive a single sound from his spider.


    Ryan was obviously not getting any closer to these guys. He wanted to wait a few hundred meters away from the vamps and hear their conversation.


    But when the conversation turned to a fight¡­ he could not hear anything.


    "Are they attacked by someone?" Ryan was only half a kilometer away from them. They could not sense Ryan but Ryan was able to sense them with the help of his two spiders.


    "Do not try anything funny. Your neck is in my hand, I can snap it anything I want." Brandon chuckled. He dropped his hands down, the color faded.


    A smile spread on Brandon''s face, "You can not kill me, Stanley Gentry. A good try." Brandon giggled.


    "W- what the. Why are the vampires killing each other?" The whole situation was just making things worse for Ryan to understand.


    It might turn into a big misunderstanding if Ryan does not see what really is happening there. But that was not an option.


    "Oh. Why do you think so?" Stanley tightened his grip around Brandon''s neck.


    Devon was standing calmly beside Brandon. After he saw Brandon activate his Trait, Devon quickly brought his forearm to his mouth.


    His fangs came out, and he made a small cut on his forearm. Blood started spilling out of his forearm''s small little cut.


    Stanley''s eyes caught the blood. His eyes glowed red, "Boy¡­ you are bleeding." Which was enough to scare Devon. But he had bigger support with him.


    Stanley was slowly losing control over himself. His grip loosened. His eyes glowed bright PURPLE! Suddenly, two fangs sprouted out of Stanley''s mouth.


    "I think so¡­" Brandon replied to Stanley''s previous question, "Because I have a loyal, trustworthy partner."


    Devon''s blood quickly took the same of a disk, the outer part of the disk turned sharp. The disk was not a sharp cutter.


    It flew across the air. Stanley''s eyes turned red when he sensed a disk coming for his hand. But because of his lust for Devon''s blood, Stanley''s reflexes and agility were lowered.


    But they still were enough for him to save his wrist from getting cut by the bloody disk. Before he could pull his arm, Brandon''s big hand grabbed Stanley''s forearm.


    His veins were popping out, Stanley tried pulling his hand but it was useless, he felt his forearm being broken, it made it impossible for him to squeeze Brandon''s neck.


    The disk finally flew across. A splash of blood fell upon the ground, Stanley quickly jumped away. His hand from the wrist was left on Brandon''s neck.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 249 - Invisibility Spell.

    Stanley quickly fell away, he brought his cut-off arm near his face. He was on his one knee with his hand on the ground.


    "I see. What you were doing." Stanley muttered when he figured out Devon''s strategy.


    "No. You did not," Brandon replied with a smile as he threw Stanley''s wrist long away from them, high in the sky.


    Ryan was as confused as a kid on tests is. He did not know exactly what was going on there. He heard those few lines from Brandon and Stanley; he heard a few crashing and smashing sounds.


    The cut-off wrist started to grow back. As Stanley held his arm near his face, the cut-off portion of his hand was regenerating at an unbelievable speed.


    And within a few seconds, his wrist was back. Clean, perfect, strong as new. As if, it was never cut, to begin with. It was night time so their vampires'' abilities were at their peak state.


    "Yes. I do know what you were doing." Stanley opposed Brandon once again. He put his arm down near his waist, "There is no way you could beat me, kill me, or even fool be with your lousy Blood Magic. Head General Brandon Fraser." Stanley replied with a grin.


    A grin of decoding your opponent''s plan. When you know the answer to a question nobody in your class knows about. That type of grin.


    "See? You don''t." Brandon shrugged, "Our goal was never to beat, kill, or fool you with my Blood Magic Trait." Brandon replied with the same grin on his face.


    Stanley did think that the blood flowing through Devon''s arm without hurting him was strange enough but when the blood was not healing, that confirmed Stanley''s doubt.


    And once his wrist was cut, he finally thought that he had found about Devon and Brandon''s strategy. But it was not enough to kill him.


    Little did he know, "We just wanted you to let go of my precious neck¡­ cause it would not grow back. And no one could care about resurrecting an old human yet a young vampire Ascendant like me." Brandon shrugged again with the same grin.


    "Hah. As if you could even beat me."


    Devon healed his arm, the blood stopped flowing. Brandon disposed of his bloody disk. It vanished in the thin air.


    "Lord Darell, please show yourself. These guys are not harmful at all."


    "What did you¨C" Brandon once again stopped Devon from saying something silly at this point.


    "Do not say a word at this point. This is where Ambassador Darell comes in. Please, for my sake, stay silent." Brandon requested without looking at Devon.


    Devon took a glance at Brandon. He gritted his teeth and decided to listen to Brandon''s advice.


    It was offending enough when Stanley just declared those two as harmless. But¡­ it was the truth anyway. There was no way these two could even face Stanley alone in a one-on-one.


    They all heard a lazy yawn coming from behind the cabin. A shadowy figure appeared from behind.


    "Huh!? How come we did not even sense him!?" Devon was extremely shocked to know that a person was just between them, that too a vampire but he still was not able to sense him.


    "What the¡­. Now, can you explain me, Professor? Why the hell was not he sensed by vampires?" Devon had expressed his shock to Brandon out loud.


    Ryan got his ear on it, "Hm." Professor nodded, "There might be two¡­ no, three possibilities."


    "Quick. Maybe I will be able to use one of those possibilities and get myself there to witness what is going on."


    "That would be too dangerous¡­ but whatever. So yeah, the first. The man is really strong and was able to make his presence unknown to the lower levels.


    "Number two. He used an invisibility spell or a Presence hide item-"


    "What! There is something like that? Why did not tell me about it before?"


    "This. This is the exact reason why I did not." Professor replied quickly. He knew this will be his reaction, "Or third¡­. Which I hope is not the case." His tone turned serious.


    "W- what¡­.?" Ryan felt thrilled to know the third possibility even Professor fear of.


    "It might be a vampires thing which I do not know about. The vampires might have made an invention of their own."


    "....That surely is not the case. If you do not know about anything, then it is not possible to happen¡­. Just a vibe I get." Ryan shrugged.


    "Well. what are your plans to do further then?"


    "What did I tell you then, Stanley?" Darell yawned again, "ah, it is night but I still feel sleepy."


    "How come a vampire feels sleepy?" Ryan thought when he heard Darell.


    "Ah, Stanley. I told you, right? These guys are totally harmless to us. But you were just not believing me!"


    "Yes, lord. You were right. I did believe you from the bottom of my heart. But as your butler and guard, it is my sole responsibility to taste the water before you drink it."


    Darell''s eyes went wide in shock, "W- wait. What? You mean, the water I drink is already tasted by you?! You- you mean, I was drinking your¡ª"


    "No, lord! It is just a metaphor. And you do not drink even a single glass of water in the whole day."


    "Ah¡­" His expressions turned lazy again, "You are right." He shook his head.


    Darell lifted his head. His dead eyes met with Brandon¡­ and his little brother Devon.


    "Darell¡­" Devon gritted his teeth.


    "Lord Ambassador." Brandon bowed down to Darell.


    "Boy. You have to bow too. Does not matter if you are an heir or not." Stanly ordered, at the same time, warned Devon.


    "I better die than do this crap."


    "Devon¡­" Brandon pulled Devon''s arm.


    "Haha. Let it be, Stanley. He is my little brother after all¡­ it is okay."


    "Yes, my lord." Stanley bowed.


    "What is my plan you ask¡­." Ryan took a breath, "Of course. To become invisible, hide my presence, and join them." Ryan muttered with a smile.


    "It will cost you 1,500 Bloods." Professor knew. He knew what Ryan''s next decision will be. He kept the calculations ready.


    < You will hide your presence for 15 minutes with a Presence Hider worth 1000 Bloods. >


    < You will be invisible for the next 10 minutes with an Invisibility spell worth 500 Bloods. >


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 250 - A Spy Agent.

    Ryan brought the items from the store. Within a few seconds, those two items were sitting in front of Ryan. They appeared out of thin air.


    "How do I use them?" Ryan asked the Professor.


    "You take the¡­." Professor explained to Ryan how to use the items he just purchased from the store.


    The invisibility spell was packed in a flask. It had¡­ an invisible liquid inside it. Yeah. The Presence Hider was in green color. It was in a form of a tablet.


    "I thought the invisibility spell was supposed to be a magic spell but this¡­.. Why is this in a flask? And¡­ just what?"


    "Just follow what I told you. Do not ask any questions, you will only be late to save Devon."


    "Fu¨C right." Ryan quickly held the tablet and the flask in his hands. He got up from the ground and head in Devon''s direction.


    "Yeah, so¡­. Devon. I want a report from you,"


    "Huh?" Devon''s face turned pale when his brother asked him for a report he never knew about, "What report?"


    Darell raised his eyes "Do not give me that crap. You know what I am talking about."


    Ryan was running down the corridor. He was only a few hundred meters away from them. That was the time when he decided to use the items.


    Ryan quickly threw the green color Presence Hider tablet inside his mouth. His pinched closed eye opened delightedly. He expected the tablet''s taste to be bad as any other, but this one tasted like raw mango.


    Then Ryan quickly brought the flask away from his body, in front of his chest. He pinched closed his eye again and prayed everything goes according to Professor''s instructions.


    Ryan was now only 200 meters away. This range was quite enough for any vampire, even a lower-class vampire to detect someone''s presence.


    Darell''s eyes lit up again. He raised his eyes behind Brandon and Devon, "Someone is here," Then he turned to his Butler, "Stanley, quick. If it is a human, wipe out its memory."


    "Huh?" Devon turned around but no one was there, "Yeh. Someone is¡­." He was figuring out the smell just now when the realization hit him, "I- it is¡­. Familiar!"


    Brandon too had sensed the familiar presence of the person but was confused between who it was, Gwen or Ryan?


    "Yes." Stanley quickly busted off from his place, the next second he was out of everyone''s sight.


    Ryan opened the cork of the flask, with everything he has, he smashed and cracked the glass flask on his chest.


    < Presence Hider is in effect. Your presence will be hidden for the next 15 minutes >


    < Invisibility spell is activated. You will be invisible for the next 10 minutes >


    Ryan slowly opened his eye.


    "HM?" Stanley came to a stop, "It. it disappeared." Stanley had a question mark on his face. This has never happened before, that someone''s presence, being so close, would just disappear instantly.


    Ryan sighed and opened his eye, "Fu-!!" He quickly took a few steps back. The old man was standing right in front of Ryan, in Ryan''s face.


    "Tch." Stanley turned around after further inspection. Right in front of Ryan''s eye, Stanley disappeared.


    "Tell me about the guy you were told to spy on," Darell demanded. Ryan quickly got over the startled fear of Stanley appearing in front of him.


    "Uh. That is what you meant¡­" Devon let out a sigh, "Yes. I am on my mission to spy and know everything I can about this person."


    "I do not have any interest in knowing what you should do or are doing. I just want the report of that person." Darell expressed his annoyance.


    "Lord." Stanley appeared beside Darell, "I am sorry, Lord¨C"


    "Do not be. It is not your fault the presence suddenly disappeared. Something strange is happening. No presence, unless vanished from the world can disappear so quickly."


    Behind Stanley, Ryan too had reached the spot. He still had a little nervousness inside his heart, the fear of being caught. He still had not gained total trust in the items.


    "As long as you come out of this hole in 13 minutes, everything will be alright," Professor affirmed Ryan.


    Ryan gulped and walked past Brandon and Devon. Brandon totally seemed to not notice Ryan, but when he went past Devon¡­ he found Devon staring right at him.


    Ryan stepped back, "Professor¨C"


    "Calm down. Do not make any things around you move. Stones, dirt, fingerprints, objects." Professor warned Ryan. Ryan was about to collide with a piece of brick.


    "Devon. This is the last time I am asking for it." Darell''s eyes turned slightly red. His anger was taking over him.


    "I- I know! Calm down!" Devon brought his hands in front of him, "I will tell you!"


    Darell''s eyes went back to normal, "I want it quick. We have a lot to talk about."


    "I have not got anything quite worthy cause his life is just normal. Yesterday, he killed a few zombies and came out of the attack safely."


    Brandon''s eyes narrowed down to Devon, ''Why are you lying, Devon? You know you might be in trouble if Darell finds about it.'' Brandon gulped.


    "He is a loner."


    "What is he talking about?" Ryan walked a few feet away from the people.


    "Not many things to report about but¡­ he is strong. He is not a vampire, he does not have any vampire skills, he does not belong to any of the seven clans."


    "Give. Me. The name. Instead of this unless information," Devon was now offended by his brother. But nothing he could do.


    "Ryan Walker."


    Ryan froze.


    "Ryan Walker is the name of the guy I have been spying for at least a week now but I have not any good leads on him yet," Devon replied with disappointment.


    "Oh¡­ ho¡­" Professor showed his fake grief, "Good grief." He sighed.


    Ryan did not move, his mouth dropped open, his hands were paused, "S- spying?" He muttered.


    "What the heck is going on? Friendships and relationships are still messed up!" Professor told Ryan coldly, "The one you wanted to protect from other vampires is the one who triggered the vampires against you. Amazing."


    "No¡­. this- Devon can not¨C" Ryan was totally dumbfounded. He started feeling dumb, like a fool for doing so much for Devon.


    "Imagine how dumb, stupid, idiotic, and foolish you would have looked to your friend for the whole time. You were doing so much for him when in reality he was spying on you. This is a cool betrayal."


    Professor scoffed.


    .


    ..


    ¡­


    The Novel Review.


    Yo, this year, 2021, has been a real hassle. If you ask me, it was not the best year for me. But it was not the worst either. Anyway, to focus on the future and on the present, I will and I am working hard to make 2022 the best year of my life ever. I mean it, seriously.


    For now, let us take a break from his New Year Resolution thing and go back to the yaer 2021. This year has been a fascinating journey for me as a writer on Web Novel. I wrote my first novel on Web Novel.


    As the year-end is here, and a new year is coming in just a few minutes, I would like to share some insights into my novel and its statistics since the last year.


    Total words were written: 290.63K


    Total Views: 394.86K


    Total Chapters: 249


    Total Collections:


    Enough about me and my writing skills, let us take a dive into the people who were proportionally involved in helping me reach this state.


    Top 3 Readers who supported me and my work in 2021 in different categories.


    Reading time:


    1. Daniel_Gallegos_Jr- 20 hours 38 minutes


    2. DaoistKVcpi5- 19 hours 41 minutes


    3. KayZet- 17 hours 19 minutes


    Power Stones-


    1. AJPaturde [Me]- 468


    2. Animelover1845- 219


    3. BestDoner- 138


    Comments- 802


    1. AJPaturde [Lol]- 148


    2. BestDoner- 69


    3. Unkowncotributer- 58


    Gifts.


    1. AJPaturde- 60 coins


    2. Raeven_Black- 5 coins


    3. DaoistEutjaj- 5 coins


    Golden Tickets- 12


    1. Smoke- 3


    2. Fafniroo-4


    3. Minir-2


    And, that was it. Well, looks like my top fan is me myself. Haha, just kidding. Thank you everybody for supporting my novel and me throughout the whole year of 2021. I hope you do help me in the next year 2022 too!


    Let us generate greater results. Enjoy reading!


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 251 - A Missing Vampire?

    "Professor¡­ do you have any ideas on how to deal with a betrayal?"


    "No." He received a straight answer.


    "I might lose myself¡­ I want to kill Devon right now!" Ryan grunted his gritted his teeth.


    < Blood fists activated >


    "Calm down. Accept the truth first. Accept the reality as it is, accepted the fact that being betrayed by a friend is deeply hurtful."


    "Nah. Being betrayed actually feels pretty irritating. It makes me angry than upset."


    "Good. Think of nothing in your mind. Keep your mind empty, do not rush any decisions, the mind must be empty."


    "Done." Ryan had his eyes focused on Devon and Darell. His mind was totally blank from the shock anyway.


    "Hm¡­." Darell turned his head around, "does not seem interesting¡­" he said lazily.


    "Yes¡­. so, would you please tell me what is going inside the vampire world? What is the current state of the council?" Devon asked. He was obviously a little scared of what step the council might take, or make him take.


    "Why? You do not need to know," He turned around and started walking towards the little cabin, "But, whatever." He threw himself on the cabin''s stairs, leaned against the chair with one of his arms on the edge of the stair.


    He turned his sleepy head to his butler, he raised his eyebrows and shook his head a little in Devon''s direction.


    "Yes, Lord." Stanley bowed and took a step forward, he was standing in front of Devon and Brandon now.


    "It is not helping, Professor¡­"


    "Oh? Fuck it then." Professor left his innocent and calm side, "Your relationship with Devon, ask yourself if the relationship is worth saving or not. If not, then let it sink."


    "Uhhh."


    "Shut yourself and stay calm. Later, have a talk with him, ask him if he is sorry for what he did, which he most probably would not because he is a spy agent after all. If he is not guilty a bit, then say goodbye. You should never trust people like these."


    Ryan did not say anything. He continued to look at Devon with a flame of anger within him. His fists went back to normal.


    Stanley stood in front of both of them without saying anything at first.


    "What?" When Devon asked what was he doing, Stanley started speaking up.


    "The Aceved planet" Ryan''s anger started flowing out of his mind when something this interesting caught his attention. A planet that belongs to vampires only.


    On the other hand, Stanley continued, "It is doing going well. The stocks are high, market value, market capitalization is going well, the industries are developing at an amazing growth rate. Every vampire is living a¨C"


    "Why are you telling us the financial situation of Aceved?" Brandon interrupted Stanely in between.


    Stanley raised his eyes up at Brandon with a little red glint in them.


    "I am not telling you. I am telling Devon about it,"


    "Why are you telling me about the financial situation of Aceved?" Without wasting any time, Devon quickly repeated the same question again to Stanley. Stanley looked down at Devon and replied.


    "But, you said you wanted to know about the Vampire world¡­"


    "What I meant was, I want to know about the Vampire council and what they are doing right now." Devon was a little annoyed by Stanely''s reply.


    "What do you mean? Can you be even more precise?"


    "I mean, what does the council know about? Why did they send you here, what is going on!?"


    "Devon." Devon''s eyes followed his brother''s voice. Darell was looking at Devon with a deadly smile [In a bad way].


    Devon gulped and looked away. His body shivered when he received the warning to keep this voice down.


    "Okay¡­. Fine." Stanley took a deep breath before he went forward with his report, "The council is in heat. They are having a little controversial conflict going on between themselves which we believe will calm down soon."


    "A controversial conflict? What kind of?"


    "That is classified. But we hope the situation to calm down."


    "Yeah¡­ that is what I hope too. We do not want yet another vampire war soon. Please calm down," Devon looked truly worried about the war breaking out.


    "A war? Huh¡­. so a war happened between them even before?" Ryan sounded surprised when in reality he was not, "I guess the vampires do not have a strong unity like the humans, too." Ryan guessed.


    "It will not happen." Stanley affirmed, "Recently, a few days ago, we received a¡­ missing report about a vampire going missing."


    "Missing? Now, what kind of joke is that? That vampire must be hidden somewhere in the mansion, playing idea and seek." Brandon annoyingly represented his thoughts.


    "No." Stanley glanced at Brandon then back to Devon, "The council is in chaos, the lady who went missing is the heiress of the Ashiro clan."


    Brandon''s eyes went wide, he looked at Darell. Darell was sitting calmly with a disturbed look on his face.


    "Hm." He nodded, "It is true. Ah, every time I hear it¡­ my head feels like it is going to bust."


    "But- why would Japan''s Superpower family''s lady leave the clan? It makes no sense!" Brandon raised his voice.


    "Japan''s superpower?" Devon repeated it.


    "Japan¡­." Ryan looked down. He realized that in the vampire world Aceved, there live vampires from many other countries.


    "That is what the council is trying to figure out. The master and elder of the clan are irritated all the time. They are throwing tantrums in the council room." Stanley continued.


    "Believe it or not, they had to rebuild the council hall thrice already." Devon''s eyes went wide.


    Brandon sighed, "And then? Do they think she is back in Japan?"


    "Not actually¡­ actually, they were only 40% sure, there was only a 40% possibility for her to come back to Japan as she has lived her whole life in Aceved¡­. But."


    Brandon shook his head, Devon was looking at Stanley intensely, "Because of yesterday''s fight¡­ the council is not 80% sure that Ashiro Saori is in Japan."


    Brandon grabbed his head with both hands, "Damn." He turned around and grunted hardly. Devon was frozen in place.


    "H- how the council¡­why does the council know about yesterday''s fight? I mean, how?" Devon muttered a question.


    "And as one of the Bostick family members is in charge, the Bostick family''s Ambassador was sent here to check the situation." Stanley ignored Devon''s question and continued with his report.


    Darell raised his head, " Although the council has its secret agents all over the world already working for them, you, Devon Bostick are a legit spy. The secret agents, as you know are not from a family. They are either punished shadows or the vampires who have gone rogue."


    Devon nodded. Brandon was still not out from his grief, he knew what the future held for him and for Devon. Things were about to take a tragic turn.


    "What do you think of the council¡­.? It is not like the Earth''s government. The Vampire Council has been active for more than 400 years and is still being managed by the oldest and the most experienced vampires around the world.


    "They have their spies all over the world. They are reported about everything that is done. Yesterday when the presence of a Pure vampire was detected, the agents quickly reported it back to the council."


    "Why did not they take any step then?" Devon asked.


    "Huh. Cause the council wanted to wait, if they had made an attempt to catch her, they would have failed. She is someone who managed to get out of the headquarters. What is the human world then? If she can run once, she can run always."


    Brandon finally threw his hands down, turned back to Stanley. Stanley''s eyes fell on Brandon who was agitated, "So what? Now, what are they trying to do?"


    Brandon asked without having any patience to wait for the answer.


    "The council is looking for Saori. Ascendants are behind her beside the already active special secret agents and spies. Looks like we did underestimate the council a big this time¡­. Cause, it has been over a hundred years since the last time the Council got serious about treason or missing report." Stanley adjusted his hair.


    "Can you¡­ please get to the point?" Devon said. His eyes were fixed at Stanley.


    Stanley again pushed his hair back, looked at Devon from the corner of his eye. He scoffed and turned to Brandon.


    "The council suspects that Saori from the Ashiro is hidden here, kidnaped or hiding on her own." Stanley''s eyes turned to Devon.


    "Fuck¡­ what is going on? Why are they so tensed up about a vampire girl gone missing? Maybe she just ran away with her loved one cause their parents did not approve of them?" Ryan tsk-tsked as he shook his head.


    "Because of yesterday''s vampire presence, the council is 80% confirmed Ashiro Saori''s existence in this Academy. The presence sensed yesterday was of a pure vampire."


    "Yeah. what are you intimating?" Brandon bit his lip slightly.


    "And fortunately or unfortunately¡­." A grin spread over Stanley''s face, "Ashiro Saori, a pure vampire is missing. Which confirms her existence by 90%."


    A smile spread over Darell''s face too. Devon was confused but¡­. Brandon got what they were about to do.


    .


    ..


    ¡­


    The Novel Review.


    Yo, this year, 2021, has been a real hassle. If you ask me, it was not the best year for me. But it was not the worst either. Anyway, to focus on the future and on the present, I will and I am working hard to make 2022 the best year of my life ever. I mean it, seriously.


    For now, let us take a break from his New Year Resolution thing and go back to the yaer 2021. This year has been a fascinating journey for me as a writer on Web Novel. I wrote my first novel on Web Novel.


    As the year-end is here, and a new year is coming in just a few minutes, I would like to share some insights into my novel and its statistics since the last year.


    Total words were written: 290.63K


    Total Views: 394.86K


    Total Chapters: 249


    Total Collections: 2648 [2.6K]


    Enough about me and my writing skills, let us take a dive into the people who were proportionally involved in helping me reach this state.


    Top 3 Readers who supported me and my work in 2021 in different categories.


    Reading time:


    1. Daniel_Gallegos_Jr- 20 hours 38 minutes


    2. DaoistKVcpi5- 19 hours 41 minutes


    3. KayZet- 17 hours 19 minutes


    Power Stones- 717


    1. AJPaturde [Me]- 468


    2. Animelover1845- 219


    3. BestDoner- 138


    Comments- 802


    1. AJPaturde [Lol]- 148


    2. BestDoner- 69


    3. Unkowncotributer- 58


    Gifts.


    1. AJPaturde- 60 coins


    2. Raeven_Black- 5 coins


    3. DaoistEutjaj- 5 coins


    Golden Tickets- 12


    1. Smoke- 3


    2. Fafniroo-4


    3. Minir-2


    And, that was it. Well, looks like my top fan is me myself. Haha, just kidding. Thank you everybody for supporting my novel and me throughout the whole year of 2021. I hope you do help me in the next year 2022 too!


    Let us generate greater results. Enjoy reading!


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 252 - Timed Out.

    "Ryan. Hey, Ryan." Professor called Ryan. Ryan took his time before responding.


    "What?"


    "It has been eight minutes since you used the invisibility spell. The effect will wear out in the next two minutes." Professor warned Ryan.


    "So what? I will have my presence hider on me, and I am standing near the exit too. So if anything happens-"


    "After the invisibility spell wears out, you will be visible. Then after in the next 5 minutes, your presence will also be identified." He repeated his words.


    "That is what I am saying. As long as I hide my presence I will be alright. I will quickly run away from the corner before my Presence Hider wears off."


    "Ryan, you are taking a risk. They are vampires, they are twice as fast as you are. They will catch you in a second."


    "Okay, I will take off when the presence hider still has a minute, fine?"


    "But I believe that being safe is always better than being sorry-"


    "Oh, please Professor! Shut up and let me listen to their conversation. They are talking about something important."


    Professor went totally silent. He did not say a word after that.


    Ryan had not moved his eyes from Stanley, Devon, and Brandon. Ryan was almost over Devon''s betrayal. Of course, he was going to have a good chat about this with Devon.


    "A- A- A- P- pure vampire?" Devon''s eyes popped.


    "Yeah~ come on, little brother. Do not tell me you thought that Saori was not a Pure vampire? Is not that obvious?"


    Darell jumped off the stair he was sitting on. Devon took a step back when his brother took a step forward.


    "No," Devon replied, he bent his head and moved a few steps back.


    "Good. Then, Agent DV. can you please tell me about yesterday''s incident?"  Darell asked in a formal tone but with a frown on his face.


    Devon lifted his eyes and continued to stare at Darell without saying anything. That went for a few more seconds before Darell spoke one more time.


    "I do not want your nasty stares. I want yesterday''s report."


    Devon clenched his fists and looked down, "I was not on duty that time."


    "Aw! That excuse would not work. Our agents work 27 by 7." Darell let out an annoying sigh as if he was expecting that from Devon.


    "I know nothing about yesterday."


    "Oh," Darell turned to Stanley, "Looks like agent DV is not sure what he should inform us about," he turned back to Devon, "Agent DV, can you please tell me who was the Pure vampire last night?"


    "Fuck this. Ryan is doomed." Brandon muttered within his breath, he was audible but his words were not clear.


    "Wait¡­ there was a Pure vampire on the campus last night!? Oh, holy shit! Why was I not informed?" Ryan was not upset about being left out but he was upset that he missed a good chance to see a Pure vampire.


    Ryan would not have many chances to see an elite or pure vampire in the future unless he becomes a vampire himself, of course.


    So missing on such a golden chance where a pure vampire came to Ryan, Ryan did not have to go out of his way to see this vampire.


    But alas. Ryan missed the chance to feel, see, and experience the power of being a Pure vampire.


    "I¡­" Devon raised his head, looked straight into Darell''s eyes, and replied, "I do not know who the person was. I was already intimidated by the presence. In hell, I would dare to see the face of a Pure vampire when he was in a full rage."


    Darell''s expressions fell, "You know what, Devon? Lying is not going to help you escape this interrogation." Darell raised his hands, clenched his hands into fists.


    "And, you know what, Darell? I am not lying." there was so much confidence in Devon''s words that no one would prove Devon was lying.


    Darell threw his hands down. He sighed and turned around, "Hey. why your ''special agents'' were not able to do anything? They sensed the vampire but were not able to track him down?"


    Brandon''s question got Darell by surprise. His eyes opened wide, went back to normal as he turned around to face Brandon.


    "That is what we are trying to figure out. When our agents were getting closer¡­. The presence of the Pure vampire disappeared totally."


    ''Ryan. that is Ryan. They are definitely talking about Ryan.'' Brandon gulped. He looked down at Devon who was beside him, ''What are you planning, Devon?''


    Brandon thought when he realized that Devon intentionally does not want to expose Ryan to his brother and the council.


    If he is reported, the council would take him to Aceved, kill him [Most probably]. If he is gone, it would only make competition easy for Devon. He would have Naomi all to himself.


    < It has been 9 minutes since the invisibility spell is activated. It only has one minute before the effect of the item wears out >


    < Buy one more stock of the same item if you wish to continue its effect. >


    "Devon¡­" Darell moved a little closer, "If you are not being honest, or are not telling us the truth¡­ you might get into trouble."


    "Huh? Do you even have any proof the prove that I am lying?!" Devon raised his voice, "Not expected from the Ambassador. You should have proof before you accuse somebody."


    Darell was left dumbfounded. He let out a laugh, "Good! Very good!" He continued laughing.


    Devon gulped and forced a smile on his face.


    "You are right." Darell turned around, "The council wants to have a face-to-face conversation with me, as the ambassador of our family whose agent was in charge of the Academy. So if they prove your statement wrong, I will also be proved wrong. And hence, our whole family will be proved wrong."


    "What is your point?" Devon asked.


    "My point is. I hope you are not lying." Devon scoffed with a frown.


    "Okay! So, now, it is getting late, we will be leaving." Brandon grabbed Devon''s arm hesitantly. He turned around and was about to walk off when Stanley suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Where do you think you are going? We still have a little to talk about." They turned their heads to Darell who was still behind them.


    ''What is going on, Brandon? Why are you taking me away?'' Devon thought. He knew it was not natural the way Brandon was running away.


    < Timed out. Your item: Invisibility spell is timed out. Buy one more stock of the same item if you wish to continue its effect. >


    ''Nah. I am fine.'' Ryan had already taken his shelter behind a wall near the hallway. As soon as it is time to run, Ryan would easily flee away from the site.


    "You have five minutes from now. Be sure to run away before the five minutes end."


    "I know." Ryan went back to listen to their conversation.


    Darell grinned, ''You are not being honest, Devon.'' He thought as he took a few steps towards Devon.


    "Well¡­. There is the last thing I want to say before I go¨C before I let you go." Devon gulped.


    "Sorry. We are getting late. Move aside, Stanley." Brandon pushed him away but the next second, he was in front of Brandon again.


    "I heard that¡­" He grinned at Devon, "You are in love with a human? I do know about the girl you are in love with."


    "Huh?" Both Ryan and Devon were left dumbfounded.


    Ryan expected the council members to know almost everything about the other vampires but he did not expect them to even interfere with a vampire''s personal, private lives and love lives.


    Same, Devon knew that the council has information about every individual but he too never thought that the council has information about his private love life.


    "Oh my god! I can not believe you did something this low despite being the ambassador of the Bostick family." Darell''s annoyed face turned to Brandon, "How could you interfere in your own brother''s life? How could you make agents investigate Devon''s love life?!"


    "Eh¡­. you mean¡­"


    "Yeah. He deliberately made spies investigate on you, and keep an eye on you!" Brandon told.


    "Hah. I can do whatever I want." Darell''s eyes fell back on Devon, "As expected of you." his face started taking ugly turns, "As father as Son." Darell said with disgust.


    Devon felt his body turning hot with nervousness.


    < Two minutes remaining before the item Presence Hider is timed out. >


    < Buy another item from the store if you wish to continue this item''s effect. >


    Ryan TOTALLY ignored the warning. He acted as if it did not even flash from his eyes.


    "So disgusting. It makes me throw up." Darell exhibited further disgust, "So low. To even imagine falling for our prey. That is beyond disgusting." Darell looked at Devon as if he is a piece of trash.


    "Sir Darell, it is enough!" Brandon shouted but politely. Darell ignored him.


    "Go away you piece of shit. Repeat what your father did. Repeat the same fate again. Falling for a human, falling in love with a prey."


    Darell moved even closer to Devon.


    "Drop dead," he whispered while being two centimeters away from Devon''s face.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [we were not going above 50 for a few weeks now so I decided to decrease the goal''s value]


    3. Golden Tickets: 3 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. (This is weekly. One ticket means in the particular week, not the month.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 5 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch.


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 15 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 15 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. (At the end of the month that is.)


    Win-Win Mission: 150 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.

 Chapter 253 - Almost Killed.

    Devon gulped. He found his hands shaking continuously from the moment his brother looked at him like he is trash.


    Darell quickly turned around and grabbed a big red-colored branch in between his hands. With minimal force, he applied on the brank, it fell down.


    "Your lousy Trait would not work against me, Brandon. I have been telling for a long time, get something better than this."


    Darell looked at the troubled Brandon. Brandon broke a big bead of sweat. He knew his attack would not get Darell but he never thought his trap would be found out so easily.


    ''When did that even happen?'' Devon glanced at Brandon with an open mouth, full of surprise.


    Brandon''s intention behind the trap was to secure his and Devon''s safety to the point where they could run away safely.


    "Let us go, Devon," Brandon turned around again. Stanley was standing in front of them again.


    "You can not go away unless my lord says so," And he stopped them again.


    "Fucking get out of the way!" Brandon lifted his big fist and threw it in Stanley''s face.


    Again, it felt as if his fist went through Stanley but in reality, it just went through Stanley''s after image.


    "You never learn." they heard Darell behind them.


    "Fuck, the situation is getting bad¡­. Would the vampire end up fighting with each other?" Ryan, who was watching everything from the corner, commented.


    "Whatever they do, we should get out of here." He heard Professor warn him, "You will be trapped like an insect between those vampires if they start fighting, so it is better we leave the site right now."


    "Then what was the use of taking this trouble from the start anyway?" Ryan was totally in oppose to Professor''s advice.


    "Just what is your problem, Devon? Do you not understand your position is not high enough to go against me. Do you know what will happen if I take hard actions against you?"


    Devon lifted his head and looked at his scary brother. Darell''s eyes were pure red in color. As if they are about to burst into a big pool of hot burning lava.


    Brandon''s eyes fell on Devon''s trembling arm. He could feel Devon''s body turning colder. The moon was half the way up in the sky.


    This was the perfect time for the vampires to show their true colors. It was not bright, it was nighttime. It was the time where a vampire''s true colors come out.


    "W- what¡­. So¡­ what?" Brandon''s eyes went wide in shock when he heard Devon mutter something in oppose to Darell.


    "Huh? What did you say?" Darell tilted his scary head to the right side a little.


    "So¡­ so what?" Devon raised his voice a little.


    "This might get out of hands. I should stop¨C"


    "Who do you think you are, Ryan?! Do you not fucking understand what I am trying to tell you from the start?! Why do not you understand that no matter how powerful you are as a human you can not beat¨C oh pardon, you can not even stand in between two vampires'' fight!"


    Professor''s sudden outburst of anger almost scared Ryan, it sure starlet him though. Ryan got on his knees, making sure no one catches him.


    "Say it louder! Say it with some courage!" Darell shouted on the other hand.


    "That is it, we are leaving." Brandon turned around for the third time, he tugged Devon''s arm but felt a tug back, "huh?" when turned his head.


    Devon was being persistent. He was holding his head down with a stubborn look on his face. He bit his lips, pulled his arm out of Brandon''s grip.


    "What are you doing?!" Brandon spoke in an agitated but low voice.


    "No. not again, Brandon." Devon looked at Brandon, "I am not running away¡­ again." Devon clenched his fists.


    "Ryan. Please do not fuck around. If you want to live, please get the hell out of here. Do not waste your resurrection lifetimes in little shit like this."


    "What do you know, Professor?! You know everything about tech, IT, information, etc! But what do you know about emotions?!"


    "There you go, doubting my wisdom again."


    "How would you want to run away when your friend is about to be hunted down by someone so dangerous?"


    "That makes no sense! That does not make me any sense why you should risk your life with him?! And more importantly¡­ do not forget, that friend has betrayed you already. And in by intelligence and wisdom, I suggest never to trust, never to save a traitor and a betrayer."


    "I¨C" Ryan was out of words. He did not have any words to reply to Professor''s words.


    "I do not care if I end up killing myself after this. I do not care if I will be called a traitor because of this. I do not know what will happen to me if I go against the Ambassador of our family but¡­. I am done running away. I want to settle this once and for all."


    "Oh~ look who has grown up. That little half-human, half-vampire piece of shit is now about to challenge me? Huh? Do you have a death wish?"


    Darell took a few steps forward, his bright eyes were glowing intensely. He had his fists clenched tight.


    "So, Brandon, if you are with me stand by me, and if you want to save your life then please run away."


    Brandon gulped. He never expected to hear those words of bravery from Devon who has been always intimidated by other vampires.


    Brandon knew he had to make a decision. He clenched his fists, "It will be a shame though¡­." A wicked smile appeared on Brandon''s face, "I will not live a long life as a vampire."


    Brandon stood beside Devon.


    < One minute left before the effect of Presence Hider wears off. Buy¡­ >


    The same text appeared in front of Ryan''s face.


    "Get. The hell. Out." Professor muttered angrily.


    "Do you know what you are doing, Brandon? You will also be labeled as a Traitor in the vampire world,"


    "So? I do not have any family to feel ashamed even if I am wrongly accused of being a traitor."


    "You. You bastards! You are getting on my nerves!" Darell started striding furiously in their direction with a scary face.


    Ryan''s hand moved on the corner of a wall. He was unconsciously getting ready to jump out of his hiding place anytime.


    "No. Do not tell me, no. are you serious, Ryan? Do you know what you are doing? No! Stop right now!" Ryan continued to ignore Professor''s rational orders.


    "You want to end this once and for all, right? Fine!" Stanley was on move, he started moving along with Darell.


    "My lord, are you sure?"


    "I have had enough of staying with a hybrid vampire like you, I wanted to end you for a long time too!" Darell threw his fists, his red eyes turned into a darker shade of red, his hands were turning black.


    "Devon¡­ it has been a good time," Brandon smiled at Devon.


    "Yeah." Devon smiled back.


    "Get it then! Motherfucker, I will end you both for eternal!" Darell increased his pace.


    Devon and Brandon both were standing in the distance, ready to give their best and rest in peace after that.


    "No. You will not. Think rationally! Do not go in, Ryan. You will not¨C"


    Before Professor could even finish, Ryan jumped out of his place.


    < Superspeed activated >


    < Your agility increased by 30 points >


    < Your current speed is 75 kilometers per hour >


    The next second, Ryan was standing between Devon, Brandon, and Darell, Stanley.


    Devon''s eyes went wide when he saw the familiar face in front of him.


    Ryan turned his eyes to Devon, "Although you have betrayed me¡­ I still want to trust you."


    With that, Ryan''s head turned to face Darell. His fists were red in color.


    "Fucking no!!" Professor screamed at the top of his lungs.


    "Aah!!!" the screaming got into Ryan''s head, the volume was not high but the scream was loud enough to damage Ryan''s ear.


    Ryan brought his hand to cover his ears which were not helpful at all.


    < Presence Hider timed out. Buy another stock of the same item to continue the effect >


    "Hm? A human?" Darell unconsciously grabbed Ryan by his arm. He spun around and threw Ryan on the ground with all his mighty force.


    < HP: 50/75 >


    < You have been bitten by a vampire: 3/5 >


    Before Darell threw Ryan on the ground, he took a bite of his neck, so the drop of blood would enhance his abilities.


    "For how long has this human been here? Why did not I sense him?" Darell thought as he turned back to look at Ryan.


    His eyes went wide with surprise as he gasped, "He is gone!" Darell turned around.


    ''My head is spinning.'' Ryan was in front of Darell with his red fist pulled in Darell''s direction.


    "My God, what is he doing here?" Brandon asked as he bolted from his place.


    Before Darell would react, Stanley appeared in front of him. He quickly grabbed Ryan''s arm, pulled it off from his elbow.


    Ryan saw a pair of two long fangs coming for his neck. After taking a boost of energy, Stanley pulled out his fangs.


    His hands wrapped around Ryan''s head, "Human. Got to kill." He muttered as his hands gripped tighter around Ryan''s head.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [we were not going above 50 for a few weeks now so I decided to decrease the goal''s value]


    3. Golden Tickets: 3 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. (This is weekly. One ticket means in the particular week, not the month.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 5 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch.


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 15 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 15 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. (At the end of the month that is.)


    Win-Win Mission: 150 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.

 Chapter 254 - Legendary Quest

    Stanley gripped Ryan''s head between his hands after he tore Ryan''s right forearm and threw it a few meters away.


    < HP: 20/75 >


    The red message flashed in front of Ryan''s eyes. He could barely keep his consciousness with him.


    "Fuck." He heard Professor, "I can not let you die. At least, I can not let you lose your consciousness." His voice was quick. Those words left his mouth so quickly.


    Ryan was still in the air, he could feel a pool of blood flowing out of his right elbow. It all happened so fast that Ryan did not even have time to react.


    "Does not matter anymore," Brandon talked to Devon, "He stepped in to help us, it becomes our responsibility to help him back. Does not matter who he is, what he is, why he is."


    "But still. He listened to our conversation-"


    "He. Saved us. We would have been dead already. Grab that." Brandon threw his hands.


    Devon dived on his feet, slid across the ground, disappeared in the ground, and came out behind his brother.


    "This is your end, human."


    "Punch him! Punch him, Ryan!" Professor shouted. It was not like he could do anything by just sitting on the other side, "Just a drop of blood! Just a single drop of blood!" Professor started shouting and screaming again.


    Stanley started twisting Ryan''s head.


    * Crack, crack *


    The cracking sound of a few bones cracking was heard, slowly, Ryan''s whole neck was twisted halfway.


    [This all happened within a second. I do not want you to think Stanley is so quick then why is he twisting Ryan''s neck in slow motion, nope. Actually, the whole incident happened within five seconds: biting him, tearing his arm, twisting his head.]


    "Stop! You stop right there!" Stanley paused when he heard two loud shouts in synchronization.


    Stanley only turned his eye to look behind him from the corner of his eye.


    "Stop right now." He saw Brandon and Devon behind him, "You stop right now, or¡­ heads you lose."


    "You kill Ryan, we kill Darell," Devon shouted after Brandon.


    Stanley''s eyes went wide, he dropped Ryan on the ground and turned around.


    "Leave him! Fucking leave him right now!" Stanley''s red eyes sprouted furiously.


    Ryan, now looking like Stephen Hawking, was lying on the ground with a pool of blood around him.


    "Kill him. We will not get a better chance than this,"


    "The loyal dog will kill us or worse¡­ a treaty," Brandon replied.


    "Hah. You can not kill me even when I am in your hands¨C" Brandon landed a hard punch in Darell''s face which broke his front teeth.


    "Stop!! How dare you¨C"


    "Shut up. Do not speak. If you say another word, your lord will be under the land and become a landlord. So shut your mouth," Brandon looked at Stanley.


    "I do not care at this point, Brandon. Move that thing and cut Darell''s neck off."


    To what Devon was referring to as ''Thing'' was nothing but Brandon''s trump card.


    "Okay, calm down." Stanley raised his arms up in the air, "You hand me, my lord Darell, I will hand you this half-dead human." Stanley took a few steps back. Although he was way stronger than both of them, he was still compelled to stay away.


    If he attacks, does not matter how fast or strong he is, Brandon will always be the fastest one when it comes to cutting off a vampire''s neck with a scythe next to that vampire''s neck.


    "Are you sure, Devon? We might live a life of torture,"


    "Do you not believe me?"


    "I do. I have never been a Head General to you, always an ascendant for you."


    "Then cut him. We will find a way, for now, cut him." Devon who was holding Darell on the ground with his arms pinned Darell on the ground.


    On top of Darell was Brandon with his blood weapon Scythe. The sharp cuts, the acidic edges, the purple sharp end of the scythe were pinned against Darell''s neck.


    Brandon had his knee on Darell''s chest which made it hard for Darell to fight back.


    "My lousy Trait you say? But it looks like my lousy Trait is about to end your life," Brandon gritted his teeth.


    "Brandon, what are you doing? Move away, do not fucking¨C I will kill this human!"


    Brandon paused. He lifted his head at Stanley and thought, ''Without each other, these guys are totally useless.'' He muttered, ''Only if Ryan had not jumped in to disturb Darell''s momentum, it would have been the end of us.''


    "Cut him, Brandon. Please!" Devon shouted, "Do not waste your time! Quick!"


    ''Darell sure is strong, not as much as me and Devon together but he is strong. Only because Ryan appeared out of nowhere, only because we were not able to sense him¡­ he totally took its advantage.''


    < Activated Regeneration skill. Regenerating the host''s neck, and right forearm >


    "Seesh. You are totally hopeless. First, you do not listen, then you do not move. shit."


    "What did you say, Stanley?"


    "Huh?"


    "''You hand me, my lord Darell, and I will hand you this half-dead human''?" Stanley was as confused as Devon, "If you will hand us a half-dead human then¡­. It becomes¡­"


    "Aaah!!" Devon panicked when he heard a loud scream vibrating against him.


    "Our sole responsibility to hand you a half-dead Lord Darell." With that, Brandon tore another Darell''s arm apart.


    "You fucker! I will fucking kill you!" with that, Stanley bolted from his place.


    < HP: 75/75 >


    < Blood level: 75/75 >


    < Blood store: 140/200 >


    "See¡­ what I told you," Brandon turned to Devon with a pleasant smile, "We can easily fight and kill Darell¡­ as long as it is not for his Butler."


    Brandon lifted his arm and brought the scythe near Darell''s neck. At this point, all Darell did was stare at them hopelessly.


    ''Why do I do not feel my power? Why am I not able to use my abilities?'' It was the only question on his mind after his limbs regenerated back.


    "I hope the angels do not treat us harshly," Devon replied.


    "You would not run away at this point, so all I can do for you is¡­ Go! Go fucking get that vampire!"


    Stanley felt a strong gust of wind behind him.


    < A new quest appeared >


    < Quest 12: Defeat the Elite vampire Stanley Gentry. >


    < Random, unique rewards will be rewarded for completing a Legendary grade quest >


    When Stanley felt a little suspicious when he sensed someone''s presence, he decided to take a turn and see what is behind him.


    On the other hand, Brandon and Devon''s mouths were dropped open in shock. Their hands were literally shaking when they sensed the familiar presence.


    "Professor." Ryan smiled, "Here is your single drop of blood,"


    From behind. When Stanley was close to Devon, all Ryan had to do and did was land a slight kick in Stanley''s butt.


    As expected from the laws of gravitation and momentum, Stanley was on his way to falling flat on Darell''s¨C or should I say, on Brandon''s blood scythe.


    "Fuc¨C" Stanley lost his balance, he turned around in the air before falling on the scythe''s tip.


    "What¨C" Brandon''s eyes were wide in surprise. Because of the sudden fall on the scythe, Brandon''s grip was lighter than that, the scythe changed its position in Brandon''s hand and pierced into Darell''s heart.


    < Quest 12, a legendary quest completed, obtained 1200 Exp. >


    "Okay. I am calling his your luck," Professor threw his hands, "How can someone complete a Legendary quest by just¡­ just- shoving someone?" He groaned.


    "R- Ryan¡­?" Devon''s eyes went wider in surprise when he saw a handsome figure standing in front of them.


    Ryan''s figure was slowly uncovered when Stanley fell on Darell''s body.


    < First time defeating an Elite vampire. Gained 1100 Exp >


    < Congrats! You have leveled up to level sixteen! >


    < All your Traits are leveled up by one level >


    < You have obtained a new Legendary grade skill: Red Spider''s Webs Lv. 50 >


    < Health, Blood level incremented by five points >


    Ryan pulled up his right elbow, he threw it down in Stanley''s direction when suddenly¡­ his forearm started growing up.


    The next second, his whole hand from the tip of the nails to the end of the elbow joint was back.


    All Ryan did was press the newly grown hand against Stanley''s head. Softly, Brandon''s scythe went cross Stanley''s neck.


    < First time killing an Elite vampire. Bonus 2300 Experience points >


    < Congrats, you have leveled up to level 17 >


    < Congrats, you have reached level 18! >


    "NO!! Stanley!!" Darell shouted out loud.


    Devon''s grip on him unconsciously loosened up. He pushed Brandon off of his body, sat on the ground, and took Stanley''s headless body in his arms.


    "Run." The sense of victory faded from Ryan''s mind.


    "W- wha¨C"


    "Run. Seriously, run away." Professor said in a serious tone, "You do not want to be around a vampire who just lost someone close to it."


    "No, what do you mean?"


    "Every creature¡­ has a post-tragedy or a rage mode¡­ the stronger the vampire, the dangerous this form is. Please run away or no one will be left alive."


    "Sir Brandon, Devon, get up. We got to leave before Darell loses it. Please, get up and leave!"


    Darell held Stanley in his hands and continued crying.


    They quickly got off the ground, "Y- you go ahead, we will handle him."


    "No, sir! Please, you will have to leave before he enters his rage mode!"


    "Fuck! What the fuck is happening?!" Devon threw his arms and walked past Ryan, "Come on!" He shouted.


    The next second, everybody took off running.


    Darell lifted his dead red eyes from Stanley''s corpse, "I¡­." his voice stuttered, "I know how you look, human."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 255 - Betrayer.

    "On to the rooftop!" Ryan shouted as he told Devon and Brandon to follow him to the building''s rooftop.


    "Why are we running?" Devon asked while he tried to keep up with Brandon and Ryan.


    < Superspeed activated >


    < Agility: 75 kilometers per hour >


    "His speed¡­ it has increased," Brandon was easily able to keep up with Ryan''s speed but he sure noticed the slight change in Ryan''s speed to run additional 30 kilometers more.


    "If you do not want to die your¡­ step brother''s hands then please run," Ryan shouted from the front.


    That¡­ somehow offended Devon. It was not as if he was denying the fact that he is born from a human and a vampire whereas his brother is born from only two vampires making him an Elite vampire.


    But still¡­ being called a step-brother sure hurts although it was not directed to him, he felt bad because his big brother is purely a vampire but Devon is a Hybrid race.


    Which, in the end of course makes Devon''s mother the step-mother and eventually makes him a part of the stepfamily.


    "Watch your mouth, Ryan, that is a sensitive topic."


    Ryan ticked his tongue as he looked back at Brandon, "Yeah, whatever" Ryan was annoyed.


    Finally,  after climbing tens of stairs, Ryan and his team were on the fourth and the last floor. There was the rooftop door in front of him, with a fine kick, he opened the door.


    "Was that a good decision?" Brandon thought as he looked at the door when he went past the doorway.


    "Maybe not the best," Devon muttered when he went past through the doorway onto the rooftop.


    "Now what?"


    "Hide till that vampire calms down?" Ryan replied sarcastically, "Obviously we will have to get away from his vampire which is a lame thing to do, I believe."


    "Should not we just have killed Darell while we had the chance, Brandon?"


    Brandon looked down, "I have killed a lot of humans¡­. I have killed a few vampires too but¡­ when Ryan pushed Stanley and he fell on my scythe, ultimately making me the murderer of Stanley, I felt guilt,"


    "No way." Ryan threw his hands, "I thought I helped you guys by killing that¨C"


    "Yes, yes you did, Ryan!" Brandon cut him off in between, "But¡­" he turned to Devon and shook his head, "I fear the consequences."


    "What consequences?" Ryan asked.


    "...." Devon looked at Brandon with big eyes, "You mean¡­" Brandon nodded.


    "Can someone please, please explain- or at least, tell me what are the consequences?"


    They both looked at Ryan, "The council. We killed a guardian vampire from our own family¡­."


    "So? It was not like the guardian vampire was really guarding you or was being super nice with you guys. Throw that aside, you know what? I think it was the best decision to kill him¡­"


    "You do not understand, Ryan¡­ it is complicated." Ryan''s eye finally turned to Devon. Devon, who had betrayed Ryan a few minutes ago.


    "Yes, he is right. The council does not care if the vampire who was killed was a good vampire or not, that is not their job,"


    "Well, then what is their job?" Ryan applied pressure on the last words.


    "Their job is to trial the vampire who killed their family member and then¡­ punish them,"


    "Haha- sorry. But, punish? What is this council? Are they some primary school''s principals?" Ryan joked.


    "Do not. They may be some school''s principles but believe me, they are way stronger than literally any vampire in the whole universe."


    "What I want to know is, why would they punish you?"


    "Because we freaking killed Stanley and now we are betrayers!"


    Ryan''s face turned to Devon, slowly a frown appeared on his face¡­. "Right. You really are one," Ryan scoffed and continued to look at Devon.


    "I- I¨C okay, listen." Ryan wanted to smash Devon''s face with a powerful level 15 blood fist.


    "No, you listen." Ryan bolted in Devon''s direction.


    "God. we are already in a crisis, we do not need another one," Brandon groaned in annoyance.


    Ryan suddenly stopped, ''Wait. I forgot to do something important.'' Ryan thought as he brought his eyes to shut.


    < Blood simmer activated >


    < As the target is far from the user, it will take about two minutes for the skill to activate completely. >


    "You bastard, what do you think you were doing the whole time? Spying on me? What is the meaning of this?" Ryan went back to Devon.


    "Right-"


    "No, wrong! How can you do it? Man, I believed in you so much! I had faith in you. I was ready to stake my life for your life. I decided to risk my life and tried to protect you from this vampire business you are in!"


    "No, I can¨C wait, what?" Devon was left surprised, "You what?"


    "I want to kill you, I might be dangerous than your brother if you piss me off or break my trust!" Ryan shouted as he ran towards Devon.


    "Wait- do not come closer, Ryan. Wait right there!" Of course, Ryan did not. He continued to run. Ryan was close enough, he threw his hands towards Devon''s collar.


    "No, dude, I can explain!" Devon was continuously shaking his hands in front of him.


    "You fuck¨C" Before Ryan could get hold of Devon''s collar, Devon went swept underground, as if the earth ate him as a whole.


    Ryan quickly turned around, he threw his hand to grab Devon''s arm behind him but missed, Ryan quickly went for Devon''s neck again.


    But again, Devon went underground, ''What the- did his reflexes improved a lot?'' Even Devon was surprised by his quick reaction.


    "Come out, Devon! You can not hide forever!" Ryan shouted in rage.


    "See dude, I will explain everything when you calm down, till then, farewell¡ª"


    "What farewell?" when Devon was about to get out of the ground, he felt a suffocating grip around his mouth and neck.


    "Ryan, careful," Brandon warned.


    "Tell me. Why did you spy on me, what made you do that, are you really just an agent or truly my¡­ friend?" Ryan threw Devon away from him.


    Devon took that opportunity and dived deep into the ground, "You should not have let me go,"


    When Devon went down into the ground¡­ he felt a stinging hot sensation inside his obliques.


    "You may want to stay above the waters when a shark is underwaters." He heard Ryan talking with a sinister tone.


    Because of the stinging, burning pain, Devon leaped forward and came out of the ground.


    Devon continued breathing. Ryan grinned when he saw Devon come out of the ground in front of him.


    "Fuck¡­ what was that? As if someone bit me from inside," Devon''s hands quickly went to his left oblique.


    He rose up from the and turned his body to look at the burning pain, "....." his eyes went wide in fear when he saw¡­. A little drop of blood.


    < 2 HP deducted for using the skill: Blood Simmer >


    "As long as you do not want to be burned inside your waters." Ryan grimaced.


    "You-!" Devon angrily turned towards Ryan.


    "Now¡­ answer me. Why did you do something like that? All the time we spent together¡­ was that just because of you spying on me or were you really my friend?"


    Suddenly, the time Ryan spent with Devon telling him about his love life, started flashing in front of Ryan''s eyes. He started regretting doing it but did not let the regret appear on his face.


    "Both." Devon finally answered.


    "Good. now I guess I will get my answer too," Brandon muttered and sat down on the ground, crossed legs.


    "At first¡­ I was with you cause fate bought us together as a team. Then second, as the time went by and I¡­ I started likin Naomi," the bitterness in his words, "And saw you get-"


    "Ah, that shit. Tell me something else," Ryan interrupted, "I can swear, I have no whatsoever interest in your Naomi. I do not care if she has any interest in me."


    "You say that¡­ but it is hard for me to get used to the fact that Naomi likes someone else."


    "Huh- you got it wrong, she does not¨C"


    "Do not lie to yourself, Ryan" Devon shook his head, "You know it yourself." Then he looked down with teary eyes.


    Ryan too dropped his head after the bitter realization of the reality that Naomi [according to Devon] likes him.


    He finally got Gwen''s situation handled somehow, Doc¡­ who knows what Doc is going through; then Naomi?


    I should have thought twice before asking God for a harem as a Christmas gift.


    "I¡­ I lost it, man¡­" Tears flew down Devon''s eyes, "I could not bring myself to look at you two¡­ to look at my love while she enjoyed her time with someone else."


    "You forgot one thing¡­ that someone else¡­ was your good friend who would have sacrificed his love life to keep you happy." Ryan shook his head as he spoke.


    Devon''s eyes reached Ryan''s eye, "Dude¡­" Devon felt like crying even more.


    "YES. I am not just saying, I would have really done it for you,"


    "I¡­ who rejected the way vampire world works and their projects, their stuff, their missions, their spy agency¡­ I was compelled to take their top priority mission when I could not bear seeing you two so happy together anymore¡­"


    "What mission?" Ryan asked.


    "To spy and report whatever Ryan Walker does," Devon replied with red eyes from crying.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 256 - The Closed Cabins

    The sound of unlocking a lock was produced. A man was standing in front of a small cabin.


    He pulled his inserted keys out of the door. A ticking sound came when he unlocked the lock of the door.


    After he unlocked the door, he stepped inside the small cabin. Despite how the cabin looked so shabby from the outside, from the inside, it was perfectly clean. Not even a cobweb was inside the cabin.


    It was just a small little room with no lights inside. From outside, you might see two windows but from inside, there were no windows you could look out of.


    He walked forward, near the end of the cabin, and stopped a few meters away from the circular wall.


    He brought his index finger''s nail near his wrist, with a soft movement, he made a little cut on the back of his wrist. A few drops of blood started coming out.


    * Whoosh! *


    The sound of something big switching on¡­ or starting up came from the cabin. The man stood there for a few more seconds.


    ''Seriously, they should consider changing the Tokyo Academy''s portals. They are old now.'' He thought with irritation to wait for his thing to happen.


    Because of the drop of blood, he spilled on the floor¡­ it actually landed on the portal deceive, a few sparks started generating in the air.


    The next second, a bright green color circle appeared in the air with the sound of a small generator doing its work. In the cabin''s wall, the green portal was opened.


    The man turned around after successfully opening a little green color circle in the air. He walked out of the room.


    When he climbed down the three little stairs, he came down and went near a headless corpse of a pale-looking man¡­ or vampire.


    "It will be alright, Stanley," Darell whispered in Stanley''s¡­ I do not know.


    He picked up the corpse of Stanley and threw him over his shoulder. Then he bent down again and grabbed Stanley''s half-cut head between his arm and oblique.


    Slowly, carefully, Darell walked up to the small, abandoned cabin. The bright green color circle was still shining brightly.


    "I would not leave you, Devon." Darell gritted his teeth as he stood in front of the green portal, "You will regret everything." He bit his lips.


    ''Wait- I forgot to do something important.'' On the rooftop, when Devon and Ryan were arguing, Ryan took a sudden stop.


    Ryan quickly closed his eyes, ''Blood Simmer.''


    < Blood Simmer activated >


    < As the target is¡­. >


    A message flashed in front of Ryan''s eyes as he heard the robotic voice of a female in his head.


    ''Burn the target from inside out. Do not leave a single trace of his body.'' Ryan ordered the System.


    < Understood. That will not take more than three minutes >


    "Bastard!" Ryan went back on arguing with Devon.


    Darell looked into the green portal. All he saw on the other side was¡­ darkness. He stepped through the portal.


    Firmly, kept Stanley''s body on the ground with his head on his chest and came back into the small cabin.


    ''Where are they? Should not have they get a report of an open portal in the south direction by now and hurry up to the spot?''


    Darell thought as he walked out of the cabin. He pulled the doors while he was inside. Closed the door without making any noise.


    He pulled out his key, inserted it in the lock of the door, and twisted it to close the door from the inside. He threw the keys back into his dimensional storage.


    He turned around. Before entering the portal once again, he pressed a small red button which was right next to the green sparkling portal, on the wall.


    Then Darell entered the portal, as soon as he did, the next second, the portal behind him closed down, the sparks went off.


    Now Darell was standing in an empty¡­ plot. With nothing but darkness. Not like it was a problem for vampires.


    "I am sorry, Stanley for putting you down on the ground." Darell apologized as he bowed down to pick up Stanley from the ground.


    Darell stopped when he heard a few footsteps in a distance, "I expected the guards to arrive the moment we open the portal¡­" He continued to talk with Stanley.


    He picked up Stanley''s de-headed head and placed it softly on his forearm, "And they are coming now¡­" He muttered when he saw a few vampires appearing from the right side.


    He bowed down to pick Stanley''s body from the ground. He grabbed Stanley by his waist and threw him on his shoulder.


    "State your name-"


    "Ambassador of the Bostick family: Darell Bostick," Darell replied to two vampires who were standing beside Darell.


    "Welcome to Aceved, sir!" Two vampires stepped forward and greeted Darell in a strange language that was beyond human understandings.


    "Sorry for the delay, sir!" They both bowed and asked for an apology. Darell replied to which with a simple nod.


    "No problem. Can you get something for me to carry Stanley Gentry''s body?" As soon as Darell said that, both of the vampires'' eyes went wide in fear.


    "No way¡­"


    "Sir Gentry were¡­. Killed?" They spoke in a shocked tone.


    "Please. I can not disrespect the dead anymore. I need a stretcher." Darell replied in the same strange language known as Aceved, the vampires'' language.


    "Y- yes, sir. Hey, go and order a stretcher quickly!" He ordered another vampire who was beside him. He nodded and went off at an¡­ invincible speed.


    "Sir¡­ if you do not mind¡­ how did this happen? From which family was the vampire from?"


    Darell raised his scary eyes and looked at the vampire guard who just asked this question. Darell was already in grief and rage after Stanley''s death.


    "I. I am sorry," The vampire looked away.


    "Bostick."


    "Huh?" He looked up at Darell.


    "From the Bostick family." Darell replied with a straight face, "The vampire who killed Stanley was from- were from the Bostick family,"


    That left the vampire speechless, "Did you¨C"


    "Sir, stretcher!" Two new vampires came from the right side with a big stretcher. They were so quick, which was normal for vampires living in Aceved.


    "Please put the body on the stretcher slowly with care," the new vampire who seemed to be a doctor, directed Darell.


    "I know¡­" Darell slowly brought Stanley''s body next to the stretcher, "Ouch!!" He suddenly screamed and the body fell out of his hands.


    "Fuck!"


    "Oh no," they all leaped forward to catch the body before it fell on the ground with no head.


    As soon as they touched the body, they all screamed in pain and dropped the body again. This time, it fell directly on the ground with a thumping sound.


    "What the¡­" Darell looked at Stanley''s body which was on the floor. He held his hand with his other hand.


    "Shit¡­ what was that?!" all three vampires asked in panic and surprise.


    "It was hot as hell! Why?"


    "How can a dead body, that too of a vampire can be so cold?!" Another vampire shouted in shock.


    "What is it now¡­ Stanley?" Darell muttered as he leaned forward, then down to touch Stanley''s body once again.


    He longed his fingers towards Stanley''s chest.


    "Sir, please do not touch the body. You will burn yourself,"


    "Of course, it is not a problem for him, he can heal anytime!"


    Ignoring all the commotion, Darell''s fingers fell on Stanley''s body, "Tsk!" he quickly pulled his fingers back.


    < The target''s bool is heating up. It will take thirty seconds more for the target''s blood to boil at one thousand degrees celsius >


    A message appeared on Ryan''s face.


    < The target has gone farther away. Your skill is not capable enough of¨C >


    "Upgrade Blood Simmer."


    < By how many levels would you like to level¨C >


    "To the maximum. Use all the Bloods." Ryan ordered as he stood on the top of the roof.


    Devon was standing in front of him and telling him everything from the start. How it started till where they are right now.


    Brandon was present there too, listening to Devon''s story while he sat on the floor without any hesitation.


    < Skill Blood Simmer leveled up to by ten levels >


    < Blood Simmer Lv. 35. The host will have to complete the given tasks to activate the Epic Grade skill >


    < The Set of tasks required to activate the skill: >


    < 1. Kill an opponent stronger than you /kill a vampire.


    2. Kill five opponents with this skill


    3. Boil your opponent''s blood instantly >


    "Not the right time."


    < Target is in contact. Target''s blood will boil and burst out of the body in the next ninety seconds >


    "Call someone. We need help." One of the three vampire guards ordered the same vampire he did before.


    Darell stood there without moving an inch, he kept observing the body.


    Within a half-minute or so, another vampire with white hair appeared from the right side. They all were low-class vampires as they were only guards in the position, but this, who came was an Ascendant.


    "What is the problem?" Darell explained to the vampire what the problem was.


    "Okay, I will just freeze this body then," He told as he bent down to touch the body, "Let us see if my ability fights against this mysterious¡ª"


    Before they could know anything, in a split second, it was blood all over, the red liquid was all over.


    < Target''s body has been exploded >


    < First time killing a vampire ascendant. Obtained 1500 Exp >


    < Killed four vampires. Gained additional Exp 1900 >


    The hot liquid was all over the vampires. The place was bursting with screams, shouts of pain, and fear.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 257 - Resignation Of One.

    They did not even get time to react, they know what is going on. Stanley''s body was lying lifelessly in front of them and giving out strange hot¡­ temperature.


    From planets away, Ryan received a message from his System telling him that the target, which is Stanley''s body is now about to burst into tiny million pieces.


    Darell and other vampires were trying to find what was actually happening with a dead vampire''s body. Darell saw that Stanley''s body was throbbing at a low frequency.


    Unfortunately, before they could find anything, the blood in Stanley''s body was boiled to a thousand degrees celsius, and BOOM!


    This body burst, the hot blood, the hot red liquid boiling at one thousand degrees flew out of Stanley''s body and spilled all over the place.


    It all happened so quickly, vampires around Stanley did get time to react and run away, they were victims of the red boiling blood.


    As soon as the blood touched their skins, as it landed on their body, a series of loud screams and shrieks broke out.


    Except for Darell, the rest of the vampires'' healing factor was not able to help them heal this hot burn. In just a few minutes, they lost their lives from a severe burn.


    In the process, of course, Darell went unconscious. Thanks to his Ambassador level healing and Pure vampire abilities, his burn was healed back after a few hours.


    *******


    "Move, move aside!" the voice of a hurried man rang through the hallways of the Underworld.


    "Get out of the way! Move, move, move!" Another man who was with him shouted at the top of his lungs.


    The Underworld was an organization of god knows how many people. It is always very crowded on the lower floors.


    But as you go up, as you climb the stairs of power, leadership, awesomeness, you will reach the top five floors of the Underworld.


    Where Underworld is? No one knows. Of course, only the top executive knows about it. Even the lower members of the organization use portals to jump through a specific place into the Underworld.


    If the portal to jump into the Underworld is found, no wonder the person will be dead the next day. It is how things work. So no one really knows where this is.


    Is it underground? Well, I am not sure about it either. It sometimes depends on who is the God of The Underworld in a particular region.


    The God of the American Underworld is different. The God of the Japanese Underworld is different. They have different gods, different executives, and hence, different infrastructures of the Underworld.


    Some have it built above the ground, on the ground like a building named in the middle of the city named as something else. Or a huge building in a remote area.


    Or some prefer the Underworld to literally be under the world. They have built it under the ground, yes, underground.


    Anyways, back to the two persons who were shouting on the TOP floor hallway.


    "Who dares to shout on my floor?" a pissed-off face with blue hair rose up from the dark shadows.


    "Do you want me to stop them?" From his right side, Jackie heard a deep voice of an angry male.


    "No, Tye. No need. Let them come. I will see them myself," Jackie told him.


    "As you say,"


    "It is not Ainz, is it?"


    "I hope it is not," Tye said with bitterness.


    "Yeah¡­ me too." Jackie leaned back into the shadows as he sat comfortably on his throne.


    On his right side, down to his throne was Tye Sheridan sitting on his own throne¡­ or a throne-like seat specially made for him.


    "Lord, Lord!"


    "Lord Filgo, Lord Sheridan!"


    The two voices became clear and the two men appeared in front of Tye and Jackie.


    "How dare you raise your voices on the top floor? Do you know the consequences of your actions?" Tye looked at them from the corner of his eyes and asked them in a cold, deep, angry voice.


    "We apologize, my lord. Pardon us." they both bowed [As usual]


    "Drop the formality, I have told you so many times." Jackie groaned in annoyance as the two guards bowed down and referred to Jackie and Tye as ''My Lord''


    "You would pay for your actions. If you do not have a valid reason for your disrespecting actions, you might even lose your life." Tye elongated the word: ''life''. He literally hissed.


    "But¡­ lord-" The man shuddered.


    The thing actually is like, you are not allowed to raise your voice on the top floors of the top executives unless you are yourself a top executive.


    I do not know who created these rules back in the early 2030s [that was the initial start of the Trait or Superpower or Superhero era. When everybody got their Traits, their powers and this organization was formed] but whoever formed these rules, every Underworld over the Earth and other planets is following these rules.


    The lower floors of the Underworld are something where you can do literally whatever you want. Murder an enemy, fight in the bars, have sex with the barmaids, fuck any woman you want out of the escorts, rape anybody you want to [not many women are there, so basically, reverse rapes are more common there] no rules down there. Shout all you want, drink all you want, fight whoever you want, kill whoever you want, it does not matter.


    But as soon as you take those stairs and start climbing the ladder of higher floors¡­ you are not even allowed to kill a mosquito. The sound of smacking your palms [without permission] will get you killed.


    Of course, all this is an exception for another top executive. But here, if we leave God of the Underworld [also known as: Under God or UG or simply God], Jackie Filgo is the top executive or the CEO of the American Underworld.


    And if you dare to shout on his floor¡­ man, you are doomed. That is what just happened right now. These men came shouting all over the floor to Jackie and Tye.


    Only if Ainz was alive and was standing beside Jackie, these two men could have been dead meat and a part of his necromancer puppets army by now.


    "But lord, the news is not something we could keep inside. We- we are¨C we got nervous as soon as we got this news. And could not wait, could not feel at ease until we report you¨C"


    The reporter man who was explaining the reason behind their shouting stopped suddenly. He shuddered when he felt a sharp, dark, scary stare on him.


    He followed his instincts and turned his head in the direction he felt the sharp stare from. When he hesitantly looked up¡­ what he saw was even more terrifying.


    "What news?" Jackie had leaned forward on his throne, he held his right hand out on the armrest, his left hand was supporting his chin.


    "L- L- lo~rd¡ª"


    "I asked¡­" Jackie widened his dark, scary blue eyes, "WHAT is the NEWS?" he raised his voice at a rhythmic frequency. Not suddenly loud, not suddenly low.


    "Lord Ainz is dead!" the guard spurted out at an insane speed. He pinched closed his eyes and spilled everything, "On the top priority mission to kill Ryan Walker. Lord Ainz went with an army of undead zombies which was above 100 zombies. We have received a report on the same day, during the mission, lord Ainz was killed."


    ''What speed¡­'' his companion thought. He gulped.


    "Hah¡­" A smile slowly started sprouting on Tye''s face, "NO way¡­ are you serious?" he found himself getting off his throne with a smile, "Are you serious?!"


    He asked the man, he opened up his arms, his eyes were wide and a grin on his face. To which the man replied:


    "Y- ye-" Everyone knew about Tye Sheridan and Ainz Gown''s hatred and enemy spirit.


    "Are you fucking serious?!" he asked in a loud voice.


    "Yes, sir!" he replied again at the same speed.


    "Oh my god! This is insane!" Tye was in his own happiness.


    Where, on the other side, Jackie was sitting upset, sad, disappointed, and angry at the same time.


    "Ainz¡­ is dead?" He threw himself back in his throne lousily. He slid down in his throne and did not sit upright, he slouched in the throne.


    "What the¡­" Jackie brought his hand and brushed it through his forehead, "How? He can not be killed so easily¡­. How can you die so easily? You still had a mission to achieve¡­" Jackie was shocked and Tye was happy.


    "Tell me more, tell me more about what happened!" Tye ordered the man enthusiastically.


    "Yes, my lord." the man gulped, "Yesterday at zero o''clock, the attack began. American students were turned into zombies, they were wreaking havoc all over the academy''s dormitory."


    "And? And?" Tye seemed like a hungry dog! Hungry for more information!


    "Lord Ainz emerged with an army of his undead zombies counting over the number hundred. Many Japanese students were killed, some were turned into zombies, a few American students were killed.


    "While we were waiting for lord Ainz to report about his accomplishment, we received a report from our agents."


    "And?" Jackie asked with a cold voice, this seemed to pique his interest¡­


    "And, they- the report said: Within a flash, lord Ainz''s whole necromancer army of zombies vanished¡­ in a blink of an eye, everything was gone. They reported with Lord Ainz''s death."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 258 - Not Possible.

    "Tell me in detail," Jackie demanded.


    "Leave it, Jackie, why do you need to hear about it in detail!? He is dead so he is!" Tye cheered.


    Jackie turned his eyes to Tye. he saw him jumping around the table and his throne enthusiastically, "You do not have to report things to anyone. If Ainz''s is dead, you are happy. But that is not how things work for me."


    Jackie took a deep breath as he moved forward while sitting on his throne, "You are happy. It is okay, cause if it was someone else being so happy about Ainz''s death, I would have been that happy at his death."


    That calmed Jackie, "What are you implying? Do you want to kill me?" Tye too turned serious, "You are sad. It is okay, cause if it was someone else being so sad about Ainz''s death, I would have been that sad at this death."


    The two guards gulped and moved back, ''Damn, things might get ugly.''


    "NO way, are the top two superiors about to fight?"


    "That is not the concern, man!" he nervously shouted at his friend quietly.


    "Right, we should run," He tucked his arm and took a step back.


    "Leave it, Tye. I am not in the mood to fight you, I am too upset for that."


    "Yeah, leave it. I am not in the mood either, I am too HAPPY for that!"


    "Seriously, you should leave and enjoy your happiness somewhere cool. Go clubbing, go gaming, you love both, right?"


    "Oh my god. What a good idea. I will go gaming so that I leave you alone with your grief." Tye quickly ran away from the floor.


    Tye went through a door, a green portal was already opened for him, he jumped through the portal into his very own arcade.


    "So¡­" Jackie turned back to the two guards who were about to run, "Where are you going?" Jackie frowned at them.


    ''Crap.'' they felt a chill down their spine.


    Both of the guards, hesitantly turned their heads to Jackie, "N- t- the toilet?"


    "Together? What kind of new fetish is that?"


    "No, sir¨C"


    "You can calm your libido later, go to the toilet together, piss in each others'' mouth, whatever, I do not care. That can be done later."


    "...."


    "....."


    They both exchanged awkward glances. If here a strange gay relationship is formed to just calm each others'' sex drive¡­ all that credit would go to Jackie.


    "Oh. god." Jackie face-palmed, "Snap out of it. I am not a fan of gays."


    They both coughed and turned their heads in Jackie''s direction.


    "Can you please let me in on some details?" Jackie asked. He was more annoyed than in grief.


    "The day when lord Ainz''s were¡­ when he got his plan into action, more than half of the academy was turned into zombies. Many Japanese, American teachers, and students were turned into zombies. The count exceeded a hundred.


    "Everything went according to the plan. Lord Ainz was able to kill more than fifty students and teachers in the first fifteen minutes. Which was amazing."


    "Nah¡­ as expected of him¡­" Jackie shook his head.


    "For some reason¡­ the Underworld''s top missionaries were¡­ were present there."


    Jackie''s eyes went wide in anger, "Did they¨C?"


    "No. They were working- they worked with lord Ainz. They helped lord Ainz to fight the¨C I mean, to kill the students and to keep the masters out of the dormitory."


    "Sudden change in the plan¡­ he did not even ask me first. How did it go? Were they the cause of Ainz''s death?" Jackie asked.


    "No, sir, they were not¨C"


    "Bruh, wait. My lord, the cause of lord Ainz''s death, the means of lord Ainz''s death was and is unknown. We do know who killed him or how he died."


    "Yes, we would like you to refrain from asking this question again. Pardon us." he bowed.


    "No¡­ it is alright." He spread his hand over his forehead, "Drop the formality. As I always say." Jackie muttered.


    The guards took a pause and then continued, "Yes. Everything was going alright till suddenly¡­ a vampire appeared."


    "What?" As expected, "A what?"


    "Vampire, sir. A Pure Vampire."


    "What the fuck¡­?" he leaned back, "What the heck is going on?"


    "And we believe, this Pure vampire was the cause of lord Ainz''s death, although we are not sure. So we would not like to claim vampire for lord Ainz''s death."


    "A Pure?"


    "Yes. We have also learned that the vampire was in his rage form. Its presence, its aura was bursting with power. Too dangerous,"


    "That might be the case¡­ Ainz and Tye might be powerful in the human world but they are not well trained to fight a Pure vampire."


    "We have no clues or witnesses or proofs to claim that the vampire has killed lord Ainz."


    "When the vampire appeared, sir Henry and his companion disappeared from existence. Soon followed by lord Ainz."


    "The next we know, lord Ainz''s whole army of the dead is no more. It vanished, like whoosh¨C pardon me."


    "What happened to Ainz''s body? Can we get a hold of his body? Where is his dead body?"


    They both looked down, "That¡­."


    "We can perform a ritual of resurrection to bring Ainz back!" Jackie stood up from his throne. His handsome face was visible to the guards.


    "Not possible¡­."


    "Eh?"


    "Not possible, my lord."


    "You have not found his body yet? I did not mention this in front of Tye, but I want you to find his body ASAP."


    "Again, lord. Not possible."


    "What is not possible?!"


    "Lord Ainz was not killed by a katana, long sword, bullet through his chest, stab in his guts¡­"


    "What do you mean?"


    "...not a single trace of lord Ainz''s body was found. The reports and analysts say: His body was blown to tons of millions of little pieces. Nothing, not even a strand of hair was found."


    Jackie''s eyes went wide, "What¡­ who would do something this brutal? And how?" Even Jackie, the CEO of evil things was shocked, "That is above cruelty."


    "Not even a single nail, a single strand of hair, no fingers, no limbs, not a single gut was found. Everything disappeared, vanished."


    "How can they be so sure?" Jackie asked, "I should check the site myself-"


    "The Academy is undergoing a renovation after the attack. We have mixed our agents, spy, and analyst, postpartum specialists in the labor crew."


    "...who did that?"


    "Tye Sheridan sir, ma''am Sarah Knight, and¡­ God of the Underworld: Earl Knight."


    "What the- when did they?"


    "They did¡­ lord."


    Jackie sighed and went back to his throne.


    "Most probably, the vampire is the reason¡­ well, thank you for your report. You can go back, you are dismissed."


    "Thank you, my lord."


    They both turned around to leave the floor, "But. If you do shout on my floor again, you will not be able to leave this easily,"


    "Sorry, sir. We understand." On that note, they both walked out of the room, out of the top floor.


    Jackie sat on his throne with a frown on his face and anxiousness inside his heart.


    "This is the first time in my experience of ten years and five years since I obtained this position that¡­ a top priority mission was failed and an executive has died."


    Jackie muttered softly to himself. No one else was there on the floor except him and no one would come either.


    Sarah and her left, right hands are on the floor below him, the God of the underworld is above him [He never comes out of his den anyways so¡­ he would not come out this time either. I mean, no one has ever seen him, top executives have not seen him step out of his floor].


    "How? Why?" Jackie asked, "Ainz?" He fell into deep thought, "What should I do now?"


    ...¡­.


    There was a rush going on in the mansion. Many people who were wearing dark clothes were rushing all over the mansion.


    A few people were standing in front of a big automatic door of a digital room.


    "What is his condition?" an old man came out from the right direction wearing a big black coat and with a few men by his side.


    "Sir!" The ten or more men who were standing in the hallway bowed to him at once.


    "Not ''Sir'' I asked, what is his condition?!" He shouted.


    "He is recovering, sir! With our doctors and sir Darell''s invincible healing powers, we were able to save him,"


    "Alas, that was not the case with the other three vampire guards and one ice-healing vampire doctor."


    "Never mind. We will make three or four vampires anytime. But if we lose Darell, we would not get another Darell."


    "Exactly, cause you another son, is just a failure."


    "Father, I told you not to talk about him that way. He too deserves love from his grandfather,"


    "I am only Darell''s grandfather. I do not know any other grandchild,"


    "Sir, Sir Darell wants to meet you." A man came out of the VIP room and told Darell''s father.


    "We will wait outside. Listen to what dear Darell has to say," his father told him.


    "Yeah¡­" he agreed, the door opened on his command and he entered Darell''s room.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 259 - Resignation Of The Two.

    He entered the room. In the middle of the room was a big black color king-sized bed. It was covered with white curtains around the bed.


    In the middle of the bed was lying Darell. There were a few men- a few vampire doctors around  [They are doctors because they were doctors with healing Traits before they became vampires or because they chose to become doctors cause they had healing Traits, born as vampires in the household].


    "This way, sir" one of the vampires stretched out his arms to guide Dylan towards the bed.


    "Slide the curtains,"


    The servant who was standing beside Darell''s big bed slowly took a step forward and slid away from the curtains.


    "Dad¡­"


    "My son. What¡­ look what have you made of yourself,"


    "I know¡­ I know¡­" Dylan saw Darell lying on the bed helplessly.


    "Thanks to your Trait, we have not lost you."


    "Insomnia? Hah, what would that do?"


    "You never have any side effects of not sleeping. Where on the other hand, vampires need sleep."


    "Yeah¡­ well, if I do not sleep, I will get tired but my Trait helps."


    "Yep," Dylan threw himself on the bed and sat on the edge of the bed, "Just what happened?" Dylan asked.


    "Devon." Darell started and told Dylan everything that happened except the Ryan part.


    He did not stop there, he went ahead and added some of his own spies to the story, like Devon has betrayed us, Brandon and Devon killed Stanley, Devon disrespected us and our family.


    "No way. Devon did that¡­?"


    Darell nodded. He did not feel even one percent guilty, or else, he was happy ruining Devon''s reputation and image in front of his father.


    "He even said that he does not need you or my stepmother. You made a mistake by giving birth to him, you should have just killed him. Because of you, he has to go through disses around the vampire society that is the reason he never wants to see your face again."


    "....Are you¡­. Did Devon truly say that?"


    "Yes, he even said that you are the biggest fool he has ever seen. You are the biggest fool, you fall so low, I can not believe you fell for a fucking human, it is just disgusting to think that you married a human and gave birth to me. You are the lowest scum ever, you are lowered your class despite being the Master of the Bostick family you married a human who is our enemies, our preys.


    "For that, I will always hate you and that fucking human mother. I will never bring myself to Aceved, I do not want to see the face of that human prey and you. I would rather just eat that human myself if I had the chance to do that."


    Darell got up from the bed and leaned closer to his father''s face, he had true anger in his face, his true intentions were coming out finally through Devon''s words. His voice was turning genuine.


    "To think, to believe that you- a Royal vampire fell in love with a low-class, filthy human. I sometimes even disgust myself when I think that I am born out of that woman''s womb. I would rather kill myself than live this life of disgrace.


    "When I lived in Aceved, people always teased me because my father did something disgraceful, but I still loved you, father. But when I grew up and came to America, on Earth, I noticed that I have total right to hate and despise you for what you did. I realized I hate you, I did hate you in the past, and I will continue to hate you in the future too."


    Dylan''s face and eyes went wide in shock, but he soon had a frown appear on his face, how fast, how truly Darell was saying all this, it felt as if it was coming from the inside of Darell''s heart.


    "You. are the lowest scum, the worst vampire, the worst father, a fucking idiot, fool you fell for a human prey and the universe''s biggest fucking stupid male alive!!"


    Darell shouted out loud. The last paragraph of his lie was loud enough for the people standing outside the room to hear everything loud and clear.


    The servants, doctors, and other vampires'' eyes went wide in fear and embarrassment to their Master''s reputation, respect. To hear someone insult their master, head of the family, brought fear to their hearts.


    The frown on Dylan''s face grew even more, his doubt was being clear to the conclusion that¡­.


    "Is what Devon said to me when I was on Earth." Darell came back to his senses and added.


    Suddenly, Darell broke out coughing. A few men came and put him back in his bed, offering him¡­ some kind of liquid in a glass. It was red in color so most probably it was blood.


    Darell was now panting really hard after saying all that so energetically. Dylan looked down at his kid.


    "Oh¡­ I do not know why but for a second I felt as if these were your words! Haha!" Dylan gave a little laugh.


    "N- no¡­ cough, cough. This is what Devon¨C" he coughed again.


    "It is okay, it is okay. Calm down," it was true though, Darell was saying it so passionately that anyone hearing this would feel this is coming from the bottom of Darell''s heart.


    "It is okay, you should not speak anymore, take some rest, we will talk about Stanley''s death later. Okay? I will leave." Dylan got up from the bed, he turned around.


    "Stanley¡­"


    "Eh?" He turned around. Darell was looking down at his own stomach, "Did you say something?" Dylan asked.


    "Yes."


    "What?" Dylan asked.


    "Because of Stanley''s death, I have lost the motivation and one main reason to work¡­"


    "It is okay, we will get another butler for you. He may not replace Stanley but might be as great as him? Do not sweat it."


    "Uh-hm." Darell shook his head, Dylan was confused, "That is not what I mean, you do not understand what I mean,"


    "Well then, Darell, make me understand." Dylan bent down a little to his son.


    "I¡­ do not want to work anymore in the household."


    Dylan did not say anything for a few seconds, "you are kidding, right?" He asked with a fake smile.


    "No. I really do not want to work."


    "What are you trying to say? Do you want to drop out of the household, do you want to leave the family business and¡­ be a rogue from an ambassador?"


    "Not really rogue¡­ but a NEET."


    "Dylan, my boy, see, we can not afford to lose our family''s ambassador, what are you thinking, you lost motivation? Do not be childish."


    That hurt. Stanley''s death was something really important to Darell. He has been with Stanley for a long time now. He had spent his time learning, training, eating, laughing with Stanley more than he did with his biological father.


    So yeah, that cliche thing where your butler is a father figure to you. For Darell, more than that because of the scandal his biological father did with a human woman.


    "We can not lose our ambassador."


    "Why?"


    "What do you mean, why? Because an ambassador represents the family¡ª"


    "You can bring another ambassador, right? You can make someone else an ambassador? Maybe not as good as me, he might not replace me but who knows, he might become a great ambassador like me?"


    His words on him. Darell did not like his father initially either. So when he lied about Devon''s words to provoke Dylan¡­ they were technically Darell''s words and true feelings.


    When he felt his true feelings about his dad, his true self might be revealed, he quickly brought himself to a stop.


    "Fine. you may do as you wish."


    "Fine. I wish to resign. Thank you," He coughed.


    "I see." Dylan turned away coldly and walked towards the door, it opened on his command, he disappeared out of Darell''s sight when the door closed again.


    "Hey, where is my mom?" Darell rudely asked his servant.


    "Her highness is not aware of your accident, his highness decided and ordered us to not inform her highness about your accident."


    "Huh? What the? Go and tell my mom right now! I want her here with me,"


    "Y- yes, lord!"


    ...¡­


    "Where is he?" Jackie asked a woman. He was standing in front of a room.


    "He is getting ready. You can meet him anytime you want, it is not like he has kept any restrictions for you, Jackie~"


    "No. He is the God¡­ I am nothing in front of him, I should not take his words and actions for granted, Sarah."


    "Ugh, you are always so rigid with big brother. He is nice too, to be honest, the only people he knows are you, me, Tye, late Ainz, Gen, and Sienna. From us, he is the nicest to you."


    "Hm." Jackie nodded, "That is what I should never take for granted from him."


    Jackie stepped forward and knocked on the door, "Sir?"


    "If it is Jackie, I would not allow you in unless you call me by my name~" a playful voice of a young man was heard.


    "Eh~? You guys are still on that?" Sarah giggled, "You have been on it for like¡­ years!! Come on, just call him by his name and end this!" she laughed again.


    "No, sir. I can not do that. You are superior to me¨C"


    "Huh? I will not allow you in then!"


    Jackie did not reply, he dropped his head.


    "Jackie?" Sarah called him as she put her hand on his shoulder.


    "I am resigning."


    "Hah!?"


    "...eh?" Sarah''s hand on his shoulder started shaking.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 260 - Not For Granted.

    "I am resigning," Jackie told them in a soft, humble voice.


    "Huh?!" Earl shouted in surprise, he was afraid if Jackie was resigning for real.


    "EH¡­?" Sarah froze, "Are you¡­ serious?" She asked in a shaking voice. Her hand on Jackie''s shoulder was shaking too.


    "Hm. That is all that I wanted to tell you¡ª"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, man!" The door opened and a tall man with a good build but a¡­ rather a young look on his face, came out of the door.


    ''Fast! I could not even sense his movements!'' Jackie''s eyes went wide in admiration once again.


    "Whoa, sorry, man. I was just- it is okay if you do not want to call me by my first name, it is totally okay. Do not talk about resignation. Why would you resign just because I told you to call me by my first name? Do not be insane!"


    He quickly grabbed Jackie''s forearms before Jackie could even notice it. He was not able to pull his hands out.


    "I am not resigning¨C"


    "Of course, you are not! Do not say something so silly again, you literally gave me a heart attack."


    "Ah~" Sarah let out a sigh of relief, "Seriously!" she punched Jackie''s deltoid playfully.


    "Of course, he is not, right Sarah?" his light green eyes turned to his little sister [not really little they both are past their mid-twenties, so not so little].


    "Yeah~ okay, now that you are not resigning [you just gave us a heart attack] I will leave you and my brother Earl together. See ya~"


    She pulled up her jacket in a seductive way, her waist bounced from left to right as she walked out of the floor with her black dress on.


    "...she is sexy."


    "....." Jackie was left speechless, "And she is your sister. Are you lusting over your own¨C"


    "I mean, she is that seductive only in front of you. Have you noticed¨C I mean, have you seen how serious and cold she is in front of other members?" Earl said in order to clear a horrible misunderstanding.


    "And I do not have a sister complex, you know that¡­ very well,"


    "Right¡­ sorry, sir. How can I forget you are afraid of women¨C"


    "Not afraid, Jackie!" he lifted his thick arm and smacked Jackie''s deltoid, "It is just a phobia of women."


    "Gynophobia, yes."


    "But that does not mean I am gay. Just so you know." Earl looked at Jackie¨C never mind.


    "Leave that aside, sir."


    "Right, what did you come here for?" he asked.


    "As I said, I am resigning."


    "As I said, do not play something that silly again,"


    "I am not, sir¡­"


    "Ah," Earl turned around and walked away from Jackie, "I heard that Ainz''s is dead?"


    "He is¡­ and that is sad."


    "Well¡­" following Earl, Jackie too entered the big room. Earl bent down and picked up a remote, "Our Tye does not look that sad though, someone is bursting with happiness."


    Earl pressed a button and a video started playing on the big 5-foot long Television screen.


    "....is he for real?" Jackie muttered when he saw Tye bursting with happiness as he was gaming virtually in the¡­ in his arcade.


    "He is smashing things for real¡­" Earl added, "Not like it is a problem but see how happy he is, do you want me to put on the volume?"


    Jackie nodded, "Fuck! Mute it!" shouted as soon as Earl turned on the volume. Tye''s irrational screaming and shouting were loud enough to tear anyone''s ears.


    "Insane!" Earl shouted cheerily.


    "He is lost in his own world," Jackie commented. Tye was wearing a live virtual video game asset that allows the player to join the VR MMORPG games.


    There are games for every genre, assassination, adventure, cultivation, training, Traits training, ring boxing, ancient games, world-building, apocalypse, military, world war, then army games like call of duty, sports [Hockey, cricket, baseball, badminton, soccer, football, beach volleyball, shooting, archery, etc. literally every sport possible], car and bike racing games, martial arts, and open-world games, etc.


    "He is totally fired up," Jackie commented again.


    Tye was throwing fists around the whole arcade. Of course, the arcade had physical gaming systems too. And Tye was smashing, breaking everything.


    "Anyway, I heard Ainz''s is dead."


    "He is."


    "Well, what are we waiting for then? Perform the resurrection ritual and bring him back."


    "We can not, sir."


    "...His body is no more?"


    Jackie hummed. He threw his head down in grief.


    "Fuck." Earl gritted his teeth and bit his lip, "Fuck, Jackie!"


    "Fuck, sir. I am angry too,"


    "Who did it? That sixteen-year-old Ryan? I will fucking kill him¨C"


    "Vampire." Jackie corrected Earl.


    "Huh?" His eyes went wide, "What did you¡­"


    "A Pure vampire, sir. Do not know who though,"


    "Eh, since when are vampires interfering with our business?"


    "Yeah, they are like the third party."


    "Shit is between us humans, why are vampires, other race is interfering?"


    "We are in no position to fight them either,"


    "We would lose everything," Earl added.


    "Wait, Ryan is sixteen?"


    "Will be seventeen in the spring of 2072 though,"


    "I see¡­"


    "Wait. does that mean, vampire agents, and our agents are¡­ working together?"


    "Yes¡­ I mean, maybe. Because vampires have their agents, spies all over the Earth just like we do,"


    "Just that we lack power. We are bigger than them in the majority too."


    "Right that. But we are not powerful enough. An average vampire is as powerful as two-three well-trained humans."


    Earl did not reply. He walked around in the room, "I want you to investigate into this, Jackie."


    "...I am telling you, sir, I am resigning." Earl stopped near a window. He pulled his hands behind him.


    "So you were serious,"


    "I was, and am. I wonder if this decision will change."


    "Can I ask you why?" Earl asked without looking at him.


    "Because I was not able to fulfill my duty as the second in command. I just sat here whilst a vampire killed my left-hand man. I could do nothing."


    "Regret. You are regretting the loss of your commander. It is alright."


    "Thank you. I know that after I resign you will have to wash my memory of the Underworld. I am ready for that," Jackie said with confidence.


    Earl stood there without saying anything for a minute or so.


    "I told you, do not play this skilly prank again," Earl tightened his fists.


    "I would not fight against you," as soon as Jackie said that, Earl loosened his fists.


    "But, I would not let you resign, and I do not want my second in command to work half-assed, or work because of my pressure."


    "Although this is my passion, sir¡­ I think this is the time I must resign-"


    "It has been ten years, right? Long time. But, this is not the end, this is just the start of our journey. Just because you lost one commander does not mean you failed or you should resign,"


    "Haha¡­ I am old enough already, I lost the motivation, and¡­ my passion to work,"


    "I can not let you resign. I have lost more commanders than you have, and you know it¡­ better than anyone else."


    "I must resign,"


    "I must not tell you to do so,"  Earl raised his voice.


    "Then¡­ I must fight you, I am willing to fight you," Jackie clenched his fists, Earl did the same.


    "I must defeat you."


    "I must defeat¨C it is getting annoying,"


    "Must get annoying."


    "I respect you, sir."


    "I do too, Jackie."


    "But if things have come to this¡­"


    "We have no other choice but to solve this matter by a fight."


    A loud sound came from Earl and Jackie.


    * Wheeze! *


    A long, perfectly curved, heavy, beautiful Katana appeared between Earl''s fists, in his hands, gripped tightly around its grip.


    * Fizz! *


    With a fizzing sound, the fire started sprouting out of Jackie''s blue hair and his forearms, from his calves too.


    "I will resign if I pin you down. I will not resign and work passionately if you pin me down." Jackie proposed.


    "Of course¡­Or¡­ whatever," Earl dropped the Katana, before it would fall, it disappeared from the ground.


    Jackie was confused, "Sir¨C ugh!" Jackie gasped.


    He found his body losing weight, with the help of gravity, Jackie was on the floor the next second.


    A heavyweight was on the top of his chest, he struggled to get up but a hand appeared in front of his face, the next second, the same beautiful green Katana appeared in front of his face, then down to his neck.


    "Do not worry, I will increase your salary so that you get motivated to even more," Earl told Jackie with a smile as he sat on Jackie''s chest.


    His sword had pinned Jackie down, "Be a good brother, do not use your fire on me, our terms were to pin each other, do not go any further or it would not take me even a microsecond to snap your neck."


    Jackie giggled, "It has been ten years¡­." Earl got off Jackie''s chest and offered him a hand, "And three since we last engaged into a fight¡­"


    He took Earl''s hand and jumped off the ground easily, "But I have neither been able to beat this sixteen-year-old kid nor the 26-year-old God of the American Underworld,"


    "Do not sweat it, we will engage into a friendly yet serious showdown one day. One day."


    "I will get back to work now¡­"


    "Na-ha. Wait." Earl turned his eyes to Jackie, his green eyes were glowing like bright emerald, "Your resignation is rejected but¡­ you get a paid leave."


    "Huh?"


    "For how many days do you want the paid leave for?" Earl asked.


    "T- three months?" he quickly responded, not taking that for granted, "That would be enough."


    "Okay. Enjoy your three-month-long vacation, Jackie. We will get back to work this Thanksgiving,"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 261 - Fake Trust.

    Ryan was totally disappointed after hearing Devon''s story of his betrayal.


    "Just because of a girl?" Ryan muttered as he clenched his fists tight.


    "I do not blame you, everything is my fault," Devon spoke.


    "Ah-hah, that was it?" Brandon broke the awkward silence between them, he got up from the floor.


    "Devon you did all this because of a girl? You ruined our friendship because of a girl? You ruined the trust between us, faith, belief because of a girl? You ruined the lifelong trust between us just for a girl who might not be yours in the future."


    Devon''s eyes lifted up, "What do you mean she might not be mine in the future?"


    ''That is what it concerns you?'' Brandon stood in the corner, away from both of them, and continued listening.


    Brandon feared Ryan and Devon''s fight from the bottom of his mind. The atmosphere was heating up, the things were at the edge of a cliff anyway.


    A little push and everything falls. If it does, everything ends. Ryan might lose it, Devon might lose his mind despite being guilty. If they both get determined to fight, Brandon doubted he would be able to stop Ryan.


    He will easily stop Devon from doing anything but at the same time Ryan? Brandon would not do something that stupid, he knows from yesterday''s fight how powerful Ryan can get if he is determined.


    If he turns into his vampire form again, it will not matter if Brandon is a Head General or not, would not matter if Brandon is an ascendant vampire or not, he would not be able to stop Ryan from killing Devon.


    "Is she yours? I mean, is Naomi really yours?" Ryan asked.


    Devon raised his arm to speak but dropped it down, he did not reply and realized the bitter reality.


    "She is not yours, she does not even know you like her, you have done nothing to influence your love on her. You are just a bystander, you are just an old uncle who watches the stock market rise and fall from far and still hopes to make some money, yet thinks investing in the market is gambling. Fuck man?"


    "..." Devon was left speechless, that example almost made Brandon laugh.


    "It is not like I do not want Naomi to be your girl, in fact, I hope Naomi and you get into a warm relationship which lasts long for years with devotion and love. I do not want what happened to me to happen to you, too."


    Devon raised his calm eyes at Ryan, "After you have been together for years, I hope you finally propose to her and get married. Have two to three little kids, enjoy your life!"


    "Okay stop, you are getting ahead of yourself. She is not even his friend yet." Brandon interrupted.


    "...man," Devon looked at Brandon with a sad frown, "Why would you ruin the euphoria?"


    "She is not even yours yet but you lost my trust which you will never get back even if you get Naomi."


    "Where are you connecting it¡ª"


    "Alright, pack up. That was a boring story got to admit, now let us get back to reality. We have to move to our hotels, hurry up." Brandon rushed to the door.


    It was crystal clear that he just wanted to stop the conversation which getting senseless.


    "Have you packed your stuff, Ryan?" Brandon asked in a Head general tone.


    "Uh? Ah, yes sir. I mean, I was about to leave the Academy when I saw you two and decided to follow."


    "Devon, let us get our things packed too, we will take Ryan with us,"


    "Ah, no, I¨C"


    "It is fine. For what I did to you¡­ I will always want to help you in every way possible."


    "But¡­" Ryan turned to Devon, "That would not gain my trust back," Ryan replied.


    ''Fuck, do they really want to fight so bad?'' Brandon thought.


    "I know¡­. I know," Devon nodded, "Look, I have no problem if you do not trust me but, I want you to trust me,"


    Ryan did not reply, he turned his head away and started walking towards the roof''s door.


    "At least!" He stopped when he heard Devon shout, "But I want you to at least trust me regarding our unit."


    Ryan turned around, "Our Unit?"


    "Yes. It is okay and totally understandable why you would not trust me when it comes to personal things, telling secrets, risking life with me, etc. I get it."


    "Hm, I would not," Ryan confirmed.


    "But, I want you to trust me regarding our Unit matters, when it comes to Unit, please trust me."


    "Again, what do you mean?" Ryan asked, he was not fazed by anything.


    "Like, unit fights, class fights, working together as a team, fighting for our team to be victorious¨C"


    "Devon, hey, Devon," Ryan interrupted him, "Bro, do you know what are you talking about? What you are saying is totally impossible,"


    "Huh¡­" Devon did not expect that reply, he just still wanted to be a part of Ryan''s unit and work with him to win some battles.


    "Bro, to trust you and hand the team into your hands means giving you the whole opportunity and chance to betray me once again,"


    "No, I would not¨C"


    "Exactly!" Ryan pointed at him, "That is exactly the point!"


    "....what is?"


    "Even if you say that you would not betray me, be loyal, whatever shit¡­ you left me no reason to believe in you. Even if you say you would not betray me again, you have already lost my trust, your words mean nothing."


    Devon''s eyes went wide as he stood there shaken by the whole thing. He felt stabbed by Ryan''s harsh words.


    "Let us get going, sir. I have already packed my stuff, my bags are somewhere down there."


    "Ah, okay. Let us go to the hotel together,"


    "Sure. I will wait for you in front of the dormitory."


    "Yep, Devon, let us go."


    "....yeah, yeah"


    Devon and Brandon went past Ryan. Ryan stood where he was without moving aside.


    "Why?" Brandon asked as he leaned back.


    "Just¡­ want to live for a second." Ryan ducked his hands in his pockets, smiled at Brandon, and replied.


    "Okay, meet you," a soft gust of wind grazed Ryan''s face, Ryan used his hand to bring back his disturbing hair.


    Ryan gave Brandon a nod, he continued smiling.


    Brandon opened the door Devon closed on his way out. He stepped out of the rooftop and climbed down the stairs.


    Ryan turned around, turned his eyes to the sky, and took his time to look around the rooftop.


    "Professor, you there?"


    "Always. Here are your Quest stats by the way," as soon as Professor said that¡­. Yeah, a screen dropped down in front of¨C? Ryan''s eyes.


    < Legendary Quest 12 completed. You have gained 3000 Exp. >


    < Your stats have gone up at five points >


    < You have 13 extra stat points. Use them to your convenience. >


    "Show me my stat screen," Ryan ordered.


    < Level 19: 1500/2000


    HP: 90


    Blood level: 90


    Blood store: 225


    Strength: 75


    Stamina: 100


    Agility: 45+30


    Bloods: 1K [1000]


    Stat points: 13 >


    "Add 3 points to the Strength stat."


    < Strength: 78 >


    "Add rest of the stat points to my Agility,"


    "Are you sure, Ryan? Your strength is not so high,"


    "I am not going to fight any monster or beast with monstrous strength, at least, not with my bare fists. I will find myself a weapon,"


    "What sense does that make?"


    "Does not matter how strong I am if I am not able to even lay a single finger on my opponent."


    "Witty, yet brutally deep, I agree." Professor grinned secretly.


    "My opponents till now¡­ for some reason, strong people are insanely fast. I do not about their strength but their speed is inhuman. So I need to increase my agility."


    "What about your strength then? There will never be an end to your rising stats. They will go as high as you are willing to take them."


    "I heard that the Academy will be taking us to beast hunting quests. I will need brutal strength that time. I will increase my Agility to 100 points then chase my stamina and strength."


    "Pretty good strategy. Good enough to beat the streets."


    "What streets?"


    "Ah, nothing."


    "My skill. I completed a Legendary quest, I should receive a legendary skill. So where is my skill?" Ryan asked impatiently.


    "Ah, right. How can I forget?" Professor took a pause, "I still can not believe you gained a legendary skill¡­ by just giving a soft shove."


    "Guess I was luck?" Ryan giggled, "Yes. I am lucky."


    < New Legendary skill: Red Spider Web Lv. 50 >


    "Okay¡­ what is this skill? Can you please explain?"


    < Red Crimson Spider Web is a fragment skill of the legendary spider also known as the one and only Red Crimson Spider. The history of this skill goes back to the 1500s. It has a long history of adventures, betrayals, love, and other emotions¨C >


    "Professor. I asked you to do it, not the System,"


    "Hahaha, okay!" he laughed, "Technically, to put this skill in simple terms, this skill let you become a real-life spider-man. I mean, if you unlock this skill you will basically be a spider-man!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 262 - Waited For A Misunderstanding.

    "What are the requirements?" Ryan asked.


    Ryan was walking down the stairs of the rooftop after learning what his new legendary grade skill can really be and do and make him.


    He was overwhelmed for a moment till Professor reminded him that he will need to unlock the skill first. And the higher the grade of a skill is the harder its task will be.


    < Requirements for unlocking the skill Red Crimson Spider''s Web >


    < 1. Collect one Red crimson spider''s web shard


    2. Stamina must be above 175 points


    3. Strength must be above 130 points


    4. Blood Store must be above 1000 points [one liter]


    5. Increase your focus, and aim to shoot at a target


    6. Blood level should be above 100 points >


    "Are not there many requirements instead of tasks?" Ryan asked in a confused tone.


    It was not like he did not like the given set of tasks as all he needed to do was some grinding for leveling up.


    But it was strange, to just increase your stats in order to use skill- not to mention, a legendary skill.


    "According to what you just said, Professor, the higher the grade, the harder the tasks to unlock the skill?" Ryan repeated his words to him.


    "Okay, let us assume it would take you no more than two-three months to hit all the requirements. But tell me, guy, where will you bring the Red Crimson Spider''s shard from? The sky?"


    "No, why would I get to the space? Why search the universe when the thing you are looking for is in your house?"


    "Well, this shard is not in your house."


    "I was just¨C"


    "Listen. You might complete all of the given tasks in a few months but you will never be able to complete the first task." Professor did not let Ryan talk.


    "You are not helping, you are demotivating me. Please. I will find the shard if I look hard and smart."


    "Where? Tell me where will you look for the shard?"


    "Uh, uh¡­ in the Academy? Or¡­ in the¡­ ugh, in Tokyo? Japan? California? America?" Ryan made random guesses.


    Or, these were the only countries, the only places he could roam around. The rest of the world for the current Ryan is not possible to search.


    "Ryan. The Red Crimson Spider''s shard is not in Japan, neither in California nor in the US." Professor replied with a hopeless tune.


    "Crap, where is it then? I will have to collect money from now if I want to travel across Asia."


    "Yeah? Well, you are wrong. You will not have to collect money to just travel across Asia,"


    "Really? Is the shard in Asia? That is good to know!" Ryan was instantly happy to know that the shard was in Asia itself.


    "But I suggest-"


    "Where is it? India? Korea? China? UAE? Where?" Ryan asked impatiently. He was impatient to know where the shard originally is.


    "Listen to me," Professor sighed, "I suggest you start collecting money to travel across planets and solar systems."


    "..." Ryan went silent. He knew what Professor was implying to, "You do not mean-"


    "Yes. I mean it. The shard is not on Earth. In fact, even I do not know where the shard is."


    "Hah¡­" Ryan chuckled, "Haha! You are kidding, right?" his eyes were big in fear, "RIGHT?!"


    "It is not in the Milky way, at least. We will have to find it, long journey!" Professor outstretched his hands and yawned as he talked.


    "Professor, that is impossible!" you- you got to have something! You must have something to counter this, come on! Search your engine, your computer, do anything! But I want that shard! Ryan demanded.


    ''The pace at which your emotions and moods shift and change is surely amazing.'' Professor thought quietly.


    "I can not help you with this. The shard has been missing for thousands of years. All I can do to help you with this is¡­ I can implant a Shard tracker. It will track any shard you pick up."


    "Shit¡­ man, holy shit." Ryan grabbed his head between his hands.


    "Come on. I told you, the higher the grade the harder the tasks will become. This is what it happens."


    "Fuck!" Ryan shouted his lungs out on the top floor which was still under construction.


    "Calm down. This is a part of your training. How to keep calm in any situation. I think we should get back to your training as soon as possible." Professor muttered as he nodded continuously.


    "Alright. I will do it. I will eventually find the shard. I will,"


    "Are you telling that to me or are you comforting yourself¡­?"


    "Both. You said it is not on Earth, well the beasts and monsters are not on earth either!"


    "That is where we are stuck! Only if they were present on earth, we might have a chance to find the shard somewhere near the Greece and Rome region!"


    "Ugh, not that. They are taking us on hunting Quests!" Ryan had to remind Professor about the expedition and also make clear what he meant.


    "And¡­?" Professor had already guessed it but still wanted to make sure from Ryan.


    "We will be going out of the earth to fight the beasts? If that happens, there might be a slight chance I will find the shard?"


    "Hmm"


    "As we specifically do not know where the shard actually is, what planet it is on so we can only hope."


    "Hm. right. That is reasonable,"


    "And now I just hope we will find the shard,"


    "Do not worry, we will. I will activate the tracker now you go and accompany your friends."


    "He is not my friend,"


    "Sorry, your enemy then,"


    "...but¡­. He is not my enemy either-"


    "Right? Then keep it mutual between you and Devon. Do not go out of your way to hate him or do not go out of your way to trust him full-heartedly."


    "What good will that bring?"


    "That will keep Devon guilty and relieved, both at the same time. Guilty that you still do not trust him but relieved that you do not hate him either.


    "That way, he will not be crushed by the guilt or become aggressive and start hating you out of your hatred. It is important to keep your network big."


    "I see. I was not planning on hating him though, but okay. He deserves to be hated though. To imagine your best accommodate would end up spying on you¡­."


    "Always remember one thing when you have a network, social difficulties: Do not break your bridges. You will be surprised how many times you will have to cross through the same bridge again and again in life."


    ...


    Brandon shook his head as a reply to Devon''s question to him.


    "Why?"


    "You did two right things and one wrong thing. Right in the sense of our family mission and in the sense of killing your love rival, wrong in the sense of friendship."


    Devon looked down. He stopped throwing his clothes into his big travel bag¨C haha, into his dimensional void cube.


    "Think tonight, ask yourself what is more important to you. Your family mission where your step-maternal and paternal grandfathers, step-brother, and step-mother always hate, tease, disrespect, and insult you.


    "OR. A friend circle, where your bestie Ryan, love Mitsuda, companion Stacy always help you to grow and keep you motivated to win?"


    "Hah!" Devon scoffed as he sat on the corner of his bed with no emotions on his face, "From where to where is this story going?"


    "Yeah?"


    "I wanted a normal Academic life where I am the strongest. I fight and win, that is all. No weapons, no gadgets, no high-technologies, no peer pressure, no vampire, no werewolf, no devil, no complex things. Just a normal fighting life.


    "But god. God is cruel. Sits there in heaven with angels around him and changes the course of our story. He changed everything. We will have weapons, high-tech, gadgets, magic, portals, vampires, werewolves, devils, the underworld, and complex things."


    "...They were already there-"


    "Where has this story gone? It changed drastically from a normal life story to a¡­ dangerous life story which is full of regret and stress."


    ...


    After they were done packing, they finally came out of the rooms, down to the lobby, and into the plaza.


    "Where is Ryan?" Devon asked as he looked around the plaza.


    "Yeah¡­ where is he¨C" Brandon moved his head in a circle in order to spot Ryan.


    He did spot him but¡­ it was something happening at the wrong time.


    "Ah~ he must be there, let us look there-"


    "What are you¨C Brandon! Why would he be there? Look in front!" Devon ordered when Brandon tried to push him away.


    "I can not let him see Ryan!" Brandon quickly jumped in front of Devon.


    "Seriously, what are you doing? Let me see!" He pushed Brandon but peeked his head after his failure to push Brandon.


    "No!" Brandon turned around to grab Devon, "Ah¡­ Fuck¡­" Brandon covered his face with his hand.


    "...."


    "Let us go¨C"


    "That is Ryan, right?" Devon pointed at a sports car standing in front of the gate.


    "No."


    "And inside the car¡­"


    "She is definitely not Mitsuda,"


    "She is Naomi¡­. Right?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 263 - Love Is Bigger Than Patience.

    Ryan picked up his backpack from the floor. He looked around to see or sense Darell''s presence.


    Darell would only probably be here after so much time. To respect the dead and cry in grief, Ryan knew Darell will have to go back from where he came.


    Ryan was not sure where he came from, where he went, where is he staying in Tokyo. All he could do was make guesses.


    Ryan sniffed the air a few times.


    < Enhanced smell sense activated >


    < Clairvoyance activated >


    ''Would have been better if these skills were combat skills.'' Ryan shook his head as he turned to the right, dark hallway.


    To activate two skills at once but no need to use his blood for the activation was a pretty good deal.


    Because activating a combat skill it costs Ryan blood from his Blood store which reduces gradually if he keeps using his skills. And for activating two at once? Ryan might lose all of his blood.


    Ryan continued to walk in the direction of the hallway which leads to the abandoned cabin area. He entered the hallway, kept his skills activated and his senses sharp.


    Ryan shook his head when he did not sense Darell''s presence. Although Ryan was able to sense no one ahead, he did not dare to cross the hallway and enter the back area of this dormitory.


    Ryan would not go there just to check whether Darell is still in the dormitory or not. That would too risky, so risky that Ryan might lose his life.


    He decided to abandon that idea when he reached the edge of the corridor. Ryan lifted his head up and down to look into the darkness.


    It has been more than two hours since the sun went down, it was somewhere around seven PM, it was getting late.


    The dormitory was undergoing a renovation and the lights were broken. So the only lights they had were the hand lights for helping laborers see their things and Trait users to flash on the work the laborers are doing.


    The outer area of the dormitory was not lighted, it was really dark because of the night and no light. Ryan could not see anyone nor sense anyone.


    Ryan tugged the strap of his bag, pulled it forward on his shoulder, "Scary." Ryan muttered as he turned around.


    He deactivated his skills, kept his senses activated.


    Ryan walked slowly through the hallway for a few feet then¡­


    < Superspeed activated: 85 kilometers per hour >


    He started running at his top speed. He did not look back even once after he started running through the dark hallway.


    ''Fucking scary!'' it sure was a scary, mysterious experience. Only if Darell had appeared out of nowhere, Ryan knows what would have become of him.


    ''Shit. those guys should have killed him while they had the chance to. This might get scary in the future.''


    Ryan had already calculated the possible future actions. Darell would come back to them with the motto of getting his revenge. That would put Ryan in great danger.


    Next, he might come with a unit of his own and kill Ryan, Brandon, Devon at once by cornering them with a group of eight to ten powerful Elite vampires. [This might be the most possible way]


    The third and the last possibility Ryan could come up with while running out of the hallway for his life was a simple but expensive way of killing him.


    Do what Feore''s father and the mafia did¨C or tried to do. Assassination. Kill him silently without letting anybody know. The best yet the most expensive option [Private assassins have high rates, yes.]


    He stood in the plaza out of the lobby. He was standing there panting for air from running a few meters at 85 KMPH and a bag on his back.


    ''I really need to increase my stamina stat.'' Ryan thought in his head.


    He lifted his head after panting for a few seconds. He had sorted- got out of the vampire business for now, at least. He decided to wait for Brandon and Devon.


    Ryan looked around and saw a wall to lean against while he waited for them to come. He can not leave the Academy on his own, he does not know where the hotel is.


    Ryan wiped his sweat from the forehead, ''Stamina.'' He muttered inside his head.


    He wanted high agility stat, he still wants to get faster than his opponents. In the heat of raising his agility, he totally forgot, to run faster and longer, he needs stamina.


    He totally blinded the stamina stat as it is already near a hundred. But when he ran at the speed of 85 [New speed after killing Stanley] he found it hard to run after a minute.


    "My stamina is exactly hundred then why am I having trouble while running? Are not a hundred stamina points enough? They are high! They must be!"


    "Ah¡­ I should have cleared it for you sooner but I never knew you would go through some shit in your life this quick. This is a part of your physical training. No, we should really get training."


    "Yeah, we will. But for now, answer my query," Ryan demanded.


    "Fine, fine. Ah, for your agility to keep up with your stamina points so that your agility does not beat the stamina, or your stamina does not beat your agility, there is a specific ratio to follow,"


    "Let me hear it out," Ryan told him. He leaned against a wall, kept his back down on the cement pavements leaning against the wall.


    "Your stamina should be double of your agility."


    "Hah, double? Seriously? Do you mean, for my agility to work in sync with my stamina, my stamina should be above 170 points? That is insane¨C"


    "Listen to me first, boy." Professor shut Ryan down, "If your stamina is below the double amount required you will get tired- not really, but out of stamina from excessive running in Stamina minus Agility multiplied by 10. Seconds."


    ".....maths? Can you do it for me?" Ryan was annoyed to see maths'' calculations here too.


    "You will be out of stamina after 250 seconds. But if your stamina is equal to your agility then you will run out of stamina in Stamina plus Agility divided by two minutes."


    "Again, I need answers not mathematic..."


    "If your agility reaches 100 points. You will be out of stamina in only 92.5 minutes or 5550 seconds."


    "That is more than enough time."


    "Yeah, but before you can have that more than enough time, increase your stamina stat first."


    "I know, is there any shortcut to upgrade my skills?"


    "Oh, of course, there is. Train hard. Complete quests level up. These are the three shortcuts. The rest of the options are a little complex and hard to do."


    "I know these already-"


    "Well then, banzai! You are at advantage. Start acting instantly!"


    "That is not what I-" Ryan suddenly came to a pause, Professor''s voice disappeared.


    "Ah-hah. I knew it was you." Ryan lifted his head to see a beautiful, thick lady in a pretty dress, "Come on, come inside the car. I was waiting for you like, forever!"


    Ryan''s mouth dropped open, "what are you doing here? I told you to go ahead without me and¨C"


    "Do you even know the hotel''s address?" Naomi asked.


    "I- I- I would have asked someone."


    "Go to the hotel and then wait for you inside the small hotel''s room, not even knowing if you will come or not. I better wait for you near the car till you get your things done with your imaginary ''Gwen'' and ''Doc''."


    ''Caught already?'' Ryan bit his lip.


    "Come on, now. Let us sit in the car." Naomi turned around and waited for Ryan to reply.


    "Wait, Naomi, do you mean that you were waiting outside for the whole time?!" Ryan exclaimed.


    "Why are you so loud? Yes, yes, I was, I was."


    "For two whole hours!"


    "Yeah, yeah! Now shut up and get inside the car. Be sure to shift in, I will be sitting beside you." Naomi looked down. The typical shy pose a girl can show.


    "....for two hours¡­.?" Ryan still found it strange- weird, he felt guilty. He made a woman wait for two hours.


    ''Even when he could have left me and go ahead¡­'' Ryan thought as he sat inside the car. He quickly went inside to the right side, he made space for Naomi.


    Naomi elegantly shifted inside the car and sat beside Ryan on the leather seat. Ryan found him smiling the next second.


    ''Now this is someone whom I can trust.'' Compared to Devon.


    "Fuck, Ryan, do you really want to get in trouble with Devon? Why would you do that even after knowing about Devon''s feelings?" Brandon thought as he stood out in the plaza, "No wonder Devon takes it personally and gets hurt."


    "She¡­ she is Naomi, right?" Devon asked Brandon, he lifted his finger to point at Naomi and Ryan who just got into the car.


    "No! It is someone else! Haha!" Brandon knew this would fail.


    "H- how could he do something like that? We were supposed to go to the hotel together but¡­ he is going with Naomi, why?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 264 - At The Hotel.

    Slowly the car came to a soft pause, "Ma''am, we are here." The driver who was sitting in the front seat said in a respectable voice.


    "Shh." Ryan  shushed the driver, "Madam is sleeping." Ryan replied.


    He turned to his left and looked at the cute Naomi sleeping on his shoulder.


    Ryan used his hand to pat her head before they reached and try to wake her but it failed. So he gave up and let her sleep peacefully.


    "Sleeping?" the driver''s eyes popped out.


    "Uh-huh. She must have been tired¡­" Ryan muttered.


    "Yes, it was a difficult day for you too."


    "Huh?" Ryan looked at the man sitting in front of him, "How do you¨C"


    "I do not know if I should apologize to your or not but¡­ because of the tantrum Mitsuda-sama threw, every servant and main knows about what happened."


    "What happened?" Ryan asked with a suspicious tone in his words.


    "You and Mitsuda-san want to take your relationship a step further but Mitsuda-sama¨C"


    "Okay, stop." Ryan sighed, ''Why do people think about that one possibility only?'' Ryan thought inside his head.


    "That is the reality, right?"


    "..." Ryan lifted his head and looked at the man again, "Hm. It is but it is not. Yes and no." Ryan replied with a monotonous tone.


    "I see,"


    "Ah, thank you for dropping me. I will take Naomi with me from here. Do not worry about her." Ryan told him as he opened the door of the car to get out.


    "Uh. what is your name, sir?" the driver adjusted his rearview mirror and took a glance at Ryan.


    "Ryan. Walker," Ryan replied as he jumped out of the car, "Ah, can you please open the trunk? I will take the luggage out,"


    "Oh, I will-"


    "Nah, it is fine. Just open the trunk, you¡­ please pay attention to Naomi," Ryan told the driver. He silently jumped down in his seat.


    Ryan went back, took out his luggage, Naomi''s sack bag, and a dimensional void cube- handed to her by her father.


    Ryan took the luggage and went inside the hotel for check-in and keeping the luggage inside their rooms.


    Meanwhile, the chauffeur waited in the car looking at Naomi from time to time. He himself was a man over thirty-five.


    For him, Naomi was just another teenager who is in love with another teenager. For him, she was like his employer but at the same time, a little child.


    "You sure got your hands on some gentleman, Mitsuda-san," He muttered with a smile, "Never let go. What everybody will not tell you," He giggled.


    Ryan arrived downstairs, he came out of the hotel and leaned near the driver''s seat, the chauffeur had pulled down the window.


    "Yes, Walker-Kun?"


    ''Walker-Kun? What the- sound so weird¡­'' Ryan thought.


    "I will take Naomi to our room now. Thank you, again." Ryan thought about letting the chauffeur know.


    "Oh¡­ okay," Ryan leaned back and went to the back seats, "Why tell me¡­?" he was surprised.


    Ryan pulled Naomi from by her thin shoulders, he then softly put his hands under her waist and thighs.


    "...Looks like I am already habitual to carrying girls around in my arms." Ryan sighed as he pulled Naomi in his arms, she turned into a small ball and curled inside Ryan''s arms.


    "Okay, sir, see ya`" Ryan greeted the chauffeur before walking away.


    "Wait-" he pushed the door and quickly jumped out of the car, "Wait," he called again.


    Ryan turned his head "Huh?"


    "Your Japanese¡­ your Japanese is amazing! Keep it up," He lifted his thumbs. Ryan smiled and walked away.


    ....


    Brandon put his hand on Devon''s shoulder, he tried to comfort Devon but it was practically useless.


    "I can not take this anymore,"


    "What?" Brandon asked.


    "I¡­ I can not see Ryan enjoy his time with Naomi anymore,"


    Brandon said nothing but just nodded. He is a 54-year-old old man and a 108-year-old vampire, but he does not have any experience in this field.


    Yes, you read it right. Brandon Fraser is a virgin even at the age of 108. Well, he is not embarrassed about that fact though. He is enjoying his life as the most powerful person in the military.


    "I will¡­ I will!" Devon shook Brandon''s hand with force as he got up shook his body and took a step forward.


    Brandon raised his eyes to Devon, he was confused but annoyed because of the little, petty things Devon was sweating over.


    "I- I will ask Naomi out on a date."


    "Hah?!" Brandon was startled, "Are you- serious? Did not you see how close she is with Ryan? There is no way she¨C" Brandon stopped talking.


    He realized what he was saying¡­. He was saying the facts, the reality which is always bitter.


    "I never give up before the fight starts," Devon said with a lot of confidence.


    ''Ah¡­ I should tell him.'' Brandon thought. He was debating with himself whether to expose the reality to Devon or not.


    "It does not matter how close she is with Ryan, or how close he is to her. It does not matter what you say, I will continue fighting¡­. Seriously." Devon sharped his gaze at Brandon.


    "Look. As your guardian, I chose not to keep you in the dark anymore," Brandon stepped forward.


    Devon instantly came to know what it was, "No. Do not. Do not do it-"


    "Sorry." Brandon sighed, "I hate to break it to you but¡­ the fight has started and already ended. You have lost to Ryan, Ryan has consciously, intentionally, or unintentionally already won Naomi."


    Brandon expected Devon to shut up after that but¡­ Devon replied after a long pause:


    "I- It does not matter if Naomi likes him. I will fight,"


    ''Fuck¡­'' Brandon sighed and moved away from Devon. He rolled his eyes, ''This is already out of anyone''s hands.'' He looked at Devon and was regretful.


    "Leave that aside for now. I should not involve you in my love matters,"


    "You should pull no one into this. Your private love life will be all over the place now. Since Darell will obviously expose you there."


    "Tch." Devon gritted his teeth, "He is the worst. We should have killed him,"


    "Yeah, and become criminals? I am a Head general, bruh!" Brandon started walking towards the main gate of the dormitory.


    "I wonder what dad will think about me¡­"


    "Do not care, he did what you are doing. He will support you positively." Brandon replied, "I can not believe I am letting you live despite knowing the fact that you are chasing a human."


    "....Are you too against it¨C"


    "For god''s sake! Look at me, I am a 108-year-old virgin! I would like to dirty my own hands before stopping someone loving someone." Brandon groaned.


    "Pfft! Hahaha! It sounds so funny!" Devon broke out laughing.


    "Do not laugh. It is hard to live a life with 108 years of self-service,"


    Devon chased Brandon as he was walking further away, "No, seriously, tell me! Why are you still a virgin? Say, tell me!" He asked while laughing, "Why are you still a virgin?"


    "Shut up. Let us get to the hotel first." Brandon ignored Devon''s question.


    .....


    Devon kept Naomi on her mattress softly, he pulled down her dress which was going above her knees. She was still sleeping peacefully.


    "It is amazing to see someone as modest as you in this world at this time, in this era," Ryan moved across the room to get the blankets.


    He kept Naomi''s storage cube on a table, he kept her bag beside the cube. Ryan walked back to Naomi.


    Ryan spread the blanket over Naomi, turned around, and walked out of the room.


    Ryan switched off the lights before walking out, he closed the digital door. He decided to set a specific command for the door to open.


    On the digital screen of the door appeared a green color text when Ryan had set the specific command for the door to open.


    The text read: Allow the door to open from the inside only. For anyone to open the door from outside, enter the following pin: **45.


    "Good." Ryan nodded. His room was right in front of Naomi''s room. They were parallel to each other with 10 feet corridor separating both sides.


    When Ryan entered his room, at the same time Brandon and Devon arrived at the hotel. They quickly checked in and were on their way to their rooms.


    The same hotel was booked for everybody from the school who do not have any space to live in. But, for Ryan and Naomi, Satoru had booked a special block. So that they could enjoy their time together.


    "I got Naomi''s room number,"


    "No. if you thinking about abusing her in her sleep or trying to force your way in her room then you are crazy." Brandon replied quickly.


    "I will have a talk with her. I will ask her if she is in love with Ryan, then I will ask her on a date."


    "....as you wish. She might not accept it but okay. Give it a try,"


    "That is what I will do."


    Brandon did not realize where he was going, he was just following Devon but then realized¡­ they were in the block from where their rooms are three blocks and two floors away.


    "What, wait- I am not coming with you¨C"


    "Of course, you are not! Go back to the room," Devon told Brandon.


    "You-!" Brandon stopped suddenly, ''...fuck me.'' He muttered.


    "Hey, what is wrong? Why are you pale?"


    ''Is this¡­ a deja vu?'' Brandon asked himself, ''Why is Mitsuda entering Ryan''s room? Why does this happen only when we are around?!!''


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 265 - Out? ?of? ?My? ?Bed.? ?

    Devon? ?asked? ?the? ?receptionist? ?about? ?Naomi''s? ?room? ?number,? ?they? ?even? ?gave? ?him? ?the? ?number? ?of? ?her? ?room? ?as? ?he? ?told? ?her? ?they? ?were? classmates.? ? ?


    The? ?receptionist? ?was? ?aware? ?of? ?the? ?whole? ?Academy? ?staying? ?in? ?the? ?hotel.? ?But? ?Devon? ?was? ?not? ?satisfied,? ?he? ?asked? ?for? ?Ryan''s? ?room? ?number.? ?


    ...? ?


    "Why? ?is? ?Mitsuda''s? ?room? ?on? ?a? ?different? ?floor? ?and? on? ?a? ?different? ?block?"? ?Brandon? ?muttered? ?to? ?himself.?  ?


    They? ?were? ?walking? ?through? ?the? ?hallway? ?to? ?their? ?rooms? ?[Or? ?so? ?he? ?thought]? ?Devon''s? ?intention? ?from? ?the? ?start? ?was? ?to? ?see? ?and? ?talk? ?with? ?Naomi? ?before? ?sleeping.? ?


    "Not? ?just? ?Naomi¡­.? ?Ryan''s? ?room? ?is? ?on? ?that? ?floor? ?and? ?in? ?the? ?block? ?too."? ?


    "Hah?"? ?


    "Yeah.? ?Ryan''s? ?room? ?is? ?right? ?in? ?front? ?of? ?Naomi''s? ?room."? ?


    "Ah-hah.? ?See?"? ?Brandon? ?yawned,? ?"You? ?are? ?already? ?out? ?of? ?the? ?game~"? ?


    "Their? ?rooms? ?are? ?facing? ?each? ?other,? ?but? ?they? ?are? ?not? ?in? ?the? ?same? ?room,? ?are? ?they?"? ?


    "Bruh,? ?just? ?give? ?up.? ?The? ?person? ?who? ?booked? ?the? ?hotel? ?for? ?you,? ?me,? ?and? ?everyone? ?is? ?the? ?same? ?Sir? ?Mitsuda? ?Satoru,? ?but? ?then? ?why? ?is? ?his? ?daughter''s? ?and? ?Ryan''s? ?room? ?together?? ?And? ?why? ?are? ?our? ?rooms? ?on? ?a? ?different? ?floor? ?and? ?a? ?few? ?blocks? ?away?"? ?


    "That¨C"? ?Devon? ?was? ?speechless.? ?He? ?had? ?no? ?words? ?to? ?counter? ?Brandon.? ?


    "Hey-? ?wait-? ?this? ?is? ?not? ?your? ?floor,"? ?Brandon? ?noticed? ?that? ?he? ?was? ?on? ?a? ?different? ?floor? ?with? ?Devon,? ?whom? ?he? ?unconsciously? ?kept? ?following.? ?


    ''Ugh,? ?man.? ?I? ?am? ?turning? ?into? ?a? ?teenager? ?too.? ?I? ?should? ?maintain? ?my? ?composure? ?as? ?a? ?Head? ?General? ?and? ?a? ?guardian.''? ?It? ?was? ?true,? ?since? ?the? ?time? ?he? ?first? ?met? ?with? ?Ryan? ?and? ?Devon? ?[On? ?earth]? ?till? ?now,? ?he? has? ?lightened? ?up? ?a? ?little? ?bit? ?too? ?much.? ?


    He? ?is? ?friendly? ?with? ?Ryan? ?and? ?Devon? ?most? ?of? ?the? ?time,? ?he? ?jokes? ?around? ?and? ?even? ?gets? ?panicked? ?with? ?Devon? ?around? ?him.? ?''Am? ?I¡­.? ?weakening??? ?Is? ?my? ?power? ?weakening?''? ?He? ?thought that even ?he? ?is? ?becoming? ?weak.? ?


    "Wait-!? ?Does? ?Naomi''s? ?father? ?is? ?planning? ?to? ?get? ?Naomi? ?and? ?Ryan? ?together?"? ?Devon? ?panicked,? ?"Huh?? ?Is? ?he? ?really? ?trying? ?to? ?pair? ?both? ?of? ?them?!"? ?


    The? ?horrible? ?thought? ?appeared? ?in? ?his? ?mind.? ?''If? ?Naomi''s? ?father? ?is? ?trying? ?to? ?pair? ?them? ?up,? ?I? ?am? ?fucked.''? ?There? ?was? ?no? ?way? ?he? ?could? ?compare? ?with? ?Ryan? ?if? ?Naomi''s? ?father? ?is? ?helping? ?him.? ?


    "No,? ?you? ?wait,? ?I? ?am? ?not? ?coming? ?to? ?Mitsuda''s? ?room? ?with? ?you,"? ?


    "Huh?? ?Of? ?course,? ?you? ?are? ?not."? ?Devon? ?replied? ?quickly.? ?


    "Then? ?why? ?am? ?I? ?here?!"? ?


    "How? ?would? ?I? ?know?!? ?You? ?came? ?with? ?me,? ?right?"? ?Devon? ?turned? ?his? ?body? ?to? ?Brandon.? ? ?


    "You¨C!!"? ?But? ?he? ?stopped? ?suddenly.? ?His? ?eyes? ?spot? ?something? ?he? ?should? ?have? ?not? ?Devon? ?should? ?never? ?spot? ?it.? ?


    "What?"? ?Devon? ?asked? ?Brandon,? ?he? ?did? ?not? ?sense? ?a? ?woman? ?crossing? ?the? ?10? ?feet? ?long? ?hallway.? ?


    "Fuck¡­? ?is? ?this? ?a? ?deja? ?vu?"? ?Brandon? ?muttered? ?as? ?his? ?eyes? ?were? ?fixed? ?on? ?the? ?woman? ?in? ?front? ?of? ?him.? ?


    "Where? ?are? ?you? ?looking? ?at?"? ?Devon? ?slowly? ?followed? ?Brandon''s? ?vision,? ?before? ?his? ?eyes? ?would? ?meet? ?Naomi,? ?Brandon? ?pulled? ?his? ?head.? ?


    "Haha!? ?I-? ?Let? ?us? ?get? ?back? ?to? ?your? ?rooms.? ?You? ?can? ?talk? ?to? ?Mitsuda? ?after? ?we? ?eat? ?the? ?dinner,"? ?


    "Eh?? ?Why? ?but¨C"? ?He? ?resisted? ?Brandon''s? ?grip,? ?his? ?eyes? ?were? ?turning? ?to? ?his? ?right? ?side,? ?"Leave? ?me,? ?Brandon!? ?What? ?are? ?you? ?doing?"? ?He? ?whispered? ?with? ?gritted? ?teeth.? ?


    "Why? ?does? ?this? ?happens? ?only? ?when? ?we? ?are? ?around?"? ?Brandon? ?gritted? ?his? ?teeth? ?too,? ?he? ?let? ?his? ?grip? loose? ?because? ?of? ?Devon''s? ?struggle? ?to? ?free? ?out? ?of? ?Brandon''s? ?grip.? ?


    "...."? ?Devon? ?turned? ?his? ?head? ?to? ?his? ?right¡­? ?and? ?saw? ?a? ?pretty? ?woman? ?in? ?a? ?beautiful? ?white? ?dress? ?disappear? ?from? ?his? ?sight? ?into? ?a? ?room.? ?


    "Ah¡­.shit."? ?Brandon? ?turned? ?around,? ?ready? ?to? ?leave? ?the? ?floor.? ?


    "Is? ?that¡­? ?was? ?that? ?Naomi?"? ?Devon? ?asked,? ?"And..? ?and-? ?that? ?is? ?not? ?her? ?room¡­."? ? ?


    "Yeah.? ?That? ?is? ?Ryan''s? ?room.? ?Ah,? ?I? ?am? ?so? ?fed? ?up? ?with? ?his,"? ?Brandon? ?sighed? ?with? ?regret,? ?"All? ?the? ?best."? ?


    "What? ?the? ?fuck? ?is? ?going? ?on!!"? ?He? ?almost? ?shouted? ?out? ?loudly? ?in? ?the? ?corridor. The corridor? ?would? ?produce? ?an? ?echo? ?of? ?his? ?shout.? ?


    "Shh!? ?Shut? ?up,"? ?Brandon? ?told? ?Devon,? ?Devon? ?quickly? ?lowered? ?his? ?voice? ?and? ?murmured? ?something? ?only? ?he? ?could? ?hear.? ? ?


    On? ?the? ?other? ?side,? ?Naomi? ?had? ?opened? ?Ryan''s? ?door? ?and? ?entered? ?his? ?room.? ?God? ?knows? ?what? ?she? ?was? ?thinking.? ?


    "Happy?"? ?Brandon? ?frowned,? ?"Are? ?you? ?happy? ?now?? ?What? ?Sir? Satoru? ?is? ?trying? ?to? ?do? ?is? ?really? ?happening.? ?They? ?are? ?already? ?together,"? ?


    "Yeah¡­.? ?N-? ?Naomi? ?in? ?Ryan''s¡­? ?Ryan''s? ?room? ?at? ?night?? ?The? ?whole? ?night¡­?"? ?Devon''s? ?mouth? ?dropped? ?open,? ?"I? ?thought? ?you? ?wanted? ?to? ?stay? ?a? ?virgin? ?for? ?life¡­"? ?Devon? ?muttered.? ?


    "Ah,? ?these? ?youngsters? ?who? ?lose? ?their? ?virginity? ?at? ?such? ?a? ?young? ?age.? ?In? ?your? ?time,? ?getting? ?sex? ?was? ?so? ?hard? ?that? ?we? ?had? ?to? ?settle? ?down? ?with? ?love."? ?


    Devon? ?did? ?not? ?look? ?at? ?Brandon,? ?he? ?continued? ?to? ?look? ?at? ?the? ?room? ?Naomi? ?just? ?had? ?entered,? ?he? ?continuously? ?kept? ?staring.? ?


    "But? ?in? ?your? ?time,? ?in? ?your? ?era¡­? ?getting? ?love? ?has? ?become? ?so? ?hard? ?that? ?you? ?guys? ?have? ?to? ?settle? ?with? ?sex."? ?


    Brandon? ?let? ?out? ?a? ?deep? ?sigh.? ?He? ?turned? ?his? ?eyes? ?to? ?Devon,? ?Devon? ?had ?whatsoever? ?no? ?reaction? ?on? ?his? ?face.? ?


    ''Is? ?he¡­? ?is? ?he? ?paralyzed? ?by? ?the? ?shock?''? ?Brandon? ?looked? ?at? ?Devon? ?from? ?the? ?corner? ?of? ?his? ?eyes,? ?Devon? ?was? ?frozen? ?like? ?a? ?statue.? ? ?


    ''Seriously,? ?to? ?see? ?your? ?love? ?going? ?into? ?the? ?room? ?of? ?your? ?friend? ?for¡­.? ?Spending? ?the? ?night.? ?And? ?you? ?saw? ?everything? ?but? ?still? ?can? ?not? ?do? ?anything.''? ?


    "Come? ?on."? ?Brandon? ?pulled? ?Devon,? ?"Let? ?us? ?get? ?back? ?to? ?our? ?rooms."? ?Brandon? ?spoke? ?softly.? ?


    Devon? ?lifted? ?his? ?teary? ?eyes? ?at? ?Brandon,? ?to? ?which,? ?Brandon? ?looked? ?at? ?Devon? ?with? ?sympathy,? ?"Forget? ?that? ?girl,? ?you? ?have? ?your? ?brother."? ?Brandon? ?patted? ?his? ?chest? ?once.? ? ?


    "Brandon¡­? ?I? ?wish? ?she? ?were? ?that? ?easy? ?to? ?forget,"? ?Devon? ?replied? ?him? ?with? ?a? ?mutter,? ?"Anyway¡­? ?I? ?am? ?hungry? ?for? ?some? ?blood,"? ?


    "Yeah,? ?every? ?vampire? ?turns? ?to? ?blood? ?as? ?their? ?drug? ?when? ?shit? ?happens."? ?Brandon? ?nodded,? ?"Blood? ?is? ?like? ?both? ?alcohol? ?and? ?food? ?for? ?us? ?vampires."? ? ?


    "I? ?want? ?to? ?kill? ?a? ?human,"? ?


    "I? ?would? ?not? ?hold? ?you? ?back.? ?But? ?this? ?will? ?be? ?your? ?first? ?time,? ?are? ?you? ?sure?"? ?


    "Fucking? ?sure."? ?Devon? ?busted? ?from? ?his? ?place.? ?A? ?drop? ?of? ?tear? ?flew? ?in? ?the? ?air? ?when? ?Devon? ?took? ?off.? ?


    "First? ?step? ?towards? ?turning? ?into? ?an? ?Elite? ?vampire,? ?I? ?hope? ?you? ?evolve,"? ?Brandon? ?commented? ?as? ?he? ?took? ?off? ?too.? ? ?


    ...? ?


    Naomi? ?had? ?easily? ?entered? ?Ryan''s? ?room.? ?He? ?did? ?set? ?a? ?security? ?code? ?for? ?Naomi''s? ?room.? ?But? ?the? ?actual? ?owner? ?of? ?the? ?room? ?was? ?Naomi? ?[For? ?as? ?long? ?as? ?she? ?is? ?staying? ?in? ?the? ?hotel].? ? ?


    The? ?owner? ?of? ?the? ?room? ?has? ?access? ?to? ?every? ?security? ?setting? ?of? ?a? ?room.? ?Although? ?Naomi? ?could? ?easily? ?exit? ?through? ?her? ?room,? ?she? ?decided? ?to? ?check? ?if? ?there? ?was? ?a? ?specific? ?code? ?embedded? ?by? ?anyone.? ?


    Of? ?course,? ?she? ?remembered? ?sleeping? ?by? ?Ryan''s? ?side? ?but? ?hoped? ?to? ?wake? ?up? ?by? ?his? ?side? ?too? ?which? ?did? ?not? ?happen.? ?Instead,? ?she? ?was? ?sleeping? ?in? ?a? ?room.? ?


    To? ?figure? ?out? ?it? ?was? ?a? ?hotel? ?room.? ?So? ?she? ?doubted? ?what? ?had? ?happened.? ?But? ?when? ?her? ?eyes? ?fell? ?on? ?the? ?blanket? ?she? ?was? ?sleeping? ?comfortably? ?inside,? ?she? ?realized? ?who? ?did? ?this.? ?


    Naomi? ?got? ?the? ?code? ?to? ?her? ?room? ?which? ?was:? ?1845.? ?She? ?shook? ?her? ?head? ?and? ?muttered,? ?''He? ?never? ?thinks? ?about? ?changing? ?the? ?code,? ?does? ?he?''? ?She? ?felt? ?like? ?laughing.? ?


    1845,? ?the? ?typical? ?code? ?Ryan? ?uses? ?for? ?literally? ?everything? ?that? ?needs? ?a? ?security? ?code.? ?Which? ?also? ?is? ?his? ?birth? ?date:? ?18th? ?of? ?April? ?2055.? ?


    She? ?stepped? ?out? ?of? ?her? ?room.? ?She? ?did? ?not? ?notice? ?Devon? ?and? ?Brandon? ?out? ?in? ?the? ?distance.? ?She? ?quickly? ?strode? ?towards? ?the? ?room? ?in? ?front? ?of? ?her.? ?


    As? ?she? ?was? ?told? ?by? ?her? ?father? ?that? ?her? ?and? ?Ryan''s? ?room? ?was? ?close? ?to? ?each? ?other? ?and? ?they? ?could? ?spend? ?the? ?night? ?together.? ?That? ?was? ?not? ?her? ?intention? ?though? ?but? ?she? ?just? ?wanted? ?to? ?thank? ?Ryan? ?for? ?carrying? ?her? ?to? ?the? ?room? ?(obviously).? ?


    <? ?Please? ?enter? ?the? ?security? ?code? ?to? ?enter? ?the? ?room? ?>? ?


    On? ?the? ?digital? ?screen? ?of? ?Ryan''s? ?room? ?door? ?appeared? ?this? ?message.? ?Naomi? ?did? ?not? ?hesitate? ?and? ?quickly? ?typed? ?the? ?code.? ?


    <? ?Access? ?granted? ?>? ?


    With? ?that? ?message,? ?the? ?door? ?made? ?a? ?soft? ?sound? ?as? ?it? ?slide? ?open.? ?Naomi? ?quickly? ?stepped? ?inside? ?and? ?knocked? ?on? ?the? ?door.? ?But? ?she? ?did? ?not? ?see? ?Ryan? ?inside? ?the? ?room,? ?''Where? ?is? ?he?''? ?She? ?wondered.? ?


    She? ?saw? ?Ryan''s? ?bags? ?near? ?the? ?table? ?on? ?her? ?left? ?side.? ?Her? ?eyes? ?further? ?fell? ?on? ?Ryan''s? ?bed.? ?There? ?was? ?a? ?sports? ?short? ?lying? ?on? ?the? ?bed.? ? ?


    ''Wait-? ?is? ?he¡­? ?is? ?he? ?taking? ?a? ?bath?!''? ?She? ?felt? ?something? ?tingle? ?between? ?her? ?thighs.? ?''Wait.? ?control.? ?I? ?should? ?control? ?myself.''? ?She? ?affirmed? ?herself.? ?


    But? ?things? ?did? ?not? ?help? ?when? ?Ryan? ?turned? ?on? ?the? ?shower? ?and? ?water? ?started? ?falling? ?on? ?his? ?body,? ?down? ?on? ?the? ?bathroom''s? ?floor.? ? ?


    ''Ah!? ?What? ?is? ?wrong? ?with? ?me?!''? ?She? ?felt? ?like? ?screaming? ?and? ?screwing? ?herself.? ?The? ?part? ?between? ?her? ?thighs? ?was? ?slowly? ?turning? ?wet¡­? ?''he? ?is? ?just? ?taking? ?a? ?fucking? ?bath!!''? ?still? ?did? ?not? ?help.? ?


    The? ?hard? ?day? ?of? ?shit? ?happening? continuously,? ?Ryan? ?had? ?decided? ?to? ?take? ?a? ?warm,? ?calming? ?bath? ?and? ?meditate? ?in? ?the? ?bathtub,? ?after? ?putting? ?Naomi? ?to? ?sleep.? ? ?


    He? ?had? ?spent? ?somewhere? ?near? ?twenty? ?minutes? ?sitting? ?in? ?the? ?bathtub.? ?Then? ?he? ?decided? ?to? ?get? ?out? ?and? ?take? ?a? ?shower? ?when? ?the? ?water? ?in? ?the? ?tub? ?turned? ?lukewarm? ?and? ?cold.? ? ?


    ''His? ?bed¡­''? ?her? ?eyes? ?fell? ?on? ?Ryan''s? ?bed,? ?''It-? ?it? ?would? ?not? ?hurt,? ?right?? ?He? ?would? ?not? ?kill? ?me¡­''? ?she? ?unconsciously ?started? ?walking,? ?"If? ?I? ?just¡­"? ?she? ?reached? ?Ryan''s? ?bed,? ?"Just? ?wrap? me ?in? ?his? ?bed? ?in? ?his? ?blanket¡­"? ? ?


    She? ?quickly? ?leaped? ?forward? ?and? ?dived? ?into? ?Ryan''s? ?bed,? ?she? ?quickly? ?pulled? ?Ryan''s? ?blanket? ?over? ?her.? ? ?''Seriously.? ?Something? ?is? ?seriously? ?wrong? ?with? ?me!''? ?she? ?shook? ?her? ?head? ?as? ?she? ?rolled? ?herself? ?into? ?a? ?ball? ?in? ?Ryan''s? ?bed.? ?


    ''My? ?actions? ?are? ?abnormal.? ?I? ?never? ?felt? ?like? ?doing? ?something? ?this? ?stupid? ?ever!''? ?she¡­? ?felt? ?happy.? ??*? ?Shrug? ?*? ? ?


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 266 - Awkward Surprise.

    Ryan opened his left eye, ''what was that sound?'' He heard a soft sliding sound. It was not far to think someone else''s door has opened.


    "But no one knows by code anyway." Ryan shrugged and continued to stay inside the bathtub for a few more seconds. Soon when the water turned from hot to lukewarm and then cold, Ryan decided to end his meditation.


    He came out of the tub and turned on the shower to take a quick shower to rub his body clean. Just when he was applying a hair shampoo, he heard a soft banging sound of spring going up and coming down.


    "Okay, there is no way I would be able to hear someone else''s bed bounce while they just smash each other," he opened his right eye.


    He was inside the bathroom which was inside the washroom which was behind a wardrobe which was behind a wooden door. Ah, yes.


    "Shit never thought Darell''s assassins would be so quick," Ryan quickly washed off his body, closed the shower water without panicking.


    Ryan stepped out of the washroom, pat dry his face, his hair, and then his body. His eyes fell on his stomach when he sensed something bumpy hitting against his hand while rubbing his body dry.


    "I do not want to die right now, I am finally growing abs." Ryan has been trying since the last year to grow abs. To have that hard thing on his stomach which he could touch every day and feel powerful.


    ''I want to feel my own abs before dying,'' from the hanger in the washroom, Ryan pulled his grey T-shirt.


    Quickie threw up the T-shirt, warped the towel across his waist. ''I should have brought my shorts to the washroom. I would really hate to die without underwear.''


    Ryan activated his senses, he sensed someone familiar on the other side. But in a hotel with so many people next to each other, Ryan''s low-level Traits was having trouble sensing any one person''s presence.


    "Professor, can you please guide me?"


    "Nope. I appear when real shit happens. Hit me when real shit hits you," Professor responded coldly.


    "Well, this is real shit. How do I hit you?" Ryan slowly opened the door before stepping out of the wardrobe.


    "It is not. Trust me. And there are a few things I can not help you with, basically because they are easy for you to handle. If I keep helping you how will you improve as an individual¡ª?"


    "Okay, okay. Thank you!" Ryan was not in the mood to hear the long speech of ''Improve yourself'' from an old man.


    "How will I improve as an individual if I am not even alive?!" When Ryan stepped out, he did not see anyone in front of him in his room. The room was practically empty.


    But then his eyes fell on his bed. ''What is that?'' Ryan questioned. He saw something bumpy on his bed.


    ''No¡­ wait¡­ this smell¡­'' when he was finally able to smell the person individually and it was turning into a familiar smell¡­ he lost it.


    ''Argh!'' He let out an irritated groan in his mind, ''My short.'' his eyes then fell on his shorts which were off the bed.


    Ryan took a step forward, then glanced at the person inside his blanket. He took another step forward, continued looking at the bumpy object.


    Ryan sniffed a few more times¡­ it is really familiar! Close, I am close, just a second¡­ just a second! Ryan tried to keep up with the smell but again¡­ lost it.


    ''Closer. I need to get even closer.'' Ryan took forward a few more steps.


    ''It is warm~'' Naomi was enjoying herself inside Ryan''s blanket. ''The shower¡­ it has stopped.'' Naomi poked her head out of the blanket, ''He might come out of the shower anytime.'' thinking that this she has the last seconds before Ryan catches her, she starts enjoying herself to the outmost.


    Where Ryan was shocked, ''What kind of movement is that? Is that a new assassination skill?'' Ryan wondered. His eye was wide open, he blinked a few times.


    ''Ryan, Ryan, Ryan~'' Naomi started rubbing her body on the bed, "Ryan~"


    "Huh?" The last one came out of her mouth unconsciously. Ryan perfectly knew whose voice that was. He let down his guard and loosened his stance.


    ''Fucking kidding me? I was so prepared to fight. The pressure almost killed me.'' Ryan covered his forehead with his hand, another hand on his waist.


    ''Okay, he might come out anytime,'' Naomi resisted the warm temptation to cuddle herself any longer, ''What is wrong with me, I am acting strange~''


    "Naomi." Ryan called out, "Oey. Naomi." He raised his voice.


    ''Uh~ I can even him calling me. I am really- wait, am I in love?'' Her ears turned hot, her heart started racing, ''Probably not. I am just attracted. It is just lust. I am at that age too.''


    "Naomi, can I know what you are doing?" Ryan called her, "Hey, Naomi!"


    ''...why does his voice feel so real?'' She poked her head out of the blanket once again, ''It would be fucking embarrassing if Ryan is standing in front of¡ª''


    She quickly dug her head back into the blanket when she saw Ryan standing in front of her with a frown and his hands on his waist.


    "And where did you get the security code from? Answer me." Ryan went closer to her.


    "Do not misunderstand." She got up and sat on the bed, "I was just cold so I took your- the blanket to keep me warm,"


    "That is not my question. I do not care if you sleep in my bed or whatever, how did you get the code?" Ryan repeated.


    "I, uh¡­" Naomi pulled the blanket near her neck, "You entered the same code to my room."


    "Oh¡­" That realization hit hard.


    "You carried me to my room, threw me on my bed, spread the blanket over me. Then you entered the same code you did to my room. 1845." Naomi pulled the blanket up, to her face, making her eyes visible only.


    He was sitting on the bed with a blanket over her body and leaned against the bed''s wall. She obviously felt like burring herself in a coffin and never coming out like a vampire.


    She was dying from embarrassment from inside but did not let it appear on her face, "You did that, right?" Instead, she tried to embarrass Ryan.


    "Yes, yes, I did." Ryan replied with a nod, "And now tell me why are you here?"


    "You want direct answers to every question," Naomi got on her fours, she pushed the blanket away. Her body was making seductive curves around her hips when he leaned forward on her fours.


    ''You are close with Naomi. It makes me feel¡­ it disturbs me to think the one I love is close with another guy.'' Devon''s words passed through Ryan''s mind.


    Ryan clenched his fists, ''I can not let Naomi take it any further. I know she does not love me, but she likes me for sure.'' Ryan decided.


    "Ryan, do not get-"


    "I am not, Professor. Believe me."


    ''I love Naomi.'' Devon''s words rang inside his mind.


    "Do not you think you should put something down there before asking me any further questions?" Naomi leaned forward, picked up Ryan''s shorts, and threw them at him.


    Ryan somehow managed to catch his shorts, "What are you doing here?" Ryan asked again, "Leave my bed right now." He ordered.


    Naomi looked at him from the top of her eyes, she quickly threw herself down on the bed. She sat with her legs split apart from behind, and her hands in between her thighs.


    ''That dress might tear apart.'' Ryan thought as his eyes went down on her thighs.


    "What are you here for? For the nth time." Ryan rolled his head.


    "You."


    "Huh?"


    "I am here for you,"


    "See? She definitely likes me, Professor."


    "Or maybe she is a sadist."


    "What?"


    "..."


    "I am here to thank you," Naomi got off the bed, "Thank you for putting me to sleep, I swear to repay you one day." Naomi maintained a fake smile, she did not want Ryan to see her shy and embarrassing side.


    "Yeah, fine. Now please, I want to sleep after the harsh day."


    ''He is not embarrassed to be in his towel in front of me¡­'' Naomi felt dumb.


    "Night." Ryan passed Naomi.


    ''Even I do not feel right, Professor.''


    "Then do not treat her the way you would regret in the future."


    ''But Devon is in love with her and I have no intentions of making Naomi mine. I already have Gwen and Doc to take care of. Doc mainly.''


    "Okay, your choice. But do not waste your present and future with this girl for a traitor who is in love with her, she might not be his girl in the future, not yours either. I hope you will not regret it when Devon lets go of her and she lets go of you."


    Ryan clenched his fists. He bit his lip.


    Naomi was continuously looking at him from behind, ''Is this because of what my dad said?'' she questioned, ''He is being cold towards me. He never is and never was that way.''


    Naomi clenched her fists, "Hey, Ryan!" She called him full of determination.


    Ryan did not turn around, he stopped where he was, "Hm?" He hummed. Make sure he does not turn around.


    "I will show you around Tokyo tomorrow. Be ready with your best outfit tomorrow in the morning at seven o''clock!"


    "....huh?" Ryan turned around, he saw the door behind him slide close, "What did he just say?"


    .? ?


    ..? ?


    ...? ?


    Please? ?keep? ?supporting? ?with? ?your? ?few? ?cents,? ?with? ?a? ?few? ?bucks? ?it? ?means? ?a? ?lot.? ?Vote? ?for? ?this? ?novel? ?


    if? ?you? ?have? ?some? ?power? ?stones,? ?use? ?your? ?golden? ?tickets? ?for? ?more? ?chapters.? ?Use? ?the? ?Win-Win? ?


    goal? ?to? ?your? ?advantage,? ?unlock? ?the? ?chapters,? ?and? ?earn? ?free? ?chapters!? ?It? ?really? ?is? ?a? ?win-win? ?for? ?


    both? ?of? ?us? ?lol.? ?And? ?finally,? ?if? ?you? ?love? ?what? ?I? ?write,? ?if? ?you? ?like? ?what? ?I? ?write,? ?then? ?show? ?some? ?


    support? ?by? ?commenting,? ?writing? ?a? ?review,? ?or? ?sending? ?me? ?a? ?gift.? ?


    For? ?those? ?who? ?are? ?interested? ?in? ?having? ?a? ?one-on-one? ?conversation? ?about? ?any? ?topic? ?with? ?me? ?then? ?


    contact? ?me? ?through? ?my? ?Instagram? ?or? ?discord.? ?They? ?are? ?in? ?my? ?WebNovel? ?profile? ?or? ?become? ?my? ?


    patron.? ?Thanks? ?for? ?supporting? ?My? ?System? ?&? ?My? ?Academy? ?of? ?Traits? ?[My? ?Ring? ?System]? ?I? ?am? ?


    grateful.? ?


    Liked? ?the? ?novel?? ?Want? ?more?? ?For? ?images? ?of? ?characters,? ?beasts,? ?academies,? ?monsters,? ?gadgets,? ?


    etc.? ?Join? ?the? ?official? ?discord? ?of? ?more? ?images,? ?and? ?for? ?more? ?information? ?regarding? ?The? ?Ring? ?


    System.? ?Here? ?is? ?the? ?link? ?to? ?The? ?Ring? ?System''s? ?discord? ?server:? ??https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d? ?


    If? ?you? ?would? ?like? ?to? ?support? ?me? ?and? ?become? ?my? ?Patron,? ?please? ?refer? ?to? ?this? ?link? ?to? ?my? ?Pat_reon:? ?


    Patr? ?eon..com/AJPaturde.? ?

 Chapter 267 - Plan To Date.

    Ryan came back this sense, ''What did she just say?'' He quickly turned around.


    He saw his room''s door slide close slowly and caught a glance of the white dress disappearing from his sight.


    "Hey, wait!" Ryan stride to his door but he was a few seconds late, the door was already closed.


    < Please enter the code >


    Ryan quickly moved his fingers through the digital pad, entered the code and the door opened.


    Ryan did it all fast but when the door opened, Naomi was not in his sight anymore. ''Fast!'' Ryan''s eye went wide.


    He never imagined Naomi to be this fast. He went across the hallway and knocked on Naomi''s door.


    "Open it, Naomi,"


    "....What?" she called out in an innocent voice.


    ''Fuck, did I just annoy him? Ah! I am such an idiot!'' An idiot indeed, how could she forget that Ryan hates pushy types of people.


    Ryan got annoyed, he opened the digital pad of Naomi''s door and entered the code 1845 again. But to his surprise, the code did not work.


    He gritted his teeth, Ryan lifted his head at the door with a frown, ''How quick!'' she did not only enter into her room within a few seconds but she also changed her room''s code.


    "What were you saying? Come out," Ryan raised his voice. Only a little louder and the neighbors will come out.


    "What did I say? I just said that be ready with your best outfit we will go for a tour around Tokyo,"


    "And I am not in for it!" Ryan banged on her door.


    < Threat level 4/10. The alarm will go off when the threat level hits 10 >


    A beeping message in red color appeared on Naomi''s door. Ryan clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "Pfft! Do not bang on the door if you do not want to get arrested." Naomi giggled.


    "This is not a laughing matter. Fucking do anything I ain''t coming with you tomorrow. How dare you decide to shit on your own?"


    ''What is wrong with him? Is this my fault or is he really pissed off?'' Ryan was being really aggressive which he is not.


    "Ryan, calm down." Professor warned him, "Your blood pressure is increasing. Calm down. I want you to keep a cold mind. Do not let shitting things make a difference in your life."


    Ryan took a deep breath. He wanted to oppose Professor but he knew Professor is right, will be right¡­ always. Ryan banged his fist in a wall in front of him.


    < HP: 85/90 >


    A message flashed in front of his eyes. He felt the pain in his knuckles. ''Ow.'' He brought his knuckle near his face but before his fist would reach his mouth, the pain disappeared.


    < Host''s knuckles are regenerated. >


    ''Was everybody already that fast or am I becoming slow?'' Ryan tilted his head looking at his fist with a questioned face.


    Inside the room, on the other side of the door, Naomi was getting anxious about Ryan''s silence. She knew for sure that Ryan was still there but his silence meant danger.


    Because of the suspense building up, Naomi slowly creaked open the door to peek out. Ryan did not notice it.


    "I really think you should wear your shorts." Ryan turned his head down after hearing Naomi''s voice, "You are in the middle of a hallway and your towel is coming off. It would be embarrassing." Naomi did not dare to giggle.


    She gently moved her arm forward and grabbed the towel on Ryan''s waist, enabling it to fall any further.


    "Fuck-" Ryan turned his body around in a whirlwind motion. He put his hands on his towel and pulled it up.


    ''She is embarrassing me¡­ she has embarrassed me enough.'' Ryan gritted his teeth.


    He saw the door of his room open, a determined frown appeared on his face. Ryan entered his room, wore his shorts, and came out again.


    By that time, Naomi was inside. She was preparing herself for tomorrow. Of course, she had not given up. She wanted to go on a date with Ryan tomorrow.


    Ryan came out of the room, ran to Naomi''s room, and knocked on the door again. Naomi raised her head. Her heart started beating, her body got hot.


    ''Is he here to reject the plan again?''


    "Yes?" Naomi called out.


    "I am in,"


    Her eyes lit up. She was happy to hear Ryan would be coming with him on a date for the whole day!


    "A- a-are you serious?" She asked, her grinning was not stopping.


    "Yes. I am," An evil grin appeared on Ryan''s face too.


    He got at least a minute while he changed his clothes and came back to talk to Naomi again. One minute was fortunately enough for Ryan to calm down and come up with a counter.


    ''I am sorry, Naomi. I do not like you and I do not want that responsibility on me again.'' Ryan grinned.


    "Amazing! This is amazing!" she shouted cheerfully. Ryan heard the door unlocking.


    "Ah-huh. Do not open the door. We will meet tomorrow." Ryan turned around with the same evil grin.


    "Uh?"


    "Tomorrow. I will see you tomorrow at 7 o''clock in the hotel''s lobby."


    "O- okay¡­" Naomi replied.


    "See you tomorrow then. Night." Ryan walked away. He opened his door and went inside.


    "Now how do I tell them?" Ryan wondered, "I do not have a mobile and probably Devon has one, Gwen does not." Ryan muttered.


    He continued to think for a few more seconds before giving up, "Ah, screw it. I will just wake them up tomorrow. I want to sleep now."


    With that, Ryan started organizing his bed.


    ''Thank you, Professor.'' He suddenly thanked the professor.


    "What for? I have no whatsoever participation in your evil plan. I do not know what you are planning to do."


    "Do not worry. I will tell you,"


    "No, I object. Do not tell me," But Ryan did not listen. He wanted someone to hear about his evil, smart plan.


    "No, I will tell you anyway."


    "I said no. If you do not want to sleep, I will train you instead." Professor proposed and was ignored by Ryan.


    "She likes me and wants to spend time with me." Ryan started, "But Devon likes her and was seeing for an opportunity to go on a date with Naomi."


    Professor went silent when the parts started coming together to make some sense about what Ryan was planning.


    "Gwen likes me and I like her too, I mean, she is adorable. And now we are in a Singlationship. There is no pressure of her leaving me and shit, we are not dating."


    "I know what Singlationship is." Professor interrupted, "Continue." and asked Ryan to continue rather than explaining a thing Professor already knows about.


    "Yeah so. In this scenario, I am being forced to spend my day with Naomi, Devon will be annoyed the whole day because he would not get to see Naomi.


    "Same, Gwen might get bored and impatient as she might not see me the whole day. So to handle this situation, I will shuffle everything."


    "How?"


    "Eh, did not I make it quite obvious?" Ryan spread the blanket on his bed. He switched off the lights of his room.


    "You did. But what would it hurt to explain it more clearly?" Professor asked.


    "Yes, it would not let me sleep early." Ryan threw himself on the bed, pulled the blanket over himself.


    "Wait, you are sleeping already?" Professor asked panicking.


    "Why are you overreacting? I am just sleeping, that is all." Ryan pulled the blanket near his face and dozed off.


    "Ryan¡­ you- you have not taken your dinner." Professor knew he was talking with no one.


    Alone in the darkroom of his own, his face was blurred and the metallic voice changer was turned on as he spoke.


    "You did not take your lunch because of the Mitsuda, and now you went to sleep without taking your dinner. You did not eat anything either. You have not eaten anything in the whole day."


    The professor let out a deep and long sigh, "Are you freaking kidding me? You will drop unconscious if this goes on."


    Ryan was not the only one sleeping without eating anything for the whole day. Naomi had slept without even changing her dress.


    ...


    Situation update of other characters:


    Gwen: She spent the day thinking about Ryan after he just disappeared from the washroom while she was using the women''s washroom.


    Rigid, Rosy: They both spent the day being lovey-dovey with each other. Yeah, they are dating. More than dating, it is a werewolf thing that bonds them together.


    Ayami the Devil. Well, after she saw the kissing scene of a teacher and a student, she somehow controlled her lust and suppressed her inside succubus.


    Other American Students [Total 14 left now.]: Robert Capron, the third seat holder just died. Yeah, sad. The rest of the students were sent to the Hotel.


    Japanese students [Only 26 remaining now]: Every Japanese student went back to their house.


    Doc: She was¡­ embarrassed, depressed, and gloomy the whole day. She is trying to get over Ryan.


    That is it. It sums the whole situation for now.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 268 - Double Date.

    *Knock, knock, knock*


    Ryan knocked on Devon''s door three times. He stood in front of his door waiting patiently for Devon to open up.


    The next day, it was around six-thirty in the morning. Ryan had used the power of his subconscious mind to get up early without any alarm. Yes, exactly, THAT is the power of your subconscious mind.


    No. I am not kidding, it really works. Try it for yourself. Your subconscious mind is¨C let it be. If someone wants to try, they will.


    "Come on, Devon, open up!" Ryan knocked on the Advance-tier VIP door a few more times.


    Ryan had become impatient and started banging on the door till he received a warning from the door¡­


    < Threat level has raised to 5/10. The alarm will go off¡­ >


    ''Fuck.'' Ryan sighed as he bit his lips, ''what to do now?'' Ryan started fidgetting around the corridor.


    Ryan had woken up somewhere around six twenty AM. he quickly brushed his teeth, took a cold shower, came downstairs.


    Went to the lobby and as expected, there was a receptionist present there. Ryan asked the receptionist for Devon Bostick and Gwen Stacy''s room number the same way Devon asked for Naomi''s.


    After Ryan received the room numbers, he realized that both off these rooms are far away from his and Naomi''s room. It is in the economy classrooms. It is far away from the section Ryan and Naomi was staying in.


    Ryan had to active is superspeed the first thing in the morning. He got pretty good cardio done in the early morning. He first reached Devon''s room and now here he was.


    ''Blood? Will the blood attract Devon?'' Ryan pulled his black shirt''s sleeve up, made a small cut on his forearm.


    "Devon!" Ryan gave him a call and dropped the blood as close as possible to the door.


    "What are you doing, Ryan?" He heard Professor in his head.


    "What do you mean what? I am luring a vampire in."


    "There is no way a vampire will be lured in with that lousy, old-school trap. They are vampires, not fishes."


    "...." Ryan pulled his arm back, drank the blood himself then allowed his System to heal his scratch.


    "They are not fish, they have an intelligence of their own. Only a failed one will come aggressively for that drop of blood."


    "Ah¡­ failed ones. Yeah." Ryan remembered the time when Brandon or Devon, most probably Devon had told him about the failed vampires.


    "And one last thing. I want you to forget everything you have seen and learned about vampires and werewolves through the movies. Not even half of it is true."


    "Wait, every vampire movie I have seen is fake?"


    "Of course. Who has met an actual vampire and interviewed what and how it is being a vampire between a bunch of humans and to control those time to time urges of drinking human blood?


    "Not even half of what they show in movies is true. I do not consider myself as an expert but I know pretty much about every mythical race."


    "Yeah, yeah, no need to brag. I know you know everything."


    "Not everything, only the things I have studied," Professor replied and went silent.


    "Hey, Devon! Wake up!" Ryan lifted his fist, with all of his might and determination, Ryan landed a firm hit on the door.


    < Threat level 9/10. High risk. The alarm will go off even if you break the door. So please do not try it. >


    "Devon!" That was enough to wake Devon up. He sat in his bed and looked around. He heard someone banging on the door. Soon he recognized the smell.


    ''Ew, this smell on me.'' Devon got out of his bed and ran to the door.


    "What do you want in the morning, Ryan?" Devon asked as he opened the door.


    "Yo, get ready I have a¡ª what the!" Ryan turned around.


    ''Turn off my sense! Turn off my fucking senses right now! I might die, I can not take this smell!'' Ryan ordered Professor to bring his smelling sense back to normal.


    "Ah, sorry. I forgot you are not a vampire,"


    "W- what do you mean?" Ryan covered his nose and asked Devon.


    "This smell actually¡­ this is the effect of a hangover."


    "Hah? That is not the smell of alcohol,"


    "When did I say alcohol? This is a hangover of blood."


    Ryan''s eyes went wide, ''Now that smell is familiar.'' Ryan was disgusted for the first time.


    He had killed many humans by now, he had even witnessed the worst type of deaths himself but never got disgusted or grossed out by anyone.


    "First fucking take a bath. You do not want Naomi to smell this." Ryan muttered.


    Devon''s eyes went wide in surprise, "Naomi? Where?"


    "Just get ready and meet me in the lobby before 7."


    "But what? Why? What is happening?" Devon was about to step out of his room and get close to Ryan.


    Ryan could not bear the smell of the rotten humans anymore. Ryan activated Blood fists, used the red aura to push Devon back into his room.


    "Aah!" Devon shouted in pain when the red aura touched his chest.


    "Sorry!" Ryan shouted as he pulled the door close and disappeared.


    ''Gwen''s next.'' Ryan recollected his thoughts as the smell finally started leaving his nose.


    Ryan stopped in front of Gwen''s door, he gulped before knocking on her door.


    "Gwen. Gwen." He called her twice and waited for her answer.


    "Who is it~?" he heard Gwen''s sexy yawning moan from the inside.


    "Ryan. please open the door."


    He received no response, instead, he heard some struggling sounds from inside. What is going on? He wondered.


    He was about to give Gwen another call and knock on the door but suddenly the door opened.


    "Ryan~~" she did not even let the door open fully, she pushed herself out of the little gap and threw herself on Ryan.


    "Aah¡­" Ryan was not ready for this kind of attachment, and love right now. He almost fell in the middle of the lobby with Gwen on his chest.


    "I missed you so~ much!" Gwen continued hugging him by his neck tightly. Ryan did not hesitate for another second, he grabbed her by her waist tightly.


    "I know, I am here to pay for that." Ryan smiled.


    ''Please god,'' Ryan started praying, ''Please do not let my relationship with Gwen turn into something like that again.'' Ryan prayed.


    "Haha!" Professor laughed, "God if fucking selfish! He would not listen to your prayer. So the time you pray for a thing you want, you lose it before even getting it."


    "Okay, remove God and add Devil there then."


    "Humour! Like it, like it."


    "Can I kiss you?"


    "Hah-" Ryan was caught off-guard, "What? Here?"


    "There is no point in asking you," Gwen pulled her head away and threw her lips into Ryan''s lips.


    There was no reason for Ryan not to kiss her back. Gwen grabbed Ryan between her thighs, she spread her long legs around Ryan''s waist.


    Ryan''s hand unconsciously let go of Gwen''s waist, instead, it slowly started reaching Gwen''s thigh. Ryan''s right hand was now grabbing Gwen''s thick thigh.


    Ryan knew they might get in trouble for doing it in the corridor, he pushed the door behind Gwen and instantly went inside the room.


    < Kissed Gwen Stacy, a nine-star woman. Gained 90 Exp. >


    Gwen was literally pulling Ryan down on her, she used her legs and arms to pull Ryan down as they kissed.


    "Just do not go and have sex while I am still here, watching everything."


    "As if," Ryan replied.


    Gwen stopped kissing him, pulled her lips away, and threw her head beside Ryan''s head as she hugged him.


    "That much love¡­."


    "Do not ruin it by saying something corny." Gwen grabbed Ryan tightly for the next minute.


    Ryan too enjoyed squeezing Gwen''s thigh. "You should wear baggy and loose clothes while you sleep," Ryan remarked.


    "Nah, these gym tights are not that tight. And the T-shirt¡­ as you see, it is an extra-large size, I need a medium." Gwen came off Ryan''s body.


    "Do not you have anything besides gym tights? I love them though," Ryan dropped Gwen on the ground.


    "Where were you yesterday? I did not see you the whole day!" Gwen complained.


    "Ah. I just- I was just, I was with Naomi, her father had invited me for lunch but unfortunately, we were kicked out by her mother."


    "Hah? Why?"


    "For various complicated reasons. Leave it,"


    "If you say so,"


    ''She is not jealous. Amazing, now we see some progress lord Devil.''


    "Why so early?" Gwen asked, "Why are you here so early?"


    "Ah, right." Ryan moved closer to Gwen, he had to lean down a little.


    "Hm?" Gwen was startled but did not move her head, she thought she might receive yet another kiss from Ryan.


    "But before that, the moan you let out when I called you."


    "Moan? Hah, I was just yawning¨C"


    "It is illegal for anyone else to hear it. What if it was someone else outside beside me? Would have you let them hear this sexy moan? They would have anyway."


    "....I was just¡­ fine." She looked down.


    Ryan lifted her face by her chin, brought his mouth close to her ear, and whispered¡­.


    "We are going on a double date. You and me; Devon and Naomi. Let us enjoy our day together."


    That brought¡­ a lot of joy over Gwen''s face.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [we were not going above 50 for a few weeks now so I decided to decrease the goal''s value]


    3. Golden Tickets: 4 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. (Hit last week. Thanks to Lucas Senna, hope I am right.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 5 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch.


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 15 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 15 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. [6/15. Close!]


    Win-Win Mission: 150 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.

 Chapter 269 - Got Ya!

    Naomi''s expression fell, she stood frozen in her spot when she saw two more unexpected people in the lobby. The joy which was present on her face since the morning had disappeared.


    "Yo, Naomi," Ryan called out to her.


    Devon needed some time before he could face Naomi, he looked away and started breathing exercise.


    Gwen was¡­ she was clinging onto Ryan although he told her not to do that in public as it might gain the attention of everyone possible.


    She did agree but for her, the lobby of the hotel was not considered public so she continued holding Ryan''s hand and arm between her breasts.


    "Hey, Naomi." Gwen greeted her cheerfully. But little was she aware about, Naomi was probably hating on her.


    ''Aargh, why is she holding Ryan''s hand?! And, and HEY? Hey, my fucking foot!'' Naomi grunted, she clenched her fists.


    "Uh.. h- hey, Naomi." Her eyes turned to a person behind Ryan. But she ignored Devon and turned her eyes to Ryan.


    "What is this?"


    "What is what?"


    "Why is everybody here?" Naomi asked. The anger could be reflected on her face.


    Ryan grinned from inside when he saw the anger pile up on her face, a frown started to form on her face. ''I got you.'' Ryan thought, he smiled at Naomi.


    "Why are you smiling, can you tell me what this is? We were supposed to take a tour of Tokyo then why is everybody here¡­"


    "To take a tour of Tokyo. You said you would take me on a tour, then here we are."


    Naomi clenched her fists. She could not throw an attack on Ryan for giving her a double-cross, ''I meant, you and me only.'' Her anger was clearly visible.


    The whole turn of events was emotional enough to make tears appear in Naomi''s eyes, although she controlled it, she was not able to control her anger and sadness.


    ''Whoa, is she about to cry?'' Ryan thought when he felt that Naomi''s eyes were turning slightly red.


    "Maybe she is. Cause what you did was cruel, I did tell you yesterday but you wanted to sleep."


    Gwen was so indulged in hugging Ryan that she did not care much to notice Naomi''s anger. Devon was busy trying to overcome his fear of talking to Naomi, he did not notice her anger either.


    "Anyways, let us go." Ryan pulled his hand out of Gwen''s arm and offered Naomi a hand.


    Gwen came back to her senses but was still smiling happily for some reason. God knows why.


    Naomi looked at Ryan''s hand, then looked at him, repeating the same process a few more times.


    ''If I want to win, I should not care about who was holding his hand in the past.'' Naomi pulled her tears back into her eyes.


    Moved forward and quickly grabbed Ryan''s hand. She tightly gripped it with her hand. Naomi pulled it behind her back as if hiding it from others.


    She stepped forward. Ryan glanced at Gwen, she glanced back at him. She knew what he was intimidating. Gwen smiled before turning away.


    "Devon, let us go." she did not touch Devon at all. She stood a few feet away from him.


    "Ah? Ah, yeah¡­" he glanced back at Naomi. She was standing close to Ryan. Devon did not even notice that they both were holding hands.


    "Woah, why are you squeezing my hand so hard?" Ryan asked Naomi while looking forward with a smile.


    "Because you fucking pissed me off." Ryan did not reply. He knew exactly what Naomi was talking about. And Naomi did not care if he got what she meant.


    "Shit got spicy," Professor muttered.


    "You mean shit got even more shitty." Ryan corrected him.


    "That for you. For me, it only got interesting. I told you not to do this mixer but you¡­. You wanted to say- GOT YA."


    "...."


    Ryan continued walking. They soon exited from the hotel. Gwen, Devo was walking ahead with Naomi and Ryan behind. Devon continuously took glances at Ryan.


    "Why is he looking at you and me frequently?" Naomi asked.


    "Who knows. Maybe he likes you," Ryan muttered with a cold smile on his face.


    "Yeah, right. He has¨C had many girls dying for him, there is no way he likes me."


    ''Ah-hah. The matter on this side is all only down.'' Ryan shook his head.


    Before Naomi came down to the lobby¡­..


    Ryan, Devon, and Gwen were sitting in the lobby together. Well, Gwen and Ryan were together. Devon was sitting opposite them.


    "Listen," Ryan leaned forward, "I have a plan for this date. I mean, I have a reason behind planning this date."


    "Of course you do," Gwen fell on his shoulder, "You wanted to spend your time with me~"


    "...." Devon''s mouth dropped open, "When the fuck¡­ did this happen?" he muttered to himself. His eyes fell on how lovey-dovey Gwen was being with Ryan.


    Gwen was wearing a green and navy blue colored printed pattern, a cotton material, knee-length casual occasion wear, dress. It was a little too tight for her big breasts to fit in [smaller than Doc though, but whatever]


    Below [which was obviously not necessary but she knows Ryan likes modesty, so yeah, only for him¡­] she wore navy blue color jeans. Or another of her gym ti- Nah. Kidding. Navy blue jeans it is.


    It was kind of obvious for everyone, it was clear that Gwen and Doc are in love with Ryan but no one imagined one of them actually getting together with Ryan.


    Ryan sighed, "Not in public, Gwen"


    "Eh? This is just the hotel''s lobby. This is not public."


    "But we have one person in front of us¡­ whatever," Ryan swept those thoughts out of his mind, "I have another reason for planning this date other than spending time with you."


    "Now that is fine." she was sticking to Ryan''s body like an insect.


    "Devon," Devon closed his mouth and looked at Ryan, "I have invited Naomi, as you know, Naomi has invited me actually. So to sort this out, I have come up with a plan."


    "What¡­ for what?" Devon asked.


    "For the starters, I and Naomi will be walking together till breakfast."


    "We are taking it out? And wait- why with her?" Gwen looked up at Ryan and asked.


    "Please, just for the first hour of your date, I want you to walk around with Devon. I will take Naomi with me." Ryan turned his eyes back at Devon, "After breakfast, I will hand Naomi to you."


    "...you make that sound¨C how?" Directly to the point.


    "Before lunch, I will leave Naomi for a restroom break, I want Gwen to do the same. We both will get together at a specific spot in the amusement park. Then¡­" Ryan smiled, "BOOM. You two will spend your time together while I and Gwen enjoy our private time."


    "Would not Naomi ask me to look for you? Or would not she go around looking for you herself?"


    "She would not. I said I will take a restroom break," Ryan continued smiling.


    It did not Gwen a second to catch up with Ryan''s meaning. It took Devon some time to realize what Ryan meant but soon¡­ when he did, a smile started appearing on his face too.


    "Yeh? Yeah? Right? Ah?" Ryan asked. Devon started nodding his head with a smile, "Haha!"


    "Damn¡­" Devon muttered.


    "See, I am ready to sacrifice my self-respect for you. I would not come out of the restroom because I have an upset stomach. Now imagine telling that to somebody you love."


    "Damn, Ryan¡­ the- thanks."


    "Come on, that is the least I can do. I would not stop till I bring you two together."


    "God!" Devon grabbed his head with a happy smile, "Thank you so much, dude!"


    While Ryan was smiling on the outside¡­ he knew from the inside that was making a lot of mistakes, breaking a lot of people''s trust on his way to bring Devon and Gwen together.


    "I will do that much, we will do that much for now. I will keep providing you with frequent opportunities to spend as much as time possible with Naomi. But things from there¡­."


    "Yes, I know¡­"


    "Yep, from there on everything depends on you. You will have to take responsibility and move forward. Flirt with her whenever you get a chance, let her know you like her and want to date¨C"


    "Ryan. Ryan, I know. I know. Thanks." Devon was probably getting shy.


    Ryan smiled "Good," he leaned back on the sofa and spread his arm across Gwen.


    Ryan turned his eyes down to Gwen, who was resting her head on his chest, "And, when I say walk with Devon till breakfast," Gwen raised his head, "DO NOT hold hands or even touch him. Not even by mistake."


    "....trust me." Gwen made a puppy face, "Why would I? I already have you to touch as much as I want, whenever I want, and¡­ wherever I want~"


    "Fuc- shut up!"


    Devon''s eyes went wide, "...."


    "NO- It is not like that," Ryan shook his hands in front of him while looking at Devon.


    "I thought you were planning to stay a virgin for life?"


    "And I am. I am."


    "Eh, do not lie¨C"


    "Could you please shut that?" Ryan grabbed her and covered her mouth with one hand.


    "Then¡­." Devon remembered about yesterday''s night, "What about Naomi coming to your room late at night? Did not you two fuck each other last night?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [we were not going above 50 for a few weeks now so I decided to decrease the goal''s value]


    3. Golden Tickets: 4 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. (Hit last week. Thanks to Lucas Senna, hope I am right.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 5 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch.


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 15 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 15 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. [6/15. Close!]


    Win-Win Mission: 150 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.

 Chapter 270 - The Dark Side.

    Ryan will and is helping Devon to get together with Naomi. Devon is and will give his best to get together with Naomi.


    But while Ryan was trying to bring Devon and Naomi together¡­ there was a dark side to this action. Such side which both Devon and Ryan were aware of.


    First, we will talk about Ryan. The foremost thing, he already has Gwen and Doc to take care of but still is going to pretend he is interested in Naomi just to get her to spend time with Devon [You will definitely see how].


    The primary one, he knows very well about Naomi''s feelings but he still decided to ignore them and do what is best for him and Devon. Win-Win.


    The second and the last, Naomi''s father Satoru had entrusted his daughter''s safety to Ryan. Satoru does not want to marry his daughter to Watts, but he can do nothing. He trusts Ryan will be able to do something.


    If Ryan does not stay with Naomi and let Devon handle her, all the responsibilities he has about Naomi will be shifted to Devon. And I do not think Satoru will allow a vampire to marry his daughter.


    First impression. Ryan had used¨C unconsciously¨C this term to his advantage. The impression he made on Satoru the first time he met him, impacted Ryan''s image in Satoru''s eyes a lot. So much that not Ryan is literally irreplaceable for Satoru.


    You might say, you might ask, what great, what epic shit has Ryan done to get this credit from some person as overpowered as Satoru?


    Well, the answer is clear- Nothing. Ryan''s actions, his words, his confidence were enough to impact Satoru. Satoru is very good at judging people from their personalities and behaviors.


    He has seen a lot of potential in Ryan. he believes Ryan will be the perfect man for his daughter if he wins the selection project. Well, power it is. Indeed.


    Where on Devon''s side, his decision of making Naomi his girlfriend, a few things on his side would change.


    Okay, let us get a little practical. It is not about a Devon and a Naomi. It is about a vampire and a human.


    A vampire can not mate with a human. This is what the households of great vampire families believe. This is not a registered rule in the council''s books which is precisely the reason why the breed ''Hybrid Vampires'' exists.


    If Devon ends up with a human, a hybrid vampire will be born. It will be insulted for his whole life, etc. or there is another thing, turn Naomi into a vampire and then make a kid.


    As you might have got a hint, Devon''s father did not have that much patience to sit and wait for his second wife to turn into a vampire and then fuck her.


    Although she is a vampire right now, people only remember her as an object Devon''s father used to fuck and enjoy his time [which is not the case. They are passionately in love with each other].


    Devon has experienced a lot of hardship, disrespect, insults since a very young age. He knows how shit works. So his plan ahead is to turn Naomi into a vampire on her own consent then live a happy life.


    They both had something on their side they were sacrificing.


    Ryan would obviously have a good time if he gets married to Naomi. A big house, a good father-in-law, money, name, everything. But he is with Gwen with not much of family background. It is not about fame.


    "What about the last night when Naomi entered your room?" Ryan''s got pancaked when Devon mentioned his misunderstanding to him. He hesitantly looked at Gwen.


    "A-are you serious?" she asked Devon without looking at Ryan.


    "N- no, he is¨C"


    "Yes, I saw Naomi enter Ryan''s room at night and never come out. Brandon- sir Brandon was with me, he is a witness. I thought Ryan and Naomi fucked yesterday¡­ Man, believe me, I had to take the help of alcohol last night."


    Gwen then turned her head to Ryan. it was not true, Ryan wanted to prove it but the fear of Gwen left him speechless.


    "Why? How could you? Why would you do that?" Gwen frowned as she pushed him away.


    "What- wait! I am still, we did nothing!"


    "You are the worst! I will allow you to be in a relationship with Doc or another woman, but I can not allow you to have sex with another woman. Argh, you will make me cry."


    "Ah, what the fuck, Devon. If you do not know something, please do not say it!"


    "You mean, you two did not fuck-"


    "Of course, dude! I am still a fucking virgin!!" Ryan shouted. Thankfully there were not many people in the lobby this early in the morning.


    "You did not?" Gwen leaned closer, "Prove it!"


    "I do not need to! I would prefer you over Naomi every time! Why would I go after her? If I just wanted to calm my sex drive, I would have knocked on your door, right?"


    "What guarantees you I would have let you do it with me?" Gwen frowned again.


    "You would have at least kissed me, right?"


    Gwen was surprised by that answer, she turned away and stuttered, "O- o- no¡­"


    Ryan sighed a sigh of relief, "You see, Devon, I am still a virgin. Well, yeah she did come to my room at night indeed but that was for a reason."


    "And what was that?"


    "When do you think she asked me out on a date?"


    "Oh¡­" Devon fell into deep thought, he looked down with his hand on his chin, "Wait, does that mean I killed three humans for no reason last night?" Devon muttered with guilt.


    .....


    Back to the present.


    "Where do you want to eat breakfast?" Ryan asked Naomi, they were walking around the streets with hand in hand.


    "Anything,"


    "Ok, how about a snake then?" Naomi frowned and looked at Ryan, "Goat''s eyes? Frog? Bat? How about a cat? Perhaps you are a dog person, would you like to have a dog''s brain? Or¡­ do you prefer humans? Want a human brain?"


    ".....what the heck, Ryan!" that was enough to gross Naomi out. She let go of Ryan''s hand and pulled herself away from him.


    ''Good. it worked,'' He felt satisfied. He twisted his palm in his hand. She had hurt his palm a lot by a lot of squeezing.


    "Well, you said anything, so here is your anything,"


    "Ugh !" she frustratingly looked at Ryan with anger.


    "I will ask once again, what do you want to eat, where do you want to eat. Most important, do you have the cash to spare?"


    "Huh? Cash? Even if I do have cash on me, do I have to pay?"


    Ryan continued staring at her, "Come on, no, do not bring those gender roles¨C" Ryan shook his head.


    "You might already know it, but if you do not, I will tell you. Here in Japan, gender roles and followed strictly. So if you are going somewhere, the man is expected to pay for food, and other expenses."


    "I know what and always thought, what kind of stupid gender roles is that? Why should only men go broke? What if their woman leaves them tomorrow, she will lose nothing but the man will lose his fucking money!


    "That bitch will get another man who will spend millions of dollars on her but her ex-boyfriend will not get a woman who will spend millions on him, neither will he get his money back."


    ".... that¡­. I do not know." Ryan shrugged.


    "But still, you should pay. The man pays,"


    "Eh? Why should I pay?"


    "Then who should? Just who should pay for the food, and other expenses? The woman?"


    "No." Ryan frowned.


    "Then who? The man?"


    "No?" Ryan replied.


    "....." Naomi stopped walking, "Then fucking who?" she asked.


    "The one who proposed the date." Ryan shrugged again.


    Naomi had no answer for that reply. She was left speechless. Moreover, what Ryan said made excellent sense to her.


    She had agreed to Ryan''s thought on ''who should pay on a date'' from inside but she did not want to admit it verbally.


    "I- that- I-" she looked away.


    "Not the man, not the woman, but the one who asked out, the person who proposed the deal should pay for the date."


    Naomi did not know what to say again. She looked away. "Date?" she realized what she has to say, "Who said this is a date? I never asked you on a date!"


    "Hah? Are you going to do that just because you will have to pay? We will split it¨C"


    "Dude, I said I will give you a tour of Tokyo tomorrow, I never said I will take you on a date around Tokoy, remember it!"


    "Wait¡­ that is true," Ryan remembered Naomi''s words from last night.


    "Hmph." Naomi folded her arms and started walking.


    "Okay, if it is a tour¡­ why are not you showing me around Tokyo?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [we were not going above 50 for a few weeks now so I decided to decrease the goal''s value]


    3. Golden Tickets: 4 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. (Hit last week. Thanks to Lucas Senna, hope I am right.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 5 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch.


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 15 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 15 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. [6/15. Close!]


    Win-Win Mission: 150 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.

 Chapter 271 - Mysterious Friend.

    "After breakfast,"  Naomi replied after a long pause.


    "Hm."


    "The tour will start after breakfast," Naomi muttered as she moved her hand from behind.


    Ryan noticed the movement, he did not resist, Ryan brought his hand behind him, Naomi grabbed Ryan''s hand again. This time, not so tight.


    "Could you mind telling me a little about Japan I do not know about?" Ryan asked politely while he continued walking.


    "I know a shop." Naomi told, "My father and the shopkeeper have been friends since their childhood."


    "Oh? Why are they two in different fields? If he was Satoru-san''s friend then-"


    "You will know when you meet him. But to be brief, he chose the corporate sector instead of the private sector. He says, cooking, serving food, making his customer happy is his passion."


    "Passion? Amazing, I kind of want to see him soon."


    "My father says he was below him and mother. He was the third seat holder. He left the Academy suddenly one night, he just disappeared."


    "Interesting," To leave the third seat just to follow your passion without any guarantee if it will work out in the end. It is a bold move, to put everything you have at stake just to follow your passion.


    "When dad graduated from college, he and mother decided to go on a date to a nearby shop for some traditional Japanese food for celebrating their graduation. That shop was in demand, the business was booming at that time. And when they reached the shop-"


    "It was Satoru-san''s friend." Ryan interrupted Naomi, he nodded a few times.


    "...exactly." Naomi confirmed, "It took him two years to build a successful business around his passion."


    "That is still a lot faster than other people."


    "Now it has been eighteen years since that day and¡­ he has the biggest Restaurant franchise in the whole of Japan, Tokyo is the capital of his work franchise."


    "The biggest? That- that is amazing,"


    "He is amazing. He is a one-man army. He does everything on his own. He has employed the best people all from the world. He is now opening his franchise out of Japan."


    Ryan nodded. He was thrilled to meet a person who followed his passion to build such a successful business. Ryan wanted to learn a few things from him.


    "Devon,"


    "Uh?" He panicked when Naomi called him.


    ''What is with that reaction?'' Naomi was confused.


    ''Crap, you will ruin everything at this rate, Devon.'' Ryan sighed inside.


    "Take the next right, you will see a small shop with the sign- NO ENTRY. Enter that shop."


    "Ye- yes,"


    "Did he even understand what Naomi said?" Ryan questioned, "This is getting fucking annoying, Devon. Man up!" Ryan wanted to say this on his face but not the right time probably.


    "But the sign? Why will they allow us?" Gwen was in her right mind, she turned around and asked Naomi.


    "They do not have to allow us. We already have the permission."


    "Oh, we do?" Ryan turned to Naomi, "Where? Who?"


    Naomi smiled, she slowly brought her left hand in front of her, lifted her thumb, and pointed at her with a smile.


    "Oky," Gwen turned around and continued walking.


    Ryan continued staring at Naomi, then he slowly started nodding, "Power harassment, I see." Ryan nodded.


    "Not really. That shop is not his professional place. No one comes there. His shops are out in Tokyo where crowd ques are like a few meters long."


    "Then this?"


    "It is the first shop he started with. It was soon becoming too small for people to fit in, so he shifted his restaurant. But he could not bring himself to see it off. That is the reason he still owns it."


    "Is it even in a good condition?" Naomi glared at Ryan.


    "It is in the best condition possible. It is his treasure, Ryan," she replied with a strict one. That almost Ryan regret asking that question.


    "Right." He had to agree in the end.


    "Naomi, is this the right turn?" Devon asked. Gwen actually made him ask.


    "Yeah," Naomi replied after checking it for herself.


    Gwen and Devon took the right turn. Naomi and Ryan followed them soon. Now they were in a little alley that had a tarnished little shop in the middle of the alley.


    "Are you sure this is the place?" Gwen asked when she saw the shop with a sign that read: No Entry.


    "Damn, this is in a pretty bad condition, Naomi," Ryan told her.


    "Of course, it is. He has not invested in this capital for eight years."


    "How will we eat here¨C"


    "I brought you here, right? Trust me, I will give you the ultimate euphoria by eating the best food available." Naomi replied with a smile.


    She went forward, knocked on the door of the shop. A few more knocks but no one came.


    "It is me, Mitsuda Naomi!" Naomi shouted at the door.


    Both Devon and Gwen turned their eyes to Ryan, "She introduced herself." They both turned their heads back to Gwen.


    "Hello! Is anyone in there? ¡­..it is strange it does not happen frequently. He is present here most of the time," Naomi was confused. She got no reply after banging on the door and shouting her name.


    Ryan sighed, "she is asking if anyone is there inside." Ryan became the ultimate translator for Devon and Gwen.


    "Hello?" Naomi lifted her hand and banged on the door one more time with a greater force.


    "Fuck¨C!!" Everyone was surprised when the door suddenly fell apart.


    "Whoa¨C" Naomi startled, she went for the door but it fell before she could even catch it.


    And Naomi did not dare to bend any further of her¨C you know¨C you be visible to everybody. She was wearing a mini skirt and pantyhose below on her legs, it was just above her knees.


    ''That is why you should not wear clothes you are uncomfortable in.'' Ryan sighed.


    Naomi awkwardly turned around, "G- guys, let us go inside," She cracked a smile.


    Devon was the first one to step forward, ''If Devon does not have any problem with it then why should I care?'' Ryan shook his head.


    His eyes turned to his girl. She was wearing comfortable clothes which did not reveal much and will definitely be considered modest clothes.


    Gwen turned to Ryan. A seductive expression started forming on Gwen''s face. Ryan could not turn his eyes away from her.


    Gwen slowly opened her mouth, brought teeth outside of her mouth, and bit her lower lip in a seductive manner.


    Ryan quickly turned his head away, ''This girl is dangerous. I will not be shocked if she is a devil!''


    Ryan started walking to Naomi. Behind, Gwen was giggling to herself, she successfully managed to flirt with Ryann even if it was just for a few seconds.


    "I am coming in!" the shop from inside was destroyed too. There were a few chairs, stains on tables, food on the floor.


    "Guys, you should learn Japanese," Ryan irritatingly told them.


    Naomi led the way. It looked like a small shop from outside, but when they were walking inside the shop, it was pretty big enough.


    "Yes, I will provide the funds, do not worry." They heard someone talking in an unknown language.


    "What language is that?" Devon asked out loud. Naomi did not find answering him important.


    It was a strange language for them, it was not Japanese and not the language anyone from the four knows about.


    "Bank? I will do an internet payment. Okay, be sure to report me from time to time,"


    "There are some English words, but what is that language?" Gwen was confused too.


    "It is okay, thank you for cooperating. In a few days, yes," they heard a click sound and the person stopped talking.


    "It is him, the owner of the restaurant." Naomi informed everybody, "He is a nice guy." she added.


    "Naomi-chan? Who are they?" Japanese?! Ryan''s eyes went wide. How many languages can he speak?


    Ryan turned his eyes around, ''How can he see us? Are these his senses?'' there were no cameras in the room but still, the owner was able to sense them.


    "Morning, uncle. They are my friends from America," Ryan could sense the nervousness in Naomi''s voice. The man was practically invisible to them but he was able to see them.


    "I see¡­" The voice started getting closer, "Are they here for it?"


    "Y- yes, uncle. I came back to Japan, it has been months since I last saw you¡­. I told my friends about you, I- I thought it would be great to get a taste of your food since it has been a long time¨C"


    "Hahaha!" He started laughing, "Sure. Anything for my sweet Naomi-chan."


    Ryan''s vision sharpened. He sensed something coming his way. He became alert, ''Professor.'' Ryan turned around, slid his leg across the floor.


    "Ryan?" Gwen saw him doing strange movements.


    "Ryan, what are you do¨C" Naomi''s eyes went wide, she staggered against a chair, she was about to fall when Devon quickly grabbed her.


    "Amazing." In English, they heard a super deep voice, "That was amazing, kid."


    A tall man started appearing out of the dark. Ryan threw the pair of kitchen knives on the ground.


    He lifted his dead serious eye and stared at the tall man in front of him, ready for anything to happen.


    < Blood fists. Ready for activation >


    "Yo," he brought his thick, muscular arm forward, "I am Aman Verma, the owner of Japan''s biggest restaurant franchise. On the road to be the next McDonald''s, KFC, & Dominos."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 272 - Aman Varma.

    Ryan looked at Aman''s outstretched hand. He thought two times before accepting his handshake offer


    "Take it, dude, do not embarrass me," Aman told Ryan.


    "Ryan. Walker."


    Ryan grabbed his hand and activated his skill Blood Fists. Although his hands did not turn red as the level he activated them on was low, but they were enough to hurt someone.


    "That was one hell of a powerful handshake," Aman pulled his hand back, he turned his eyes around him.


    ''F- fuck. I thought my bones would crack,'' Ryan bit his lip from inside and grunted inside his mind. Aman did not apply a lot of force, it was his normal power.


    ''....does Naomi-chan knows this? Or did she bring him deliberately,'' Aman thought with a cold face when his eyes fell on the only vampire in the room, Devon, ''Hanging out with a vampire is dangerous if you are not strong enough,'' Aman turned his eyes and saw the hot, cutie Gwen Stacy.


    ''Such a cute little child.'' He shook his head.


    "Uncle! What the hell was that? You would have killed me if it was not for Ryan!"


    "Of course, it would not have killed you, dear. In fact, those knives would not have hit anyone. Not even touched anyone-"


    "Wrong. Although it would not have cut anyone, one of knife would have touched Naomi''s check,"


    Aman looked down at Ryan, "What makes you so sure?"


    "Me. My analysis. It is my Trait, I am a clairvoyant."


    "Oh¡­ now that makes sense how you managed to grab my knives so quickly."


    Ryan did not reply, "Naomi. What are we doing here again?" Ryan had a gut feeling that this man was not safe. He has a strange feeling around him.


    "To eat¡­?"


    "Here? In this, in this place? I mean, how?" Ryan asked aggressively, "This is nothing more than an abandoned kitchen." Ryan claimed as he turned around, "How are we¡ª" his voice disappeared, his words were caught in his throat.


    For a second, he felt a strong presence behind him, as if someone was giving in a piercing stare, no one other than Aman.


    "W- wh-" Ryan could not bring words out of his mouth. Aman was standing in front of him and staring at him closely.


    "Hm~" He hummed while looking at Ryan.


    "Uncle Aman¡­." Naomi feared for the worst, is he gay? Not possible, right? RIGHT? Right.


    "Naomi-chan." he lifted his head and looked at Naomi behind Ryan, "Is this guy your-"


    "Argh! Yes, yes, he is my boyfriend. Do not ask again. Please let me and my friends eat your food!"


    "....how dare she!" Gwen gritted her teeth, "she is lying so easily! I can not allow that," Gwen grunted. She then turned to Ryan to see his expressions.


    ''Really? I mean, seriously? Why do you love creating misunderstandings, Naomi!'' He looked totally cool from the outside but he was feeling angry inside his heart.


    Devon''s eyes went wide, how could she claim Ryan as her boyfriend so easily? And how is Ryan not saying anything? Devon questioned.


    This has happened quite a few times with Ryan already, people make a misconception and think of Ryan as Naomi''s boyfriend.


    Because it has happened so many times and Ryan has not denied it even once, it became like a normal thing for him. Maybe that was the reason Naomi developed a liking for him? He is handsome, cool, strong after all.


    Devon has been silent from the start without saying a single word. It made his presence unnoticeable. Ryan did not even notice that Devon, who likes Naomi, was in the room when this happened.


    "Good grief, Naomi-chan." he started talking in Japanese, "See, this is why I do not like bringing people to this place for eating their meal. No one respects it, they all diss the place and leave. Just like your dumb boyfriend, I hate when people do that." he completed in Japanese.


    "Dumb?" Ryan frowned.


    "Please, take them to my restaurant, I can not make food for them." Aman turned around.


    Then in another language, he said, "Who knows where they come from. Fucking annoying,"


    "But! Uncle! Please, We will not be able to come here for the next three years. Our Academy is creating new rules."


    "Huh?" He stopped, "What rules?"


    "You are not allowed to get out of the Aca¨C"


    "Ah, that. Do not worry, I know them. They are called the New Protocols 2071. I know them,"


    "Then¡­" Ryan stood behind him and said in Japanese, "if you know that, why would not you make food for Naomi at least? For the last time,"


    "It would not be the last time," He was not surprised by Ryan''s Japanese speaking skills one bit. And that surprised everyone in the room, even Ryan.


    "Last time in three years," Ryan added.


    "It would not be the last time, I said." Aman was stuck to the same, "Please go to my restaurant. This place is only for people who respect it."


    "I do."


    "You can not play mind games with me, thank you."


    ''You play mind games, Ryan!! You are a manipulator! You tried to manipulate me¨C!''


    "Ryan. It is okay," Gwen stepped forward, she kept her hand on Ryan''s shoulder, "Let us go somewhere else." She suggested.


    Thankfully, Gwen stepped forward at the right time, or else Ryan would have lost himself in the pain of losing his girlfriend.


    He looked at Gwen with an expression of being lost in his own thoughts, "Hm, right." he nodded with an open mouth.


    "Come on," she pulled Ryan by his shoulder out of the room, they were about to walk out of the room.


    "B- but wait. I got to clear something," Gwen stopped. She looked at Ryan and gave him a nod.


    "Mr¡­.. Aman, was it?"


    "You can call me that."


    "I respect your place. It is not that I do not respect it, I know what it means to be attached to something which is dear to you and is your first. Not as good as you, but I understand the attachment you form with these things."


    Aman turned his eyes to Ryan, "See, kid, do not do it. Please leave right now." He warned Ryan but Ryan was determined.


    ''I can not, I can not be traumatized by Erin''s incident even now. I should speak, I do not want to regret things again.''


    "But, all I said was, how are we supposed to eat in a place which has no equipment, no furniture that is in good condition, no employees, no assets to cook. At least, I do not see any. Now you tell me, sir, how are supposed to eat in a place like this?"


    Ryan completed. There was silence in the room. No one spoke anything. Devon was already feeling out of the place. Gwen was nervous as much as Ryan was.


    Naomi stood idly without doing anything. She was not sure what would be the right thing to do. She can not just force Aman to cook if he does not want to cook.


    "Follow me." Aman took a step forward, "I will show you." he muttered. He took a few more steps and disappeared into the next room.


    "Let us go, guys." Naomi proposed. Everyone started following Aman after waiting for a few seconds.


    They entered another room which was dark again. Nothing was visible to a human''s naked eye through the darkness.


    "Come on in. a few more steps" they heard a deep voice from somewhere in the dark.


    Ryan was the first one to step forward after Naomi. They silently entered the room.


    ''I do not even know what Uncle Aman is planning now,'' Naomi gulped as she slowly walked forward.


    "This. This is my dream kitchen. This is the kitchen I worked so hard for the previous 10 years. And now, finally, I have built this. I am proud of it."


    "Huh? What kitchen?" Unfortunately, no one was able to see anything.


    "See." Aman hissed in a deep voice.


    Click, click! Flash, flash.


    A few lights lit up. Soon followed by other tens of lights. The darkroom suddenly turned immensely bright for anyone to bear.


    Everyone closed their eyes due to the sudden flash of lights. Their vision started to settle down. Their vision was back to normal.


    From one corner, Aman appeared. The tall man with muscles popping out. His chest, his biceps, his abs. Everything was in shape. The perfect man in his early 40s¡­. 40 to be precise.


    "Woah¡­."


    "Wow."


    A smile spread over Naomi''s face, "This is why I like you, Uncle Aman."


    Aman smiled back at them. "I hope you like it." He grinned.


    The bright scene left everybody speechless.


    "Man¡­. I can not believe there was something like this in here¡­" Devon muttered.


    Ryan''s eye was popping out, his mouth dropped open, ''Cool!'' He became excited.


    There was a modular kitchen in front of them. Shelves, table, chair, utensils, chopsticks, bowl, everything! Literally, everything a chef and an eater would need.


    Golden lights were lit in the room. It was a beautiful shade of golden orange color. Truly amazing.


    "Golden orange at noon, purple-blue at night," Aman told.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 273 - Cooking Skills

    "Take a seat, guys." Naomi went forward and pulled the stool out. Before sitting, "Come on," and sat down on the stool.


    "Sigh. Fine. take a seat. I will make food for you,"


    "I knew it." Naomi grinned at Aman.


    Aman pulled out an apron from a drawer, put it on. He pulled out two menu cards from the drawer.


    "Menus or would you like me to cook my special?" he held the three cards in his hand.


    "What will be the cuisine of your special?" Ryan asked.


    "Varma."


    "....what cuisine is that?" Ryan frowned, "Never heard of,"


    "Oh, you should have heard about it. It is my cuisine. I have created it."


    "...no, sir, really, what is the cuisine?" Gwen asked too.


    "Mix, lady. I do not look at cuisines when I cook."


    Gwen nodded, Aman was not someone she could trust at the moment. So she decided to go for the menu. Aman handed Gwen the menu.


    "Anybody else?" And asked.


    "I have not tasted Japanese food, and I do not want food to go waste so-" Devon replied, he did not want to take a risk by ordering Aman''s special Varma cuisine


    "Yeah, I would not allow that,"


    "Right, I do not want to¡­"


    "I will squeeze that food down your throat but will not allow you to leave anything on your dish." that warning scared the shit out of Devon.


    ''Vampires these days¡­'' Aman shook his head.


    "So you will take the menu?"


    "Thank you," Devon leaned forward and got the menu. He opened it and started reading the menu.


    Aman still held the menu in his hand, he moved it in front of Ryan, "You?"


    "Naomi?" Ryan turned his eyes to Naomi. She was staring at him since the time they sat down.


    "I trust him. I would take his Varma special."


    Ryan nodded, "Do not poison me though."


    "Haha," he laughed it off, he threw the menus away as he turned around.


    "I would like this," Gwen pointed at a thing she found interesting in the menu, "I do not know what it is but I want to try,"


    "The Varma Twister?" Aman read the thing listed on the menu, "Good choice!" He went to his fridge and took out some vegies, food, meat, eggs, bread, etc. He was super fast. He took a few knives of different blades out of nowhere.


    Ryan took a closer look to know where he took those knives out from. He realized there was a scabbard hanging against his waist. It was a big scabbard, big enough to fit three knives at once.


    "What about you vampy boy?"


    "Vampy?" Gwen questioned.


    "Vampy boy, haha! You still have a strange sense of humor uncle." Naomi started laughing.


    But Ryan. and Devon. More than Ryan, Devon started getting even more scared. He could feel his body burn up. Same with Ryan, his heart was beating hard.


    Aman was facing the other side, he was doing something with his knives, cutting some vegetables maybe.


    "Blood," Devon replied. Ryan''s eyes went wide.


    "What are you saying, Devon?"


    "You want blood?"


    "You are bleeding."


    "Hah?" Aman was already looking down at his fingers, one of which was bleeding, "Ah~ you are right." He turned around.


    "Oh my god, how? How did you cut yourself?" Naomi exaggerated the cut.


    "Do not know, maybe someone wanted me to bleed." Aman looked at Devon from the corner of his eye with a smile.


    "Do not be ridiculous, get it treated right now."


    "It is okay, it will heal on its own in a minute."


    "It will? Is that cut really small?"


    "Yep. Just a scratch." a drop of blood dropped on the floor. Aman looked at Devon then at the blood dripping from his finger.


    "If you say so," Naomi sat back in his seat.


    "I am surprised, how did you know I was bleeding? Even I did not sense it!" Aman smiled at Devon. He held his finger in front of him.


    "He is doing it deliberately," Ryan murmured. But Ryan could not do anything, he could only wish for Devon to stay under control.


    "Please suck it, sir. You will make your kitchen dirty," Devon replied.


    ''I guess the last night''s misunderstanding was not for nothing. Naomi and Gwen would have found about me if I had not killed those innocent humans.'' Devon sighed in relief.


    Because he had not killed the humans last night, he would not have got enough blood with him. And seeing blood right now would have only made him crave for more.


    "Ah, it is nothing."


    "Please suck it," Devon repeated.


    ''He does not know I do not need a lot of blood as a Hybrid Vampire.''


    He did not see any changes in Devon''s behavior, he decided to suck the blood.


    "I will take Teriyaki," Devon told Aman his order.


    "Roger." Aman turned around.


    ''He has control over his thirst. Cool.'' He laughed inside his mind.


    "So, tell me more about yourselves." Aman proposed. No one answered him though, "Okay, I will tell you about myself first."


    He talked as he continued doing his preparations for making food. He lit up the stove and put a big pot over it. He pulled out a griddle pan and placed it over his workplace.


    "My name is Aman Varma. Aman is the first name, it is pronounced as A-mAan, not A-Man. My last name is pronounced as Var-Ma."


    "Aman Varma¡­ sir," Gwen added.


    "I am Indian, as you might have already guessed. Full Indian, but my citizenship is Japanese. I was born and raised in India for a while. I came to Japan for an Academy education. Japan and USA were the only top countries peaking in their development in both financial, and geographical after the 2021 pandemic.


    "We were middle-class Indian family, we could not afford the USA although the market was down and all. So Japan it was. Believe me, India still is not the best country for the Trait education." Aman turned around and shook his head.


    "Then I met Naomi-chan''s father, Satoru. We became friends, we both fell for the same woman¨C"


    "Wait. what?" Naomi frowned and turned her eyes to Aman, "You- you? You were used to like my mother? Seriously?"


    "Hahaha!" he laughed again.


    Everyone in the room was surprised to hear that. They all had seen Satoru and now Aman too. If they had to compare then Aman was the best choice possible. He was the best out of the two.


    "But no one told me that!"


    Sizzle!


    A loud sizzling sound came as Aman did something on the hot griddle pan. Smoke started coming out from the pan.


    "I know, ''cause I never told anyone."


    "You did not?" Naomi leaned back, "Argh, I can not believe it! You and my mother? No way!"


    "Haha, I had to give up on Satomi and walk away. I realized she was out of the league, and even if she was in my league, Satoru was someone who meant more to me than that girl with bitch attitude. I hope you do not mind,"


    "I do not. She is a real fucking bitch,"


    "Spicy,"


    "Hah?"


    "Would you like it spicy or medium, Ryan-Kun?"


    "Medium will do it," Ryan nodded.


    Naomi calmed down, "So do you still¡­?"


    "I would have killed Satoru if that was the case. And I would not be standing here making food for you guys. Satomi would have been mine and¡­" Aman leaned closer to Naomi, "Naomi-chan, you would have been my daughter."


    "...."


    "But that is not the case. Two years later, when my business was booming, it still is, those two came in. when I thought she is out of my life once and for all¡­ they came in as couples!"


    "Ouch." Gwen sighed.


    "I felt envious and jealous, sad, upset, depressed, thinking, I would have been sitting by her side instead of Satoru¡­ for just a minute. I saw how bossy Satomi had become over the period of two years, I saw how she was ordering Satoru around, and how she was using him to get her shit done¡­ I was grateful to god. Thank god! I am not sitting by her side!"


    "Why are you telling us this? Your private life¡­" Ryan asked.


    "It is not private. It is just some shitty memories I want someone to hear about." He threw some batter over the gribble pan and spread it evenly, forming an oval shape.


    "Anyway, what about you?"


    "How many languages do you speak?" Ryan asked.


    "Born in India, I speak two Indian languages. Marathi and Hindi. Moved to Japan, I learned Japanese. And I knew English way before I was even born! Hahaha!"


    ''Strange humor..''


    "Tell me about you, what happened to your eye?" Aman then added something over the oval-shaped batter. The sizzling sound continued.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 274 - Varma’s Special Exclusive: The Seasonal Platter

    "Tell me about you, what happened to your eye?" Aman then added something over the oval-shaped batter. The sizzling sound continued.


    "I half-murdered a kid, his father sent three Japanese assassins to kill me. They got my eye, Devon''s arm, Gwen''s consciousness." Ryan replied.


    "Whoa! Why would you do that? Are you a delinquent?"


    "No¡­ I did that¡­ because that bastard was bullying my friend¨C" his words stuck in his throat, "Our¡­ friend¡­"


    Silence fell all over the room again. Naomi, Gwen, Devon dropped their heads down in grief.


    "He¡­ was a good friend¡­" Gwen muttered.


    Devon and Ryan were feeling guilty for the first time since they killed Pete. the absence of Pete around them started to make its effect now¡­


    "Hm." Aman nodded, "Rest in peace, kiddo." He muttered.


    "..."


    "...."


    "....."


    "..."


    "Ah, come on! Say something!" Aman shouted, "Do not do it! Do not make this awkward!" he shouted again.


    "I- I am Devon. Former second seat holder."


    "Really? You do not look that strong, but okay. American Academy is something you can trust."


    "My name is Gwen Stacy. I am Ryan''s girl¨C"


    "Eh?" Aman turned around with his big, wide-open eyes, "Two¨C"


    "Sorry, I mean, I am Ryan''s female friend,"


    Ryan sighed. Naomi let out a sigh of relief. ''I thought this girl would blow the lid off.'' Naomi found her heart beating fast.


    ''Damn, her jokes are going a little too far. Looks like I go to punish her.'' Ryan glared at Gwen.


    "Nice to meet you, and I do not understand Japanese," Gwen added.


    "Haha, you should learn Japanese, lady, if you want to survive in Japan without your MALE FRIEND."


    Ryan face-palmed, ''He got it probably.''


    "Gwen Stacy¡­." he pronounced her name and fell into a long thought.


    "Uhm?"


    Ryan''s eyes turned sharply in Gwen''s direction, ''That cute hum! That is not allowed!'' Ryan grunted from inside, ''Why would you be so cute in front of others?! I seriously got to punish you.'' Ryan clenched his fists.


    Gwen could feel Ryan''s sharp stare at her for a few seconds till Ryan pulled his head away robotically.


    "I wish just Peter Parker had caught you when you were falling down the clock tower."


    "Huh?" Gwen did not realize what he was saying, "Wait- seriously?!" everyone started laughing, "Come on!" Gwen frowned angrily.


    "Sorry, Gwen!" Aman shouted back and went back to his cooking.


    From the deep pot which was boiling on the stove, Aman pulled out long, wobbly noodles with the help of big chopsticks.


    He threw them on the batter he made out of something. He threw some sauces on top of it. Then the veggies. No one was able to see what he was doing. There were two reasons for that.


    First, he was standing facing opposite everybody. They could only see some bold movements.


    Second, he was doing everything very fast. Only other superhumans like Satoru, Satomi, Brandon, Darell¡­ and Aman himself could see what Aman was doing.


    Ryan was not able to keep up with his movements either. He did something quickly then he does something at a normal pace, suddenly increasing his pace again.


    "Alright, your order will be ready in a few."


    "Whose?" Gwen asked.


    "Huh? What do you mean whose? Everybody''s, of course!" Aman answered cheerfully.


    "What is of course in that?" Ryan said with a frown.


    Aman took out a few dishes, big dishes out of the dimensional void cube. He pilled them at his workplace.


    "Everybody''s order will be ready at once. That is the speed of his cooking and service." Naomi winked with a smile.


    "At once?" Ryan nodded, "He was not making anyone person''s food all this time," He focused his eyes on Aman''s movements.


    Aman grabbed the plates. Ryan blinked his eyes and saw a plate coming his way at a blasting pace. He brought his hands forward to stop the impact but the plate did not touch him.


    "What just happened?" Devon blinked a few times.


    Gwen saw a plate appear in front of her out of nowhere.


    "I love how you do not break the dishes while doing this," Naomi remarked.


    "I have broken over two hundred dishes while practicing this skill," Aman replied without looking at them.


    His pace suddenly increased. Ryan could not manage to keep up with his movement anymore. All he could see were the after images of his hands, spoons, chopsticks.


    "It is getting fired up, baby!" Aman shouted to himself. His arms started moving even faster. His hands started working together in synchronization without spilling or breaking anything.


    ''....what is this agility monster?'' Ryan''s eye was big wide open. Literally nothing, literally nothing was visible to him anymore. Everything was happening too quickly for him.


    "Whoa, whoa, calm down man, no one is in a rush." Devon started fearing that Aman might break something or spill something.


    Aman did not say anything, he moved from one place to another in a second, he brought the plates in order, took four chopsticks, pulled a piece of shirt out of his apron.


    "Here we go! Yeah!" he shouted to himself. He threw the shirt on himself.


    Aman pulled up the sleeves of his shirt till his elbows. He pulled out two more pieces of clothes from his cube.


    With no time to spare, Aman dug his hand into his cube and pulled out three knives. He threw them into the air.


    "It might hit some¨C" Devon stopped in the middle when the knives disappeared.


    Ryan''s eye went wide again, ''They beat the gravitational force!! How is that possible?'' No one pulled the knives down but they came down as if the gravitational force increased for a second.


    The knives went up in the sky again. Aman turned around, he held the gribble pan in his hands. He used his hands to quickly serve everyone''s orders into their plates.


    The knives came down. Aman slowed down a little, he directed the knives in everybody''s direction. From the cube, another came out on its own.


    The knives fell down on the plates, four at once, they cut the food in their plates. Without Aman touching the four knives, he cut the food into parts.


    Ryan remained dumbfounded. The words of Aman, a few minutes ago, flashed inside his mind once again.


    "Of course, it would not have killed you, dear. In fact, those knives would not have hit anyone. Would not have even touched anyone."


    ''T- this is what he meant¡­ he can- he can control the knife at his own will!!''


    "Devon Bostick, here is your Varma special teriyaki." Devon''s eyes fell down at his dish.


    "W- when did he-?" there was hot, spicy, teriyaki lying on the plate in front of Devon.


    "Gwen Stacy, your Varma''s Special Twister," Gwen received her food too.


    "Ryan Walker, Mitsuda Naomi. Here is your Varma''s Special Exclusive: The Seasonal Platter!"


    He threw the gribble pan back in its place. He pulled the knives back into his scabbard and then into the cube. Aman pulled a chair behind him.


    "Dig in!" He shouted in Japanese.


    In front of Ryan, there were three dishes and two small bowls. In the main platter, there was a big, rolled, thin pan-cake-like thing. Inside it was mashed potatoes with some seasoning. Not just the potatoes, there were noodles inside.


    "W- what is this?" Ryan asked.


    "Let me explain," Aman had opened his mouth to explain but Naomi took the chance, "You see the big rolled pan-cake-like thing?"


    Ryan nodded. Aman sat in front of them in his chair.


    "That is an Indian dish, called as Dosa. inside it is potatoes, soba noodles with other sauces, cheese, butter, and a little bit of red pasta." Naomi explained.


    "Damn!" Ryan pulled one flap of the Dosa to look inside.


    "In the small bowls, one consists of coconut chutney, another one is basically an Indian stew. Gourds, cauliflower, onion, etc."


    "I see¡­"


    "On the other two plates. One plate has a fish fry, sushi, rice mixed with mutton. Indian style~"


    "This sure looks¡­ spicy and juicy. The curry is thick too."


    "It tastes awesome is all I can say. Do you see the last plate? It is Chicago-style pizza, nachos on the top, and cheesesteak."


    "Three in all, huh?" Ryan lifted his eyebrows.


    "Uh¡­ can anyone explain what my dish is?"


    "I will, Naomi-chan." He noticed Naomi was ready again.


    "You asked for the special twister, Gwen, it is the special twister. I will tell you what it consists of."


    "Okay." Gwen nodded.


    "The little meatballs, some balls are made of Indian cottage cheese or Paneer, some are mutton balls, fish, chicken, and cauliflower mixed with them."


    "Yeah, I do see a lot of balls here."


    "There are some fried noodles on top, Japanese style. Mixed together, it is sauteed with sauces. It is an Indo-Chinese dish, called as Manchurian."


    "Manchurian?"


    "No, pronounce it properly, Maan-Chu-RIan," Aman explained.


    "Manchurian."


    "Cool." Aman smiled, "Come on! Before it gets cold!"


    "Right." Ryan started eating with the fork and table knife provided to him. Chopsticks too.


    "Believe me, buddy, when Indian food gets cold, it tastes the worst food. But when eaten piping hot, it tastes as good as other food, maybe better."


    Aman explained. But, it really does not taste good when the food is cold, does not matter what cuisine.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 275 - The Ultimate Euphoria.

    Ryan took a piece of the Dosa platter made by Aman.


    ''Smells nice,'' Ryan muttered as he put the food inside his mouth. He started chewing the food.


    "This is amazing!" Ryan cried. He quickly started gobbling the rest of the food. He chewed the food, took another bite.


    Ryan was not the only one, Gwen and Devon were in their own euphoria too. The food tasted so amazing that they could not control it.


    "How is it, Naomi-chan?" Aman asked.


    "Mh-hm, as usual, the best." Naomi gave Aman a thumbs up and a pretty smile as he continued eating the Dosa.


    "I am glad." Everybody was enjoying their food.


    Non-stop. That big amount of food served to Ryan was almost finished. Gwen was about to finish her food too, Devon''s plate had only a few pieces of Teriyaki so he did complete it quickly.


    Naomi had a lot on her plate. This was the first time she was eating this food so she was able to somehow control her craving for more and more.


    "I will get fat for sure. But I can not say no to this food either." Naomi muffled. She did not go for the Dosa at first, she went for the side dishes before going for the Dosa.


    "Where were you guys headed?" Aman asked as he leaned over his stool.


    "Us?" Gwen muffled while she chewed her food, "We were going on a double date¨C"


    "Ah! I was just giving them a tour of Tokyo."


    "Yeah- sorry, I mean, we were going on a double tour."


    ''Double tour?'' Devon frowned, ''Does that even make sense?'' He shook his head.


    "And your first stop was for lunch?" Aman giggled.


    "No, breakfast,"


    He stopped his laugh, "Breakfast?" He asked. Gwen and Naomi nodded, "Wait- I cooked a whole meal for you!" Aman pointed at the platters in front of him.


    "And I thought maybe this is the normal breakfast an average Japanese eats." Devon threw his head and arms.


    "Yours was just a breakfast though," Aman added.


    "Pfft!" Devon felt embarrassed and insulted. He looked at Naomi with embarrassed and upset eyes.


    "Sorry, guys. I thought you were here for lunch¡­"


    "It is fine, Mr. Aman, we will directly get our dinner in the evening," Ryan replied. Only a last dish was remaining on his plate.


    "Aah! But I wanted to show you guys another great shop for lunch!" Naomi protested.


    "I am in," Devon muttered.


    "Dear, will you be able to eat after eating this much?" Aman spread his arms and asked.


    "....why not?"


    "Hah?" Ryan almost threw his food out, "Seriously?"


    Naomi shyly looked away, "Yeah, so what?" she muttered.


    "After eating this whole meal? My god!" Ryan was basically just surprised that someone as fit as Naomi would be able to eat another meal after a recent meal.


    "Yeah¡­ why, do you think I eat too much, now?"


    "Eh?"


    "Nothing."


    ''Maybe he thinks I eat too much. He may think I am fat!'' Naomi pulled her eyebrows together.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­.


    "Excuse me." Aman got up from his seat, he picked up the call, "Hello? Aman is speaking,"


    "Is that the¡­"


    "Yep, that is the Hindi language." Naomi calmed Gwen''s curiosity.


    Gwen nodded, "Ah¡­ it sounds good to hear,"


    "Yes. Okay, I already approved it, did not I?" Aman continued talking in Hindi with his colleague on the phone call, "Okay, how much? Alright, I will withdraw the required amount. Yep, thank you."


    Aman turned around as he hung his call. He raised his head and found three people staring at him out of curiosity.


    "This work¡­" he started as he walked near them and pulled out his stool, "The work has been hard now that we are going for an expansion."


    "Expansion?" Naomi repeated, "You are opening another branch?" She asked.


    "Uh-huh," Aman nodded. He pulled his mobile back into his pocket, "I told you right, on the road to becoming the next McDonald''s, the next KFC,"


    "Wait, you were serious?" Devon leaned forward. Aman glanced at him and ignored him.


    "We are opening our first-ever restaurant in India, the Mumbai city."


    "Wow, congrats!" Naomi congratulated him cheerfully.


    "We have a huge plan for our expansion. We have opened our franchise in every corner of Japan. Now before I aim higher for countries like America, I need to check how my restaurant will work in India."


    "Why?" Ryan asked.


    "Because India is cheaper than America. So even if I have to face loss over the year, I would lose only less compared to my loss in America,"


    "I see, tell me more, please."


    "Sure. huh, are you interested in this business, or are you interested in my business¡­ or perhaps, are you interested in me?" Aman raised his brows.


    ''My God, sometimes I really think you are gay.'' Naomi sighed.


    "I am interested in your business''s shares."


    "Eh~" Aman raised his eyebrows, "Do you want to own this company?"


    "I want to own the profit of this company. I do not care about how you do it as long as it is profitable, I have US dollars to invest in your Japanese yen company."


    "Investments? So you mean, you want my company''s stocks?"


    "Exactly. And if I can talk with the company''s owner himself, why would I have to do any research? This will be insider trading, from the company''s owner himself."


    "And what if my business goes down after my expansion in India? I hope that is what you are aiming for."


    "That will be my outlook, right? My money, my time, my risk."


    "Hah." Aman leaned back in his stool, he then turned to Naomi, "your boyfriend is sure too smart for you, Naomi-chan!"


    Everybody in the room was clueless about what the two business marketers were talking about.


    "Of course, I will do my own research." Ryan got up from his stool. He took his plates in his hand, "I would like to have your company''s business sheet, cash flow statements, and the income statements."


    "What would you do with them? Study and invest?"


    "Of course." Ryan walked to the kitchen counter and placed the plates down, "I want my first investment to be in your company. I genuinely liked your food."


    "Hahaha! You little guy!" Aman got up, "I will send those documents to your mobile, give me your contact info or LINE if you have it."


    "....I have none of them."


    "Man, buy a mobile." Aman pulled his mobile out, "I will send them to Naomi-chan''s mobile. Be sure to check them,"


    "Okay. thanks," Ryan nodded. He walked back and sat on his stool.


    Devon was done eating, Ryan had completed his meal, Gwen had just completed eating hers too. Naomi was the only one remaining.


    "Enough with the business dealings, where are we going next, Naomi?" Devon turned to Naomi and asked.


    "Uh?" She choked for a second, "An amusement park? Cause Tokyo tower and other attractions are awesome at night only."


    "Which park?" Aman asked.


    "Uh¡­ we have not decided yet."


    "Let me recommend some."


    "Sure. that would help,"


    "Disneyland, Tokyo Joypolis, Yomiuri land, or Asakusa Hanayashiki park. Disneyland will be the closest one possible."


    "I have not visited Disneyland yet, I have gone to Asakusa and Joypolis though," Naomi put her finger on her chin and thought about the best possible park to visit.


    "What do you guys think?" Aman asked.


    "I do not about other parks, so I would go with Disneyland," Devon replied.


    "It would be boring for Naomi to visit the same park again, Disneyland it is." Gwen agreed with Disneyland too.


    "Is Disneyland really closer than other parks?" Ryan asked Aman. Aman smiled and nodded, "It would not take us long to reach there, Disneyland it is." Ryan too agreed.


    "Fine! Disneyland. But guys, do you have cash on you?"


    "My parents just sent me a few hundred dollars. I do not know how much they will be worth in Japanese yen," Gwen checked her mobile for checking her bank balance.


    "I have money too," Devon said.


    "I¡­ have less money but enough for today. This will be the last time we enjoy so¡­ I will spend some,"


    "Be sure you do not spend much, who will buy my company''s stocks then?"


    "Sure, sure."


    Naomi got up from her seat, "Thank you for the meal, Let us go," Naomi prayed.


    ...


    They were standing in front of the little shop.


    "See you soon, uncle Aman,"


    "Anytime. I am always here," he patted Naomi''s head.


    "Nice to meet you, bye~" Gwen waved.


    ''Fuck¡­. This girl¡­'' Ryan clenched his fists, ''You are mine now!''


    They started walking.


    "Oh¡­" Aman turned around, "Hey, Ryan!" Ryan turned his head around, "It was nice to meet you!!" He shouted from a distance.


    Ryan turned back with a smile, then with a pause, he replied, "You will become bigger than that McDoland and Kentucky!"


    Aman scoffed. He threw his head down and laughed, "Business." He muttered.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 276 - Tokyo Disneyland.

    ....


    Back to Aman''s small shop.


    Aman was standing in front of his shop after he had seen Naomi and others off. He was smiling for the next few seconds.


    Then Aman turned around to enter his shop when something caught his eyes. Up in the sky, on the top of a building next to his shop, he saw six men on top of it.


    "Tch, vampires these days¡­" he shook his head. He focused his vision on the vampires on the top of the building, "Where are they looking at?"


    Aman took a step closer. He noticed that the vampires on the top of the building were looking down at someone walking by as if they were spying.


    "And what the heck are vampires doing on Earth?" He questioned himself, "Should I check them out¡­ but what if they are Elites?" From the distance of hundreds of feet, Aman could not sense the species of the vampires.


    ''They¡­ are they looking at the kids?'' Aman got alert, he jumped on the top of his shop in a moment. The vampires were still far from him.


    ''Damn, it still would not be safe,'' Aman was still debating whether to check on the vampires or not, ''Tch!'' he shoot himself from the shop''s roof.


    He landed on the building''s corner in front of him. He was already tens of feet above the earth''s surface. But he was no spider-man. Aman lost his balance and slipped down.


    ''Ah, shit.'' He threw himself down, he landed down on the ground, ''I should keep my training going on.'' Aman thought in his mind.


    "Let us go once again." Aman bent his knees to kick start from the ground once again.


    Ring, ring, ring.


    But before he could jump off, he received a call. Aman quickly pulled out his mobile and checked the name of the caller. Aman picked up the call as it must have been important.


    "Sir, sir! We have a problem!" Aman''s expression turned cold when he heard the panicked voice of his colleague.


    "What is it?"


    "The building, the base of the building has collapsed. We have huge trouble here. It would be good if you come here right now. The whole building is about to fall off."


    "Why?! What the fuck is going on there?! How the hell can the building fall?!" Aman shouted out of frustration.


    "The experts state the land chosen was haunted¨C"


    "Oh fuck those Indian superstitions!" Aman shouted, "Tch. Call it off."


    "Huh?"


    "Stop the project, stop the construction right now!"


    "Yes- yes, sir!"


    "I will be there tomorrow. Call the project off for now." Aman hung up the call, "Looks like you will be losing your money, Ryan." Aman muttered with a cold, angry face.


    Aman lifted his head up to check on the vampires. He pulled his head down, ''Whatever.'' He thought and went inside his shop.


    ...


    "So, guys, how was the food?" Naomi asked, she was extra enthusiastic after the meal at Aman''s.


    "It was the best!" Gwen replied.


    "I ate Teriyaki for the first time so I do not know if it was the best or not but it sure was tasty," Devon replied, he was walking behind Naomi.


    "What about you, Ryan?" she lowered her volume when she asked Ryan.


    "Ah? Yeah, yeah, it was pretty awesome. But¡­ I am just impressed at his speed. He is so fast,"


    "I know, right! He is way faster than you, Ryan."


    "You do not have to compare me with him, Gwen," Ryan replied in a sarcastic tone.


    "Just saying¡­" she muttered.


    "I mean, all the time he cooked the food, served us, cut it into pieces but I did not smell a thing¡­ the aroma of his food, I could not smell it."


    "Yeah. now that you mention it¡­" Devon fell into his deep thought.


    "He was working so fast that he beat the speed of heat waves! Then as soon as he stopped and sat down, the burst of aroma spread over the whole kitchen!" Ryan shared his experience.


    "Exactly! Now I realized what the sudden burst of aroma was!" Devon jumped.


    "Mr. Aman is surely amazing," Gwen added.


    "Naomi," Devon called out to her, "We are going to Disneyland, right?"


    "Yes. We will have to take a train from the Disneyland station first. And for that, we will have to take a train from the nearest train station." Naomi told everybody.


    Gwen was not walking with Devon this time, Naomi was not walking with Ryan this time. Gwen and Naomi were together, Ryan and Devon were walking together.


    "Man¡­" Devon whispered in Ryan''s ear, "I feel like just a side character now."


    "Do not worry, you are a deuteragonist, I can promise."


    "Deuteragonist is a side character."


    "It is the second main character. A side character is the 10th main character¡­ wait, how could a side character be the main character?"


    "Oh, shut up. What I mean is, I want to get closer to Naomi on this date no matter what."


    "You will,"


    "This is the best chance, I want to grab the opportunity and come closer to Naomi. At least, I want her to look at me."


    "Naomi!" Ryan called out. Naomi turned her head around and gave a nod, "How much time? How far is it?"


    "It is close from here, a few meters away," Naomi told and turned around.


    "See?" Ryan muttered to Devon, "She looked at you,"


    "Dude!" Devon punched Ryan in his elbow, "This is serious,"


    "Okay, okay, sorry."


    "Tch, I want to get close to her but at this pace, it all seems impossible."


    "You will, you will,"


    "How the heck will I with this laid-back attitude?!" Devon grunted.


    "Chill~"


    ...


    After walking for another few minutes, they had reached the train station.


    Ryan raised his eyes to read the big words displayed on the digital screen, "Akihabara Station."


    "Wait¡­" Ryan''s eye went wide, "We were in Akihabara the whole fucking time?! How the hell I did not notice it!?" Ryan shouted.


    "Calm! This is just the starting of the Akihabara prefecture. The real Akihabara is behind this station. We were in Tokyo prefecture the whole time. Calm down!" Naomi replied quickly.


    "Oh¡­ no, I thought I missed the most important part of coming to Japan."


    "It is okay~" Naomi walked back to Ryan, "I will take you on a tour of Akihabara one day, too~" Naomi grabbed Ryan''s hand.


    "No, it is¨C" Naomi pulled him with her. They walked past the crowd.


    "Guys, buy your tickets from this counter," Naomi showed them the counter, "For this train. Akihabara to Disneyland station." Naomi guided those two.


    As instructed, they took their tickets. In the form of tickets, they received a card where their tickets will appear digitally. Awesome, right? That is the power of new technology.


    "Portal trains." Naomi spoke, "They are portal trains."


    "Huh? Wait, then what is the need of trains, why do not they let human-?"


    "Portals are still used only by the government, Royal families, and other people use them illegally. Government does not allow people to directly pass through the portal as the experience of passing through a portal might be¡­. Might not be right for some passengers."


    "Ah¡­ I know what you mean," Ryan rubbed his head, "You feel like your body is being stretched, you feel dizzy and- and somewhat¡­ I do not know." Ryan sighed, "Overall, it is not a good experience. Some might faint while traveling."


    "Exactly- but wait, why and how do you¨C?"


    "Leave that aside! Let us hurry up!" Ryan jumped forward.


    They sat on the train. It took a few minutes for the train to start and move. There were hundreds of people on the long train.


    The train took off. Slow at first then very fast, its speed increased periodically, and boom!


    A green portal appeared in front of them, the train went past it and the scene outside the window changed suddenly.


    The train started slowing down, slowly, it came to a stop. An announcement was made for people to drop off at the Tokyo Disneyland Station.


    "Come on, we got to catch the next train." Naomi pulled Ryan out of the train again.


    They paid for the train to Disneyland got on the train. This train was ready to leave the platform, thank god they got his train or the next one was five minutes later!


    The same experience. The train caught up with its pace, suddenly it went through a portal and now they were in¡­ Disneyland!! Yay!


    "We request all of the passengers to please walk out slowly. We have reached Tokyo Disneyland." an announcement was made through the intercom.


    "Man¡­ this is thrilling," Devon muttered.


    The platform they were standing on, was moving on its own. It was taking people inside the Tokyo Disneyland.  Direct from the station. No need to walk.


    "This is it!" Naomi said, "We are here! We are in Tokyo Disneyland, it is amazing!"


    There were lots of air balloons flying in the air, they were the Disney characters, of course. There were a lot of statues, dummy statues, and other attractions for visitors.


    They were standing in front of the entrance gate. The large castle build high was visible from the entrance gate. The Disney Cindrella castle.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 277 - Disney Waiting Room.

    "And our first stop will be the world bazaar." Naomi shouted cheerfully, "This is the place where you can buy souvenirs from around the whole world. You can have whatever you want."


    "Wrong, our first stop will be the ticket counter." Devon joked.


    "...duh." Naomi frowned, "Let us buy the tickets, they must be somewhere around 7000 yen,"


    "How many dollars?" Gwen asked, she was still counting on the little money she had with her.


    "$60.5. Not much for us," Ryan shrugged. Gwen looked at Ryan from the corner of her eye, "Aah¡­ let us go."


    Ryan hurried to the ticket counter. It was not that busy around this early in the morning. The park had just opened for people to enter.


    Devon followed Ryan. Soon Naomi and Gwen joined. The little queue then soon turned into a big crowd of people standing to get their tickets.


    "Why do not people just buy them online?"


    "Ah-hah, people who want to stay in the resort have to make online payments, others can get their tickets offline here."


    "Man, this will be a hassle," Ryan muttered looking at the long line behind him and people still joining.


    The sun was too settling up in the sky. Today''s weather was not the best for an outdoor date, I guess.


    "Guys, let me handle this." Naomi stepped forward, "I will buy four tickets for us, you can give me my money back later,"


    "That can be done?" Everybody looked at Devon, "oh. So it can be done."


    "Are you sure?" Ryan asked. Naomi hummed and nodded, "Fine." Ryan stepped out of the queue and let Naomi get in.


    Gwen and Devon stepped out of the queue too, "Thanks, Naomi," Gwen smiled.


    "I will meet you in the waiting room," Naomi said, "Meet me there. I will bring the tickets." Naomi smiled.


    "Uh-hm." they turned around and started heading for the waiting room.


    In the corner, outside the park, there was a big room for visitors to wait while they get their tickets and other information done.


    "Ryan, you remember the plan, right?"


    "Duh. why would not I?" Ryan shrugged.


    "No, I¡­ I do not want you to go with the flow and forget about our plan while you enjoy your time with Naomi and I rot here."


    "Nah. I remember it. In fact, coming to Disneyland just made our plan to execute easily."


    "How? What do you mean?" Devon asked.


    "Just¡­ that¡­. Disneyland is a big place after all. People do get lost all the time. I and Gwen will get lost together with that way too," Ryan looked at Devon.


    "I and Naomi will¡­. Spend the rest of the time together," A smile spread over Devon''s face.


    "Man¡­" Gwen looked disgusted, "I do not know how mad you are over Naomi, or how much you are obsessed with her,"


    Devon sharply turned to Gwen, "I am not obsessed,"


    "But believe me, she has changed you. Ryan might not know you that much because he is new here but I have been in the Academy since 10th grade. Everybody knows you, Rigid, Capron as the strongest trio. But since¡­ you started liking Naomi¡­ you are losing that- what do I say- that composure of the strongest student."


    "Hah¡­" Devon looked, "It is nothing like that."


    "Go on, deny it, satisfy your ego and deny it." Gwen looked away, "It was my responsibility as a friend to tell you, rest is up to you. Come on, Ryan." Gwen grabbed Ryan''s elbow and pulled him, "I want to give you a hug."


    "Ah?" Ryan glanced back and forth at Devon and Gwen, "Y- yeah, sure¡­" he went inside the room. On the way, his eyes were still fixed on Devon.


    Devon stood there as he watched Ryan and Gwen walk away. A drop of sweat fell down from Devon''s forehead.


    "It is nothing like that. I still am strong," Devon muttered to himself, "I am not saying this to satisfy my ego." He added.


    ...


    After nearly twenty minutes, the door of the waiting room opened, Naomi stepped inside the room with a smile on her face which soon disappeared because of the atmosphere inside.


    "....What is wrong?" she saw Ryan, Gwen sitting in a corner and Devon sitting in another corner. There was some awkward atmosphere created between them.


    The waiting room was now a big room with Disney characters, Varanda, air conditioners, ducts, ceiling fans, Tatami mats, polished tiles, garden for someone who wants to experience the beauty of nature while he waits.


    There were a lot of people inside the waiting room. Many were kids and their moms, they had a special area for that too. The baby feeding area, child-care area.


    Yes, everything is in the same waiting room. Literally everything one would wish for. Some things were possible thanks to the engineers working hard, architectures'' creative minds, designers'' imagination.


    And some things were possible thanks to the improved era of technology. I will not go into detail about this, but most of the things there was digital or¡­ new tech.


    "Yo, Devon," Ryan leaned close to Devon from his seat.


    Devon raised his head and looked at Ryan, then dropped his head down again, "Hm."


    ''Looks like what Gwen said earlier impacted him a bit too much.'' Ryan thought. He pulled a smile on his face, leaned closer to Devon.


    "Naomi is here,"


    "Why- why should I care?"


    "Okay, that is too much. I am going home if you have that ''I am too cool for school'' attitude." Ryan turned around.


    "So what if Naomi is here? Do you want me to go and lick her-"


    "Shut up man, respect her a little. She is not your woman." Ryan looked at Devon with a disgusted expression on his face.


    Devon threw his head down and again said nothing. Ryan moved his face away from Devon.


    He saw Naomi was on her move. She was walking towards him and Devon. Gwen noticed it too, she got up from her place and walked to the duo.


    "Come on, deal with this already!" Gwen said angrily.


    "I am trying!" Ryan replied in a whisper.


    "Devon, let us go, Naomi is here," Devon raised his eyes, he had an upset look in them.


    "Were not you the one who¨C"


    "Fuck, dude! Get up!" Ryan interrupted him, "Do you think a girl will like you the way you are? Forget about getting Naomi to like you then, she already has a high standard! She is the daughter of Japan''s top Royal family. Do you think she will settle for a guy who is depressed, sad, upset, and spreads gloomy energy all over?"


    "...." Devon did not know how to reply.


    Ryan took a quick look at Naomi, "Man, she is coming closer. Stand up, put on a smile. You do not want to spend the rest of the day with this attitude. Wrap your shit." Ryan pulled Devon off the seat.


    "We are doing it right now?" Gwen asked, keeping her eyes on Ryan.


    "Hm, we should not delay it any further," Ryan replied. Gwen hummed back.


    "This is your chance. In the world bazaar, we will get lost." Ryan whispered in Devon''s ears from behind, then he gave him a soft shove in Naomi''s direction.


    "H- hey¡­ what the fuck is wrong here?" Naomi asked, "Did you guys fight?"


    "Who cares. Let us enjoy!" Ryan jumped forward, he gave Gwen a sneaky glance.


    "A- alright, if you say so¡­" Naomi looked confused, "By the way, here are your tickets." She stretched out her hand and held three tickets in her hand, "This one''s yours, this one yours, and¡­ this is yours."


    Ryan took his ticket from Naomi''s hand, "Ah¡­ do we have an atm here? I would like to withdraw some cash." Ryan asked.


    "Maybe¡­ they must have one somewhere, wait, let me go ask that person,"


    "Oh, do not, I will do it." Ryan walked past Naomi and went to a person walking around wearing the Disneyland uniform.


    They looked at Ryan from a distance while Gwen and Devon handed their money to Naomi.


    "Thanks." Ryan nodded, he turned around and walked back to the trio, "They say they have one on the opposite side. I will withdraw the money from my bank account."


    "Alright, sure," Devon spoke.


    "Why, they have an exit from that side too." Naomi told them, "We can all go to the east wing, you can withdraw your money, we will exit through the Disney waiting room. Then we will reach the check-in booth."


    "And then we will check-in, then finally enter the world Bazaar." Gwen added from behind, "Let us hurry up." She took the lead, Ryan followed her.


    Ryan spotted the atm, he ran to the atm. He entered his bank information, country, holder''s name, and his pin. His account was accessed.


    "I wonder what my bank balance is¡­" Ryan selected the current balance channel to check how much amount he has in his account, "Maybe those $30K father and mother left me."


    "Nah." Professor said in a high-pitched sound, "They left more than that for you, you are just yet to discover it."


    "Yeah, yeah, as long as it is not the Ring System,"


    "Think bigger. The Ring System would not earn you money," Professor replied, he stopped picking his nose.


    "Hah, what big? What could I¡ª" Ryan''s eye went wide, his voice stuck in his throat when he saw the number appear on the screen.


    The amount of his bank balance that appeared on his screen, left Ryan speechless, he was feeling excited and nervous at the same time.


    ''What the¡­.. FUC-!''


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 278 - World Bazaar.

    Ryan was not able to keep his excitement under control any longer. No matter how many times he counted the amount, it still remained the same.


    "Once again¡­" He hissed, "One¡­ two¡­ three, four, five, six¡­. And¡­ sev- save- seven!" Ryan grabbed his head, "O- Oh my god!" He acted as if he has won a lottery.


    ''Wait. I should not overreact.'' He finally managed to bring his emotions under control, "It is okay, it is no big amount." Ryan told himself, "They are just a few millions, nothing big." Although he was saying that, a grin was spreading over his face.


    "What is taking him so long?" Naomi wondered while standing with the other two. She turned her head to Ryan, she saw him standing in front of the ATM machine without doing anything.


    She took a step forward in his direction, "Is he having trouble using the machine?" she wondered.


    Gwen caught an opportunity to leave Devon and Naomi alone, even if it is for a minute.


    "Wait, Naomi, I will check what is up." Gwen took a step forward, "I will check on him," Naomi stopped at looked at Gwen.


    ''Tch. she is just trying to stick to Ryan once again. I will not lose this time,''


    "Ah, no, I mean, do you how to use the machine?" Naomi asked, "The ATMs here are a little different than that in the US." Naomi explained, "There is a possibility that you might not be able to help Ryan¡­"


    "Hah," Gwen smiled, "He does not need any help. If he can decode a VIP room then an ATM machine is nothing for him. I never said I will help him, I said I will just check on him."


    Gwen walked past Naomi, Naomi was frozen in her place because of Gwen''s answer, "Ryan does not need any help. And there is a difference between help and check." Gwen smiled and walked away.


    ''.....huh? Wait, she took the chance again!'' Naomi grunted from inside.


    Gwen silently walked to Ryan, she stopped beside Ryan and asked him, "Hey, what is wrong?" Ryan turned his head. He was surprised to see Gwen beside him, "Is your bank account not showing up?" Gwen did not poke her head into the screen.


    Ryan''s heart melted when he saw the cute, pretty Gwen standing beside him. A smile spread over his face.


    "Uh¡­ Naomi¡­" Devon took the first step towards closing the distance between him and her.


    "Uh? What is it?" she did not look at Devon, her eyes were fixed on Ryan.


    "Tch." Devon ticked his tongue, he moved from his place and stood in front of Naomi, "This is your first time here, right?" He asked.


    Just for the sake of starting up a conversation, he started talking about random stuff with Naomi. Although she was annoyed, she could not just push him away.


    On the other side, Ryan threw himself on Gwen, "Aaah!! Gwen!!!" He embarrassed Gwen tightly in his arms, "Gwen, Gwen, Gwen!!" he repeatedly pronounced her name.


    "Whoa- whoa, what- what?" her smile faded off, her almost lost her balance before Ryan picked her up in the air, "Damn- never being hugged this tightly before~" her little voice came out.


    "I feel like squeezing you till you melt in my arms!"


    "...Pfft! What is the matter?" she still was not able to speak clearly.


    Ryan released his grip around her, pulled her face in front of him, "Come, see this." Ryan pulled her near the ATM screen, he softly pulled her down and showed her the amount appearing on the screen.


    "What?" she glanced at Ryan then at screen, "Ryan Walker''s bank account¡­" she read the text appearing on the screen, "Bank Account balance statement¡­." she moved her lips as she read the number, "One, two, three¡­" her eyes went wide with every count, "Seven! One million¡ª"


    Ryan kept his hand ready beside Gwen''s head to cover her mouth anytime.


    "Ssh! Dumb girl, do you want other people to find out that your Ryan is a millionaire?!" Ryan whispered in Gwen''s ear.


    Gwen''s eyes went wide with happiness, ''Your Ryan¡­'' she repeated Ryan''s words inside her mind.


    "Ah! I am so happy!"


    Gwen did not reply, Ryan threw his hands from behind and hugged Gwen against him once again. Gwen''s big boobs were hitting against Ryan''s forearms.


    "Four million thirty thousand dollars¡­. Holy shit¡­ I can not believe my Ryan is- is a millionaire now¡­"


    "I can not either!" Ryan replied.


    ''He did not say anything¡­'' a smile spread over her face, ''He¡­ let me call him mine¡­'' she was in a different thought.


    "Only if there were no people around, I would have kissed the hell out of you!" Ryan dug his face and kissed Gwen on the cheek from behind.


    "But, Ryan," she pulled his arm forward, "Where did you get this money from? I think you had financial problems as a student before,"


    "Yes, you are right," Ryan pulled her apart, "My house, it must have been sold."


    "Without telling you?" She questioned.


    "Oh crap¡­." his expressions fell, "Fuck, I have not checked my mails since forever!" he exclaimed.


    "Ah-hah, seriously, Ryan¡­ before you get excited over this money, make sure where it came from first."


    "Uh, Devon, I think we are getting late." Naomi avoided Devon''s other question, "Ryan is taking too long now."


    "Oh¡­" Devon looked away, "Sure." Naomi walked past him.


    She saw Gwen standing beside Ryan in front of the ATM machine.


    "Are you done yet?" Naomi asked, "we are getting¨C"


    Ryan and Gwen both turned around at once, Ryan turned around with money in his hand and a smile on his face.


    "Here are your 7000 yen." Ryan handed Naomi the money.


    "Oh¡­" she accepted the money and put them into her wallet.


    "Shall we go?" Gwen asked.


    "Waiting since forever, Ryan, you just took forever to withdraw this 7000 yen," Naomi remarked.


    "Yeah, Ryan, you sure took your time," Gwen turned her naughty face to Ryan.


    "L- let us get going." Ryan started walking towards the exit.


    The door slid open, Ryan passed through the door, everybody else followed him.


    And the next second, they all were standing in the world bazaar.


    "Huge!" Gwen gasped at the sight, "And pretty." she added.


    "Here is the map for this section of Disneyland, you can access it through your android mobiles too." Ryan heard a robotic voice.


    At first, he thought it was his System but actually, it was an actual robot standing behind him.


    A robot of Minnie mouse, the robot was holding a piece of paper in its hand. Ryan accepted the paper, it was actually the map of the World Bazaar.


    After handing the papers to everybody, the robot walked- or- rolled away on its own to other people at the entrance.


    Ryan took a look at the map, it had the names of souvenir shops listed on it. Below it was the names of cafes and restaurants listed one-by-one.


    Ryan turned the page, behind the page was a big map, drawn with cartoon design which told the whole story of the World Bazaar.


    "We ate recently so I ain''t even going to look at the cafes." Devon shook his head.


    "I do not see anything special on this¡­. They have attractive names but, why are we here when the rides would be even more amazing?" Ryan lifted his eyes and asked Naomi.


    "Because, many or almost every ride, every public attraction in Disneyland looks amazing only at night,"


    "Ryan, I do not want to ride the Pirates of the Carrabien ride at night. Let us visit it first."


    "Guys! You do not understand, it will be much more fun to go for the outdoor rides in the evening. For now, let us explore these indoor attractions!"


    "I agree with her." Devon joined in.


    ''Tch. I thought this bazaar would be crowded¡­''


    "Okay, let us split then,"


    "Sure." Naomi walked near Ryan, "Where should we go first?"


    Ryan''s mouth dropped open. Devon and Gwen exchanged glances.


    "Where?" Naomi asked again.


    "Uhh, this." Ryan placed his finer on of the thing on the map.


    "Toy Station? ¡­sure." Naomi started walking.


    Ryan turned his eyes to Gwen. He raised his eyebrows, pouted, and made a gesture to Gwen.


    She raised his thumb to indicate she understood Ryan''s gesture.


    Ryan was forcefully being taken to the Toy Station store in the world bazaar. It was full of legos, and toys for children.


    "Aw, look at this," Naomi quickly ran up to a lego stand and pointed at a little lego squirrel, "Cute, right?" she asked, Ryan, nodded in reply.


    "Ah, let us check another shop,"


    "Oh¡­ okay," Naomi and Ryan walked out of the store.


    Ryan searched for a crowded area to get lost in. Finally, he saw a bunch of middle school kids. Probably they were on a school trip.


    ''Never had that kind of luxury in our time,'' Ryan searched for Gwen.


    Their eyes met, she got what Ryan was implying for her to do.


    "That shop," Ryan pointed towards the shop the bunch of kids was entering. He then looked at Gwen.


    "Wa- wait-" Ryan rushed before Naomi could catch up. He strode inside the store, Naomi followed him, soon did Gwen and Devon.


    "Ryan?" Naomi looked around, the store was filled with kids, she could not spot Ryan.


    Ryan from the other side went around the store and came out from the other door.


    On the way, Gwen and Devon were already waiting for him. As soon as he stepped out, Devon was ready to step in when Ryan put his hand on Devon''s shoulder and stopped him.


    "This is your chance. If you lose it, you will lose her. Grab it."


    Devon nodded to Ryan''s advice, "I got this one." He brought his fist up near his face.


    "Good, meet you in the evening then." Ryan gave Devon a shove and walked out of the store.


    Ryan grabbed Gwen''s hand and at his top pace, Ryan walked away with Gwen.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 279 - Horrorland.

    "Do you think it will work?" Gwen asked.


    "Probably¡­" Ryan still had a certain hunch that this was probably¡­ just probably not going to work out in the end.


    "I do not think it is going to work out,"


    Ryan and Gwen stopped running when they had come far from the world bazaar and the shop they left Naomi, Devon alone in.


    "Uhm¡­ I have a little doubt too. I think what we are doing is¡­ I mean-"


    "Stupid? I feel the same," Gwen grabbed Ryan''s hand.


    "What can we do?" Ryan asked, looking at Gwen.


    "Let Devon have one shot at this. Naomi is already in love, or, like you, it would not be easy to win her over."


    "So you knew too huh?"


    "I am in love with you too so I know how it feels to be in love with you. It was clear for me to spot Naomi''s feelings for you."


    Ryan nodded, "And¡­ you are okay with that?"


    Gwen turned her face to Ryan, "Why should I care? You are single anyway, so it is your choice if you want to make Naomi your girlfriend or not."


    "What¡­?"


    "All I care is¡­" she pulled Ryan into her boobs, "You are mine, and I am yours. I do not care about anything else." She smiled and hugged Ryan tightly.


    "What sins did I do that I got you?" Ryan muttered.


    "Uhm~" She squeezed Ryan even tighter, more like, she was choking him.


    "Tap- tap!" Ryan patted Gwen''s forearm, "You will kill me!" he muffled.


    "Anyway, let us forget about Devon and Naomi for now. And let us focus on your first date." Gwen sneered at Ryan.


    ''Do I get EXP for going out on dates?'' Ryan asked Professor.


    "Unless you are a playboy."


    ''I am not.'' Ryan smiled.


    "Yes," Ryan pulled himself out of Gwen''s grip, "Let us go!"


    "Uh, where are we though?"


    "Ah¡­" Gwen turned her head around the area they were in, she spotted a Disney character holding the area''s map in its hand, "Let us check that map."


    She pointed towards the map and ran towards it. She took a good look at the map. The map had the name of the area they were in, the rides allocated in that area, and the area next to the present area.


    "Ahh, okay, let us see¡­" Gwen muttered, "In the west direction we have Adventureland, to our right is the Tomorrowland, behind us is the place we came from, the world bazaar, and¡­ in the north direction is the Fantasyland. She scrolled through the digital screen pad.


    She lifted her head from the pad and looked behind her. She saw the big cinderella castle standing high, so high that its height seemed to strangely touch the starry skies.


    "No, where are we right now?"


    "Horrorland?" she raised her head, "Horrorland, they say."


    "Eh? Never heard of that except Stine''s books." Ryan replied. He looked around himself.


    Strangely there were very few people present around him, ''I hope this is not that Horrorland.'' Ryan gulped.


    "This place does not exist though¡­" Gwen raised her eyes, "I mean, at least, I never heard of this place."


    "Maybe it is their new invention?" Ryan guessed.


    "They would have put it online¡­ not like I was following them anyway." Gwen shrugged.


    "Where are we according to our location on the map?" Ryan stepped forward, he dug his head into the map.


    "Still¡­ there are very few people compared to other sites of attractions." Gwen moved her head around the place.


    There were all kinds of people, families, bachelors, couples, kids, teens, infants, adults, etc. But they were walking like robots.


    "Gwen, where are we on the map?" Ryan asked again.


    "Oh," Gwen went back to the map, she scrolled out the screen, tracked the current position, and showed it to Ryan, "You see this plaza?" Gwen pointed on a circular design drawn in the middle of the map.


    "Yeah."


    "We are here. In front of us, you see this cinderella castle? And behind us is the bazaar we came from." Gwen explained, Ryan nodded, "And you can read those labeling. Adventure, horror, tomorrow, fantasylands."


    "Yeah, but, what I want to say is even though it is in the middle of the whole Disneyland, and it is the main plaza then why do we have so few people around here? This should be the main route for the rush of people." Ryan pointed out.


    "Like¡­ this land never existed before. Why would they build a place in the middle of everything?" Gwen asked.


    "Something is strange, Gwen."


    "D- do not say it, you will scare me."


    "Come on, my Gwen should not get scared this easily,"


    Gwen wanted to smile and hide behind Ryan at the same time she wanted to stand courageous and brave to meet up Ryan''s expectations.


    "Let us ask someone," Gwen held Ryan''s hand as they walked towards a girl and a boy, probably couples.


    "Uh¡­ excuse me," Ryan stopped in front of the guy, "I think we are lost, can you please help us?" Gwen asked.


    The guy stopped, a few seconds later, his girlfriend stopped. The guy turned his head to Ryan, stared at him for long.


    Ryan was expecting a reply from the robotic man but he got none. The man turned around and started walking with his girlfriend.


    "Shit, why do I think we just¡­ we just landed into something that does not exist?" Gwen muttered.


    Ryan turned to her, "Like? What?" He asked.


    "Like¡­ well, did we slip through universes?"


    "Hah, the multiverse?" Ryan felt his heart beating fast.


    "No¡­ what if we just discover a portal and go through it?" She guessed, "I mean, this does not make any sense."


    "Or do you think this is just one of Disneyland''s attractions to scare the visitors off?" That was probably the worst guess, "But why would they do it?"


    "Mainly, how would they do it?" Gwen added to Ryan''s question.


    "Portals?" Ryan asked, "They have opened a portal somewhere in the middle of Disneyland, if someone by chance passes through it, boom! They are in another world¡­."


    "That¡­ is possible," Gwen went into deep thought, "We have a bigger problem then, what is this place?"


    "Horrorland, they say," Ryan replied.


    "But Ryan, remember what you told us?" Ryan looked at Gwen with no clue, "Passing through portals is the worst experience?" Ryan opened his mouth, "Did you feel like it somewhere when we ran from the World Bazaar?" She inquired.


    "....no," he shook his head. Ryan thought and tried remembering before answering.


    "We- we got to figure what this is! There is no human around here. Everyone is acting robotic."


    "Man, I just hope this is one of Disneyland''s attractions." Ryan wished.


    He was feeling kind of helpless cause they both were not were able to find what was going on, where they were, what will happen next, who else is here with them.


    Everything was going downside when suddenly¡­ an idea clicked in Ryan''s head. This was the most basic thing he should have done.


    "Professor, help me." Ryan went to the professor for help.


    "How? You and your girlfriend have already figured the mystery out."


    "What mystery? Is this Disneyland''s doing?"


    "No."


    "What then?"


    "You have figured it out, just think. I can not solve every mystery for you." Professor went silent.


    ''Hello? Hey!'' No response.


    "Did we slip through¡­?"


    "Huh?" Ryan turned to Gwen, he heard her whisper something.


    "Ah, uh-Uhm. It is nothing." Ryan nodded. Gwen shook her head.


    ''Right, it will be stupid to think that way.'' Gwen shook that thought out of her head.


    Ryan started walking, Gwen saw him leaving his place and walking forward. She glanced at Ryan and in front of him.


    Gwen started walking with him too, ''Unlike the actual castle we saw before entering Horrorland, it was much brighter and cheerful.'' Ryan thought to himself.


    ''But since the time we entered the Horrorland¡­. Everything seems dim and gloomy.'' Gwen thought.


    "Say, Gwen¡­"


    "Yeah?"


    "Do you think¡­. We are still in Disneyland?" Ryan asked.


    "Cinderella castle is still standing high and long in front of us, so yes. The environment around us is the same as before too¡­ we still are in Disneyland."


    "Do you think this is one of Disneyland''s things?"


    "Probably not. What do you think?"


    "Same. so in conclusion¡­" Ryan continued walking, "We are in Disneyland''s Horrorland but¡­ the Horrorland is not in Disneyland."


    "What the¡­"


    "Pretty fucked up, right?" Ryan asked. He continued walking straight ahead.


    "Where are we going, though?" Gwen asked.


    "To see how far we can go at this rate." Ryan replied, "We might find a dead end somewhere,"


    Gwen did not reply, instead, she was thinking about one of her own theories, "But, what if we walk back where we came from instead of walking forward?"


    Gwen suggested, Ryan stopped at the instant. He turned around with a smile.


    "We could try that,"


    "Yeah?" Gwen nodded.


    "My God, my mind is not working." Ryan started running in the opposite direction. Gwen followed behind him.


    The world bazaar was right in front of their eyes, within a few hundred meters. Ryan and Gwen continued running.


    Ryan hoped to pass through a portal and go back to their world, he found him running without stopping.


    He reached the world bazaar, "Naomi, Ryan, find if they here." Gwenn was panting for air.


    Ryan agreed, he searched for the shop he left Naomi and Devon in, he went inside the shop and it was totally a different view inside.


    ''No one¡­.'' His throat went dry, ''Nobody.''


    From behind, Gwen joined him, "As I thought¡­" she continued panting, "Ryan¡­"


    Ryan turned his head to Gwen who was panting hard behind him.


    "Ryan, did we just¡­" she panted, "Did we just slip through the time or something? Or did we really slip through one universe to another?"


    "....probably¡­.. Both."


    "You and your girlfriend have already solved the mystery." Professor''s words rang in Ryan''s head.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 280 - The Streets Of Horrorland.

    Ryan took some time to figure out and sort his thoughts that were making riot inside his mind.


    "Professor. Please." Ryan called him, "I really need your help," Ryan did not hear from the Professor at first.


    But then, he heard someone sigh in his mind, "Alright, alright."


    "Thank you,"


    "Your girlfriend is right. You two have slipped through time¡­ and the universe at the same time."


    Ryan sighed, he looked at Gwen with affection in his eyes, "You are right." he told Gwen.


    She was rather confused though, how can Ryan tell if her theory is true or false.


    "This is the multiverse. I do not have much information about Multiverse¡­ actually, no one does. Scientists who have claimed to travel through time and multiverse or normal people who have claimed to travel through time or multiverse have been ridiculed the whole time."


    "I see, but, what exactly is this?" Ryan does have an interest in time travel stuff but right now, his and Gwen''s safety was important.


    "The future¡­. Of Disneyland and its multiverse."


    "Do you¡­ mean¡­"


    "Ryan, if I continue applying my theory and what you say is true then¡­ I know what this is."


    "What is this?" Ryan turned to Gwen.


    "What does multiverse mean?" Gwen asked him.


    "It is a hypothetical realm." Ryan replied, "There are infinite numbers of the universe out there from which the universe you and I live in is¡­"


    "Just one. Yes." Gwen brought her hand below her chin, "Ryan, are you familiar with the theory of the parallel universe?"


    "The total opposite of what we are. Maybe."


    "You got the concept. I believe we are passed from our universe to another universe which¡­ apparently is the parallel universe of our universe."


    "But you said we are in the multiverse-"


    "Multiverse means, thousands of universe together are called as one multiverse. Like, planets together are,"


    "Our solar system?"


    "Our solar system and other systems together are?"


    "Galaxy¡­"


    "And galaxies grouped together are called galaxy clusters."


    "...what are those?"


    "Come on, let us keep it simple. Planets, systems, galaxies, clusters, then the universe. Okay?"


    "I see, a number of clusters of galaxies together are called as one universe?"


    "And there are hundreds of thousands of such universes out there. Now, these universes together make one multiverse."


    "Man¡­ that huge?"


    "Yes. but we forgot our parallel universe which is present inside our own universe."


    "Wait- what does-"


    "Totally different. Okay? So imagine Disneyland. It is cheerful, it is crowded, beautiful scenes. That is the Disneyland of the universe we live in."


    "Hm, okay. So the Disneyland we are in right now,"


    "It is the future of Disneyland and the parallel universe of Disneyland we are living in."


    "But why us? Why the hell-"


    "Multiverse does not decide who passes through- slips through time. Or universe. It happens to those who are lucky."


    "What is lucky in this?"


    "Is! We will be the first couples to discover, and unravel the mystery of multiverses!" Gwen shouted.


    "...that is that but¡­ we are no scientists."


    "And we do not need to be one for unraveling this mystery." Gwen quickly took off her mobile, "I will record everything."


    "Your girlfriend¡­ I got to say, she is smart. It took me years to figure out this shit. Man." Professor sighed, "And every one bit of her statements is right."


    "But what does the parallel thing explain?"


    Gwen lifted her head off her mobile, "Suppose you have bought Disney''s share. Why would have you bought it? Some parameters like will the company be profitable in the future, so on and so forth, right?"


    "Yeah, Disney surely has a bright future ahead of it. It will just keep expanding and expanding till it is all over the world."


    "Exactly. Many people will visit it, do not you think?" Ryan nodded, "And this, what do you think will be the total opposite of that cheerful, full of people, and profitable Disneyland?"


    Ryan''s face lit up, "Gloomyness, no people at all, loss¡­ huge loss means shutting down of the company."


    "You got it now." Gwen smiled.


    "What about the Horrorland then?" Ryan asked.


    "Hmm¡­. what is the opposite of Horror?"


    "Hm, peace?"


    "Maybe, okay, approximately. Uh, when you think of horror, what comes to your mind?"


    "Ghosts, devils, monsters, beasts."


    "Ghosts. What is the opposite of ghosts or monsters?"


    "...fairies? Gods, angels?"


    "Angels that is. So that concludes, somewhere ahead in the future [as we have slipped through time too] Disneyland in your universe will make another land attraction based on the name of Angels or Fairies."


    "Ohh¡­ in the future parallel universe¡­ it is called Horrorland."


    "But the main question still stays the same¡­" he heard Professor''s voice in his head, "How the hell did you and Gwen slip through time and universe, both at the same time? Man, you might end up messing up with the space."


    "Gwen, shall we take a look outside the Disneyland? We will get a clue of what is about to happen to our universe in the future¡­"


    "Mind-blowing idea, and perhaps check the present date too." Gwen rushed outside the bazaar, Ryan followed her. They walked calmly across the ruins of Disneyland.


    ''This might be the worst future ever. How can something as successful as Disney could crash?'' Ryan wondered.


    Walking ahead, they soon reached the main entrance gate of Disneyland.


    "Wait, this gate was never here- oh, parallel. I see." Short gate, no gate means a big gate.


    "The parallel universe seems messed up to us, but it is normal for the people who live here. Our universe will be messed up for them." Gwen told Ryan as he walked past her.


    Ryan hummed, he grabbed the big gate by his hands and tried pulling it. The gate budged but did not open.


    "Hmm. it is locked from outside," Ryan reported.


    "Is it past the working hours?"


    "Nope. No one works here," Ryan concluded, "This park is shut downed."


    "Eh? The Disney? How could-"


    "It is the parallel universe," Ryan explained, "If Disney makes billions in our universe and if this universe is parallel to our universe then the Disney here has lost billions and is not profitable- it has gone bankrupt." Ryan sighed.


    Gwen gasped, "Is that why the whole Disneyland is filled with robots? They were robots left working here while the humans left this property¡­."


    "Yeah. That must have happened." Ryan nodded, "I will try breaking this gate," Ryan shook the huge gate with his hands. It made a loud rattling sound.


    "Wait, what is that?" Gwen pointed, Ryan glanced at her.


    "What?" He followed Gwen''s finger direction.


    "That black thing." She passed her little hand through the grills, held a tablet-like thing in her hand.


    "Is that some kind of Ipad? Or a tablet?" Ryan wondered.


    Gwen pulled the thing but it did not come off, so she turned it around, "It has something displayed on it." she reported.


    "Blood fists," Ryan went forward, grabbed the tablet from where it was attached to the gate.


    < Blood fists activated >


    Ryan pulled the tablet with all of his power. It made a fusing sound but came off from the door. Ryan pulled his hand back from the grills.


    "It has dates!" Gwen cheered up, "Let us see," she bent her head to take a look at the tablet.


    "Opened: 15 April 1983¡­" Ryan read, he moved his eyes down, "Sealed by the Government: 11 October 2076,"


    "Does that means it is 2076 right now?" Gwen raised her head and looked at Ryan.


    "Probably not. This is the date they sealed this property, we do not know what the current date is¨C" Ryan raised his head when he heard a loud buzzing sound.


    "What is that¨C" The sound suddenly increased. It turned into a loud siren buzzing and making that annoying sound.


    "Maybe because I pulled this thing," Ryan ticked his tongue.


    "Man, Trait masters might come, or the government executives might arrive anytime, we should hide," Gwen suggested.


    Ryan looked at the tablet-like thing the last time before throwing it away, ''Nothing important.'' he muttered.


    "Come!" Gwen pulled Ryan with her. The siren was loudly alarming everybody who wanted to be alarmed.


    Gwen and Ryan ran through the world bazaar, the ran through the Horrorland, continued running, continued running till they reached the Fantasyland.


    "The castle!" Ryan pointed, "It will take them forever to track us there!"


    Gwen agreed, they burst towards the castle, "I just hope it is not close." Gwen muttered.


    They reached the Cindrella castle, unfortunately, they found a wooden door standing in front of them.


    "Tch! Imma break it," Ryan jerked his body forward, he lifted his leg and landed a hard kick on the door. It did not fall apart.


    "Let me," Gwen moved forward, she used her Karate kick to try and open the door but it did not open, "shit, it is hard a steel!"


    "Steel?" Ryan moved forward, he touched the door.


    < Beast equipment enchanted VIP room >


    < Do you want to access the room? >


    Ryan sighed, "Thank god we did not use our fists. Yes."


    < The code is 1905723 >


    ''That long.'' He thought, Ryan quickly punched the numbers on the digital pad.


    "They just made this look like it is wooden, it is a VIP room!" Gwen grunted, "Seriously?"


    The door slid open, Ryan pulled Gwen inside, "Fuck! It is fucking dark!" Ryan groaned angrily.


    "I- I will light the flash of my mobile," she took her mobile and turned on the bright white flashlight.


    "Cool." Ryan started running inside with Gwen taking lead. They climbed the stairs, went upstairs.


    "In some corner," Ryan recommended their hide position.


    Ryan sniffed a few times. ''What is that strange smell?'' Ryan stopped running, he turned his head in the left direction, ''Man, this is disgusting!''


    Nothing was clear but he smelled something disgusting, very disgusting. He took a step forward in that direction.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 281 - Escape Horrorland.

    Ryan took another step in the direction a disgusting smell was coming from. Ryan was about to go further in that direction, but Gwen called him.


    "Ryan, where are you going? This way!" Ryan turned around, he saw Gwen behind him looking at him, she stretched out her arm and pointed in front of her.


    "Y- yeah," Ryan let go of the smell and went behind Gwen. They both continued running straight ahead till they reached the dead end.


    "I think this will be safe enough," Gwen muttered, she threw herself down and sat on the ground in the corner.


    "Are we¡­ sitting here? I mean, we can just wait till someone comes and then hide-"


    "So you do not want to sit with me, is that it?" Gwen looked at Ryan from the top of her eyes.


    "N- no. I mean-" Ryan sighed, "Fine." Gwen smiled. Ryan took a step forward and threw himself down on the ground.


    Inside the gloomy, dark Cinderella castle which was the total opposite of what it is right now a few minutes ago. No lights were turned on, Gwen had even switched off her mobile phone''s torch.


    Here they were, sitting in the big, empty, dark castle with no light, no food, no water, no resources but the fear of being found out.


    Ryan was sitting silently and staring at the space, he felt something touch his thigh, "I always wanted to do it," He heard Gwen muttered beside him.


    "What-" Ryan''s voice disappeared, he lost his senses. Gwen moved her hand over Ryan''s thigh, up and down. She then gave them a tight squeeze.


    "I can not believe I am doing this while our lives are in danger," Gwen shook her head.


    "What are you doing?" Ryan managed to ask. Gwen moved her hand away, Ryan was not able to see clearly in the dark.


    "Just what I should be doing, or should have done." Ryan felt Gwen''s voice closer to him. Although he could not see, he could sense.


    "No, seriously, this is not the right time-" his voice choked in his throat again.


    Gwen threw her hand over Ryan''s guts. She moved them up to his abdomen, then his abs. Slowly going upwards as if a reptile moving on your body, Gwen''s hand reached Ryan''s chest.


    Ryan could not muster up the courage to push Gwen away, like, he was enjoying it himself.


    Ryan believed that this is not the right thing for doing dirty things. He actually wanted to push Gwen away and stop it right now.


    Ryan started turning his head in Gwen''s direction, Gwen was coming closer to Ryan herself, Ryan could feel her warm breathes on his neck.


    "Gwen-" Their lips met. Gwen''s head was right beside Ryan''s. As soon as Ryan turned his face to face Gwen, their lips met.


    Gwen did not hold back, she pushed her hands deep into Ryan''s chest, she threw them through under his shirt. Then she pulled her hand out.


    Gwen got up from the ground without pulling her lips away from Ryan. She was the only one kissing him right now, this all was too much for Ryan to handle, he could not kiss Gwen back.


    Gwen got on her knees, she threw her left leg around Ryan''s legs, one leg on the right, another on the left. She was standing on her knees in front of Ryan.


    Her hands went up to Ryan''s face, she grabbed his jawline, pulled his face closer, finally, she dropped herself down on Ryan''s lap. Her thick thighs were now touching Ryan''s little buddy, his¡­ you know.


    [ I can not take the risk to type that word here. God knows in what fucking way the people reading this book will get offended. Some might even get offended at me for writing this note. Enjoy. Some just do not like this. ]


    "I- I- I can- I can not wait no longer," Gwen pulled her lips apart from Ryan''s lips and whispered in Ryan''s ear.


    "No¡­" he stood there overwhelmed by all of this happening to him.


    ''I literally feel like I am being raped.'' Ryan thought monotonously in his mind.


    Gwen was about to push herself into Ryan once more when a disgusting burst of smell brought Ryan back to his senses.


    "Wait," Ryan brought his palm in between his and her lips, "What is this smell?" Ryan asked.


    "Who cares." Gwen pulled Ryan''s arm down and kissed him one more time.


    "N- no, wait. Seriously, kissing in this smell feels like I am kissing that smell, so please wait!" Ryan pushed Gwen away.


    Gwen dropped down on Ryan''s laps but did not move away from him, "Man, what is wrong?" she asked.


    "Do you smell that?"


    "No,"


    "You really do not? It is such a disgusting smell!" Ryan pushed Gwen further away and got up from the floor.


    Gwen clicked her tongue in annoyance, ''This is the problem with men.'' She thought. Gwen pulled herself off the ground.


    "I need to check it, it is just too disgusting."


    "What does it smell like?" Gwen asked, she patted per butt and thighs after getting off the floor. Gwen pressed her dress back down and pulled her black jeans down a little bit.


    "Similar to the smell of a died mouse," Ryan replied.


    "Then it may be a mouse, what is wrong with that?"


    "No, this smell is worse than a rotten rat," Ryan added.


    "Then? What do you plan on doing?" Gwen asked as she came forward and stood beside Ryan, "Want to check it out?" Gwen asked.


    Ryan nodded, "Hm," he looked down at Gwen, "If you could please turn on your mobile''s-" The flashlight lit on.


    "Let us go, where is it coming from?" Gwen moved forward and asked Ryan, she held the flashlight in front of her.


    "Straight ahead, from another corner of this floor maybe."


    "Are you sure though?" Gwen asked, she started moving in the direction directed by Ryan.


    "No¡­"


    "Okay," Gwen nodded and continued walking ahead, "Inform me when we get closer," Ryan nodded and continued walking behind Gwen.


    Gwen took a pause, turned around, and asked Ryan, "Ahead?" when they reached the staircase.


    "Yeah, closer but¡­ not close enough."


    "Tch, I am here smelling rats instead of smelling Ryan," Gwen murmured under her breath.


    Ryan''s eye went wide, ''She wants to do it even in this situation?'' Ryan wanted to ask her but, it would not be polite, would it?


    "Still not close? We are past the staircase."


    "No. the smell is coming from right in front of us but it is still far from us," Ryan informed.


    "We will be approaching the end corner of this floor soon. If both sides are built similarly, that is." Gwen told him.


    Ryan sniffed a few times, "Hm. We care close," Ryan informed.


    "Yeah, you are right, even I can smell it now," Gwen grabbed her nose, "Man~ this surely is worse than a rotten rat''s smell," Gwen replied in a nasal voice.


    "And now imagine kissing me under this smell,"


    "I can. I can kiss you even now, this smell does not bother me by one percent. I am ready to kiss you anywhere, anytime¡­"


    Ryan was surprised at Gwen''s reply. He never imagined anyone would want to kiss with this gross smell around them.


    ''So this is how men usually fail to satisfy women.'' Ryan nodded, he came to his own conclusion, ''Do not worry. I will do you some better,'' Ryan decided with determination.


    "Ah! I can not take this anymore," Gwen stopped walking, "Can we go back?"


    "Yes, after we see what it is,"


    "No, Ryan, this smell is killing me!" Gwen turned her head back.


    "Close, it is close, just a few more steps!" Ryan encouraged Gwenn to continue walking.


    "Tch, this is the worst smell I have ever smelled." Gwen declared.


    After walking a few more feet, Ryan brought himself to a stop, "Right here, stop." Ryan ordered Gwen.


    "Here?" Gwen asked by pointing her finger down at the floor.


    "No, in front of you. Right in front of you, move your flashlight straight ahead." Ryan instructed.


    Gwen did as follows. Her torch light slowly fell on something in front of them and the first thing that appeared.


    "Fuck!" Ryan took a step back.


    "Oh, God!" Ryan moved away from the place. She landed against a railing, reading to poke anytime.


    "What the fuck is this?" Ryan asked, he could not manage to pull his eyes off the thing in front.


    "Here, take the flash," Gwen who was still standing away from Ryan, held out her mobile to Ryan.


    Ryan grabbed the flashlight and gulped, preparing himself to deal with the worst.


    In front of them was a dead body. It looked like a decaying matter. Its skin was falling off, its hair was drained down, its eyeballs were fallen, there was a big dip in the place of its guts.


    Gwen could not take it any longer, she threw up from the railings, down on the floor of the entrance.


    There were pests moving inside out the dead body, rats, insects, lizards, and flies covered the dead decaying corpse.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 282 - Allien General.

    The rotten corpse sat in front of them with its hand spread open, a few pets running through the body. Its stomach was torn apart, the dried guts were falling out.


    Its eye sockets were empty as if the eyes fell down inside his body. His skin was decaying, it was slowly melting away. A lizard-like reptile came out of the corpse''s mouth and entered inside its brain from the ear.


    A rat was lying in the stomach of the rotten corpse, it was probably a dead rat as it was not moving. The disgusting smell of a dying human and a rat mixed together made things harder for Gwen.


    Gwen threw up because of the sight and the smell too. She was still leaning against the railings of the top floor in the castle.


    Ryan turned around, ''What just happened?'' Ryan grabbed Gwen''s arm.


    "Let us leave," she was in no condition to reply, she quietly followed Ryan as he pulled her out of the hell.


    They spot the staircase and walk down the stairs slowly but rapidly. Ryan continuously had a frown on his face as he walked down.


    "What was that?" Gwen managed to mutter, her voice was timid and sounded scared.


    "That was a human, I guess." Ryan replied, "At least, it looked like a human." he added.


    "What was a human doing up there?" Gwen asked him.


    "Hiding." they walked down the next staircase. Gwen looked in front at Ryan.


    "The body was not fully rotten," Gwen spoke, "It was still rotting," She added, "So I do not think the man died long ago, it looks recent."


    "It still had flesh on it, but its organs were dried up,"


    "The organs dry up within a week. The next week, the body turns red because the blood decomposes and the abdomen organs accumulate gas."


    Ryan turned his head behind, "When did you Google this shit?" he asked then turned around to focus on the way in front of him.


    "...never," Gwen thought Ryan was kidding, "By looking at the body, my guess is, it has been no longer than a month since the person died."


    "And not even a week since the rat died in his guts," Ryan added sarcastically.


    "No kidding, the smell was the most horrible smell I have ever smelled. Your senses are three times better I already feel like puking up again."


    "At least, do not puke on me,"


    "Sure." she huffed.


    They reached the ground floor, Ryan moved the flashlight across the hall to locate the position of the main door. He rushed in that direction with Gwen in his hands after spotting the door.


    "Wait- what are we doing?"


    "Getting out of this shit hole," Ryan replied.


    "What if there are government people out there?"


    "We have no other choice. Disneyland is fucking big! We can hide anywhere. And to be honest, I do not want to hide and end up like that man."


    "Calm down and think rationally-"


    "What if there are Trait masters out there? How strong will they be at the most? You and I together will just kill then and escape this Disneyland,"


    "But-" Gwen was about to say something, ''You and I¡­?'' Her mind was stuck somewhere else.


    "Tch, just where the fuck are we stuck?" Ryan bit his lip and came to a stop. He quickly punched the code and opened the cinderella door.


    "Professor, how the hell do I escape the multiverse?"


    "You can not."


    "Huh?"


    "You saw the dead man, right? He must have been one of those ''Lucky'' people who slipped through time and future, ended up in this universe. Not compulsory that person was from our universe though. From all over the multiverse, from billions of, millions of universes, he landed in this universe, but a month or a few before you and Gwen did."


    "He could not find the way out and died starving here?"


    "Of course."


    "Is there no way to get out of here?"


    "Why would have that man starved to death if there was?"


    "If we can come in, we can go out. If we slipped through time and ended up here, why can not we slip through time and go back to your universe?"


    "Two reasons. First, you luckily slipped through time, not on your own will. So you can not slip back unless that miracle happens again, which is impossible considering there are thousands of other universes.


    "Second. There are millions of other universes. So even if in the upcoming few years you and your girlfriend managed to slip through time again, there is no guarantee you will end up in your own universe, you might land into a different one."


    "What the fuck? You mean, it is a trap, it is a checkmate?"


    "Look, the chances of you and your girlfriend slipping through time again is, somewhere, between 1% to max to max, 1.5 or 2% in seven years."


    "Can any human-"


    "Not every human. Only those who are lucky. So live another six to seven years, you will have a 2% chance where you will slip through time. There are millions of universes, so the chances of you to land back in your own universe is 1 in million."


    "My god. Okay, I got it, it is impossible,"


    "Unless you live another 7 million years."


    "That is what impossible is called as, I can not live 7 million years."


    "Again, unless you are a vampire, Devil, God, succubus, or an unidentified creature, you can live billions of years."


    "Leave it."


    As soon as they both stepped out, something awful greeted them. The sky which was dark, cloudly, and gloomy before they entered the castle was smokey and filled with missiles in the sky.


    "What¡­ the hell¡­ is this?" Ryan''s eye went wide. Gwen gulped when she saw the scene herself.


    "Are we being attacked?"


    "With nuclear missiles?"


    They continued staring at the clouds. There were missiles with yellow, orange tips and smokey tails wavering through the clouds.


    Bang!


    With a loud explosion sound, the land below Ryan and Gwen''s feet shook, soon followed by other explosions.


    "Are only we being attacked or is the whole Japan under attack?" Ryan questioned.


    "It is possible, maybe it is world war three."


    "I hope it is not. Gwen, we quickly got to check the date." Ryan demanded as he took a step forward.


    "You are right. Right." Gwen stepped forward.


    "Where do you think we will find a calendar? Or at least- devices. Androids or laptops, computers. Electronics."


    "At the ticket counter, there was one in the waiting room too, and probably in their front office cabins."


    "Correct, let us run!"


    Another batch of missiles fell behind them. The whole land shook because of the shock wave. A few missiles even fell in front of them.


    "Just what the fuck is this, is Tokyo really under attack? Who and why would they come for Tokyo?"


    "Thank god they are not nuclear bombs at least," Gwen sighed as she tried her best to keep up with Ryan.


    They were only a few meters away from the front gate now. When they got close enough, Ryan spotted someone waiting for them at the entrance gate.


    "Do I see¡­ some blue color people standing in front of us?" Gwen saw them too. There were a few blue color people in front of them.


    "I hope they are not for us." Ryan did not stop running, he continued running.


    "Head general, they are spotted, asking for permission to fire." From the people standing in front of the entrance gate, one who was standing in the middle known as the Head general received a message.


    "Send our Fighter spaceships in the air, surround the culprits. Do not attack, wait for further instructions." They were not talking in English, it was some strange language that sounded like two animals conversing with each other.


    "Tch, they are the government people, Ryan." Gwen determined.


    "And they are not moving," Ryan clicked his tongue.


    "What do we do now?"


    "Run full speed ahead. You will directly enter the offices, I will take care of these guys." Ryan rolled up the sleeves of his shirt.


    "They might be dangerous."


    "So be quick with your work. I can not run for my life without you." Ryan increased his pace and ran ahead.


    Whereas on the other hand, Gwen slowed down, she was about to reach the ticket counter and other office cabins.


    "Professor, who are they?"


    "Probably aliens. Since they are from the future and I have never traveled through dimensions, multiverses, time, and space; I have no details about these species."


    "Will the Ring System be able to"


    "The information input in the System is done by me. I have made it with¡­ some other people. So it knows what I know. The difference between me and the Ring System is, I can not execute what I want to, Ring System does it for me."


    "Does that mean I will have to go one-on-one with them?"


    "It is your choice, I do not recommend though, aliens can be and do anything."


    "Blood fists, Blood Simmer, Regeneration, activate every skill."


    "This could be the best time to try your skill Red Crimson Spider Web," Professor suggested.


    "Activate it," Ryan ordered.


    < Red Crimson Spider Web activated >


    "But I do not know how to use this skill,"


    "Head general, the human is approaching you without slowing down, 90% of his intentions are to fight you. Do you want us to kill him?"


    "Nah, keep the Fighter spaceships ready, that is all."


    "Uh¡­" Professor thought for a few seconds, "You know spider-man?"


    "Who does not,"


    "Good. Then you are a spider-man."


    "Eh?"


    "Imagine how Spider-man jumps from here to there, uses his webs to swing. Learn from spider-man."


    "You mean, I will just have to shoot that web from me and use it the way he does?"


    "Yes. you are the spider-man now." Professor explained.


    "Spider-man. Man, always wanted to be one." Ryan grinned before jumping up in the air.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 283 - Red Crimson Spider Web.

    Ryan jerked his body and lifted himself up high in the sky. His feet lifted off the ground and now he was in the air.


    Ryan was running down the hill with a slope going downwards, this added acceleration to Ryan''s speed. There was a clear downslide in front of Ryan before the blue aliens.


    "Fighter spaceships, up in the air!" The Alien general ordered his troops.


    As soon as Ryan jumped in the air, five Fighter spaceships appeared from behind the Head general.


    They were relatively small ships, like around the same size as the shabby cabins of the Academy. Maybe a little smaller than them.


    Inside the Fighter spaceships, were sitting five blue aliens with no nose, no ears, blue skin, and green ball eyes. Just like the eyes that have seen a nuclear blast.


    ''Fighter spaceships?'' Ryan pulled his arm out, pulled his fingers back to shoot webs out of this wrist.


    < 1 Health point for one web used >


    With that message, a red color web came out of Ryan''s wrist. Ryan had aimed for the Fighter spaceships but it did not reach them.


    "Tch, what?" Ryan landed down and continued running ahead. In front of him was another high steep.


    "Hold longer, the longer you stress your wrists the longer the web will go. As soon as you pull your wrist up, you would stop shooting the web."


    Ryan did that again. He aimed at a blue alien in front of him and pressed longer. The Head general and other aliens kept staring without knowing what just happened.


    Ryan''s web reached a blue alien, but¡­ instead of his head, it fell on the alien''s stomach. The loopy, lousy web, formed a downward loop.


    "What the fuck in real?"


    "Quick, grab the web and pull it!" Professor instructed.


    Ryan did as told, the web detached from his wrist, Ryan turned his hand in a clockwise direction and grabbed the web, turning his hand around again.


    With all of his force, Ryan pulled the web in his direction. The alien, without anyone knowing what happened, was pulled in Ryan''s direction. He fell on his head on the ground.


    "Now what?"


    "Keep pulling!"


    "But spider does not do that!"


    "Then your first jerk, your first pull should be powerful enough," Professor told.


    Ryan stopped running and pulled the alien in his direction. The alien was struggling to get the sticky web out of his face while shouting in his language.


    "Activate blood fists,"


    < Blood fists activated >


    "What was that for?'' Ryan asked when Professor directed the System to activate a skill for him.


    "Just see," Ryan kept pulling the alien.


    "Sir, what do we do?" The alien general did not answer. He stood there observing the human and his skills.


    Finally, Ryan managed to pull the alien close enough to him. Ryan started running again, he kicked the head of the alien while on his way. The alien flew high in the air, like a decent height.


    "Now everything is up to you," Professor leaned back in his chair.


    Ryan nodded, he was clear about what he was doing and had a clear picture of what he wanted to do with his skill.


    His blood fists were still active, he had the blood aura surrounding his forearm. Ryan was standing on the peak and there was a low steep down in front of him.


    Ryan jerked his body once again, with his acceleration, Ryan jumped high in the air. Ryan gulped, he had reached 9 feet high in the air.


    "Spider webs." He called out his webs.


    Ryan pulled his arm from behind, with his aim being the alien spaceships, Ryan pulled his wrist down. A thick red color web came out from his wrist.


    This shot of the web was not lousy, it went straight ahead and got stuck on the medium-sized alien fighter spaceship. Ryan jerked his arm, grabbed the web, and pulled with all of his strength.


    He brought his second arm forward and shot his web. It got attached to another spaceship, Ryan pulled that web too.


    Because of his momentum and the additional force from Ryan''s side, Ryan took a high flight in the air. He let go of the webs, now he was jumping above the spaceships, somewhere between 29 to 35 feet high.


    "Man, Peter feels this good while doing this!" Ryan wanted to scream in happiness only if aliens were not in front of him.


    "Head general, what do you plan on doing?! The crisis is at hand!"


    "Do not do anything," he replied, "I want this human alive."


    The alien Ryan had kicked up high in the air was now at the same level as Ryan. it was actually going down. Ryan quickly leaned down and grabbed the alien''s head between his hand.


    "You ain''t no superhero, do not plan on landing this way," Professor warned.


    "I do not." He actually did though.


    He was imagining himself as the spider-man, Peter lands on the ground as if it is nothing but that was not possible for Ryan, he forgot he really ain''t no superhero.


    Ryan continued diving downwards. The alien in Ryan''s hand was actually unconscious, he was making no moves.


    After Ryan was below the spaceship, he aimed his web at another fighter spaceship.


    "Dodge it!" The captain of the fire force ordered his man who was under Ryan''s attack.


    After the web has been shot, it took time to reach the spaceship from the distance Ryan was from the spaceship. It was not that hard to predict the web''s direction and dodge it.


    Ryan released his web, he aimed for another spaceship and shot another string of web. The alien was not ready for the sudden change.


    Ryan''s got his hand on the spaceship. Ryan grabbed the web and pulled with all of his strength. The spaceship did not move, but Ryan got another boost of force.


    He went up in the air and towards the spaceship at a higher velocity. Ryan turned his body in the air to gain even more momentum.


    With the force, velocity, and additional momentum, Ryan got a good kick start. He swung his body around in the air.


    He brought the alien up. Ryan was coming down and aimed for the spaceship. He was falling down when he took another turn in the mid-air.


    With the momentum, Ryan landed hard on the spaceship. Blue blood spilled all over the spaceship''s glass.


    When Ryan turned around, he had pulled the alien''s head above him, when he came down, he moved the alien''s head with him, with all of his force, he smashed the alien''s head on the spaceship''s front glass.


    He did not stop there, he continued falling down from the side of the spaceship, this way, Ryan did not get spoiled with the blood. His fists were covered in blood aura and his body was already below the spaceship.


    Ryan let go of the alien''s head as soon as he made the powerful impact on the spaceship''s glass, which, obviously did not have a scratch on it.


    < First time killing an Amryn. Gained 2,500 Exp. >


    < The first person in your universe to kill an Amryn, bonus 4000 Exp. >


    Ryan was falling down, he quickly shoot his web under the spaceship, swung through it, and came down slowly.


    "Mind-blowing," Ryan muttered.


    He lifted his eyes and saw the alien general in front of him. ''He is taller than others.'' The head general was taller than Ryan.


    Behind the Alien general were five fighter spaceships. There were nearly nine footmen around the general.


    "I hope I can defeat them."


    "Never underestimate a Head general. He is as strong as Brandon Fraser."


    "I see." Ryan muttered, "This alien might be even scarier but I have no choice."


    Ryan walked further, he went past the office cabins, "Gwen, hurry up." he spotted Gwen inside one of the office cabins.


    She looked in Ryan''s direction, nodded, and went back to her work. She was doing something with the computers.


    "Uh¡­ Human." Ryan''s eye went wide when the alien talked, "I am Batallion five''s head general, Ary Flaw."


    Ryan stopped walking, he twisted his fists and his neck, "And?" Ryan asked.


    "You have intruded into a property sealed by the government. We can not let you stay inside any longer. Please come out with us or we will have to kill you." The head general told Ryan in Japanese!


    ''How is he able to talk? Does he has some translating device on him?'' Ryan wondered.


    "Are you the government?" Ryan asked, "Is your race the government on Earth?"


    "....are you dumb? Or are you saying that just to disrespect our race?"


    ''...what? I am just genuinely asking, man.'' Ryan frowned.


    "Professor, please tell me the best strategy possible to fight against a Head general."


    "Alright, I will look into it. Please buy time." Professor started looking at Ryan''s current skills, and stats.


    "Looks like you are not going to come with us. Alright, I have no other choice." He turned around to his men and spoke in his language, "Attack." he ordered the space fighters.


    "Whoa, whoa, wait! I just want to know if your race is the government here,"


    "You really are mocking us,"


    "Man, no! I am from the future!"


    The general froze.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [we were not going above 50 for a few weeks now so I decided to decrease the goal''s value]


    3. Golden Tickets: 4 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. (Hit last week. Thanks to Lucas Senna, hope I am right.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 5 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch.


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 15 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 15 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. [6/15. Close!]


    Win-Win Mission: 150 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.

 Chapter 284 - Government Rules.

    "I am from the future!" Those words froze the alien general in his place.


    "Say what?" he turned his head around.


    "I am from the future, yes."


    "From which year?"


    "2071."


    "That year is in the past! You are a liar!"


    "No, no! Wait, what year is this? I know nothing since I just arrived here." Despite Ryan''s excuses, the army was already over his head.


    There were fighter spaceships over the top of his head, lasers were pointed at him, missiles were pointed towards him, the footmen were pointing their strange weapons at Ryan.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I do not know. I dropped from the 2071 universe." Ryan had no choice but to tell the truth.


    "What planet?"


    "Earth?"


    "How can you prove that you are a time traveler?"


    "Wait, do you believe in that first of all?"


    "Well, our race is from a different universe, so yeah."


    "Wait, you mean you have traveled from another universe into this universe?"


    "Yes. Now it makes sense. So you were not mocking our race."


    "Of course, not!" Ryan started walking forward. As soon as he stepped forward, he heard the locking of guns above him.


    He rolled his eyes, sighed, and stood where he was standing.


    "Say, from a time traveler to a universe traveler," Ryan pointed at him, then at the general, "I have a few questions to ask."


    "Go ahead. As long as you are not a threat to the government, you will be spared."


    "Alright, first of all, what year is this?"


    "No, you answer my questions first. How did you pass through time?"


    "Just by luck!"


    "Then you ain''t no time traveler!"


    "I am! I have been stuck in here for like months! I tried to get out of this but that big gate stood in front of me."


    "Yeah. I think I believe you. I mean, why would a human not know about what happened to Amryns. We are literally a laughing stock."


    "What? Did not your race start a war with our human race, kill the humans, finish the government, and took over the world?"


    The general frowned, "You really know nothing. No. it, actually, is the opposite."


    "So humans attacked your race?"


    "No! We did actually. With the plan of taking over Earth. With our technology, we found a way to slip through the black holes." Ryan was full of shock but did not let it appear on his face, "Whenever we pass through a specific blackhole, the milky way galaxy was our destination."


    "Okay, continue,"


    "Different blackholes, different planets. Our elders searched thoroughly and researched about every planet they found. We sometimes even slipped through universes."


    "Then what Earth? I believe Earth is not the only planet with habitation,"


    "Because Earth seemed like the best possible planet to capture and take control over. From the hundreds of galaxies we saw, most of them were even more developed than us, they had made blackhole teleportation an easy way to transport, unlike us. Some were too primitive. There were planets balanced as Earth and its people are, but nothing as perfect as Earth."


    "Again, why earth?"


    "We found tens of planets like Earth. But the people there were always different. No planet could match the balanced life as that of Earth¡­ only one did."


    "What planet was that?"


    "The parallel Earth."


    ''This¡­ or ours?'' Ryan''s eyes went wide.


    "We chose this Earth because, after a few times traveling through black holes to your earth, we lost track. We could not go back to your earth. But found this, parallel earth. Or yours is the parallel, does not matter."


    "Is, is it okay for you to tell me everything?"


    "You are the only one who knows nothing. All of this information I gave you, came out in the public after a month we lost our war to the humans."


    "Man¡­ so nothing like what they show in movies. They came with high-tech weapons, came in small numbers, and then killed the humans to take over the world¡­."


    "Tch. Now you tell me, who you are." General demanded.


    "Ryan Walker." Ryan rolled his eyes and was about to continue but when he opened his eyes after rolling them, words did not leave his throat.


    Head General''s eyes were wide open¡­ in fear. The other men around him seemed scared of him too.


    Ryan was confused on the other side, "What¡­. What is wrong? Why are acting as if you saw a ghost?" Ryan laughed nervously.


    "Y- y- y- you- are- the Ryan Walker?" General stretched his arm in front of him and pointed at Ryan.


    Ryan noticed that his arm was trembling in fear, "Yeah, is there something wrong¨C?" Ryan realized what was wrong.


    He was in a parallel universe. If he becomes famous here that means not even a fly will know him in his universe; if he can scare people only by his name, then he can not even scare a kid in his universe.


    Of course, only if he finds a way that the Amryns have found, to travel through black holes which is impossible for Ryan to do. Only if he goes back to his universe.


    "A- am, am I someone dangerous in this world?" Ryan managed to speak.


    "Dangerous? Whom are you kidding?" General muttered with fear, "You are the most savage, and the most threatening human alive on the Earth right now."


    Ryan''s mouth dropped open, ''Me? This 16-year-old kid?'' Ryan could not imagine himself that way.


    "Every human, every Amryn, every child, even every animal on the earth starts shivering with fear when they hear the name, Ryan Walker." Head general told Ryan.


    "Damn, what sin did I commit to scare the shit out of everyone?" Ryan asked himself.


    "A reward of 10 billion dollars for catching you dead. Imagine the bounty for catching you alive. Killed over a million people from both races. Wanted by the Trait organization, Royal families, and the Master Government itself."


    "Master government? What is that?"


    "Oh, right. Let me start from the beginning."


    "Sure." Ryan stepped forward, the spaceships moved back.


    "The time we invaded the Earth. The earth was in total chaos. 10.5 billion humans, from which only 4 billion were trained to fight. So other 6.5 were liabilities which held humans back."


    "The rise of the population¡­"


    "Of course, we came with only 3.5 billion [our population is 5 billion.] people without our family members. That was the time when it all begin." General took a pause, "All of this information is available on the net¡­ but fine."


    "Thanks."


    "Royal families were trying to gain control over the government. Yes, and we were trying to take control over humans which included the Royal family and the government."


    "Two people were aiming for the same fish? Then how you were not able to gain control over the humans?"


    "Unity." Ary lifted his head, "When the Amryns were winning the war, the Royal family decided to form a pact with the government. So now they got together, we were left alone. The government promised to give Royal families 60% of the ruling power."


    "And they did not."


    "Exactly. But, let us go by the storyline, so when the Royals and the Masters united together, we were able to see the lack of unity. Things turned around as soon as the Royals joined. We were losing the war."


    Ryan nodded. He again took a step forward, the spaceships pulled their weapons away from Ryan.


    "Things seemed predictable. We were going to lose the war clearly. But, that is when your Mafias steps in; when the underworld comes into the picture."


    "Whom did they side with?" Ryan asked.


    "Both." Ary raised his head, "Both, at the same time."


    "...please elaborate."


    "When we were losing the war, Mafias came to fight along our side. We soon picked up our position with the additional 1 billion Mafias."


    "One billion?"


    "And here is the twist. Another billion came out of the blue and joined the Masters and the Royals." Ary told, "And, the funny part is, we knew that when even with our additional billion, we were losing our position once again."


    "Ah-hah."


    "Our men sent another 500 million. But in the end, we lost the war. We had to serve under the humans. And that is what we still are doing."


    "Wait, what is the population of Earth right now?"


    "Thirteen billion in total."


    "Fuck. Me."


    "Because of the increasing population, we are not allowed to reproduce on Earth."


    "Eh?"


    "After the settlement of the war, another war started between the Royals, Masters versus the Underworld. Everyone wanted to rule over Earth. Of course, the underworld was winning the game with only 2.5 Billion people on their side versus the 5 billion people on the government''s side."


    "Where do I come in?"


    "In the ongoing war. The rumors say you started some rumors between the Royals and the masters to divide them. ''Although the war is over, the government has not given Royal families the control.'' With that, the Royals went and asked Masters for their 60% part of the world."


    "And Government betrayed them?"


    "They did. They used the Amrys to throw the Royals out. The war was called off. Everything calmed down. One random day, in a corner of Akihabara, Japan¡­ Ryan Walker Carnage happened."


    "Why would I?"


    "No one knows. There were thousands of people found dead in Akihabara¡­. And every person was from the Underworld."


    "...I messed with the underworld? This is not making any sense,"


    "The underworld went to the government for help. They refused to help because they wanted no more wars. Then, suddenly, one day, Japan''s God of the underworld was found dead in a photo booth stall."


    "W- who? Me?"


    "Yes. The new god of the underworld was born. You killed Japan''s god and became the next God of the underworld. The God Of The Underworld, Ryan Walker."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [we were not going above 50 for a few weeks now so I decided to decrease the goal''s value]


    3. Golden Tickets: 4 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. (Hit last week. Thanks to Lucas Senna, hope I am right.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 5 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch.


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 15 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 15 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. [6/15. Close!]


    Win-Win Mission: 150 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.

 Chapter 285 - Another War.

    Ary continued, "There was huge chaos breaking out in the Underworlds. The youngest God of the Underworld was born without anyone''s knowledge."


    Ryan stayed silent and continued listening, he knew doing something like that would not be possible unless he held a grudge against Japan''s god.


    "Another war." Ary sighed, "Another war between Royals, the Underworld, and the Masters. They fought individually."


    "Was this¡­ the fourth world war?"


    "Not big enough. But¡­ yes. This was the third world war."


    "Third? Then the war humans fought with you?"


    "It was the first inter-world war."


    "Inter? What the¡­." Ryan frowned.


    "Well, after the war, the population dropped back to 10 Billion."


    "3- 3- 3 billion died?! World war one and two did not even kill those many people together."


    "The war ended with a peace treaty, of course." Ary shrugged, "But, after the war¡­ things changed, the systems changed."


    "In what way?"


    "Everything merged with each other. From the 200 countries and 200 underworlds, you became the one and only God. The leader of 200 plus underworlds.


    "Same with the Royals. They merged and formed only one head council. Watts and the Mitsuda formed an alliance together and came up to the top, leading the world."


    "....sh- she got married?" Ryan thought depressingly, "Man, why the hell did I have to come here?"


    "And the government formed their own Masters Organization or the Masters'' government."


    ''Did the other races did not step in?'' Ryan thought, ''Or are they waiting for the best possible time?'' Ryan wondered.


    "We thought that was the end. We lost too many civilians than military soldiers. We thought this was the end but¡­ a twist waited for us."


    "Another war?"


    "Yes. This is the most recent war and is ongoing. The Royals versus the Masters'' organization."


    "Fuck this." Ryan threw his hands, "What the reason this time?"


    "Power, rule, control." Ary took a pause, "Remember the time when we attacked the earth? The Royals and the government had to unite together to fight us. They forged a pact and promised to give the Royals 60% of the world?"


    "Yeah, I do."


    "But they never gained their power. That is what went into their heads and started a war."


    "Oh¡­ is that the reason why it is so silent everywhere?" Ryan asked.


    "Yes. It has been nearly a month since the war has started but we have already lost a few million."


    "...now explain. There is a war going on but they have people to look after a closed Disneyland? What the heck?"


    "There is a logic behind it. There is."


    "What is that?"


    "You see¡­ Disneyland right now¡­ is the biggest hiding spot for the Masters'' Government."


    Ryan''s mouth dropped open, "You mean, this is their headquarters?"


    "Yes. Now, you would not like someone entering your headquarters, right?"


    "Correct-" Ryan''s eyes went wide in fear, "I am the most wanted person in this world¡­. The Masters'' government is my enemy¡­ and I am standing in their HEADQUARTERS right now."


    "Do not worry. As long as they do not know your real name, it is safe."


    "Would not they recognize me if they come out of their hiding place?" Ryan asked.


    "They will not. Actually, no one has seen Ryan Walker in the real life. There are some photos online but¡­ they are all blurry and not at all clear."


    Ryan let out a sigh of relief, "Thank god."


    "Ryan! Hey, Ryan!" The Amryns armed themselves once again when they heard another human''s voice.


    Ryan turned his head towards the offices, he saw there were spaceships aiming at the office.


    "Who is in there?" Ary pulled out his weapon, "Who-"


    "Chill! Chill, man! She is just my friend." Ryan stretched out his arms with a frown.


    Ary turned to Ryan, "You did not come here alone?"


    "No. I slipped through time with my friend." Ary still did not drop his guard.


    "A friend?"


    "Yes!" Ryan turned towards the office and walked inside, "Please do not aim your weapons at us." Ryan requested as he walked into the office.


    "What is going out there?" Gwen got up from a table and looked at Ryan with innocent eyes.


    "Nothing, my Gwen, relax." Ryan strode to Gwen, pulled her head into his arms, and kissed her on the forehead.


    ''Is this not the wrong time now? It is alright when you do it then why wrong when I do it?''


    "What is it?" Ryan asked.


    "Gwen lifted her arm and pointed at a big screen behind her, I have got some information to show you."


    Outside, Ary pulled his weapon back after Ryan told them. He sighed and ordered his men in his language to pull down their weapons.


    Ryan took a closer look at the projector screen, "What are these reports?" Ryan asked. There were bar graphs, numbers, and normal graphs.


    "Annual reports, Balance sheets, and income statements of the Walt Disney company." Ryan glanced at Gwen before moving forward and starting to read the statements.


    "Profits and the revenue are going down by 15% okay. That much volatility is pretty normal in the market, or maybe this is a little too much for a company like Disney."


    "No, Ryan. These are not yearly revenues and profits. Read the dates, these are quarterly reports." Ryan''s eyes went wide.


    He glanced at Gwen then back at the screen, "Y- y- you are right¡­. 15% in a quarter? Freaking serious?"


    "That was the pace Walt Disney fell down and vanished from its existence. Look at the increase of their debt to equity ratio. Look at the increasing long-term loans per quarter."


    "True¡­ this is insane." Ryan still could not believe it.


    "In this world, that is the pace Walt Disney went down by but imagine¡­ in our world, that is the pace Walt Disney went up." Ryan''s wide eye met Gwen''s eyes.


    "Only if¡­ only if w can go back to our world¡­ I will buy thousands of Disney''s stocks."


    "Unfortunately¡­ we can not go back unless we luckily slip back through time. That is as impossible as finding a fish in the desert. There are millions of other universes, we luckily slip through time once in a horizon of 10 years. Hah," she turned her head to Ryan, "Only if we could have managed to live another million years." Gwen''s smile faded, "What is wrong?" she asked when she saw how strangely Ryan was looking at her.


    "You found one sweet little smart girlfriend for yourself." Professor giggled, "Every theory she has stated so far is 90% true according to my knowledge. Now I do know what to say, how to praise her."


    "Were you always this smart or¡­ I just never knew?"


    "Aw, I am not smart, I am just telling you my theories," Gwen walked near Ryan.


    "That corpse theory, space theory, time travel theory of yours¡­ all are right. All are correct."


    "Yeah? I am glad." Gwen hugged Ryan firmly, "I want you to take look at one more thing before I do anything to you," Gwen moved back, went near the computer.


    She punched some keys on the keyboard, touched the computer''s screen, and opened a calendar. She moved away and showed Ryan-


    "As you see, it is 5 April 20-"


    "2081." Ryan completed the sentence, "Ten and a half years in the future."


    "That is not the end, wait a second." she again did something on the screen, she opened another window, "Take a look at these articles I found on the net."


    "Aliens invade Earth¡­" Ryan quickly realized what it was, "They are standing outside right now though,"


    "As I thought. They came under government''s rule so yeah." Gwen shrugged, "See this, we were attacked by aliens in 2073, the government gained control over the aliens known as Amryns in 2075 with ending the first Inter-world war."


    "I see¡­ the alien general told me everything though¡­"


    "He might not have told you about this, look." Gwen closed that window and opened another graph, "After a week of alien invasion, the wall street crashed down to its lowest, New York stock exchange, India''s Sensex and Nifty fell down to its lowest."


    "In other words," his eye was fixed on the graph, "The whole market crashed in May 2073."


    "The biggest crash in the history of the share market. Bigger than the Lehman crisis, bigger than the March 2020 virus crisis, the biggest crash, the Alien crash of May 2073."


    "I really want to go back after reading this. I literally know the future. When the markets will rise when they will fall, which company has the highest potential of growth."


    "Well," Gwen took her hands out of her jeans pocket, "We are not going back anytime soon," Gwen hugged Ryan once again, "Of course, I will miss my parents but, I will have no competition, no love rival in this world. I will have Ryan all to myself."


    "Is that what matters?" Ryan grabbed her from behind.


    "Spending the rest of my life with you¡­ such an amazing reality. I never knew reality could be this thrilling. Just you and me for the rest of our lives."


    "Haha, sounds good. Will not you get bored though?"


    "Nah, let me ask you," she raised her head up at Ryan, "Will you make babies with me? You do not want to die a virgin after living sixty years with a woman, right?"


    "Hah?" Ryan frowned, "Y- yeah. If we can not find a way out¡­ sure, why not?"


    Gwen bit her lip, looked at Ryan in a naughty way, "Want to try it right now?"


    "No pre-marital sex." Ryan pulled her back in his embrace.


    ''Who cares about sex before marriage or underage sex in this era?''.? ?


    ..? ?


    ...? ?


    Please? ?keep? ?supporting? ?with? ?your? ?few? ?cents,? ?with? ?a? ?few? ?bucks? ?it? ?means? ?a? ?lot.? ?Vote? ?for? ?this? ?novel? ?


    if? ?you? ?have? ?some? ?power? ?stones,? ?use? ?your? ?golden? ?tickets? ?for? ?more? ?chapters.? ?Use? ?the? ?Win-Win? ?


    goal? ?to? ?your? ?advantage,? ?unlock? ?the? ?chapters,? ?and? ?earn? ?free? ?chapters!? ?It? ?really? ?is? ?a? ?win-win? ?for? ?


    both? ?of? ?us? ?lol.? ?And? ?finally,? ?if? ?you? ?love? ?what? ?I? ?write,? ?if? ?you? ?like? ?what? ?I? ?write,? ?then? ?show? ?some? ?


    support? ?by? ?commenting,? ?writing? ?a? ?review,? ?or? ?sending? ?me? ?a? ?gift.? ?


    For? ?those? ?who? ?are? ?interested? ?in? ?having? ?a? ?one-on-one? ?conversation? ?about? ?any? ?topic? ?with? ?me? ?then? ?


    contact? ?me? ?through? ?my? ?Instagram? ?or? ?discord.? ?They? ?are? ?in? ?my? ?WebNovel? ?profile? ?or? ?become? ?my? ?


    patron.? ?Thanks? ?for? ?supporting? ?My? ?System? ?&? ?My? ?Academy? ?of? ?Traits? ?[My? ?Ring? ?System]? ?I? ?am? ?


    grateful.? ?


    Liked? ?the? ?novel?? ?Want? ?more?? ?For? ?images? ?of? ?characters,? ?beasts,? ?academies,? ?monsters,? ?gadgets,? ?


    etc.? ?Join? ?the? ?official? ?discord? ?of? ?more? ?images,? ?and? ?for? ?more? ?information? ?regarding? ?The? ?Ring? ?


    System.? ?Here? ?is? ?the? ?link? ?to? ?The? ?Ring? ?System''s? ?discord? ?server:? ??https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d? ?


    If? ?you? ?would? ?like? ?to? ?support? ?me? ?and? ?become? ?my? ?Patron,? ?please? ?refer? ?to? ?this? ?link? ?to? ?my? ?Pat_reon:? ?


    Patr? ?eon..com/AJPaturde.?

 Chapter 286 - Fighter Spaceships.

    "Do you want to come out and meet the alien? I prefer you do not though,"


    "Then do not ask, Ryan." Gwen let go of Ryan, Ryan pulled Gwen away from him too.


    "Anyway, I will go outside. I got to shoo them away so that we can spend our time alone in this world."


    Gwen again gave Ryan that sexy, naughty look and bit her lip. Ryan rolled his eyes.


    ''I should not do that.'' He sighed and walks out of the room. He saw Gwen go back to her work. She was really curious about the current situation, he thought.


    "So¡­ Ary-san was it?" Ryan came out and greeted general Ary.


    "Yeah."


    "Do you still have to take me with you? I mean, can not something happen?"


    "Nah, it is fine. We will leave now."


    "But general,"


    "Just inform that an animal broke the seal, it is not a big deal," Ary replied to his men.


    This was the second time Ryan was not able to understand what the other person was saying. And unfortunately, Ryan''s System was not able to help him with the translator either.


    "We are not doing our work with honesty."


    "I said it is fine. It is my order. Get ready to retreat!" Ary just had to raise his voice a little and everyone got moving.


    They opened the big gate, called their tanks and other vehicles Ryan was unaware of. A few aliens opened portals to go back, the spaceships passed through the portals.


    "I will see you around then, Ryan Walker."


    "Yeah, sure."


    "I do not what should I recommend you. This world is currently undergoing a war. If you come out, you might meet the God of the Underworld which will make things worse. But if you stay inside Disneyland, although this is the government''s headquarter, if they saw a stranger like you inside their headquarters they will definitely kill you. But this is the safest place you can be¨C"


    Ary turned around, Ryan raised his eye up in the sky. Ary''s words disappeared because of sudden loud noises.


    "What is that?" Ryan asked. They saw a huge spaceship in the air.


    "That is our space battalion fighter spaceship." It was huge. Nothing like the small ships Ary''s men had, "But what is it doing here? We never asked for support." Ary answered.


    "Are you sure they are your men?" A small door of the ship opened and a lot of small ships came out of it.


    "Yeah¡­ at least, that is our technology." Ary adjusted his eyes, "Can you see who is inside the ships?"


    Ryan adjusted his eyes and tried to take a look but it was useless, "No¡­ it is too far for me, too." Ryan told him, "Is that the government''s ship? Maybe they came back to their headquarters."


    "The people enter through portals. And they would not call this big spaceship just for the fun of traveling around. Something is wrong," Ary saw the ships leaving the big spacecraft and spreading all over the sky.


    "Ary-san, I do not think there are Amryns inside the ship. Their skin color is not blue or green. They look a lot like humans,"


    "No way, is this another space alien invasion?"


    Ryan''s head quickly turned to Ary at once, "You are kidding, right? Tell me you are."


    "I do not know¡­ think, who would bring our spacecraft filled with fighters for no reason?"


    "Can it be¡­" Ryan hesitated to state his theory, "Could they be from the parallel universe? From your parallel universe?"


    Ary''s head quickly fell down at Ryan, "We- we never thought about that possibility!"


    Ryan opened his mouth to say something but his words could not be heard. A deafening loud sound came from their sides.


    Ryan turned his head in the right direction, towards the main entrance gate¡­ "oh fuck." he saw a big truck, or something like that coming their way.


    Ryan turned his head back, jerked away from his place, leaped forward, and dived in Ary''s direction. He pushed Ary down on the ground and rolled on the other side of the road.


    "Are you okay?" Ryan got up from the ground and asked Ary who was on the ground below him.


    "Yeah, thanks."


    "What the hell was that?" Ryan turned his head in the right direction.


    He saw the entrance gate was broken down with a loud banging sound, the big truck-like thing had passed through the gate.


    "I think this is an invasion," Ary said as he got up from the ground.


    The vehicle stopped in the middle of the lobby of Disneyland. Its doors opened, a big door opened and a lot of people, armed people stepped out of the truck.


    "They are fucking humans! This ain''t no invasion," Ryan shouted as he took Ary and ran inside the office Gwen was in.


    "I can not leave my men out there! Let me go!" Ary struggled.


    "Tch, let us go then." Ryan decided to go along with him. He was about to step out when Gwen grabbed him.


    "Ryan, this is bad. There is a war going between Masters and Royal families." She told.


    "Yeah, yeah, I know!"


    "And this is the government''s headquarters!"


    "I know that too!"


    "The Royals have found about their hiding place, about government''s hidden headquarters and this is them attacking the government''s headquarters!"


    "Yeah, yeah I know- wait what?"


    "Yes! This is bad, if the Royals have attacked the enemy''s headquarters then, believe me, they are here for something big. They would not go back without doing any big damage."


    Ryan gulped, "We will see." Ryan moved towards the door once again when Gwen pulled him once again.


    "Please, do not die." he saw light tears in Gwen''s eyes.


    "I am immortal¡­ or, I can not die yet if I died, then who will look after my Gwen?" Ryan smiled, "Do not worry." He ran out of the room.


    "Ary-san!" Ryan called from a distance. Ary was not able to hear Ryan. Ryan saw a man aiming for Ary from around the corner, "Ary-san!!" he shouted even louder but Ary was busy running.


    Ryan heard a gunshot, a laser type, a long bullet coming out of a man''s machine rifle run.


    Ryan clicked his tongue, stopped running. He threw his arm forward, aimed for Ary''s head. Before the bullet could, Ryan''s web reached Ary''s head.


    Ryan did not delay a millisecond, he quickly grabbed the web and pulled Ary in his direction. Ary''s body jerked, he fell to the ground, Ryan used all of his strength to pull Ary.


    The missed bullet then went ahead and peered a human. A metallic sound came when the bullet hit a human''s combat suit. From inside, the man''s body glowed bright orange.


    Next second, boom! The human''s body burst into a thousand pieces. Ryan gulped, my System would not be able to heal me back from that.


    ''Technology has developed a little too much.''


    "Ary-san, they are the Royals, they somehow found about the government''s hideout and are not attacking them with everything they have."


    Ary was breathing heavily, "why? Why is this happening?" he got up from the ground, wiped his sweat, "This is really fucked up! I can not see my men dying right in front of me."


    "Then do not." Ryan told him, "Do something. Do not watch your men dying," Ary looked at Ryan.


    "Fight them?"


    "I am with you, I will cover you," Ryan affirmed.


    "I am lucky that I had a chance to meet the younger and the opposite version of Ryan Walker."


    "Do not say that. We will make it alive, we will survive." He knew it was pretty impossible to survive the attack.


    Ary nodded and ran toward his men. Ryan pulled his arm forward and pointed at the human. ''Why am I aiming for the Royals?'' Ryan questioned.


    Ryan shot his web, pulled his arm with all of his strength, the human lost his balance, fell on the ground, lost his gun, and came in Ryan''s direction.


    Ryan activated his blood fists. With all of his strength, Ryan punched the man''s helmet. Crack. The helmet was as it was before.


    ''My fists would have broken.'' Ryan thought. He realized the helmets were not just normal helmets. They were made of something strong and powerful.


    Ryan did not stop hitting, he continued smashing the person''s head over and over again. He finally managed to make a small hole in the helmet''s glass.


    Ryan pushed his arm through the glass, he pulled the helmet off the man''s face. He landed a hard punch in his face. The man was helpless.


    "Ryan, go for Blood Simmer."


    "I see." Ryan landed another punch, then he threw the man away from him, out in the field.


    "Burn the person to death," Ryan ordered.


    "On your left!" Professor shouted. Ryan did not move. He sensed something coming in his direction from the left side.


    Ryan raised his arm beside his ear. Then turned his eyes, he saw an orange laser against his blood aura. Ryan quickly brought another arm to block the beam of laser.


    Ryan was facing a problem standing against the laser shot. The laser managed to break through his left side blood aura. Ryan decided to throw the beam away.


    He slowly started applying force against the mean with his right hand. Ryan jerked his arm and threw the laser above his head.


    Unfortunately, Ryan was only a few milliseconds late. The laser broke his second aura protection and pierced through his wrist.


    < Regeneration activated >


    Ryan found his arm growing back at an insane speed.


    ''Who did this.'' Ryan lifted his head at a man in front of him.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 287 - Gas Leak.

    "What are you doing, bastard?!" Ryan shouted in Japanese. He did not know if the person in front of him was Japanese or not.


    Ryan charged towards the man, the man took a step back and shot a few more bullets. Ryan dodged the bullets and blocked some.


    "Tch, this is why I told them not to give me this dumb gun." The man muttered in annoyance.


    He reached to the gun''s end and pulled it out. A sharp, long, katana came out of the sword. Ryan stopped when he saw a katana.


    "Fuck. are you serious?" He muttered.


    Ryan used his webs to pull the katana away from the man but not even a single successful attempt. The man cut every single web Ryan shot.


    From the other side, someone else shot a bullet in Ryan''s direction. Ryan sensed it, he ducked the bullet, rolled on the other side.


    He got up with a helmet in his hand. The helmet he broke himself, Ryan grabbed the half-broken helmet and put it on his head.


    At first, it was not going in, Ryan accidentally tapped the right side of the helmet in an attempt to pull it down, that was the key to opening the helmet.


    In another shot of the laser, Ryan shot his own web in response to the laser. They collided with each other, but the laser went past Ryan''s web.


    Thanks to Ryan''s blood aura, he was saved by the attack. Ryan was able to block the laser without breaking his blood aura.


    "You should not look away," Ryan heard a deep whisper in his ear.


    Ryan quickly pressed the right side of the helmet again. At the right time, the helmet covered Ryan''s head. Ryan bent down and took the sword hit on the helmet.


    Maybe that was a bad idea, Ryan was thrown away because of the strong impact on his helmet. Ryan rolled on the ground and stopped on the other side.


    ''Fuck, what was that?'' Ryan quickly got on his knees, he found that there was a huge crack in his helmet, it was practically broken.


    Ryan quickly pulled the helmet and threw it away. Ryan got up and charged at the man in front of him.


    Ryan threw his arm up and aimed at the big spacecraft up in the sky, it took like forever for Ryan''s web to go up vertically against the gravity.


    As soon as it got stuck to the bottom of the ship, Ryan was lifted off the ground. The man tried to cut him but it was impossible to reach Ryan.


    Ryan let go of the web soon, he landed on the office''s roof. He shot a web at the man''s head, it missed. Ryan jumped to another side, shot another web.


    This time, the man was able to predict Ryan''s attack, he slashed the thread with his katana. Ryan jumped from this roof to other roofs, continuously shooting the man with a katana.


    None of Ryan''s web was able to even touch the man. Ryan lifted his head to jump again, he noticed Ary was in trouble.


    From the top of the roof, Ryan shot a web in Ary''s direction, not at him but at a man who was about to attack Ary from behind.


    That man let out a scream before attacking Ary''s head. Ryan''s web was able to reach in time, Ryan grabbed the web and pulled with all of his strength.


    The man fell back on his head, his helmet saved him. That was enough to catch Ary''s attention. Ary turned around, used his strange weapon, and ended the human''s life.


    Ryan grinned. "I told you not to look away while fighting me, Ryan!" Ryan''s attention was soon captured by this swordsman.


    Ryan wanted to change positions once again but it was too late, the swordsman was already beside Ryan. all he could do was defense.


    Ryan activated his blood fists, raised his arms to block his sword powerful strikes. One strike and Ryan''s defense broke. Ryan raised another hand, it broke too.


    ''Fuck, I can not keep up with him!'' Ryan bit his lip, he was continuously being pushed back by the swordsman.


    Ryan had to quickly active his skill and block each strike of the man, this was losing him a lot of blood points and stamina points too. He had lost most of his points by using the web skill.


    Ryan took a big jump and landed down on the ground from the roof. The man was fast enough, even faster than Ryan. He appeared in front of Ryan once again.


    < Blood boiled to the max temperature. The body will burst in three¡­ two¡­ one! >


    A loud explosive sound came from behind him. Everyone on the battlefield stopped doing what they were and turned around. Everyone was looking at the truck.


    Another big blast, blood spilled over the truck, over other people, their combat suits were able to take that much amount of heat though.


    "Never look away," Ryan whispered in the swordsman''s ear.


    Ryan took the chance to counterattack. He turned around, swept behind the man.


    Ryan softly tapped the man''s helmet''s side. The helmet opened, before the man could do anything, Ryan grabbed his neck and pinned him down on the ground.


    Ryan did not want to delay another second, he quickly pulled his wrist down and shot tens of quick webs. He soon covered the person''s head totally with webs.


    Ryan felt a sharp cut on his back, he pulled the man''s katana, threw it on the ground, and used his webs to stick the man''s arm on the ground.


    Ryan got up from the ground, lifted his leg, landed a strong kick on the man''s wrist. His katana fell on the ground. Ryan lifted it in his arms.


    "What the¡­" he felt a strong burst of power, strong powerful energy flowing through his body. ''This is amazing!'' The katana was heavier than Ryan thought it would be.


    He lifted his eyes when he smelled something bad¡­ like gas¡­ Ryan searched for the source of the smell. It was coming from the truck.


    ''Oh no. Did the hot blood fall on its gas tank?'' Ryan bit his lip.


    "Ary-san!" Ryan shouted, "Take your men and run away right now!"


    Ary turned around. He did as instructed, he ordered his remaining men to run away.


    Ryan went inside, Gwen was still there doing something on the computer. He grabbed her and took Gwen with him. Far, far away from the truck which was about to blast.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 288 - Nakamura Hiroshi.

    From the top of a high steep, Ryan and Gwen watched the Disneyland lobby being lit on fire.


    The big truck in the middle of the lobby, lit up, with a big explosion it blasted away everyone and everything in its radius. Many blue aliens died, but most of the humans died.


    Ryan wondered what happened to the man he webbed down on the ground. There was no chance he would be safe after that blast.


    "Ryan¡­ Sorry, but I am scared."


    "No need to be sorry." Ryan pulled Gwen in his arms, "It is alright. Even I am scared." Ryan confessed.


    "What is going to happen now?" Ryan shook his head.


    "I do not know. This world is crazy, and currently under a dangerous phase."


    "And I thought we would have calm life in front of us."


    "Looks like life is as volatile as the market." Ryan joked.


    "What is that sword in your hand?" Gwen pointed to a sword in Ryan''s right hand.


    "Ah, this." Ryan lifted the heavy sword in front of him, "Loot of a person I killed." Ryan replied.


    "Do you have swordsmen skills?"


    "Of course, I do not. This is my first time lifting a real-life katana."


    Gwen sighed, "What is the use of the sword then? You are better off fighting with your fists."


    "It is dangerous to fight with fists in this age, technology has developed a little too far."


    "Where are we going¨C" Ryan pulled Gwen in his arms, he carried let go of her hand, she lost her balance because of Ryan''s strong pull.


    Ryan pulled the katana out of its scabbard, the scabbard fell on the ground before Gwen did. She landed hard on her butt.


    "What are you doing, Ryan?" she opened her eyes and did not find Ryan. she quickly turned her head, she saw two swordsmen having a battle with each other.


    Ryan lifted the sword and blocked his opponent''s sword strike. His opponent quickly pulled his sword back and attacked Ryan''s guts, Ryan lifted he blocked the strike with his blood fists.


    The man used this opportunity to kick Ryan in the guts. Ryan''s feet lifted off the ground, he was thrown a few feet away.


    "There," Gwen grabbed him from behind. Ryan landed near Gwen, "You okay?" she asked as she pressed against Ryan''s biceps.


    Ryan coughed a few times, "Yes." Ryan used the sword to get off the ground. He looked at the man in front of him with dead eyes, full of pain.


    "You are not the god of the underworld for nothing, Ryan-Kun." The man was not wearing a helmet, his face was clearly visible.


    There were the webs Ryan had shot on his head and arm. The man''s grey hair was all over the place. His two pink eyes were covered in blood.


    "Who the hell are you?" Ryan asked. Gwen was left clueless again, but she was used to this already.


    "You do not remember me? Yeah, why would a big person like you remember a little chauffeur like me? I am nothing but a servant, nothing but a little dumb driver!"


    The man shouted as he left his place, his bolted from his spot, Ryan had already pulled the sword in front of his face. Their swords clashed with a loud metallic sound.


    "Vision." It has been a long time since Ryan used that skill, maybe it will come in use now.


    < Name: Nakamura Hiroshi >


    < Gender: Male [47] >


    < Race: Human >


    < Trait: None >


    < Level: 47 >


    < HP: 100/300 >


    < Class: Warrior >


    "Nakamura? Who are you?!" Ryan shouted. The man swung around in the air and landed a strong strike on Ryan''s sword, actually, his sword.


    When Nakamura struck Ryan''s sword this time, he did not move back, he instead pressed hard against Ryan''s katana. He literally leaned over Ryan.


    "Look at my face. And remember!" Hiroshi grunted.


    A few multiple imagines started flashing in front of Ryan''s eyes. The hotel, the driver, the chauffeur in Naomi''s car. That smile.


    "What is your name?" that question.


    A strong realization hit Ryan, "Naomi''s chauffeur!!"


    "Now you understand." Hiroshi lifted his leg, Ryan pushed again the two swords and pushed Nakamura away.


    "Wait! Why the hell are you attacking me? I am Ryan, you know it!"


    "I know more than that, you bastard." Nakamura jumped in the air, with his sword behind his head, he landed another strong hit, Ryan was pushed down to the ground.


    "Fuck, this sword might break!" Ryan grunted hard, he was constantly being pushed down into the earth by Nakamura.


    "Do not worry, that is my sword, it would not split in two so easily, it will need more skills than mine to break the katana" Nakamura told him.


    Ryan felt the pavement tiles below his feet break and split into two. He was losing balance. When things seemed out of hand, Gwen appeared from the right side.


    Nakamura was surprised because of the sudden attack, he pulled his sword off Ryan and jumped backward. Gwen charged in his direction.


    "Gwen, no!" Ryan shouted, he grabbed his sword tightly and charged in their direction, "Katana? Where did she¡­" he found that Gwen was holding a katana in her hand.


    Then his eyes slowly fell down on his hands, he felt nothing in between his hands. His eye went wide, "When did she?!" Ryan''s katana was now in Gwen''s hand.


    His eyes lifted up from his hands to Gwen. He found Gwen was indulging in an aggressive battle with Nakamura.


    "Well, well, if you are not Ryan''s one and only wife, Gwen Stacy." Gwen frowned at Nakamura''s English. But- she got the meaning.


    "Now I really want to stay in this world forever," she muttered under her breath.


    Gwen lifted the sword with all of her strength and stepped back. Nakamura did not back down, he charged in Gwen''s direction with the sword pointed straight at her.


    Gwen pulled the sword in her side, she too charged in Nakamura''s direction. They clashed with each other, went past each other, and stood behind each other.


    Gwen turned around after performing a smooth strike. Nakamura stood where he was for a second¡­ then a pool of blood covered him.


    "Aaah!!!" He broke out in a loud scream. His right arm fell down from above the elbow. The Katana he was holding in his left hand fell down too.


    The katana was split into two, his arm and the top of his katana fell down on the ground at the same time.


    Ryan''s eyes were left open, his mouth dropped open, "H- how- what- just happened?" He was confused.


    "Ryan! Let us run!" Gwen shouted. Ryan turned around, he saw Gwen running away in another direction.


    "You are not getting away! I will fucking come for you!" Nakamura shouted. Ryan ignored him after a last glance and moved forward, running with Gwen.


    "How the hell were you able to do it?" Ryan asked while they were running away.


    "My Trait is Karate but I know little basic of possibly every martial art."


    "How?! You are smart at your theories, good with martial arts too?"


    "I actually wanted to become a murder investigator, then I wanted to become a space astronaut cause these black holes, nebulas, planets got my interest."


    "You never told me¡­"


    "But as unfortunate it can be, I was born with a Trait. And my father runs a family dojo somewhere in Asia. I was trained at that secret island."


    "Dojo? Seriously?"


    "Yeah, so, unfortunately, I was told to pursue higher education in Trait training. And here I am."


    "Come on, it is not unfortunate," Ryan grabbed the sword from Gwen''s hand, he realized Gwen was having trouble running with the big katana in her hand.


    "How?"


    "You would have not met me. It would have been even more unfortunate."


    "Did you hear what that Japanese guy said?"


    "What?"


    "Ryan''s one and only wife, Gwen Stacy." Ryan froze in his spot, "His English sucks though."


    "Wife?" Ryan''s eye was left wide open.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 289 - Cornered.

    "Do not stop, continue running!" Gwen shouted. Ryan came back to his sense and started running.


    "Wait, you were able to cut his arm so easily, you even got his sword, does that mean you are stronger than him," Gwen slowed down running after hearing Ryan''s question.


    "Listen¡­. What I did was just my luck."


    "Huh?" Ryan was surprised to hear that.


    "Seriously, that man is way stronger than I am, in fact, I am nothing in front of him."


    "Are you dumb? Why would you fight him knowing this?"


    "Then what else? Watch him kill you?!" Gwen shouted back, she turned away from Ryan, "He will come back for us. He definitely will." Gwen shook her head.


    "How were you able to do that anyway? Would not cutting a sword take a lot of strength?"


    "Nah, skills. Skills are all that takes. And yes, a little strength." Gwen nodded, "He was totally distracted by you. His focus was never me, he intended to kill you from the start. I took advantage of that and sliced through his sword, then his arm." Gwen explained.


    "How will he come back? He must be losing a lot of blood,"


    "He will come back. I do not know how or why, but I am sure he will come back for you. So please, keep running."


    "If he comes back, we can fight him again,"


    "Obviously not! Do not take that idiotic decision, see Ryan, I have been training with martial art for years. I know how things in this field work. Please do not mess with that man and take any further risks."


    "But-"


    "I do not know why he knows you or how he knows you, but please, please, I do not want to and I can not see you get killed in front of my eyes."


    "Come on, do not say that."


    "But that is the fact, Ryan. That man is insanely skillful. He must have been training a lot." Gwen concluded.


    Ryan did not argue anymore, he quietly followed Gwen. Ryan strongly disagreed with Gwen''s theory for the first time.


    He firmly believed that he will be able to go heads on with Nakamura if he goes all out, which, he has never gone since the last fight with Cheryl''s team. The time he smashed some eggs and faces.


    His fight with the Necromancer Ainz Gown was truly based on his emotions. Only because of his emotions he was able to win the fight.


    But why is Naomi''s driver trying to kill me? Ryan thought. ''Maybe because this is the parallel universe? Or because something happened in the past?''


    Ryan was not sure. When they both were about to reach the Horrorland again, two people were already waiting for them with swords in their hands.


    "What the heck?" Ryan frowned, he turned around and saw another three people behind him.


    "See¡­ I told you," Gwen muttered to Ryan while facing the other side, "He would come back for us." Gwen completed.


    In front of Ryan, from the three people coming his way, one of them was Nakamura Hiroshi. He had applied some different kinds of high-tech bandages.


    It had stopped the bleeding totally, ''Looks like humanity still has not invented regeneration technology.'' Ryan thought as he took a step forward.


    Three from his side, two from another side. Five people, no one knew the power of these five people but one person''s power was truly known.


    "Ryan, pass me the sword." Gwen moved closer to Ryan, she put her hand beside Ryan''s waist and asked for the sword Ryan was holding.


    Ryan quietly handed Gwen the sword without anybody knowing what was happening. Ryan activated his blood fists.


    "I am still scared," Gwen muttered.


    "I am too," Ryan replied.


    "Do not worry, I will give you two swords back." with that, Gwen bolted off from her place.


    Ryan gulped, "I told you, I would come back for you." Nakamura muttered.


    Ryan took a step back. "Shit, how do I fight him?" Ryan wondered, he had no powerful skills with him to fight swordsmen, his only strength was in hand-to-hand combat.


    Gwen on the other side was already engaged in battling the two people. Gwen moved like the wind, she swiftly cut their arms and legs without anybody knowing. So smooth.


    Gwen finished cutting the two people mercilessly. This was her first time cutting the limbs of living human beings. But for Ryan, she can do anything. This did not feel like her first time at all.


    She collected their swords and ran up to Ryan. Nakamura had advanced with his two men.


    Ryan used his blood fists to fight the group of three men. His blood aura kept breaking continuously while fighting. He got no chance of attacking them, all he could do was defend.


    Gwen gripped two swords in her two hands. She put another sword down her jean''s belt loop. Her dress was almost torn apart from the bottom.


    The other two men stopped fighting Ryan, the quickly turned to Gwen. Gwen swung both of her swords at the same time, they clashed with her opponent''s two swords.


    < Blood store: 50/250 >


    < You are running out of stamina >


    The two messages flashed in front of Ryan''s eyes. He ignored them and charged at Nakamura. Ryan felt exhausted but continued fighting.


    ''Where am I going wrong? I have not been able to land even a single hit on him.'' Ryan thought with a dead eye.


    Nakamura raised his sword, Ryan grabbed the sword with his palm. Ryan raised his right hand, right at that time, Nakamura pulled his sword and slashed Ryan''s palm.


    Blood fell all over the pavements. Gwen caught that. Her blood started to boil. He furiously charged forward at the two men in front of her.


    They were nearly as skilled as Nakamura but possible for Gwen to deal with. Gwen pointed a sword at one of the men, the man raised his katana to block or to throw it.


    The sword was coming in his direction, he was fully prepared when- Gwen dropped the sword. She let go of the sword, swept behind the man, and pulled Nakamura''s sword.


    The next second, the sword had pierced through the man''s neck. ''Thanks, dad. This is the first time, skills you taught me are coming into use.'' she thought in her mind.


    The man died. He fell down on the ground heads on. His companion got angry, he charged at Gwen. Gwen still had one more sword with her, she used it to defend against the man''s powerful strike.


    Gwen lifted the sword above her head to defend against the strike, she pushed that man''s sword down. From down, the man raised the sword straight up.


    Gwen managed to throw that strike too. The man did not let his arm go down, he quickly lifted it up and aimed for Gwen''s neck.


    To block the attack, she pulled the scabbard which was barely hanging from Gwen''s belt loop. The man''s sword clashed hard against the metal scabbard.


    Gwen pulled her right hand forward with the big katana in her hand, she threw it in the man''s guts, the man jerked himself up but the tip of Gwen''s katana managed to pierce into his stomach.


    Gwen''s arms were not long enough to reach deep any further. She dropped the sword, with her hand defending her head, she went for Nakamura''s sword.


    She grabbed the sword, with all of her strength, she pulled the sword from the man''s neck. Blood made an arc up in the air. Gwen stuck that sword in the man''s shoulder.


    She pulled her scabbard back, duck down, picked up her sword, appeared from behind the man. Turned the sword in her hands, pulled the grip up in the air, and boom. The sword pierced through the man''s guts.


    Gwen did it once more. She pulled the sword out, then pushed it back in his back. Gwen used her back to push the man''s back. She pulled the sword out of his stomach.


    Blood sprayed all over the pavement blocks and even on Gwen''s body. Her dress had some cuts near her chest and stomach. Her black jeans were covered in dust.


    Gwen raised from the ground and looked at Ryan. Ryan was holding the katana in his palm again. Gwen took a step forward but stopped.


    Ryan raised his right fist, he moved it with power, Nakamura was about to pull the sword from Ryan''s hand one again, but this time, Ryan grabbed the katana with his right hand instead of hitting the blade.


    He did not waste another second, he turned around his body, gain momentum, and smashed his elbow on the katana''s blade. The blade snapped into two pieces.


    < Blood store: 0/250 >


    < Blood level: 100/100 >


    Ryan raised his dead eyes at Nakamura, "why?" He asked. Ryan was exhausted enough already, he was gasping and panting for air.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 290 - Dynamite.

    Ryan swung his body, with all of his strength and force, Ryan landed a strong strike with his elbow on Nakamura''s sword. The blade split into two.


    Nakamura almost lost his balance while backing up. Ryan was holding one part of the sword. Blood was flowing from his hands nonstop.


    Gwen, "Ryan! Take this!" She shouted as she threw a sword in Ryan''s direction.


    Ryan dropped the blade he was holding in his hands, he raised his hand to grab Nakamura''s sword. The sword landed in Ryan''s hand.


    Nakamura lifted his half-broken katana up in the air, in front of him once again. He charged forward, Ryan got ready to not defend but attack this time.


    From the other side, many more people were coming to back up Nakamura. Gwen threw both of the swords in her hands and got ready for the fight.


    "Do not die." She muttered to herself and rushed forward. The reason she decided not to fight Nakamura was, there were tens of men coming to their side, Ryan would not be able to fight these many swordsmen.


    That seemed like Nakamura''s battalion, full of swordsmen. On this side, Nakamura let out a sharp scream and struck in Ryan''s direction.


    Clank.


    It was rather a lousy strike, Ryan was ready for the worst but when he actually experienced the first strick from Nakamura this time¡­ it was weak.


    Ryan swung his sword around, above his head, then brought it down aiming at Nakamura''s shoulder. Nakamura defended the attack with his broken katana.


    He applied his strength and pushed Ryan''s sword away from his shoulder. Ryan was lifting the sword again but- he was not ready for random attacks.


    Nakamura had closed his eyes, he was swinging his katana without any aim or direction, "You bastard! You fucking bastard!" he screamed as he continued swinging his katana madly.


    "What the hell is wrong with him?" Ryan was having a hard time blocking Nakamura''s attacks, "Is this his rage mode or something?" Ryan wondered.


    Nakamura was continuously smashing his sword against Ryan''s sword without thinking anything, just throwing the sword randomly all over the place. From up to down, down to up, left to up, up to right, any and every direction.


    Ryan had to match with Nakamura''s new fighting style. With another strong strike, Ryan heard a cracking down from something.


    ''I am not prepared for this! What the fuck is he doing?'' Ryan thought, he took a step back and blocked another quick attack.


    "I can never forgive you!" Nakamura shouted, "I will never forgive you for what you did!" He continued throwing random strikes, "Because of you, just because of you, bastard!"


    "Why are you so mad?" Ryan asked. He had no hopes of getting a normal reply.


    "Because of what you did! I am mad. Because you left Naomi because you married Gwen because you fucking dumped Naomi-san!" Nakamura was literally crying, there were tears forming in his closed eyes and rolling down his cheek.


    "Ah, he is talking about the future." Ryan was cool. In fact, he had nothing he could do.


    "Only if you had not married Gwen, only if you had married Naomi-san, she would have not suffered through hell!"


    "What is wrong with his use of tense?" Ryan jumped away from Nakamura.


    "She was forcefully married to some prick, Satoru-sama, and I was not able to do anything. But you! You even had the power to oppose both of the families but you did not! You just sat in the dark and watched Naomi-san get married to some little prick!"


    "Ah¡­ I see what happened." Ryan heard another crack near his ear.


    Clank!


    "She suffered through hell, she suffered only because of you, she suffered! She suffered!" Nakamura kept shouting.


    "No, seriously, what is wrong with his tense?" Ryan repeated.


    "She had to go through hell because you dumped her, she had to marry that prick because of you, she was forced all her life, she was beaten all her life. Just because of YOU!"


    ''Beaten? ¡­.forced?'' Those words echoed in Ryan''s head.


    "You dated her, you gave her and Satoru-san, even me, a false hope. You acted as if you would save her, but in the end, you just destroyed everyone."


    "I dated her? What happened to Gwen then?" Ryan asked himself.


    Nakamura raised his sword high in the air, ready to land a powerful, strong hit on Ryan.


    "Motherfucker, you should not have ever dated Naomi-san if you did not want to marry her!!!"


    Snap!!


    Ryan''s blade snapped into two parts. His eye went wide when he saw one-half of Nakamura''s katana fall in front of his eye.


    ''It would need someone stronger than me to break my katana.'' He remembered Nakamura''s words.


    ''H- how¡­ is this possible?'' Ryan was left speechless for only a second till he felt a strong sensation of pain.


    Ryan was holding the katana against his side when Nakamura slashed Ryan''s sword into two and took Ryan''s wrist with him too.


    Ryan looked at his hand, he saw it growing back at a very, very, very slow pace. Ryan was still in pain. Usually, it does not take this land.


    Boom! Boom!


    They all heard two loud explosions. Ryan saw two explosives falling on the land of Disneyland. It did not stop there, a few more explosives fell from the sky, from the spacecraft.


    "What is that¡­?"


    "Dynamites," Professor told Ryan. Ryan sensed Nakamura beside him.


    Now they both had one arm lost, they both were in pain, they both had half part of the sword. Nakamura was stronger than Ryan in the aspect of swordsmanship.


    Ryan heard loud screams from behind and in front. They were standing on a top hill while other people were fighting down. From the headquarters, many government soldiers were out fighting the Royals.


    "We are not done yet, bastard! You messed with Naomi-san''s life." Nakamura swung his sword with more sense this time. His aim was set.


    "No, wait!" Ryan shouted. Ryan had lost his right wrist so fighting with his left hand was not easy for him. Especially to handle those strong blows from Nakamura.


    "As if you waited for Naomi-san when she asked you to wait," Nakamura''s katana clashed with Ryan''s katana.


    "Please do not relate every shit to the stuff my alternate version did!" Ryan shouted, he lost balance and stumbled over his own feet.


    Ryan dug the sword in the ground and he somehow managed to stay on the ground without falling down. He saw Nakamura with his katana above him.


    Ryan rolled on the ground and got up from the other side, he was welcomed by Nakamura''s strategic attempts to kill Ryan.


    "She killed herself¡­." Ryan''s expressions fell, the frown on his face disappeared, "She had to kill herself¡­ there is no way someone could be able to live a life of torture for 9 years."


    Nakamura had a sad expression on his face. As he moved in Ryan''s direction, a tear left his pink eye. "Naomi-san¡­. Is no more."


    Clank!


    Ryan''s sword fell out of his hand, he was frozen because of what Nakamura had said, ''...I feel guilty now.'' Ryan thought although it was not him who was responsible for this.


    Ryan ducked Nakamura''s attack, he jumped to dodge another swing. Finally, with his blood fists, he blocked the sword near his face.


    His eye was wide open, his expressions were cold, there was a sense of guilt inside his heart. ''Watts¡­'' Ryan thought, a frown started appearing on his face, ''Allen fucking Watts.''


    "Argh!!" Ryan swung his left arm from behind and attacked Nakamura, "Allen Fucking Watts!!" Ryan shouted aggressively. Blood spurted from his wrist, his right hand was back all of a sudden.


    < The host is pushing himself far from his limits. This is not recommended, this might turn into a fatal injury or permanent damage to the body of the Host >


    < Threat to Death level is high. Can not able to stop the host right now. Get out of danger. >


    < Blood level: 0/100 >


    < HP: 100/100 >


    Ryan grabbed his sword, he held it with his right hand. For the first time, Ryan was attacking someone in a sword battle.


    "Let us end this once and for all," Nakamura said.


    He calmly raised his sword. Ryan charged at him, he raised his half-broken sword, aimed for Nakamura''s neck.


    Ryan changed the grip of his sword, he held it like a knife or a dagger. He pulled his arm away, ready to stab into Nakamura''s neck.


    "Aaah!!" Nakamura shouted.


    "Argh!" Ryan shouted.


    A grin spread over Ryan''s face, "Hah¡­" he laughed cause his katana was in Nakamura''s neck. Halfway in.


    Nakamura''s face was expressionless for a while, then he smiled, "You had knowledge, I had experience." He whispered in Ryan''s ear.


    Ryan''s grin disappeared with a mouthful of blood coming out of his mouth. The dynamite explosions got closer to them.


    Ryan was stabbed in his guts. Nakamura was stabbed in his neck. ''Hah.'' Ryan scoffed and started losing his consciousness.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 291 - Reincarnated.

    Blurr vision¡­ nothing was clear for a few seconds. Soon, the vision started clearing up and a more focused view came into the view.


    A bird flew away slowly in the blue, blue sky. The clouds seemed to move at a slow pace too. But they were moving. A plane went flying in the sky after the flock of birds.


    The vision came further down, a few people- couples were sitting ahead. Green grass covered the ground. Suddenly, a few drops of water- from above- came down.


    < Ressurection completed. The host has been resurrected back to your universe after the death >


    "Ryan¡­ hey, Ryan, wake up, buddy," Professor called out to him.


    Ryan came back to his senses. He pulled himself out of the euphoric state. He was sitting upright against something. Ryan turned around and saw a water fountain with a Disney character standing in the middle.


    Other drops of water came and landed on his face, on his body. Ryan looked around. There were a lot of people actually. Most of them or all of them were couples. A girl and a boy.


    College students, teenagers, high school guys, some even were newly married couples, and some were married couples. [Can not say old cause¡­ that would be rude].


    Ryan''s eye went down on his lap. He saw a girl sleeping on his lap. Ryan looked down at the clothes she was wearing and the color of her hair. Brown ombre hair, a dress, and dark black jeans. No doubt it is Gwen Stacy [Ryan''s not Peter''s].


    A scene flashed prior to his eyes. The death scene. Bombs were falling down everywhere, loud explosions, smoke, men fighting each other, swords, guns, old closed Disneyland.


    Gwen with a torn dress and diary jeans, messy hair, and teary eyes, panting and gasping for air. She held two swords in her hand.


    A man with half-broken katana in his hands, a frown of anger on his face, and sadness in his eyes. He was standing near Ryan, his arms were holding the half-broken katana.


    Ryan was standing against the Japanese old man. He held a half-broken katana like a dagger that was inside Nakamura''s neck.


    Blood sprouted out of his mouth. A stomach was full of red dark blood. A katana was pierced inside the stomach. Vision blurred, soon faded.


    "Gwen." Ryan touched her soft skin, "Hey, Gwen!" Ryan shook her body softly, "Gwen! Wake up!" He unconsciously shouted at her.


    A few couples in the distance looked at Ryan and Gwen for a second then went back to their own romantic shit.


    "Gwen!!" Ryan shook her roughly this time, "Please wake up¡­" He bent down and went closer to Gwen''s face.


    Ryan grabbed Gwen''s head in between his hands, he twisted her head from the right to the left side. He saw her face.


    That cute little innocent look on Gwen''s face. Her closed eyes. Hair falling on her face. Her lips were pushed forward because Ryan had grabbed her cheeks.


    "Wake up, Gwen," Ryan moved his lips towards Gwen''s lips. He rested his lips on Gwen''s lips. He got nothing in response as she was unconscious.


    Ryan pulled his lips away from her, he kissed Gwen again. It can be called CPR instead of a kiss. He pulled his lips away from her lips again.


    "Gwen?" He got no response. By now, a few people had already seen them kissing each other. But since this garden was originally made for couples, it was not a big deal to kiss in the open.


    For the third time, Ryan went ahead and kissed Gwen. He pulled himself back but still no response. She was still unconscious.


    Ryan looked around, ''I have no choice,'' Ryan gulped. With determination, he pushed Gwen out of his laps onto the grass.


    Ryan moved his eyes down from Gwen''s face to Gwen''s chest. Those big boobs¡­ just amazing how big and perfectly shaped they look.


    ''Please forgive me.'' Ryan lifted his hands, put his hands together, and started moving them down. Slowly. Ryan broke a drop of sweat.


    ''Ah, fuck! I can not do it!'' Ryan threw his hands away and leaned backward. ''How can I press her chest in the open?'' Ryan thought.


    "Come on wake up, Gwen!" Ryan groaned in frustration.


    ...


    Naomi was fidgeting around with her hands in front of her. She looked right, then left.


    "Then he said¡­" Devon stopped talking when he realized Naomi was not paying any attention to him or his words, "Looks like you have something else on your mind¡­ I will stop talking!" Devon giggled.


    He looked at Naomi, unfortunately, she did not listen to what Devon said. She was still looking everywhere in the search for Ryan.


    "Naomi? Naomi?" Devon called two times but still did not receive any response.


    These guys were still walking around the World Bazaar. Like, seriously? Naomi was still looking for Ryan while Devon was trying to have a conversation with Naomi.


    "Naomi? Oey!" Devon raised his voice a little bit. That was enough to catch Naomi''s attention.


    "Ah, yeah? What were you saying?" Naomi turned her face to Devon¡­ just for a second. She started searching for Ryan once again.


    "I already said it three times though¡­" Devon replied. Then sighed. Naomi was not paying attention at all.


    ''What should I do, Ryan? Give up? She is not interested in me at all, this is just making me feel like a dumb freaking fool who is chasing a girl, which indeed I am.'' Devon thought in his mind being totally upset.


    "Naomi¡­" Devon still got no response from her, "Ryan."


    "Where?" She jumped and started looking everywhere.


    "What?" Devon shrugged.


    "Did you spot where Ryan is?" Naomi asked.


    "NO. I mean, he is missing for an hour or two now. Gwen is missing too. I think they both are-"


    "No." Naomi interrupted, "They both are not together" she said,


    "I mean, why would they be together and leave us alone? They might have been lost somewhere."


    "Oh come on, Naomi. They both are 16! There is no way they will get lost! And even if they did, they will not stay lost for two whole hours!" Devon raised his voice.


    "But- but-"


    "You just do not want that to happen, that is the reason you are saying this. Well, fine. But, they are not kids and they would not remain lost for two hours. They both definitely are together."


    Naomi did not reply. She continued walking with Devon by her side. She was upset, an expression of anxiousness was reflecting on her face.


    ...


    Inside Disneyland, in a corner outside the world bazaar, a sparkling green light appeared in the mid-air. Soon, a circle appeared. It opened out into a portal.


    From the portal, a person stepped out. Soon followed by four other people.


    "Close the Portal." the first person who stepped out ordered the men behind him.


    "Yes." The man went ahead, "Close." Told the men who were handling the portals. The green-colored circle disappeared.


    "Okay, so everyone," the leader turned around and started addressing everybody, "Here is the plan, and our goal, our aim of this mission is to kill Devon and his little human girlfriend."


    "Yes, Lord!" They replied in a strong voice.


    "Keep your voices down, you donkeys!" He gritted his teeth and ordered his men, "The plan is, you and Hero will become Disneyland''s assistant or guides. Then tell Devon about an interesting place for couples. Do whatever the shit you want but I want you to bring those two pieces of shit here."


    "Yes, sir!" Hero and his colleague replied.


    "And. You know what to do later. Kill them ruthlessly."


    "Got it, Lord."


    "Good, then fucking get moving." he clapped before Hero and his companion started running.


    The leader turned around with a dirty frown, "You will die first Devon. I will kill your friend Ryan later. Later but for sure." This person who was making plans to kill Ryan and Devon was none other than¡­ Devon''s stepbrother Darell himself.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 292 - Suspicious Employees.

    Ryan sat near the fountain with Gwen in his laps. He had no other choice. Ryan grabbed Gwen''s hand and checked her pulse. She was alive, thank god.


    ''What is this, Professor?'' Ryan asked.


    "Nothing. You just used one of your chances to be reborn or to reincarnate back into your world after death. Or¡­ to resurrect."


    "Right¡­ I was killed," Ryan moved his hand over his stomach while looking down at his stomach, "How many more chances do I have left with me?"


    "One more. The last chance," Professor told him, "Do not worry, it should be around time Gwen Stacy wakes up too." Professor said.


    "We are back to our universe, right?" Ryan asked.


    "Yes. Looks like there was an easy way to come back to your universe about which your girlfriend was not aware."


    "Haha¡­ not last for long. I only have one life left now. God forbid if I get lucky again and slip through the space once again."


    "Um~" Gwen moaned and rolled around in Ryan''s laps.


    ''Do not move any closer¡­ I might get hard.'' Ryan wanted to say it out loud.


    Gwen rolled all over in Ryan''s lap, she moaned once again¡­ "Ryan?" She said in a soft voice. Her eyes were opening slowly.


    "Yo, Gwen, get up." Ryan pulled her off the ground and made her sit, leaning against him.


    "Ah!" As if a realization hit hard, "Wait, did I just fall asleep?"


    "No, we-"


    "Ah, I can not believe it! We just agreed to take a small break but I ended up sleeping!"


    ''Small break? Wait, what is she?''


    "I am really sorry, Ryan. I ruined our time. I bet you were bored all the time, aah, what do I do?!" Gwen grabbed her hair.


    "Gwen¡­" Ryan called her in a serious tone, "What- what, were we doing before we ended up here?"


    "Eh?" She looked at Ryan, "We ran away from Naomi and Devon, we explored Adventure land and took the following rides- Pirates of the Caribbean, Tiki Room, Swiss Family Treehouse, and the western river Railroad."


    "Then?"


    "Then what, we took our lunch, I was feeling tired by walking around so we decided to take a small break¡­ ah, and I ended up ruining our date." She sighed in frustration.


    ''She¡­. does not¡­ her memories are altered with a different past.'' Ryan concluded.


    "Parallel universe," Ryan said it out of the blue.


    "Is that a new ride?" Gwen''s hair was messy by now.


    Ryan''s mouth dropped open, he shook his head.


    ...


    Two men, wearing the employee uniform of Disneyland were walking near Devon and Naomi.


    "Those are the two?" A man asked.


    "Yes, no doubt. They are the ones. I can smell them." Hero replied.


    "Shut up, you are not a vampire." His friend scolded him, "Then shall we approach them?"


    "Eep. Do not be in a hurry, Harry." Hero told him, "Let us just put on our best act of marketing." Hero grinned as he came out of the darkness.


    "Hello! Sir and Madam!" Hero jumped in front of Devon and Naomi out of nowhere.


    "Y- yeah?" Devon replied unconsciously. He took a look at their uniforms, they were the uniforms every Disneyland worker was wearing.


    "Sir, are you together with ma''am?" Hero asked Devon as he pointed at Naomi.


    "Yes, we are. What can it be?" Naomi replied instead when she saw Devon was hesitating a hell lot.


    "Actually, our team is working on a new ride especially built for couples."


    "I see¡­ and?"


    "As the new ride is still not made public, we are choosing a few lucky couples to try the ride before it is made public."


    "Okay¡­ so?"


    "Luckily, you two are the lucky couple this time! We are grateful to announce you two for joining our free trial period of the newest couples'' ride."


    "Yes, please follow us this way!" Harry ruined it.


    "Huh?" Devon turned to Harry.


    "He means, please come and try to ride. We bet you will love the experience!" The hero became a hero and handled the situation.


    "But¡­ we are not couples," Naomi shook her head with a frown.


    "Oh, then you will become one! Come on this way!" Harry grabbed Devon''s hand and started pulling him.


    "No, sir, wait a second" Hero went and pushed Naomi from behind.


    A sneer appeared on both''s faces. They continued taking Devon and Naomi in the direction of the place they decided to meet.


    "...what part of the Disneyland is this?" Naomi asked, "Where are you?" Naomi looked around, not a single person was present there.


    "We told you, this ride has not been made special yet and hence is kept hidden from the public inside a portal." Harry did it again. It gets sus when you add the word portal.


    "Portal? No thanks, I think we are not ready to ride the ride. Please let us go." Naomi stopped walking, Hero pushed her with much greater force.


    "Do not worry, Naomi." Devon turned around, "It will be alright. I am with you,"


    "Of course, you are."


    "Huh?"


    "Nothing, sir, please follow!" Harry continued pulling Devon.


    "It will be alright, okay?" Devo tilted his head in Naomi''s direction with a smile.


    "It will be alright, Naomi." She heard those words but in place of Devon, it was Ryan smiling at her.


    ''Ah¡­'' her mouth was slightly open when she saw Ryan''s glimpse in place of Devon.


    They two continued walking with the other two villains. Soon, they reached the place where the portal was kept. No vampire was down there, Darell and others were hiding.


    ''We have to push him through the portal somehow.'' Hero looked at Harry with a sneer.


    ''Do I smell something?'' Devon sniffed a few times.


    "What is wrong, sir?" Harry asked him while holding his sneer.


    "Ah¡­ nothing." Devon stopped smelling.


    ''Try, try. You would not sense anyone here. They are on the other side, after all.'' Hero was trying his best to suppress his laugh.


    "Now, sir, if you would please step through the portal with ma''am." Harry stopped in front of the portal, let go of Devon''s hand, and offered him to step inside the portal.


    ''Fuck! He messed up again!'' Hero bit his lips, ''The hospitality ends here! You were supposed to pull him with you!'' Hero wanted to kill Harry for the mistake he made.


    Devon was about to step through the portal when something unusual caught his attention, ''This place¡­ looks similar to our beasts'' taming arena.'' Devon thought.


    ''And this smell¡­''


    "Let us go, Devon. We will take a quick look and come back." Naomi gave Devon a little push in the back.


    Devon glanced at Naomi then back at the place in front of his eyes, "Where is the ride?"


    "Oh, sir. You are just worrying too much, do not worry, this is a safe place."


    Devon still did not move, "What is wrong, Devon?" Naomi asked him. He did not even look at her this time.


    ''No. this place looks familiar. I know this place very well to forget.''


    A kid is being thrown in between a few humanoid beasts. Hundreds of the audience were laughing, enjoying the scene while only a single woman was crying her eyes out. And the boy himself.


    To everyone, it seemed as if the boy was just pulled into the earth by the earth, but in reality, it was just his Trait he used to protect himself from the beasts.


    Devon turned around, "What is this place?"


    ''He found out.'' Hero bit his lips harder, he strode in Devon''s direction.


    "I asked, what is this place?! Who are you guys?!"


    "What- what is wrong?" Naomi was clueless.


    "Looks like you realized it," Hero muttered.


    "Do not come closer! Is this Aceved? Are you from Aceved?"


    "Sir¡­ sir¡­" Hero tried to calm him down, "Come here, sir, looks this way," Hero grabbed Devon''s shoulder and turned him towards the portal, "This is a perfectly safe place, this is not Aceved or whatever you said. Yeah?"


    "Fuck, I know this is¨C" Devon felt a stabbing pain in his stomach, his words stopped mid-way.


    With a quick and powerful show, Hero threw Devon past the portal. Naomi was left shocked by what happened.


    "Come on, ma''am, please." Naomi looked at Hero, then at Devon. Devon was shaking his head in Naomi''s direction with one hand on his stomach. As if he was telling Naomi to run.


    "What are you looking at! Throw her!" Hero shouted at Harry. Harry was right behind Naomi.


    But as soon as he touched her, he was electrified. He let out a sharp scream and stepped away from Naomi.


    "Shit! Bastard, you are useless!" Naomi took a step back.


    Devon got up somehow, he took a step forward towards the portal, he was shaving a hard time walking ahead.


    "Hurry up!" Gwen went forward and stretched her hand for Devon.


    "Close the portal,"


    "But sir, what about the human?"


    "Our main target was Devon, close the portal." Darell who was sitting in Aceved ordered.


    As ordered, the portal started closing in.


    "Devon, Devon!" Naomi shouted, "Quick!" Hero came from behind. Naomi turned used her voltage to protect her from behind touched or pushed.


    Two, one. The portal closed down to nothing but a wall in front of Naomi now, ''No¡­ Devon!'' she felt like screaming his name out loud.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 293 - Help Devon.

    Electric waves started eruption from Naomi''s hands. The portal closed down in front of her, she did not care much about Devon after she fell in love with Ryan.


    But the time Devon just disappeared into a portal, an unknown place called Aceved [Vampires'' world] Naomi got anxious¡­ and even scared, but angrier.


    "What did you do to him?!" Naomi shouted.


    "Whoa, whoa, calm down. He is safe!" Hero shook his hands in front of himself, "See, miss, your boyfriend is alright-"


    "He is not my fucking boyfriend!" Naomi shouted at the top of her lungs. Thankfully, they were in a remote corner of Disneyland, or else many people would have gathered by now¡­ wait, it is unfortunate, maybe?


    "Bring him back. Open the portal right now!" Naomi demanded. The sparks of electric voltage were scaring Harry from the start.


    He moved towards Hero and whispered in his ear, "Bro, how do we get back to Aceved? They closed the portal on us."


    "They will open it back later but¡­ how do we send this human there?" Was the main problem for Hero? He was confident that Darell would open the portal back.


    "Are you opening the portal or do you want me to electrify you!?" Naomi took a step forward, the sparks bounced out of her hands, into the air.


    "Dude!" Harry shouted, "We need to take care of his girl," Harry shook his head.


    "No, wait!" Hero warned him but¡­. Harry had already advanced in Naomi''s direction.


    ''I see, you want to fight?'' Naomi did not even have to move from her place to defend.


    Harry charged at Naomi with¡­ not a lot of agility but enough. He jumped in the air, stretched out his arm aiming for Naomi''s face.


    ''How much time has it been since I fought seriously?'' Naomi slid her left leg back, she pulled both of her hands together then closed them beside her waist.


    "Aaah!!" Harry shouted while coming down from the sky, about to punch Naomi in the face.


    "Colm Feore''s time? Or while our class unit battles?" A few sparks lit in between her hands, soon, a big light blue color ball was formed in between her hands.


    ''Whatever the time it was¡­ I know one thing for sure,'' with all of her force, she threw an electro ball at Harry at an insanely fast speed.


    "I was fighting by Ryan''s side the last time I fought seriously." She muttered.


    It was difficult for Harry to dodge the electro ball in the mid-air. So he used his forearms to protect himself from the electro ball. Unfortunately, he burned his arms.


    Harry was thrown back down on the ground because of the strong impact of Naomi''s electro ball. His forearms were burned because of the high voltage.


    "Idiot! I told you to stop right there! She is strong!" Hero shouted at Harry, he glanced at Harry then at Naomi.


    She was ready for another attack. She imagined a flow of electric energy flowing through her soul, from her heart to every single vein of her body.


    Through every single vein of her body to her arms, then to her palms. She brought her hands beside her mini-skirt. Raised her eyes, "Bring Devon back." She said for the last time.


    "I have no choice!" Hero grunted in anger with a frown. He took his stance and whoosh! Naomi vanished from his sight.


    She ran across the corner and stopped behind Hero. Naomi did not hesitate for another second, she grabbed Hero''s neck in between her electric hands.


    "Arggh!!" Hero let out a shrill scream of pain. His eyes were touching the tip of his eye sockets.


    While he was being electrified by Naomi, his eyes balls started going up and up¡­ soon, they disappeared from his eye sockets. Only the white part was remaining in his eyes. No eyeballs.


    Naomi realized that he has lost consciousness. She let go of his neck and turned to Harry who was getting off the ground and preparing to run away.


    "Where are you going?" Naomi brought her hands near her waist again. She pushed them away from her without releasing her little ball.


    Naomi swung her body around with her arms in front of her, because of the rotation, she gained a lot of momentum. Her electro ball grew bigger in its size than her normal-sized balls.


    Naomi swung her arms above her head, bringing it down with her body turning towards Harry.


    With the last push of force, she pushed the ball away from her hands. Naomi felt a soft jerk in her arms when she threw the ball out of her hands.


    At an amazing acceleration, the ball shot out of Naomi''s hands and landed on Harry''s legs. He shouted once more, his whole body was lifted off the ground.


    Naomi started running in his direction. Before Harry could even land down, Naomi grabbed him by his neck. Activated her Trait and pulled Harry down on the ground.


    "What is Aceved? Where is Devon?" Naomi asked. A few sparks came from her hand on Harry''s neck.


    "I- I do not know," Harry replied somehow, his neck was strangled tightly he could barely speak, "I do not know,"


    "Okay." Naomi increased the passage of voltage, a strong voltage ran through her hand, passed down to Harry''s neck.


    "Aaah!!" his whole body started shaking because of the shock current, within a few seconds, his eyes went out of his sockets, and¡­ he lost his consciousness.


    Naomi sighed and got up from the ground. She pull Harry to the corner near a wall, threw both of them piled over each other.


    There were bluish-purple marks on their necks of being electrified. Naomi did not care about them. Her first priority was now¡­ to find Ryan as soon as possible. She raised her head and looked at the sky.


    She heard light music going on in the background, being played by Disneyland''s officials. ''That would do it.'' She came up with a great idea.


    ....


    In Aceved. It was a dark planet, chosen by the vampire elders and technical experts to live on. This planet is billions of light-years away from the sun, literally in another galaxy that is far away from the milky way.


    And this galaxy does not have a sun in its solar system. Therefore, no light ever fell on the lands of Aceved. The whole entire planet is plunged into darkness. The planet has a few moons but since there is no sunlight for it to reflect, you can not see the moons. All you can see are billions of stars shining in the sky since the light coming from the sun can not outshine stars'' light.


    No sun, no plants. No sun, no heat, hence cold all over the planet. It is like snowing on the planet continuously. That does not affect the vampires though.


    Devon looked around him, ''Yeah. this is the beasts'' taming arena. I remember it.'' he claimed. Devon gulped in fear, ''I still can not overcome the trauma of that day¡­''


    No animals can survive on the planet, because most herbivores do not have plants to eat, hence other carnivores do not have their prey to hunt. Of course, they can not eat vampires.


    Vampires have been living on Aceved for a hundred years or so. It has not been a long time since vampires gained the ultimate tech to travel through galaxies in search of the best planet.


    Aceved, itself, was covered with cold-loving beasts, not animals. Vampires first have to kill these beasts in order to make Aceved a better place to stay.


    Do not work for money, make money work for you. They applied that psychology and made beasts fight other beasts to kill each other and finish their existence.


    During that process, many vampires grew fond of beasts battles, they started betting on them. By seeing people bet on beasts'' fights, people started taming beasts.


    And soon, you would find beasts fighting a win-or-die battle in an arena with a lot of audiences around them. That is how the beast taming evolved over time.


    Unfortunately, after living on Aceved for hundreds of years, vampires realized that the temperature on Aceved has been going down at a fixed rate of 5 degrees per year.


    This means, within another few hundred years or so, vampires would have to leave Aceved and search for another planet to live on as the whole planet would turn into an ice-covered planet.


    There is a black thing, people say, that manages to keep the planets in this solar system perfectly in their orbit because of the gravitational attraction.


    "Devon, Devon¡­" he heard his brother from the stands which are inside an unbreakable glass, "I brought you back, where you left off."


    "Darell¡­" Devon bit his lip.


    "How lucky!" He spread his arms, "You. will die here, for sure." Darell''s expressions changed.


    ¡­..


    Back to Disneyland, Ryan and Gwen were sitting in a restaurant.


    "What do you want to eat?" Ryan asked while going through the menu.


    "Whatever you are eating,"


    "Hm~ how will you eat yourself?" Ryan said without any change in his tone.


    "....ah?" Gwen did not get it at first, "Gosh, you."


    "I dunno," Ryan flipped through the menu, "Sometimes I just feel you are too innocent and dirty."


    "Back at you!" She looked away.


    "Attention, dear visitors¡­" Ryan continued looking through the menu when an announcement was made in Japanese, "we would like your attention for a few seconds."


    "What is that, Ryan?"


    "Do not pay attention to it," Ryan ignored it.


    "We have the name of a missing person. We would like that person to reach our main office as quickly as possible."


    "Someone has been lost, it is an announcement for that," Ryan told Gwen.


    "Oh¡­ who is it?"


    "Ryan Walker." She lady continued, "We request Ryan Walker to reach the main office as soon as possible. Thank you,"


    "Ryan Walker," Ryan said.


    "Huh?"


    "Hah?" Ryan raised his head and looked around.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 294 - Chose A Beast.

    Ryan got up from the chair, he looked around with an open mouth and surprised eye. Ryan kept the menu card on the table and started running out of the cafe.


    "Come, Gwen." Ryan touched Gwen''s arm before going out of the cafe.


    Gwen had no choice but to follow Ryan, it was not like she did not want to, she wanted to follow him too. Gwen and Ryan both came out from the food street.


    "The office is far from here, we will not reach in time." Ryan looked above him, there were a lot of tall buildings or architect designs. ''Maybe¡­'' Ryan thought.


    "What?" Gwen asked when she saw Ryan was deeply thinking about something, "Let us get going before they call our name once again,"


    ''They only called mine though,'' Ryan let go of that idea and started running with Gwen. They passed through the crowd,  stalls, balloons, and Disney characters.


    After running for at least three minutes, the world Bazaar was finally in their sight. Behind the World Bazaar were the offices and ticket counter.


    "We repeat, Ryan Walker is requested to report at the main office near the exit route as soon as possible. If Ryan Walker-"


    "Stop fucking taking my name! I am coming," Ryan shouted while running towards the office. Gwen quietly followed him without feeling ashamed of running in front of a huge crowd.


    Ryan stopped and started looking around after he reached the lobby area. There were somewhere from three to five offices in the area.


    He remembered the time he was in the parallel universe where this same office was dull, gloomy, not decorated at all, dark, and was falling apart.


    The same office right now, in front of him, was very cheerful, decorated with Disney characters, lots of brightness. Easily attractable for kids.


    "Which is the main office?" Ryan kept looking around the offices to spot the main office, "Forget it, I will just ask someone¨C"


    "That one."


    "Huh?" Ryan took a step forward and stopped, he turned around, Gwen was pointing in a direction of an office.


    "I think that is the main office,"


    "Oh," Ryan glanced back and forth at Gwen and the Office she was pointing at, "How- do- you¡­.? Never mind," Ryan took off running towards the office Gwen pointed at.


    Behind him, Gwen grabbed her head in between her hands, "Why do I know it? What is this feeling?"


    The door of the office was already open, Ryan banged on the door as he slid across the floor to come to a stop. He was panting for air when he reached the office.


    Ryan lifted his head, "I- I am Ryan¡­." He saw a familiar blonde girl in front of him, "Eh? What the?"


    "Thank you, ma''am." Naomi turned to the receptionist and thanked her, "See you later,"


    "Yes, ma''am, it was our pleasure to help you find your boyfriend." The lady smiled back at Naomi then in her little voice, she muttered to herself, "He came running like his life is at stake." She giggled.


    "Naomi? What the heck? Were you the one who-" Naomi walked towards Ryan, She grabbed his arm. Took Ryan out of the office with her.


    "Calm down,"


    "No, tell me, why the hell would you do that? Do you know how embarrassing it is to hear your name in a missing announcement?"


    "Sorry, sorry! Fucking calm down, okay? I have something even more terrible than this with me." Ryan stopped talking.


    He turned his eyes to her, "Where is Devon?" he asked. Naomi felt her heart jump a beat, "Why is he not with you?"


    "Actually¡­"


    "Ryan¡­ and Naomi? Wait, was that you who-"


    "Oh please!" Naomi shouted, "Why the hell do you expect me to search the whole fucking Disneyland for you?! You go missing on your own and want others to find you the hard way?"


    "They both are definitely together." Devon''s swords ranged in Naomi''s ears. She tsk-tsked at that thought.


    "Okay, okay, sorry." Gwen pulled her hands in front of her.


    "Will you please tell me what happened?" Ryan came closer to Naomi and asked with even more seriousness, "I swear if the reason you did this for is not a valid one, I will get angry."


    "It is Devon." Naomi took a pause, "A few people said they will show us around a new ride of Disneyland, they were wearing the same uniform as other workers."


    "And?"


    "They pursued us so hard that although we did not want to, we were being pulled to the spot by them. They took us to a remote corner of Disneyland."


    "And you still went with them even after things got this suspicious?"


    "We stopped, but it was too late. The people pushed Devon through the portal. Although the portal was open for the next few seconds, Devon seemed to be in pain and could not get up from the ground."


    "Tch. who were these people?" Gwen asked. Ryan already knew the answer to the question of who the people were¡­ or might be.


    "I do not know. They were just some random people. They pushed Ryan, were about to push me too, but fortunately, they were not strong enough,"


    "So you killed them?" Ryan asked.


    "Of course, not. I just electrified them, they lost their consciousness. I threw them in a corner and ran directly to the office to call you."


    "I see¡­" Gwen nodded.


    "Did you kill the two men?" Ryan asked.


    "N- no, I did not, I just said-"


    "How can you be so careless?!" Ryan raised his voice, "Where are they? Where is the corner, take me there, we got to kill them before they gain their consciousness."


    "Eh- kill them? How can you say that so casually?"


    "Because they are our enemies," Ryan threw his face in front of Naomi''s face, he hissed in anger, "Where are they, Naomi, we got to hurry up."


    This was her first time seeing this side of Ryan''s, that side partially scared Naomi. Gwen stood there listening and watching everything without doing anything.


    "I will take you- there¡­" she muttered in a sacred voice.


    "Come on then." Ryan grabbed her hand, "Where?"


    "This side," Ryan was pulling Naomi all the way to the remote corner they were taken to. It was close to the World bazaar though.


    "Did Devon say anything to you before disappearing?" Ryan asked on the way.


    "No."


    "Nothing? That is strange¡­ I wonder what place he was thrown to¡­"


    "Well, he recognized the place that was on the other side of the portal, he was shouting about something like¡­. Aved? Ved? Aceeved¡­ what was it¡­"


    "Aceved?" Ryan completed it for Naomi.


    "Yeah! Aceved it was." Ryan''s eye went wide.


    "Now it makes sense¡­ Darell."


    ....


    Devon got up from the ground. He looked up at his brother and his men. There were a lot more people in the stands who came as an audience.


    "So you were the one who planned all this." Devon started, "Why the hell pull the innocent Naomi in this though?"


    "To get my revenge. You killed Stanley!!" He shouted. Devon looked down.


    "Let me go."


    "Of course. But first, you will have to entertain us a little in our little secret private Beasts'' Taming Arena." Darell laughed, with him, his men laughed too.


    "How?" Devon looked around him, "In this arena?" As if he did not know the answer already.


    "See, you are going to die anyway. But now it is up to you to choose which way do you want to die. You have two options, Vampires or Monsters?"


    Devon''s heart started beating. He could sense the danger already. There were tens of vampires who were with Darell and ready to attack Devon any time on Darell''s sign.


    "Look, dear brother, you are definitely dying. Either from my hands or from a beast''s hands."


    Devon gulped. A fight against Darell was impossible to win for Devon. But a fight with a beast¡­ Devon had a few chances of winning.


    "Beast-"


    "I knew you would choose that. See, how well I know you?" on Darell''s sign, a big digital screen appeared on all four dies of the arena. And one little screen in front of Devon.


    Devon glanced at the screen. It had three dangerous, scary, and gross-looking images on it. There were the names of the beasts below their image.


    Not just names and images, the screen had a full description of that beast with its stats. Speed, strength, Mana, ability, level, most important¡­ Tier.


    "Come on, Devon." Darell spread his arms wide once again, "Chose a beast you want to die from. This will be your first and the last fight with a beast- wait¡­ not first maybe," A sneer appeared on Darell''s face, "But definitely, I will make this the last one for you."


    Devon looked closely at the screen.


    "How lucky, I am making your place of birth¡­ your place of death. Born and die in the same place. So lucky."


    Devon got offended because of that. Although his mother is a human and gave birth to him in his arena, she still is his mother who has loved him since his birth.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 295 - The Dark Tipt.

    "This way, right behind this." Naomi stopped and told Ryan where she kept the two humans.


    "Okay, let us go," Ryan went past the wall. He walked into the small, little, remote area where there was literally no person.


    "In the right corner," Naomi told from behind as he caught up with Ryan.


    "I can not believe there was such a place," Ryan muttered. This was a closed place. It has walls from every side with a little entrance.


    "They are still here." Naomi let out a sigh of relief.


    Ryan turned his head to his right and saw the two men sitting over each other. Their eyes were totally blanked out. There were bright purple color marks of being strangled on their necks.


    "What if someone would have found about them?"


    "Why do we care? They do not have cameras here, and these bastards were the one who fucking tired to-"


    "I got it," Ryan interrupted Naomi, "Kill them." He said.


    "Huh?" Gwen glanced at Ryan, "Wait, do you mean¡­"


    "Naomi, kill them."


    "What? Why- why me?"


    "Why? Are you scared?" Ryan turned his head and glared at Naomi, "You should never leave your enemy alive. I have a very good example of that¡­" Ainz''s image flashed from Ryan''s eye followed by Darell.


    "I am not scared- but, I have never killed-"


    "There is a first time for everything. Please, do never leave your enemy alive. These men are dangerous."


    "If you say so, I have no problem killing half-dead people but¡­ if I got caught up with police investigating-"


    "Satoru-san will handle it. Just kidding. I will put their body to dust. Just kill them first." Ryan giggled.


    Naomi nodded. She walked towards the bodies of two men on the ground. Sparks of electricity came out of Naomi''s hands.


    "Hey, Ryan¡­" Gwen went near Ryan, "Are you sure?"


    "Of course. We should get used to killing humans as soon as possible."


    "But killing someone¡­." Ryan glanced at Gwen. he wanted to say ''You can and have killed many people brutally.''


    "Our Academy''s starting from tomorrow. We will be trained and taught about how to kill a beast or a monster for our hunting quests. Better get practicing now than wait for the training to start." Ryan shrugged.


    "You are right¡­" Gwen looked away and muttered, "Still¡­"


    Naomi bent down, he was about to grab their necks once again and kill them for real. Naomi bent back and rose up from the ground.


    ''Why should I dirty my hands?'' She thought. Naomi walked back a few steps.


    "Naomi-" Ryan called out but stopped in the middle when he saw what Naomi was planning.


    There was a small blue color ball made of electric waves forming between Naomi''s hands beside her waist.


    When the ball turned big enough, Gwen caught the glimpse of blue sparks. Her eyes went wide in surprise. That was some neat attack Naomi was preparing.


    Naomi remembered the last time she used a big-sized ball to attack Harry. That burned his legs, which were the main point of impact.


    The same stance Naomi took back then, she rolled the electro ball over her head with swung her body together with her arms.


    The ball was manifesting into an even bigger ball in the process. Ryan''s eye was fixed on the ball as it grew bigger and bigger in size.


    Finally, when she was done making a big, big, electro ball, constantly shinning in blue color. She took another around and threw the ball at the pile of bodies.


    Because the size of this electro ball was bigger than any other Naomi had even manifested, she experienced a lot much bigger jerk to her arm than the previous.


    It was such a painful jolt that it made Naomi let out a small scream in pain. Ryan rushed to her after the electro ball collided with the two bodies.


    Boom!!


    A big whoosh, a big glow of light as soon as the ball hit their bodies. An intermediate explosion burnt Harry''s and Hero''s bodies.


    "What the hell is that?" Gwen''s mouth dropped open.


    "Naomi''s electro ball." Ryan gulped, "This has improved a lot since the first time she used it," Ryan replied.


    Ryan grabbed Naomi from behind. Naomi continued staring at the big glow till it disappeared a few seconds later.


    "Are you ok?" Ryan asked while holding Naomi in his hands, "What made you scream?" Ryan pushed Naomi back on her feet and asked.


    Naomi glanced at Ryan, then back at the burning bodies. She took her time, but finally answered, "The recoil." Naomi answered.


    "Recoil?"


    "The recoil of my attack, that jolt I felt when the ball released by hands¡­ that hurt."


    "Your attack has a recoil? I thought it was just creating electric balls and throwing them at your enemy?" Ryan frowned.


    "No. I mean, yes. But it takes a lot of Trait energy, stamina, and concentration, focus." Naomi explained, "When I create little balls and attack, I do not have to deal with any recoil, even with a medium ball. But¡­"


    "You can not deal with big electric balls?" Gwen joined the conversation.


    "Yes. The bigger the electro ball I made, the stronger it became, and the power its recoil became. Since this was my first time creating such a big one¡­ my arms still hurt."


    "You should not do something that risky. Although we can easily heal your arm, you will undergo a lot of pain."


    Naomi looked at Ryan and give him a few quick nods, "What should we do with their bodies?" Naomi asked.


    "Ryan?" Gwen looked at Ryan. Ryan glanced back at Gwen, gave her a nod.


    "Girls, I would like you all to leave this area." Ryan ordered, "I am going to do something very dangerous." He smiled as he walked towards the bodies.


    < Blood Simmer activated >


    Ryan read and heard just what he wanted to. This made his grin grow wider.


    "What are you¡­?" Naomi sang the last words of her sentence.


    "I will be waiting for you outside, Ryan." On that note, Gwen started walking out of the hell hole.


    Naomi was continuously glancing back and forth, trying to decide whether she should follow Gwen by listening to Ryan''s order or stay with Ryan by ignoring his order.


    "Trust me, Naomi-san." Ryan rose his hands, "Wait for me outside."


    Naomi gulped the last time before she left the remote space herself.


    Ryan went closer to the bodies and let out a sigh, ''She still did not manage to kill these fuckers¡­.'' Ryan shook his head.


    He started walking backward after activating his skill. There was a lot of blood coming out of Harry''s and Hero''s bodies from everywhere because of Naomi''s attack.


    "Boil¡­ and burst," Ryan ordered his System as he started walking out of the hole too.


    < The bodies will blast in¡­ five, four¡­ three¡­ >


    Ryan stepped out of the place and BOOM! The bodies burst open, spilling blood all over the walls.


    < You have gained 200 EXP for killing two level 17 and level 20 humans >


    ''What? They were weaker than me?''


    ....


    Devon stood in front of the digital screen which stated each and every detail about the beasts he was told to fight. Devon studied the screen.


    His eyes fell on the various three beasts, each of them was different. The first one Devon looked at had big thrones on its head, a big colossal body. Definitely what Devon would want to fight.


    His eyes then fell on their level¡­ ''Sixty-nine!?'' His eyes popped out, ''Are you serious?''


    He quickly moved his eyes around the other two beasts, ''Level Sixty-seven¡­ level fifty-five.'' Devon could not let air pass through his nose.


    "These¡­ two beasts are King-tiers¡­ and only one beast is Advanced-tier. Which is hard enough for me." Devon grabbed his head, "Fucked¡­ I am fucked."


    After grieving for a few seconds, he gained his composure back. He knew there was no other choice than fight a beast¡­ or fight a monster- his brother Darell.


    A dark color beast caught his eyes [Because its level was the lowest]. It was covered in dark, black clothes, torn clothes. Nobody was visible. It had broken handcuffs in his hands¡­ and a purple color ball in his hands¡­. An energy ball.


    This caught his interest, he investigated even more, "A skeleton¡­ found in Aceved, has been living in Aceved since centuries¡­ sustains cold, has magic abilities."


    Moving his eyes away from the leg-less ghost, he took a look at its stats.


    [ Name: The Dark Tipt ]


    Height: 5'' 08"


    Category: Advanced Tier


    Weight: 80 Pounds [40 kilograms]


    Abilities: Petrify [Petrify its opponent if the shadow ball in its hands touches its enemy. Can use its ball only once, it takes him another hour to prepare another petrifying ball].


    Beast Type: Ghost, Magic, Shadow, [sometimes] Ice.


    Scared of Lava, fairy, angel, light types of beasts.


    About this species:


    Level: 55


    HP: 550/565


    Strength: 100


    Agility: 400


    Blood Type: Null


    Evolution: not possible.


    Devon lifted his finger and touched this beast, "The Dark Tipt."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 296 - Dark Tipt Versus Devon Bostick.

    Devon selected the Dark Tipt for his battle. It did not take the beast more than ten seconds to appear in front of Devon. From the sky, a few pieces of equipment fell on the ground.


    Devon gulped, he felt his heart beating faster. He took a good look at the paralyzed beast. It had no face¡­ or it was hidden under his hood.


    Devon''s eyes fell down on the beast''s legs. It had no legs and as told by the data, that beast was floating in the air. Its hands were partially skeleton.


    Its whole body was covered in a dark blue color hoodie or something like a cloak, a torn-up cloak. Its face- the place where its face should be was glowing in a bright and dark purplish-blue glow.


    There was a medium-sized dark blue color ball. The data said it to be a shadow ball created from the beast''s magic powers. To Devon, it seemed like the ball was still growing in size. The ball''s matter sure was fluctuating a little though.


    Devon took a step back when the glass-type barrier, although it must be someone''s Trait or technology was keeping the beast inside broke into pieces and shattered.


    The little pieces of glass fell on the ground, right in front of Devon''s eyes, they disappeared from the ground. As if they just evaporated!


    Devon lifted his eyes from the ground, ''Crap, I know literally nothing about this.'' He bit his lip in fear, ''I hope there are not some hidden, secret rules that will throw me out of the battle.''


    The beast in front of Devon started moving forward on its own. At a slow pace, it was being blown forward by the air. Devon continued staring at the best, trying to come up with the best fighting strategy.


    Devon tried applying his Academy fighting techniques and skills. When the commentator commenced the fight, the first thing Devon did was dive deep into the ground.


    Devon thought he was fast enough, he came out of the ground in the place of Tipt, but to his surprise¡­ his punch went through nothing.


    The beast was standing in front of him. Devon felt something hard pulling him down, he lowered his head and took a look down at his shadow.


    ''Is not this extra dark?'' he thought. His guess was true. The next second, the black shadow under Devon''s legs turned dark blue, before he could move, it burst.


    The dark energy caused a lot of damage to Devon. He was thrown on the other side of the arena. He went down in the earth instead of falling down and taking the hard impact.


    He quickly came out from the other side. To greet him was Tipt standing in front of him with his dark ball held in front of Devon''s face.


    ''Shadow ball¡­ Tipt''s quickest move.'' Darell thought as he saw the black shadowy blob disappear.


    Devon panicked to see the shadow ball in front of him. He had read about the ball in Tipt''s information data. This was something dangerous.


    Devon pushed himself down to the ground. He went down at a mediocre pace but was finally underground. Now there was no way Tipt could affect Devon with his attack now.


    ''Fuck!'' Devon threw his hands in anger, ''This is nothing like those Academy fights! I can not save myself at this pace.'' He took a determined look up at the surface.


    He did not see Tipt on the surface and hence decided to jump out of the ground. To his shock, he did not see Tipt anywhere on the surface either!


    Devon kept looking all over the area to spot Tipt but he did not see anyone¡­ his brother and other audiences were not a choice to ask where the Tipt went to.


    Devon was about to dip back down in the ground but his mind was captivated by something else¡­ ''What¡­ is this?'' He felt something strange in the air. Something was very strange in the air.


    Suddenly the arena was covered with some fog¡­. Or a dark color, thick aura mixed with the atmosphere.


    These types of attacks do not infect the audience as they have a defensive screen protecting them from everything. This is the same light screen that protects the Aceved from comets and other things.


    No one knows what a light defense screen really is. If this is a gift to vampires by the planet Aceved, or if this is someone''s Trait [as no one can have the same Traits as others]. What if this is a blessing from the Vampire legends?


    What if, this is simply another miracle of high-tech technology and that the Vampire council is protecting this secret from everyone. But, why would it?


    Devon started feeling dizzy, he was losing control over himself, ''Damn¡­ is this some kind of poison gas?'' Devon thought while trying to control himself, ''I should¡­ go down¡­''


    He wanted to dive in but was not sure if he should. What if he goes inside and loses his consciousness because of the gas? He will be stuck underground forever!


    The waves moving along the air started compressing. Darell kept staring at the Tipt''s attack.


    "Dark Shadow Pulse." He muttered. A smile spread over his face, "Surviving this attack¡­ will half-murder Devon anyway." He wanted to throw his arms and laugh.


    From the sky, the Tipt came down at an insane speed of 300 kilometers per hour. Because he landed at such high speed, it created shockwaves when he landed.


    His shockwaves pushed his dark shadow pulses spread in the atmosphere to compress even more.


    ''When the particles of Dark shadow come too close to each other¡­'' The pulses created by Tipt were getting even more compressed. Creating an elastic force, read to blast off anytime.


    ''Their particles repel each other.'' The next second, Tipt jumped up high in the air. Even more, ripples were created. This was enough to give dark shadow pulse a last final push.


    Boom!


    The air in the surroundings spread further creating a huge shockwave. Devon was lifted from the ground, his body flew with the shockwave like a piece of plastic.


    The dark blue-purple shockwave threw Devon''s body away in the air. Devon came back to his senses after the big jolt in his body. His arms and legs came forward but his backside was trying to go down. As if, his butt was pulling his body back while he was trying to resist it.


    Devon crashed against the light defense screen and fell down on the ground. He was not able to use his Trait because as Darell said, Devon barely had any energy left with him.


    He lifted his eyes to take a look. He saw nothing but dust in front of him. Devon somehow pushed himself off the ground. Tipt landed on the ground once again. Right in front of Devon.


    Devon took that opportunity. He had to. Devon dived down, came up, pulled his fists tight together, with everything he had, with every energy left, with every stamina left, with every single strength point¡­ he threw a punch in Tipt''s direction.


    He expected the Tipt to move, considering its speed was 300. But he did not. Devon smiled and increased the pace of his punch.


    "No way! Is he going to hit the Tipt?! Is not he going all out?!" A few people in the audience started shouting.


    "Does not he know what the Tipt''s ball does?!"


    "He is a fool! He will die for sure!"


    Hearing this, Darell smiled, "Say, dude," He smiled, "Why do you think Tipt''s this attack is called as Foul Kill?"


    "Why, sir?" the men behind him asked.


    "Because¡­" Devon''s fist went in Tipt''s hood, "It guarantees a kill-"


    Devon''s hand went past the hood, inside the Tipt''s hood. Ryan sensed something boney touch his knuckles. He smiled, ''So you do have a face.'' He thought.


    "It guarantees a foul kill¡­ every time." Darell completed.


    Devon punched Tipt in the face, Tipt''s light body flew away. It smashed hard against the light screen. Tipt slid against the screen and sat down.


    Devon landed on the ground with a smile, "I have done it¨C" He voice choked, "I- I-" He was not able to speak.


    Devon felt his face being pressurized. As if, a huge gravitational force was being acted on his face. Soon blood started coming out of his nose, eyes, teeth fell apart.


    "That fool did not even notice when Tipt planted its shadow ball in his body." Darell shook his head, "Now suffer."


    Devon found his body being lifted off the ground. The same as it happened with Tipt, Devon''s body smashed against the light screen.


    Blood fell all over Devon''s body.


    "Only if he would have lived with me forever now." Darell frowned, "He would have had full knowledge about this."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 297 - Foul Kill.

    Foul Kill. As the name suggests, it kills Tipt''s opponent¡­. But that kill is a foul. Not legal.


    Darell kept staring at Devon as he was slowly getting up from the ground.


    "Good one, brother. I can not believe you can still get up after that. Guess you are not as powerful as I thought." Darell frowned again.


    Devon coughed a blob of blood on the ground. He coughed a few more times before lifting his head and taking a look at the Tipt. Not surprising anymore, the Tipt was already off the ground and out of Devon''s sight.


    ''What the heck was that?'' he coughed, ''How did my own attack backfire on me? And did nothing to the Tipt?'' Devon had multiple questions in his head, but no one to answer.


    ''Still¡­ that Tipt is very smart too.'' Darell thought, ''I should own a Tipt, I should invest a little in it.'' Darell muttered.


    "How the fuck am I supposed to fight this thing? As expected of a 55 level Advanced Tier beast." Devon sighed. He could feel his body heal himself.


    It was always night on this planet, so every vampire is a vampire on this planet. Devon''s agility, strength, healing factor, and every other ability were active.


    ''When Devon was going down in the ground,'' Darell started, ''The Tipt implanted its ball in Devon without even letting him notice any change, but completely visible for the audience.'' This was not the first time Darell was seeing a Tipt''s battle.


    But it surely was the first time he was seeing a Tipt fight a vampire. A real vampire and half-human being. While two Tipt or other beasts fought, Tipt would be a good option but not the best.


    ''Maybe starting Vampire versus Beasts tournament was not a bad idea after all.'' Darell grinned.


    He looked around to locate Devon on the field. He saw his step-brother having trouble standing up. Devon''s whole face was destroyed because of his own punch.


    Tipt''s special move, maybe his trump card which he uses as soon as possible- The Foul Kill. This move is nothing new for Vampires, it is the most deceptive move any beast could ever use.


    What Foul Kill literally does is- this move uses the opponent''s attack on the opponent. Nothing new. I mean, you reap what you sow?


    Tipt turns the opponent''s power against it. The stronger the opponent''s attack is, the greater the damage its opponent will have to deal with. Simple.


    Back to the dark blue ball in Tipt''s hands called a shadow ball. This is the ball it has to implant in its opponent to use its skill the Foul Kill.


    Tipt implanted the ball in Devon''s head when he was going back in the ground before getting damaged badly. It pulled itself back from Devon as soon as the ball entered Devon''s head.


    Tipt started generating another shadow ball as soon as it implanted the one it had created before the fight even started. Now that might be considered as a foul.


    The Tipt was standing right above Devon. Devon had no strength or energy to dodge or block any further of Tipt''s attacks. Nor did he dare to go inside the ground in that condition.


    Only if he gets a minute rest from everything, Devon was on the verge of falling asleep anytime. Tipt covered Devon''s top with other purplish waves.


    Darell''s eyes went wide, then a grin appeared on his face, "Now, now¡­ I never knew a Tipt could be this smart!" With thrill being created around Darell, he knew what Tipt''s next attack will be.


    "I will see Devon die right in front of my eyes." Darell started laughing, "This is amazing! Although I wanted to do it, it is fine as long as he dies!" Darell shouted out loud while laughing like a wolf.


    The waves around Devon started closing up, they started comprising. Everyone knew what was going to happen next. The same shadow pulses, the same target, the same process.


    Now I really wish Vampires could re-generate their brains too. For the first time, the Tipt spread its arms wide open. The ball disappeared in the mid-air.


    The waves around Devon''s head moved away in Tipt''s directions. Tipt started closing down its arms¡­ the waves around Devon''s head were closing too.


    "Move! Move!" Devon shouted to himself. He could not feel his legs, his whole body felt way too heavy for him to carry around.


    Clap!


    Tipt closed his arms. A loud slapping sound came from the handcuffs it was wearing and from its bones clashing with each other.


    The waves closed in at a speed impossible for even Darell to keep up with. Swoosh! The waves closed in.


    Devon pinched closed his eyes¡­ by now, he thought, I should have been dead¡­


    "What the hell¡­ IS GOING ON HERE!?" the loud scream shook the whole stadium. The whole arena with Tipt. When the Tipt heard the loud shout full of anger, it whimpered.


    In fear, the Tipt turned around, abandoned the fight, and entered back into its pit hole from where it came from. It went back into its cage. A light screen appeared and covered the Tipt. soon the Tipt disappeared.


    "Fuck, get out of here!" Darell turned around and ordered his men, "Hurry up! Get the hell out of here!" he shouted.


    Followed by him, many others started shouting the same. The audience started leaving the stadium. Everyone was in a rush, everyone wanted to be the first one to leave.


    Not many knew what was going on. But most of the people recognized the voice of that vampire. They knew it would be crazy not to run away for their lives.


    Devon smelled someone coming from the left side. He turned his head in the left-wing entrance. He saw a shadow appearing out of the entrance gate.


    "Who is that?!" the vampire shouted in his angry voice.


    Devon did not reply. Instead, he threw himself down on the ground and relaxed, "Thanks, uncle G." he sighed in relief.


    Devon was slowly losing his consciousness. He kept hearing the loud shouts of the vampire who had just entered the arena.


    Devon was tired and worn out already. He had no energy left with him so as soon as he realized Uncle G was coming from the left side, he let his guard down and fell asleep. Lost his consciousness.


    The vampire walked near the body and took a look at it, "Did someone just die here¡ª" his voice faded when he saw the face.


    His eyes were bulging out of his eye sockets, "D- D- Devon?!" After seeing Devon''s face on the body''s head¡­ tears started forming in his eyes, "Devon, my child!" Uncle G bent down and grabbed Devon in his arms, "Still alive. I - I got to hurry up."


    The strict, fearful, dangerous man just melted over after seeing Devon''s devastated body lying lifelessly on the ground.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [we were not going above 50 for a few weeks now so I decided to decrease the goal''s value]


    3. Golden Tickets: 4 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. (Hit last week. Thanks to Lucas Senna, hope I am right.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 5 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch.


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 15 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 15 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. [6/15. Close!]


    Win-Win Mission: 150 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.

 Chapter 298 - Return.

    "What now?" Gwen asked.


    "Ask Ryan¡­" Naomi replied.


    "Ryan?" Gwen turned to Ryan who was walking behind the two girls.


    "Uhm¡­ I do not know, I am just worried about Devon." Ryan looked up at the sky then looked down at Gwen, "Let us just go back, we need to find a way to bring Devon back."


    They all agreed. They were walking down the footpath. Soon they reached the world bazaar, the exit was right in front of them.


    "Do not you think we should eat something before leaving?" Naomi stopped and proposed, "I mean, only if you want." She shrugged.


    ''She really eats a lot.'' Ryan sighed inside his mind and shook his head.


    "We just eat¨C"


    "Alright. Let us go," Ryan interrupted Gwen. He did not want to embarrass Naomi again and stop her from eating, turning her head from the food she wants.


    "Thanks! Okay, I know this cafe-"


    "Can we have dinner instead of going to a cafe?" Gwen interrupted, "I mean if we are going to eat, why not take our dinner rather than some snacks?"


    "I agree. Tell us if you have any restaurant decided for dinner," Ryan asked.


    Naomi''s smile dropped, "Alright¡­ Let me take a look."


    ...


    Devon''s eyes were opening slowly. He heard some sounds around himself. He tried to focus on the conversation going around him.


    "Who did this?! I want the name!" He heard his father shout at someone. Devon tried getting off the bed.


    "I do not know, Dylan, I am telling you I just found him on the ground."


    "How come Grant? He was on Earth! Do you know Earth? He was with the humans, there is no way humans have portal technology or even a Trait as powerful as ours that they could reach Aceved!" Dylan shouted back at Grant.


    ''Uncle G¡­.'' Devon opened his eyes, he lifted himself off the bed. As soon as he did, he felt a stinging pain in his back.


    "Ah!" He let out a small scream.


    "Was that Devon?" Grant pointed towards the bed. Dylan''s eyes went wide, he quickly turned behind and ran up to the bed.


    Grant reached before him, he pushed the curtains and looked at Devon sitting on the bed.


    "Devon. Stay down-"


    "Stay down, do not get up." They both jumped on him and told him to rest back.


    "But I feel better-" As if anyone would listen to him.


    They forced Devon to stay on the bed anyway. "Who did this to you?"


    "Who the hell was behind this? How did you come to Aceved from Earth?!" Dylan, his father was impatient, he was worried sick about his child.


    Uncle G was no different. He was Devon''s paternal uncle after all. Devon has spent most of his childhood with his Uncle and father since he was insulted all his childhood till he chose to come to Earth.


    "Where am I?"


    "Crap, do not tell me you do not even know how you came here!" Grant threw his hands, "I will kill the person who did this!"


    "No, I mean¡­ is this my¡­ room?" Devon looked around. He could hardly remember the structure of his room.


    "Yes, Devon. We are in the castle, this is your room. Do not worry no one will barge into your room." Devon looked away at his father''s last comment.


    "Seriously, Dylan?" Grant frowned, "Tell us¡­ what happened, from the start." Grant demanded.


    "I was thrown in a portal saying it was a portal to an amusement ride. I realized at once it was the taming arena, I fought against them but¡­ was pushed through the portal, the man used his Trait on me, I felt my stomach burn from inside."


    "Do you know who it was?"


    "I do not know who he was but I know who must have sent him¡­."


    "Who?" Grant cracked his knuckles, "Just say the name. I will kill him," Dylan was in agreement but as the family''s master, he can not do something like that.


    "....Uncle G¡­ you should have killed him when you had the chance¡­." Devon looked down at his legs and muttered, "Darell." he raised his eyes at Grant.


    Grant''s face started boiling with anger, "That fucker!!" Grant turned around. He walked up to the big door of Devon''s room.


    Bang!


    Devon did not even see Grant move. There was a big hole created in the Advanced Tier VIP door. The whole room shook because of the impact.


    "I will pay for it, Lil brother." Grant patted Dylan''s shoulder.


    "You! What am I supposed to break now?" Dylan landed a hard punch in Grant''s stomach. It was a playful one but to Devon, it looked like a punch full of anger.


    The punch made whatsoever no impact on Grant. He was boiling with anger as he was before. No change. Grant looked at Devon with angry eyes.


    "Are you sure?" Dylan asked, "Was it really Dylan?" Devon looked at his father and nodded.


    "Sure? I saw it with my eyes. He saw me get beaten down to death when the level 55 Tipt almost killed me. He was smiling! I have told you, he is just acting to be the good son so that he does not lose his position as the Ambassador of Bostick family."


    "Tipt?! That fucker made you fight with it?! I need to fix his mind." Grant smashed his fist against his thigh.


    Way back when Stanley died. Do you remember what Darell sleeping on his bed said to his father? Yeah, that fake shit about Devon saying that and this, insulting Dylan and shit?


    If you do then good. If you do not then go back to the chapter. I do not remember the chapter, go help yourself :|


    Those words started flashing in Dylan''s mind. ''I did think his words were sounding way too realistic anyway¡­'' Dylan nodded his head as he thought.


    Somewhere while Darell was letting out all of his anger at his father for marrying a human and making a kid with her. That all was okay but marrying that woman, bringing her to the vampire household, and making her the second queen. Ridiculous right? But Polygamy is made legal by the vampire council.


    So two wives were not the problem seventeen years back. For Darell''s mother, the second wife was the problem.


    For the rest of the world, the human woman was the problem. How come the master of the family mated with a human?


    Devon''s mother was brought to Aceved and kept in the taming arena on, of course, and obviously on Dylan''s orders. He once traveled to Earth for a specific reason, he spotted this woman and pulled her to Aceved.


    "Oh shit! What happened to Naomi?!" Devon tried getting off the bed but those two did not allow him. Devon went back to the bed.


    "Who Naomi?" Dylan asked, "Maybe your friend?"


    "She was with me when the men pushed me. Although the portal closed I am worried about her."


    "Alone with a girl in an amusement park¡­" Grant remarked, "So this is what you are doing on Earth with another vampire?" Grant giggled.


    "Actually¡­" now this is where the bitter reality kicks in, "You got the vampire part wrong."


    Their eyes went wide, "Do not tell me¡­" Grant took a step and got closer to Devon, "Are you-"


    "She is a human. Japan''s Royal''s daughter."


    "I do not know what that means but amazing! You got yourself a girl!" Grant slapped Devon on the back.


    Devon was surprised, "S- she is a human¡­."


    Grant looked blankly at Devon, "So? Bruh, I am the reason why you were born."


    "Hah?" Devon''s mouth dropped open.


    "Huh?" Dylan''s eyes went purple in anger, red waves covered his cloak.


    "I mean, I helped your father with your mother. Ah, I mean-!"


    "You were the reason why Dad and Mother got together, you want to say?"


    "Exactly!"


    Dylan sighed, "You created a hell of a lot of misunderstandings, big brother¡­ but if that is not the case then maybe this is the time you should get rid of your virginity."


    After hearing that, Devon''s mouth dropped open again.


    "I will when I find the right woman."


    "God knows when will you find your right woman."


    "Come on, it takes time."


    "More than 151 years? No, it does not, brother."


    "151 years is nothing! I did not even know about these things for 15 years. That makes it¡ª"


    "Okay! We should drop that now!" Devon interrupted them, "Can we focus on the main problem? We can always find a woman for Uncle G."


    "Right. So your Naomi¡­." Dylan stopped, "Just be sure¡­ you do not make a mistake like me."


    "Are you saying your own son is a mistake¨C"


    "No more misunderstandings." Devon interrupted again, "I know dad¡­ I know what I am doing¡­ very well. And, I am prepared for anything."


    "Good¡­ I like that," Dylan nodded, "Well, I bet you want to go back to Earth as soon as possible, right?" Devon nodded, "alright, I will prepare for your departure. You will leave tomorrow after breakfast of fresh blood."


    "Hm," Devon nodded.


    "Devon!!" They all smelled something annoying, "My little brother Devon!" Darell dashed through the door, "Oh my god, who did this to you!?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [we were not going above 50 for a few weeks now so I decided to decrease the goal''s value]


    3. Golden Tickets: 4 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. (Hit last week. Thanks to Lucas Senna, hope I am right.)


    4. Win-Win Mission: 5 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch.


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 15 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 15 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. [6/15. Close!]


    Win-Win Mission: 150 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.

 Chapter 299 - Efforts To Save A Traitor.

    Ryan paid his and Gwen''s bill while Naomi paid for her own. The reason Ryan had to pay for Gwen''s bill was¡­ because she insisted.


    Although as soon Ryan paid for Gwen, Gwen pulled out a hundred-dollar bill and handed it to Ryan. Ryan was totally confused about what was going.


    Ryan had to exchange the money and transfer it back to his crypto holdings. This world had developed a lot and¡­ decentralized finance had taken over the world.


    Dollars were still a currency mainly used in this world but cryptos were the main thing the transactions were done. For paying the taxes, the government did not accept any cryptos.


    The amount displayed in the bank accounts of people is nothing but the holdings of a single person''s cryptos. Every bank transaction was done in cryptos but the amount was shown in dollars by the Bank of America. Because the bank was America''s, the currency was also USD. It does not matter what country you are in.


    They all walked out of the restaurant. While getting out the only thought on Ryan''s mind was ''How can I bring Devon back?'' He had no portal to teleport to Aceved. Mainly, he did not know anything about that planet. If he could survive without oxygen [Vamps do not need O2 to survive¡­ I mean, they are half-dead already].


    Ryan had seen a glimpse of Devon and Darell''s brotherhood once. He was the reason why Stanley was killed so, why would not Darell just bite Devon to death?


    There was no way Ryan could let Devon alone on that messy planet with a messy family. He knows what Devon had to go through his life for being a Hybrid Vampire.


    "Guys¡­ what about Devon?" Naomi had to come back to reality and bring Gwen back into reality too.


    "We need a portal to Aceved."


    "Do you know what Aceved is?"


    "I do not." He did but no way he can say ''It is a planet of vampires.'' that would blow the whole vampire secret!


    "Do not you think it would be dangerous to go to an-"


    "We need a portal for that and nobody will hand us a portal user just for this shit." Gwen interrupted Naomi before she explained everything.


    "Maybe my dad can¡­" Naomi muttered while looking at Ryan.


    Satoru-san¡­. Ryan thought. He fell into deep thought about whether to ask Satoru for help.


    ''I think he probably will lend me a portal use but¡­ I doubt if they will be able to reach Aceved. We do not even know where it is.''


    "Should not the user know already where he wants to go? Or else he can not reach that place." Gwen spoke in a doubtful tone.


    "Tch. I doubt anyone knows what Aceved is. What if that planet is super dangerous and full of beasts? What if it rains acid there? Will he even be able to breathe?" Naomi muttered several other questions.


    ''But the problem with him will be¡­. What do I tell him I need the portal for?'' Ryan continued thinking, ''I clearly can not say I want to travel to the planet of vampires.'' Ryan let out a sigh.


    "Naomi¡­." Ryan called.


    ''But maybe, this person can be helpful? He already knows about Devon''s secret anyway so it would not change anything. I just hope he has a portal user though.''


    Humans for some reason. They were still dependent on humans with the portal Traits which can take humans to a particular area only. While on the other hand, Vampires were developed. Their tech did not need any portal user to open a portal. And they could travel as far as a trillion light-years!


    "Yeah, Ryan?" She turned to Ryan.


    "What about Mr. Aman? Can I get into contact with him?"


    "Wow! Amazing idea! He can lend us a portal!"


    "Does he even has one?" Gwen asked.


    "He must have one. He is my daddy''s friend after all."


    "No, he is strong after all so¡­" Ryan kept that thing to himself, ''Rich men have portals, I guess.''


    "Wait, I will put you two on a call."


    "Sure, but right now? Is this the right time?"


    "We should not delay any more. Who knows what Devon is going through?" Naomi pulled out her phone. She called Aman.


    "Yeah, Aman on this side?" Aman picked up the phone. Naomi quickly set it on speaker.


    "Hello, It is me, Naomi. I wanted to talk to you, are you free?"


    "Hey, Naomi! I am not free right now, but I am okay to talk with you. Make it quick, we have a disaster to deal with."


    "Shall we call him later?" She raised her eyes and asked Ryan. Ryan shook his head in response.


    "Just ask if we can get a Green portal user from him."


    "Uncle, do you have someone who uses the 7th or 8th Tier portal?"


    "Yeah, I do. Why?"


    "He does!? 8th Tier?! No one has witnessed it-"


    "Government and rich men have witnessed it. They just do not let it come out in the open." Ryan told Gwen.


    "Actually our friend was pushed to another planet called Aceved. We need to bring him back."


    "Aceved!?"


    ''As expected.'' Ryan sighed. He knew what reaction he would receive from Aman if he knew what Devon as a vampire was.


    "You know about that place?"


    "Uh, yeah, I do¡­ unfortunately. But I do not think you guys will be able to survive on that planet even for a minute. That place has a temperature of somewhere around minus 50 degrees celsius. And that planet is habited by vampires."


    "Fuck!" Ryan rolled his eyes, "Were you supposed to tell that?!" He wanted to scream at Aman''s face.


    "....vampires? Are you kidding me?" Thank god Naomi did not believe it.


    "Haha, you got me. It is a safe planet in regards to aliens or other dangerous species but¡­ the whether it is -50 degree celsius."


    "How the hell will Devon survive there then!? He must have died by now!" Naomi looked at Gwen and Ryan in panic.


    "First answer the phone. End the call." Ryan ordered.


    "Okay, okay, thank you, uncle. I will call you again if needed. Thank you."


    "Yeah, yep. Okay." Aman hung up the call.


    "Now what? He has high-level portal users but the planet¡­ I do not what has happened of Devon by now¡­."


    ''Literally¡­ nothing. He is a vampire, a half-dead being. I wonder if his human side will be damaged.'' Ryan wondered. Devon was half-human after all.


    "We should just go back. Our Academy is starting tomorrow. Maybe we can talk with the teachers and¡­" Gwen suggested but stopped midway. She knew her idea was stupid.


    "Damn. We are totally cornered. There is nothing that we can do. We can not search the whole planet for Devon. Especially a planet whose normal temperature is minus 50!" Naomi groaned.


    "Devon must have been dead by now." Gwen looked at Ryan with a mysterious expression, "We should head back now."


    They all turned around, exited through Disneyland. They took a train to reach Disneyland station, then back to the Akihabara station. Soon they were back in Tokyo.


    ''Now my only option is sir Brandon.'' Ryan bit his lip, "Sir Brandon." Ryan got of the taxi. They were dropped at their hotels.


    "Guys, I will try speaking with my dad. See you later!" With that, Naomi took ahead of everybody and left.


    "Let us go, Gwen." Ryan looked down and started climbing up the stairs.


    "Ryan¡­" Gwen was constantly giving Ryan strange stares since their call with Aman.


    "Hm¡­." Ryan did not look back in the elevator, "What, Gwen?" He repeated.


    "You¡­ I do not know about you since you are still warm but¡­."


    "Warm? What do you mean-"


    "Devon is a vampire, right?" Ryan''s mouth dropped open. He turned around to stare at Gwen. she was staring back at Ryan with calm eyes.


    "Why? How?"


    "So my guess was right." she nodded, "Remember the first time I saw you?" Gwen asked.


    Ryan remembered the time when she saw him healing his wound in the infirmary. She took off running thinking Ryan was a vampire, etc.


    "At that time, every factor was suggesting that you were a vampire but¡­ I forgot about the fundamentals of being a vampire." She waited for Ryan''s reply to continue.


    "What are they?"


    "Need blood to survive, are pale, no water needed, no food needed, superhuman strength, superhuman agility. Dark red eyes in anger. Can heal their own injuries, the healing factor." Ryan nodded, "But I forgot about the main fundamental."


    "And that was?"


    "Being a vampire basically means you are¡­ half-dead now. Only half alive. And vampires are not warm, their body is metal cold."


    "Right,''


    "But when you came close to be that time on the infirmary''s table¡­ I could sense your warmth. Your breath against my neck, your knees touching my inner thigh. I could feel your warmth."


    Ryan kept staring, "You are not a vampire¡­. Yet. But Devon is. That is for sure." she concluded, yet another theory of hers, perfectly true.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [we were not going above 50 for a few weeks now so I decided to decrease the goal''s value]


    3. Golden Tickets: 4 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch.


    4. Win-Win Mission: 5 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch.


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 15 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 15 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch.


    Win-Win Mission: 150 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.


    ..


    ..


    ¡­


    300 chapters special!! Oh my god, time just flew by~ we are here, hitting 300 chapters. It is a milestone, another hundred chapters milestone.


    On the 25th of December 2022, this novel reached 300 chapters. This is an amazing moment, I like this~


    These are the stats of this Novel AFTER publishing the 300th chapter:


    Total Chapters: 300 Chapters. [+1 Auxilary chapter]


    Cumulative Words: 377K words. [Five average classic novels]


    Total Views: 322.4K views. [It was 127K views the time we hit 100 chapters. Amazing.]


    Publishing Since: 1st of August 2021 (Total 129 days)


    Total Collections:  2205 collections. [2.2K]


    Cumulative Power Stones: 605 Stones [Since the start of the Novel]


    Cumulative Reviews: 19 Reviews [Some are deleted due to being spam reviews]


    Commulataive Comments: 130 Comments [Some might be deleted because of swear words or being spam comments.]


    .


    Thanks for reading this novel! If you like it, please hit the goals for exclusive extra chapters!!

 Chapter 300 - Blown.

    Ryan let out a deep sigh, "What is the use of hiding it from you?" Ryan muttered as he got close to Gwen.


    "Am I right?" She asked. Although she had already guessed from Ryan''s reaction, she still needed confirmation.


    "Yeah, Gwen," Ryan wanted to touch Gwen on the shoulder and hips but something inside him did not want to make a mistake.


    "So vampires are real¡­" She looked away with a drop of sweat falling down his neck, "I believe you are deep in this vampire business?"


    Ryan''s eye went wide, "How do you-?"


    "I am your Gwen after all¡­" she looked straight ahead in the long hallway, "I know you very well, if not perfectly." She smiled without looking at Ryan.


    "I can not say I''m too deep in this shit. I killed Devon''s brother''s butler and now he is behind Devon and me."


    "Do not worry, I will fight that bastard."


    "Bastard? You do not even know him¡­"


    "You killed his butler, states that Devon''s brother is a jackass, if not an asshole."


    "You should not have so much faith in me¡­" Ryan moved his hand from his forehead.


    "Do you want to tell me something more about your journey with the vampires? I want to know but I do not want to pursue either cause I will be pulling myself in the vampire business that way."


    "And then you will be chased down by vampires with me."


    "Right. I will be chased down by vampires. If not with you, then I will make them chase me down. I too know some basic fundamentals about vampires."


    "Do you want to sit and talk about this in private in my room?" Ryan''s heart took a sudden jump when he proposed his idea.


    Gwen turned her surprised face to Ryan with her big eyes.


    "You are inviting me?" Gwen smiled.


    "This is vampires we are talking about. We both are humans. It would be too dangerous for us to talk about vampires in the open so¡­"


    "Yeah, I got it¡­" she scoffed with a grin.


    "Maybe if you want to we can to your- to your favorite cafe for a change?"


    "No, too much cafe and food since the morning really. Let us go to your room." Gwen started walking ahead of Ryan.


    ''Did I get her sus about me?'' Ryan thought. He rubbed his nape with his hand. Ryan followed Gwen then he took the lead.


    They reached his room, Ryan entered his pin and opened the door. Gwen was obviously happy, it could be seen on her face. She was grinning like a fool.


    She bit her lip then pulled her lips inside while smiling behind Ryan. She looked at Ryan''s grey head till he changed paths.


    "Take a seat," Ryan offered Gwen to sit on his bed, "Just do not do something like Naomi,"


    "Oh¡­" Gwen smiled again, "I won''t." She replied. Gwen took her position on Ryan''s bed.


    "So¡­" Ryan rubbed his nape once again, he was feeling nervous for some reason, "About vampire¡­."


    "Yeah?" Gwen could not stop herself from grinning, "What about them?" she blushed. For no reason?


    "Devon is half-human and half-vampire. I came to know about this on the day our Academy was attacked." Ryan started explaining to Gwen everything that has happened between him and vampires.


    Of course, except for the fact that Brandon is a vampire too. Ryan wanted to keep it confidential. To know that your Head General is a vampire, that too a powerful one. Ryan did not know how would Gwen treat Brandon in the future.


    "Are these vampires scary? Just asking, tell me from your experience, are they scary? As they show in movies?" Gwen asked. She looked up at Ryan.


    "I have not seen other vampires, I still have not explored the world of vampires so I know little¡­ but if you ask me from my experience then I would say¡­ their character in movies, anime is overrated."


    "Then¡­ are they really as strong as they show them to be?" That was a serious question. Vampires are always shown so overpowered in movies after all.


    "Maybe¡­ maybe not. Most probably, they can be dangerous at night."


    "Why night?"


    "Right. I forgot." Ryan sighed, "Vampires in our universe can not use their abilities under the sun. Their true powers and abilities come out at night. When the sun is down and the sky is dark."


    "Oh¡­ so they do not burn under the sun?"


    "I do not know who started that shit but no. Vampires in this universe do not burn under the sun,"


    Gwen looked down, "So Devon is sent back to his own world. Where he holds a traumatic past buried on the surface of Aceved?"


    "Yes. That strange place called Aceved. They have different languages, different traditions. God knows what else is wrong on that planet." Ryan was not aware of the beasts'' part.


    Gwen nodded. She did not know what else to say. She looked from corner to corner around Ryan''s room.


    "Say¡­" Gwen threw her hands back on Ryan''s bed, "Can I sleep-"


    "Not in those clothes. Go change them first." Ryan did not look at Gwen. he knew it would only embarrass him if he looks at Gwen right now.


    Gwen grinned, she jumped off the bed. Without saying anything, she ran out of the room. She had her lips in between her mouth on her way to her room.


    Ryan sighed, "We¡­ are only going to sleep. Calm down." Ryan could feel his heartbeat and blood pumping through his veins.


    "No indecent thoughts. She is my sister. Calm down, she is my sister." Fuck, does it help? No. Sister or not, a woman is a woman.


    In the end, Ryan just let out a sigh, ''I just hope she does not come in with her gym tights on.'' Ryan threw himself in his bed.


    "Sleeping with Gwen¡­ come on, we are only sixteen." Although in reality there were kids who had sex at the age of 15 and 16. Lost of sex. The world has changed a lot.


    Knock.


    "Coming!"


    "I am coming, let it be." Ryan''s eye went wide. ''What is this girl thinking?'' Ryan was nervous, ''she is in the open hallway!''


    Yeah. That coming. That too¡­ said in Japanese. Now imagine what would someone who heard Naomi would think. Good grief.


    "Do not make jokes like that." Ryan got up from the bed and walked up to Naomi, "What is it?"


    "I just got on a call with my dad, he said he can not lend us a portal user because he does not know what he is investing in and what stake comes with it."


    "What would be a threat to Japan''s Nobel?" Ryan asked with a straight face.


    "The Government," Naomi replied with a straight face, "We are just some private families running a family business. We are nothing compared to the government."


    Ryan saw some flashes of the war between the Royals and the government he saw while he was in the parallel universe. Those bombs, dynamite, gore, carnages¡­.


    "Sorry. Thanks for the help though. I will come up with a way to bring him back."


    "How? Through uncle Aman?"


    Ryan nodded, "He is the only choice we have."


    "Alright." Naomi nodded. She kept nodding, her heels were lifting off the ground to look into Ryan''s room. Ryan noticed that he increased his height by standing on his toes.


    Ryan stared into Naomi''s eyes and nod his head up-down. Naomi landed down on her heels. She tsk-tsked and shook her head in response.


    "Where were you looking?" Ryan asked out loud.


    "Can I enter your¨C"


    "Please no. And never. Thank you." Ryan stepped inside and closed the door on Naomi''s face. She tsk-tsked again and left for her room.


    Just a few seconds later¡­ Gwen arrived. She was carrying her mobile in her hands, a smile on her face¡­ a bright one actually¡­. Or shall I say, a dirty, an ecchi one?


    Her hair was tied up in a messy bun. A few strands of hair were running down her slender nape and neck. She was wearing a long, oversized T-shirt. And below¡­ haha.


    With a happy smile, she knocked on Ryan''s door and called him, "Ryan!"


    Ryan was sitting ready for Gwen to enter his room. Ryan strode towards the door, ''Does she¡­ she does not know about my room''s password?'' Ryan wondered.


    He opened the door from inside. Gwen stepped inside, directly on Ryan''s chest. Ryan closed the door behind her.


    ''I guess, I was inviting her for doing this when I said she could sleep with me. How am I imagining she would not think of something indecent.''


    "Gwen, the password to my room is 1845. Enter directly from the next time."


    "I am already aware of your Pincode though. But Why I will!" She continued hugging Ryan without doing anything to him¡­ yet¡­


    "You knew already? Then why did not you just knock, enter the pin and come inside the room?"


    "Eh, I did not want to see you in your underwear or something like that." She mocked Ryan, "So what if I know your pin? I should not barge into your room just like that." she answered casually.


    Ryan was stunned for a second before he started hugging Gwen tightly in his arms and moving towards the bed.


    ''Now you will have to deal with my libido. Those tights!'' Those tights just fit perfectly around her butt and thighs.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    1. Gifts: One extra ch. for 3 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [we were not going above 50 for a few weeks now so I decided to decrease the goal''s value]


    3. Golden Tickets: 4 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch.


    4. Win-Win Mission: 5 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch.


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 15 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 15 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch.


    Win-Win Mission: 150 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.


    .


    ..


    ¡­


    300 chapters special!! Oh my god, time just flew by~ we are here, hitting 300 chapters. It is a milestone, another hundred chapters milestone.


    On the 25th of January 2022, this novel reached 300 chapters. This is an amazing moment, I like this~


    These are the stats of this Novel AFTER publishing the 300th chapter:


    Total Chapters: 300 Chapters. [+1 Auxilary chapter]


    Cumulative Words: 381,509 words {381.5K}. [Five average classic novels]


    Total Views: 476.3K views. [It was 322.4K views the time we hit 200 chapters. Amazing.]


    Publishing Since: 1st of August 2021 (Total 178 days)


    Total Collections:  3086 collections. [3.08K]


    Cumulative Power Stones: 802 Stones [Since the start of the Novel]


    Cumulative Reviews: 19 Reviews [Some are deleted due to being spam reviews]


    Commulataive Comments: 132 Comments [Some might be deleted because of swear words or being spam comments.]


    Thanks for reading this novel! If you like it, please hit the goals for exclusive extra chapters!!

 Chapter 301 - The First Time?

    Now, this is where the dark night starts. Prepare yourself, folks! You better be reading this alone. This is the night, the wet night!


    Ryan hugged Gwen against him tightly. He could feel her big boobs touching against his chest while they hug each other. Gwen was already feeling an itch between her thighs to do something more than just hug.


    "This night. We are alone." Gwen muttered in Ryan''s ear, "Do you-"


    She was about to say something. Gwen felt a stinging pain in her head as if her head was spinning. She saw some flashes of images unknown to her.


    "Do you want to make babies with me?" She heard someone familiar to her saying that.


    "No pre-marital sex."


    ''Ryan?'' Gwen let go of Ryan and grabbed her head with one hand. Gwen closed her eyes.


    "Tch, who does even care about underage sex or sex before marriage in this era?" She again heard someone say that. She saw flashes of two people hugging each other.


    "Gwen?" Ryan called her. He could feel Gwen''s grip lose on himself. He was anxious whether he turned her off in some way.


    "Ryan¡­ I have- I- I  have some blur memories about us¡­ but we have not done something like that¡­ can you please¡­"


    "Yeah, what is it?" Ryan dropped Gwen on the ground.


    "Would you like to make babies with me?" Ryan''s cheeks turned red. He did not expect that from her at this moment, "Do you remember something regarding that?"


    Ryan looked away and gave her a prompt, "NO."


    "We were in each other''s embrace, you said no pre-marital sex. When I asked that question¡­. Still nothing?"


    Ryan was about to say no due to his embarrassment and lack of clear thinking.


    "I see that, that. We were in Disneyland. But¡­ this never happened, right?" She asked.


    It clicked Ryan. the realization hid him hard, "Wait, what did you say? Can- can you repeat everything again?" Ryan grabbed Gwen''s thin shoulders.


    Gwen repeated and told Ryan everything she knew about, from her memories of her life with Ryan in the parallel universe before their deaths and reincarnation.


    Reincarnation in the sense, they died. Then they were reborn in another world. That is reincarnation, right? It is. At least, you can not call it resurrection. Wait, is it both?


    Ryan''s eye was bulging in excitement, nervousness, and hope for what he was thinking to come true.


    "Do- do you remember it?" Ryan asked, "You, you remember it¡­" he spoke in a cracking voice.


    "I remember what?"


    "You should read my journal once again." Ryan lifted Gwen off the floor. She was shocked by Ryan''s sudden charge at her.


    ''I ain''t making that mistake of going through your journal again. That might break your trust.'' she thought.


    Ryan grabbed around Gwen''s waist. She was somewhere around fifty to fifty-five, fifty-seven kilograms. Not light but not too heavy either.


    "You know that I can be resurrected if I die, right?" When they were in America, Gwen had gone through Ryan''s digital journal and explored all hidden things.


    How they were killed by the Mafias, then what she and Doc did to him before dying for real. Ryan died and was reborn in the same world at a particular time. She knew it.


    "What about it? Do not tell me-"


    "Yes. Maybe because you read about it and know what happened to you in the alternate future¡­ is the reason why you are able to remember the things from the time before our recent death."


    "You mean¡­." Gwen grabbed Ryan''s head, "We died?" Her face was cute in surprise.


    "Ah, yes. Let me tell you everything." Ryan dropped Gwen on the bed. He sat beside her and started telling her everything from the start, "We slipped through time and universe."


    No one knows or will ever know how Ryan and Gwen managed to slip through time and the universe both at the same time, that too, both of them together. One person, okay got lucky. But two at the same time, at the same place? I do not want to call that luck even if it is.


    Gwen was once again left shocked. ''I can not believe this.'' she thought calmly.


    "Your theories were correct. Every single of them. Do not ask my why or how I know it, but I know it for sure." Gwen was about to ask Ryan: ''Why are you so sure?''


    "I see¡­ so that was making my headache so much." Gwen grabbed her head and sighed.


    Ryan nodded. He looked down and his eyes fell on Gwen¡­ Gwen''s legs. Those black tights were fitting so perfectly even on her calves and shin bone that Ryan could not take away his eyes.


    "And¡­ I can not believe I said ''Let us make babies.''" Gwen turned to Ryan, she saw him looking straight at her thighs which were covered with her oversized T-shirt.


    "Aaah¨C uh, right. You did say it." She noticed Ryan''s embarrassment.


    She giggled a little, "I will ask you again," Gwen got up from the bed, "Do you want to make babies with me?" she leaned over Ryan.


    Her T-shirt looped down, her boobs were clearly visible to Ryan. she was standing right in front of Ryan after all. Ryan brought his head in front and saw the glorious sight.


    Those two big boobs were covered- almost covered with Gwen''s red grey color bra. She deliberately wore one with a loose-fitting cause it was falling off too.


    Ryan quickly turned his head around, somehow controlling himself from leaping down into that hole created by the loop of her T-shirt.


    "Oh come on! Do not look away from me!" She dropped herself in Ryan''s laps. She grabbed Ryan''s arms to balance herself.


    "Hey- Stop it. You might become someone''s mother one day¡­ doing something like this does not suit you."


    ''Ah, I see. So that is what it is stopping him?'' Gwen bit her lip seductively, full of dirty thoughts.


    "I would not mind if their father is the only one who sees me do this though." Gwen stretched her lips towards Ryan''s lips. As Ryan was far away from her, she only managed to reach Ryan''s cheek.


    "Gwen¡­" Ryan was only somehow controlling himself. Cause he knew, if he let his inner demons out¡­ he would end up destroying Gwen and devastating her body.


    "You do not need to look away from what you were looking at."


    ''Crap.'' Ryan gritted his teeth, ''She totally caught me!'' Of course, she did, my friend.


    "You tell me¡­ do you look away from something that is truly, purely, legally, willing only and only yours?" Gwen pulled Ryan down, "You do not look away from food that is only and only yours to be eaten. Go ahead."


    The next second, Gwen was down on the bed with Ryan on top of her. He could feel his heart beating fast. While on top of Gwen, Ryan started unbuttoning his shirt.


    "You will be responsible for whatever I do to you now." that warning only made Gwen smile even more.


    Gwen grabbed Ryan''s arm and pulled him down on her. She helped Ryan take off the shirt. Ryan rested his lips on Gwen while throwing his shirt away.


    ''No sex. No sex. I will control myself from having sex.'' Ryan was constantly giving himself and his mind the same affirmations. His desires were greater than his determination.


    "Ryan. I kid you not, please do not fuck- do not have sex in front of me. I will fucking kill you!" He heard Professor''s angry voice in his head.


    After totally ignoring Professor, Ryan dived even further into kissing Gwen. she too started kissing Ryan back passionately. That was what exactly she wanted.


    Gwen was going up on the bed as she was on the corner of the bed, but Ryan did not let her. He grabbed her legs and pulled her down the bed.


    Swept his hands through her back and grabbed her waist, then pulled Gwen off the bed. She was in his arms again. Gwen took that chance and threw her legs around Ryan.


    Ryan did not hesitate this time. His hands went directly on Gwen''s ass. He started squeezing those two cheeks with his hands. Ryan then moved his hands a little down to her thick thighs.


    He could, for the first time, feel the texture of Gwen''s tights¡­ and her thick thighs. Enough staring, time for some action now. Gwen continued pushing her tongue deep into Ryan''s mouth.


    Gwen pushed against Ryan, she grabbed his head and held it tightly in between her hands while literally forcing Ryan to kiss her.


    ''Her T-shirt.'' Ryan thought. Ryan turned around and smacked Gwen against the wall. As she was holding his head tightly, Ryan let go of his hands which were carrying Gwen around.


    Ryan grabbed the corner of Gwen''s T-shirt. Without Gwen knowing what he was doing, Ryan started pulling her T-shirt. Her flat stomach was visible, the lower part of her chest was also visible.


    Gwen let go of Ryan''s head, she raised her hands up in the air to let Ryan take her T-shirt off. Ryan did not delay another second. He undressed Gwen''s top. Her bra was the only thing remaining.


    Ryan quickly grabbed Gwen''s ass again before she would fall down. Ryan saw Gwen reach for the back strap of her¡­ bra?!


    ''Fuck! I am not ready for that yet!'' Ryan panicked, he swung with great force, threw her on the bed, and followed down on her.


    Gwen hugged Ryan under the covers while kissing him and his neck continuously. Ryan pulled the covers over them. They cuddled each other in the cold weather.


    Who knows if Ryan got Gwen pregnant? No worries, Ryan has a few million to serve his family.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 302 - He Can Help.

    Gwen pulled her hand out. She kept her head on Ryan''s bare chest as she slept peacefully. Ryan was looking up at the ceiling. He had nothing but a smile on his face.


    Gwen was sleeping peacefully on Ryan''s shoulder, half-naked, after making it out with Ryan. Ryan was no different. Without his shirt and jeans, he was lying beside Gwen.


    ''How am I supposed to calm my big brother now?'' Ryan thought as he felt it getting hard down there.


    Obviously, they did not have sex. They just made out, cuddled all night till Gwen fell asleep. Who knows she might have even cum already, but Ryan was still lying dry.


    Gwen said she wants to make babies, not in the present of course, but in the future. She knew it does not matter what she does, she will not be able to get Ryan fuck her.


    Well, their wet night ended that way. Ryan continued looking at the ceiling with Gwen in his arms.


    "She is so soft. Almost like a teddy bear-" Again. Those memories back with Erin. He promised Erin, they both would sleep together, cuddle, he would squeeze her like a little teddy bear¡­.


    Gwen''s head was pulled upwards, Ryan took a kiss while she was in her sleep. Ryan''s hand went down, below Gwen''s waist. She was not wearing her gym tights anymore.


    Ryan touched her thighs¡­ he could feel the soft velvet-like texture of Gwen''s thighs. He continued moving his hand up and down on her thigh.


    "I got to bring Devon back¡­" Ryan muttered. He moved his hands a little bit too up, he touched Gwen''s butt by mistake. He looked down then looked up again.


    "I wonder if vampires sleep¡­ maybe they do not." Ryan grabbed Gwen''s thick thigh between his fingers, he wrapped his hand around her butt. ''Sorry.'' He felt¡­ guilty for some reason.


    Guilt? After doing all that? Being just a fricking sixteen-year-old teenager? He should just be grateful and let go of things. How guilty will he be if he takes Gwen''s virginity? Let us stay virgins for life.


    Ryan pushed off the cover from his side, he used Gwen''s butt as a support for getting off the bed. Ryan quickly put on his long track pants, pulled on a T-shirt, and walked out of his room. He made sure to lock Gwen inside.


    ''She is¡­ she feels like my responsibility now¡­'' Ryan sighed, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Ryan walked down the stairs, changed the paths, and took the way where Devon and other people''s rooms were.


    "I wonder what is Doc up to nowadays?'' Ryan wondered as he walked through the hallway, "We have not seen each other for a while now," he continued walking.


    As it was just evening, there were bright yellow and white lights turned on through the hallway. It was not dark outside yet, but it will be dark anytime soon. Before it gets dark, Ryan wanted to have a little chat with Devon''s mentor.


    Ryan looked around, ''The lady said sir Brandon''s room was next to Devon''s- Ah.'' he stopped when he recognized Devons'' room. Ryan took a step closer.


    He looked left, then at right. ''I am betting on the right side.'' Ryan pulled his lips inside. He landed a soft then a hard knock on the door.


    "Hello?" Ryan called from outside. He received no response from the other side.


    ''Damn, I should have just asked the receptionist the exact room number for sir Brandon''s room.'' Ryan did not go to the reception, he was remembered the time when that receptionist lady was muttering the names of people while going through her digital hologram data.


    It went something like, Russell, Rosy, Brandon, and Devon. Brandon''s room was booked before Devon''s room. Although he is a Head general and should have a different room for himself, he was given the room beside Devon.


    Ryan knocked harder. "Hello? Sir Brandon!" Ryan gave him a call. He continued knocking on the door, "Fuck, why do I never get a quick reply from people inside the room?" Ryan bit his lip in frustration.


    "Cause you knock on the wrong door, boy." Ryan turned immediately after hearing that familiar voice.


    In front of him was, "Sir Brandon?" Ryan''s mouth opened, "I- I?" Ryan pointed his thumb at the door behind him, the one he was previously continuously knocking on.


    "Come on in, boy." Brandon took a step inside his room. He was wearing jeans and a normal shirt on top. Ryan took a last glance at the door he was knocking on before leaving.


    "Close the door," Brandon ordered. He took a seat on a chair that was present in his room, he pulled out a hand lighter from his pocket, a cigarette in his mouth.


    Ryan closed the door behind him. Brandon offered him a chair to sit on. Ryan glanced twice before taking a seat.


    "So?" Brandon lit his cigarette, "What is that you wanted to talk about?" Brandon pulled the lid close to his lighter. He lifted his cigarette out of his mouth and let out out the smoke.


    Ryan kept staring at the old age lighter that was in Brandon''s hands, "Is that item made from beast core too?" Ryan asked, he slid the chair to take a seat.


    Brandon brought his eyes down, "Yeah¡­ Dear to me." Obviously. NO one would use that old lighter at this age. That was from somewhere around 2022 or 2023 age.


    "By the way, where is Devon? Is he not with you?" Brandon put the cigarette back into his mouth and took a sip in. He kept pulling and pulling it inside.


    "Devon was pulled into a portal by his brother. He was forcefully thrown in Aceved¡­ alone."


    Cough, cough, cough!!


    Brandon choked on the cigarette. He started coughing like a maniac. The cigarette dropped from his hands on the floor. Smoke was covering Brandon''s whole face and nose.


    "W- w- water!" Brandon stretched out his hand, asking for water.


    Ryan got up, took a bottle that was lying on the top of the table, brought it to Brandon. Brandon aggressively drank half of the bottle within a single go. 500ml in a single go.


    He pulled the bottle''s mouth away from his mouth, Brandon was still panting and gasping for air. "A-are- are you serious?" He asked.


    "Ah? Hm." Ryan gave him a nod. "I am serious. I know it myself. Devon has been taken to Aceved. He is in danger." Ryan told him in a serious tone, with a serious expression.


    "Fuck! Fuck!" Brandon got up from his chair and kicked his legs around the room, "Just what the fuck is going on here?! Why is this fucking! Argh!"


    This was the first time Ryan was seeing Brandon go through a mental breakdown. Brandon was acting like a little kid who lost a game.


    ''All that is fine but¡­'' Ryan thought while looking at Brandon, ''Do vampires choke on smoke? I mean, do they have lungs?'' Ryan had a difficult question in his mind.


    Vampires were half-dead but, do they have organs still functioning in their bodies? Cause they do not need oxygen to live, water to drink, food to eat. All they need is blood. But they can eat whatever they want.


    And¡­ yes. They have to use the restroom and washroom. They get an erection too. So there is blood pumping through their reproductive organs at least.


    "What shall we do, sir? Do you have anything or idea about something through which he could bring Devon back?" Ryan asked.


    Brandon turned his head to Ryan, "No." He replied and went back to his groaning and grunting in anger.


    "Uh, can not you hire a portal user or something?"


    "I do not have that much amount of money. We are not even sure if he will be able to send us to Aceved." Brandon replied in a frustrated tone now.


    "Does not the government lend head generals portals or something?" Brandon turned to Ryan, "Maybe you could ask them for one?" Ryan suggested.


    "That is the problem. If I do that then they will file an inquiry on me." Brandon looked away with an upset frown, "They will ask me what I was doing with it, why did I take it, what did I do with it, where it is right now, etc. I will be pulled down deep into trouble if they found out about Aceved and vampires."


    "Okay, using a portal to travel to Aceved¡­ the government will also discover the truth."


    "Not just that, if the government finds out about it, I will be killed in the vampire world too. I will be dead anyway. Or worse, they will demote me to a punished shadow in Aceved." Brandon had nothing but fear in his mind.


    "I can understand the government finding of vampires. But does not high executives masters already know the fact that vampires exist?" Ryan looked up at Brandon with a question mark on his face.


    "Huh?" Brandon turned to Ryan, he had an ugly frown on his face, "Who told you that shit?" Brandon''s frown increased, "How and why would the higher masters know about vampires? They will be killed instantly."


    "Eh? But- can not powerful, strong people sense vampires despite being humans?"


    "Aah¡­ that¡­" Brandon lifted his head and let out a sigh, "Nah, not everybody can." Brandon confirmed, "Only a few can. They are rare and it happens mostly by luck, but" He looked with his one eye, "Intense training will work if you want to."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 303 - User Confirmed

    Ryan remembered the time when Aman came to know about Devon''s true identity without even being told by anyone. Ryan was surprised by his senses to sense a vampire.


    Generally, only vampires can sense other vampires. Vampires can sense humans but not creatures from other races. Only strong vampires can, such as Devon''s father and his uncle Grant.


    Ryan got up from the chair and walked up to Brandon, "Sir¡­ are we out of options then?" Ryan asked. Brandon looked down at Ryan with frustrated eyes, "Can you not contact someone from Aceved and try¡­"


    "You are right. Maybe I can." Brandon took a step back. He pulled out his connector hairband. He tapped the top of his head three times to turn on the interspace communicator.


    "Hello? Agent Brand speaking." Ryan was left stunned by the strange language.


    ''Damn, what is that language? It sounds cool!'' Ryan continued listening to Brandon''s conversation.


    "Can I get in contact with Darell Bostick?" He waited, "No? Then Dylan Bostick? Again no¡­ then anyone from the Bostick family? But why!?" He shouted at the receiver.


    "Because sir, the Bostick family is having a crisis right now. It would not be wise enough to even contact their secretary."


    "Crisis? What kind of crisis?" Brandon asked the woman on the other side of the phone.


    "I am sorry but we are prohibited from exporting any details to agents as it might demotivate, uninspire, or open their eyes to reality." the robot girl replied.


    "No, you know what? After hearing this, I would feel depressed if I do not hear about what is going on with the Bostick family."


    "We are again very sorry sir, but we can not put the details out." The lady continued.


    Brandon tsk-tsked and decided to take another chance, "I am from the Bostick family, please tell me about the-"


    "WE know, sir. We are aware that you serve for the Bostick family, but still, we can not let you in the details of the family."


    "Tch, are you kidding me?! Please tell me about the details right now!"


    "Okay, agent Brand, are you currently on any mission? On an ongoing mission?'' the lady asked. Brandon had a straight no answer ready for the lady.


    After Brandon responded, he did not receive a reply from the lay on the other side. "Please wait sir till we progress with your details," she said and went silent.


    Ryan stared at Brandon, Brandon took a glance at Ryan, he saw how curiously Rayn was looking at him from the corner of the room.


    "Do not worry about the language. I will let you in on the details later," Brandon assured Ryan. Ryan did not care about the details though, he was just fascinated by the language.


    "Agent Brand. Your information has been verified. You are currently not on any ongoing mission. So we will be letting you into the details."


    "Thank you." Brandon licked his lips and got ready to hear everything out.


    "The younger son of Bostick family has returned to Aceved and Bostick household. But, Devon Bostick has been badly injured on the way. The family is investigating what happened to him."


    "What are the rumors out of the castle about Devon?" Brandon asked. He was not surprised or shocked by the fact that Devon was actually in Aceved, he choked almost to death on that cigarette after all.


    "He was fighting a Tipt in the beast taming arena. Many are also claiming Darell Bostick is behind this. Some other people state that Devon is back, history of destruction will repeat itself."


    Brandon clenched his fists tightly. "Okay, ma''am. I will hang up the call now."


    "And- okay. Sure." the lady stopped saying what she was saying. Before Brandon could even ask her to stay and say what she was saying, she just hung up the call in a second.


    Brandon turned to Ryan and nodded, "You were right. Devon is in Aceved." Ah! Ryan felt a little relieved about his theory to be true.


    "There are some rumors out in the market but not your thing to fret about. What we got to do is go to Aceved and bring Devon back."


    "And do you know that is impossible? We can not get a portal user to teleport a few hundred billion light-years away from here." Ryan said the truth.


    "Hmm¡­ what can we do then?" Brandon started thinking about every possible attempt to bring Devon back.


    "Do you do not have Devon''s father''s number or something?"


    "These frequencies do not work on dial number or internet. They work on the particles traveling through space which connect our planet to Earth and other planets."


    "I am not sure I got it¡­"


    "Let it be, it is not important." Brandon looked away and continued thinking again.


    Ryan got up from the chair, "I have a man who has an 8th tier portal user. Maybe he could-"


    "Who is that man?" That was the first thing Brandon asked.


    "Uh¡­ Aman Varma. He runs the most successful Japanese restaurant franchise in Japan and India."


    "I see¡­ is he trustworthy?"


    "He is not at all interested in what we are doing so yeah, he does not care so he can be called trustworthy." Ryan spread his arms, "He would not tell anybody if he himself is not interested." He gave Brandon a shrug.


    "Let us go then," Brandon went to the bed and pulled out a long coat from his void storage cube. He looked down, put the coat on, and walked up to the door.


    "Wait¡­ I will have to tell him about getting a portal user ready first!" Ryan stopped Brandon from leaving the door.


    Brandon glanced down at Ryan, "How long will it take?"


    Ryan did not know the perfect answer but he believed he will be able to convince Aman to get his man ready as soon as possible. Ryan will make it sound urgent.


    "I will call him now and ask him to get his man ready. Still, it might take somewhere around one day for the man to arrive. He should be available too¡­"


    "What does a hidden Master has to take care of?" Brandon turned around, with a frown he said, "Make it tomorrow morning. I want the man ready till tomorrow morning."


    "But!"


    "No buts, Ryan." Brandon walked back into his room past Ryan, "I can not risk Devon''s life. I wonder if I will even be able to sleep tonight."


    ''Is he that important to Brandon?'' Ryan wondered but did not dare to ask.


    "He is on that planet, alone with that little bastard Darell¡­ I can not imagine what will happen to Devon, Ryan." He threw his coat back into his void cube.


    Brandon looked back at Ryan who was staring at him with a cold eye, "If possible, ask your man to prepare his portal user by tonight¡­ or tonight''s midnight. Somehow, today itself."


    ''Right¡­'' Ryan sighed, ''Why do I care? I will just tell him, it is not like I have to bring the user here. I will let Mr. Aman know it is urgent.''


    "Alright. I will be on my way."


    "Hm." Brandon did not look at Ryan when he left the room. Then he turned his head and stared at the door, "Thanks, you are still doing so much for someone who has betrayed you."


    ...


    ''I will have to ask Naomi for the phone number.'' Ryan thought. He increased his pace. Ran through the hallways, through the stairs, to Naomi''s room.


    "Naomi!" Ryan knocked on the door. He heard Naomi run in her room.


    "Yeah?" She opened the door and leapt her head out, "What?" She had a smile on her face.


    "Can I talk to Mr. Aman?"


    "Right now?" Ryan nodded, "Okay," He went inside, took her mobile, "Here." And handed it to Ryan outside her room, "Come inside," she offered.


    Ryan shook his hand in front of him, the call was ringing, "Yeah, Aman speaking." he heard from the other side.


    "Hello, Mr. Aman, this is me, Ryan." Ryan replied.


    "Oh¡­ you still have not purchased a mobile phone I see¡­" he replied coldly.


    "Yeah, I have not." Ryan played along, "Can I get to the point directly?" Ryan did not wait for Aman''s reply, "How much time will your portal user take to reach after he is summoned?" Ryan asked.


    "Oh¡­ Uh, I do not know, instantly¡­. If he is not busy." Aman shrugged, "He is a portal user so it would not take him a second to reach but if he is busy, it might take him long. Cause he will  have to finish his first client''s work before he accepts us."


    "Can you summon him and tell him to reach at your old shop by tonight or midnight if possible?"


    "Oh, it sounds important, fine. I will. You would not receive a reply from me about the status. So just wait patiently and do not call me regarding this topic again. I will make him available for you guys as soon as possible. Be safe, take care on the vampire planet. I will hang up"


    "Uh- sir, we, we should not take their name so easily. It might result dangerous." Ryan warned. Aman hummed and hung up the call.


    In India, Aman pulled his mobile down from his ear while looking out of a window, ''I guess I know what those vampires were doing up there. I should have stopped them right there.'' Aman gripped the mobile in his hand.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 304 - Back To The Bed.

    "Thanks, Naomi." Ryan pulled down the mobile from his ear. He stretched out his hand to offer Naomi her mobile back.


    "What did he say?" She asked, "When I called him he said he was busy with something and will call later, but I did not hear from him."


    "I see. No, he says he will try to call his portal user and make him available for us." Ryan replied and nodded his head.


    "Okay¡­" Naomi was out of words. Ryan stood in front of her without saying anything either, "Do-"


    "I will get going then." Ryan turned around, "Again, thanks." Ryan walked up to his, unlocked the door, stepped inside, closed the door.


    Naomi kept staring at the door with an expressionless face.


    "Gwen¡­" Those words slipped out of Ryan''s mouth like butter, "I hope everything will be alright." With that, Ryan threw himself in the bed.


    After changing his track pants into above knee-length shorts, taking off his T-shirt. Ryan pulled the covers up to his chest.


    "I just want to stay like this forever." He muttered, "It feels like we are newly married couples." Ryan giggled. His hand fell back on Gwen''s soft, tight butt.


    ''And I might get addicted to this.'' He sighed. Knowingly that he should not do that, Ryan could not stop himself anymore. He continued moving his hand from Gwen''s thighs to her ass.


    Not knowingly¡­ Ryan fell asleep.


    ...


    "Ryan! Watch out!" he heard someone shouting his name. Ryan opened his eyes, a big, large whip was coming his way. Ryan could not dodge it. He was too late.


    "Ryan!!!" he heard three screams at the same time, screaming his name. Ryan took the dangerous attack head-on. He was thrown off the ground.


    Ryan felt his whole face burning hot after being hit by that whip. He slowly pushed himself off the ground. From somewhere, Naomi came and helped Ryan get off the ground.


    "Are you okay?"


    "What was that?" Ryan asked Naomi''s question.


    "That¡­" she turned her eyes to the front. Ryan changed his view too.


    In front of both of them was a big giant creature with waving arms. They were whips in other words. He was shaking those arms up and down like the waves of water.


    "Is an Intermediate Tier Raged Beast."


    "Raged? Do you mean the phase they go through when they are pissed?"


    "Or lose a huge amount of health. Or if their loved one is killed. Yes, that same phase." Naomi added to Ryan''s question.


    "Where are the others?" Ryan turned his head to Naomi and asked.


    "Watch out!" Naomi pushed Ryan out of the way. She threw herself over him too.


    "Two students of our group are injured and one has died." Naomi reported, "We two are the only one alive¡­. Thanks to your self-healing you are still alive." She completed.


    Ryan lifted his hand to feel his face. There were bumps all over his face. It seemed like taking the hit from the whip formed a huge dip around his cheek and nose.


    "W- where are we?" Naomi gave Ryan a judgemental look at his question.


    "Why are you asking me such questions? You were with me from the beginning." Naomi got up from the ground and again pulled Ryan off the ground.


    "What the fuck is this¡­.?" Ryan raised his eyes with the rising monster. It was somewhere around 70 feet tall. It had a big torso, no legs but wavy arms.


    "Naomi, where is Gwen?"


    "She is with her own group!" Naomi shouted. She turned around, formed a big electro ball in her hands.


    With another swing in her place, Naomi threw the big electro ball at the monster. Ryan''s eye went wide, he knew what would happen if Naomi threw something that big at the beast.


    The ball she made and threw at the two humans in Disneyland was not any bigger than this one. Actually, the previous ball was somewhere around 30-40% of what Naomi made this time.


    Naomi jerked her arms, with all of her force she threw the ball at the monster. With no sign of pain, Naomi let go of the ball from her hands softly.


    The ball went and hit the monster''s stomach. A mediocre explosion of electricity nothing else. It did not damage the monster at all.


    "Are you alright, Naomi?" Ryan asked with a sense of worry for her.


    "Huh? Yeah," she frowned, "Why?"


    "No, after that big ball you threw at the monster¡­" Ryan was confused.


    "Yeah. I actually came up with a way to reduce the attack''s recoil to almost zero." Naomi smiled, "But still not enough to kill the monster¡­ what kill, I can not even injure it." She grunted with anger and determination to kill the monster.


    "How? I mean, how did you?" Ryan asked.


    "Follow through."


    "Huh?"


    "You need to follow through." Naomi repeated, "I used to apply pressure and stop my arms from flowing forward. But the secret to this attack is¡­ let it flow. Go with the flow."


    "I see¨C" Ryan felt his voice disappearing in the space. He was not able to hear anyone or even his voice.


    "Ryan! Hey, Ryan!" Ryan heard the same voice calling him again, "I am coming in!"


    His eye opened wide. ''Fuck.'' Ryan pushed himself off the bed. He got up and looked around.


    He heard his door unlock from outside. Ryan panicked. ''It must be Naomi.'' Ryan thought. Then his eye fell on a brunette sleeping beside him.


    "What do I do with her?!" The door started sliding open. Ryan pulled up the covers and dug Gwen inside the covers.


    Ryan made sure to cover Gwen perfectly in the little time available with him. Ryan took his T-shirt and started putting it on.


    "Wai- wait for a second!" Ryan shouted but it was too late.


    "Ryan, I-" Naomi stopped in the middle of her way when she saw Ryan standing in front of her.


    "What are you doing here?" Ryan asked while gasping for air.


    "What were you doing?" she asked instead.


    "Nothing. And do not enter in my room without my permission."


    "I asked for your permission! But God knows what the fuck you were doing inside."


    "You still should not enter my room just because you know the password of my room. I will have to change the password if the time comes." Ryan warned.


    "I kept calling for two whole minutes, I even knocked but you did not respond. I thought something was wrong so I decided to enter the room."


    "That is fine now¡­" Ryan looked down, "But no matter what, do not enter my room from next time. I trust you so I would not be changing the password to my room. But if it happens again-"


    "Do not worry. It would not happen again. We are moving tomorrow, remember?" Naomi tilted her head.


    "Eh?"


    "Our Academy''s starting from tomorrow. I got a call from my dad telling me to reach half a minute earlier than other students with you."


    "Why me?"


    "I do not know," Naomi shrugged, "I asked but he did not answer. Maybe he has something to talk about with you,"


    "Hm. Okay. is that what you came for?"


    "Actually yes, and no. I also came here to ask you if you would like to have dinner with me. It is dinner time anyway-"


    "What? It is dinner time already?" Ryan frowned.


    "Bruh," Naomi pulled her face back, "What were you doing seriously?"


    "Ah, nothing. I lost the track of time, that is all." Ryan closed his eye and shook his head, "I do not want to eat my dinner today. Thanks." Ryan started moving the door.


    "Ah¨C ah, wait!"


    "What?" Naomi raised her head and took a glance inside Ryan''s room, "hello? What are you doing?" Ryan asked."


    "Can I come¨C"


    Bang.


    Ryan closed the door on Naomi. She let out a sigh. ''I am sure there was someone in his bed.'' she thought. An image flashed in front of her eyes.


    The bed''s surface was bulging up from one side. But it was covered with covers.


    ''I am sure they were not just covers. Someone was there.'' Naomi continued thinking.


    "Wait, he took time to open the door, he lost the track of time¡­" her eyes went wide, "was he sleeping with somebody?"


    ''Tch, I do not know what is wrong with that girl¡­'' Ryan rubbed his nape as he walked inside.


    Ryan let out a yawn, "I want the previous Naomi back¡­" he said while yawning. Ryan rubbed his mouth with the back of his wrist.


    ''The Naomi who used to say ''fuck'' in every sentence. She who was serious, not too funny, not too friendly¡­ those times were good.''


    Ryan remembered the time he, Gwen, Doc, Naomi, Devon¡­. And¡­ Pete spent together in the infirmary during the four days holiday.


    The time when Ryan exposed his love life story to everyone. That place, the infirmary where Ryan told everybody about Erin.


    Those good old days. Ryan took off his T-shirt, jumped on the mattress.


    Gwen almost bounced off the bed when Ryan quickly grabbed her and pulled her down. Accidentally, he grabbed Gwen''s boob which made her moan in pain.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde

 Chapter 305 - Send Him Back.

    Grant and Dylan let out a sigh. Devon''s heart stopped beating after his step-brother left his room.


    "Dylan, quick bro, we should not delay it anymore." Grant shook his head. Uncle G turned to Devon, then back to Dylan.


    "Yeah." Dylan took off. He went near the wall of Devon''s room. He touched it with his palm, waited for a few seconds then changed his position.


    Dylan started walking around the whole room with his palm against the wall. He walked till he stopped in front of Devon''s bed.


    "Forget your breakfast, kid. We should send you back before anything happens¡­ more importantly if Darell plans something weird and dangerous."


    Devon did not reply, he got up from his bed. He wondered what his dad had for him in surprise.


    "Grant, can you wait here for a second? I will bring a fresh blood flask for him." Dylan glanced at his elder brother.


    Grant gave Dylan a nod and walked near the wall Dylan was standing before. Dylan, within a blink of an eye, vanished from Devon''s eyes.


    ''Damn¡­ I never knew dad was so fast!'' his mind was blown. Devon sat on the corner of his bed and kept staring at his father''s after images.


    "I never thought Dylan would create a hidden room in your room," Grant muttered while trying to push the wall with all his might. But the wall did not break, it did not even move.


    "What room?" Devon asked. It seemed like Uncle G knew something Devon did not.


    "Oh right. You were on some planet for your whole life. You do not know about secret passages created inside the castle for a sweet escape."


    "Huh? When did that happen?"


    Grant turned to Devon with a serious expression, "Before I was kicked out of the family." he muttered in a low voice, loud enough for Devon to hear.


    "....." Devon looked down, "You¡­ you were¡­"


    "Hah?" Grant could not figure out Devon''s words.


    "You were not kicked out, uncle G¡­" A frown appeared on uncle G''s face. Devon lifted his head, looked straight into Grant''s eyes, "You proudly left the family. Please do not say you were kicked¡­ you decided to choose your own path."


    "Haha, right. I was the crazy one who wanted to become a beast trainer. I left the family to become a rogue vampire¡­"


    "And that is the best decision you ever took." Devon added, "I want to leave this family as soon as possible¡­ I also want to do something proud like you¡­"


    Grant had a piece of sadness on his face, "You should¡­ you should¡­" he said twice, "But only if you have people or at least one single person who trusts you and supports you."


    Devon tilted his head. The first image that formed inside his mind was Uncle G''s face, the second image that then appeared in his mind was of Brandon''s face¡­. And¡­ the third and the eventual image that met him was the face of¡­ Ryan.


    "Believe me, living a life of a Rogue vampire alone is something you do not want to go from."


    "Alone? Were you? I thought dad was with you-"


    "He was not¡­" Grant shook his head, "At first, he was not. You know, being the eldest son and still leaving the family instead of taking the position of master and handling the family, I was leaving the family behind."


    Devon continued listening.


    "So everyone kind of hated me¡­ even your father Dylan." Grant stopped pushing against the way, turned his body, and looked at Devon, "Something, that I can not tell you right now, happened. I gained Dylan''s trust back, eventually, he started supporting me but¡­"


    "But?"


    "It was too late already. His support came but not when it was needed¡­ much later after it was not needed anymore." Grant threw his head down.


    That exact moment, he sensed his brother come back. "There he is." Grant snorted.


    "Here Devon,"


    Whoosh!


    Dylan was standing in front of Devon with five flasks in his hands. He stretched out his hand for his son to accept the blood flasks.


    Devon glanced up and down at the flasks and his father, "Five?"


    "Yeah. we do not know when you will accidentally be thrown back to Aceved, and I do not want to be worried sick about you if you are getting the blood required or not. So here it is. Stock for one year."


    Dylan further stretched out his hand, "Only if you do not get addicted to drinking blood, drinking even the necessary one liter of blood a week, this stock will last you for the next coming year."


    Dylan smiled and offered Devon the flasks again. Devon took a glance at those flasks, they were medium-sized blood flasks, the same as Brandon''s but slightly different in size.


    "You are giving him from your treasure?" Grant threw his head down at his brother''s hands, "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah, I am the boss here, I can call as many humans as I want from the earth,"


    "No, that is not the problem but¡­ all these are advanced tier flasks, that too your own flasks!"


    Devon got what Uncle G was implying too. Devon looked at his father, "No, I can not dad-"


    "Ah, Grant why did you have to break it to him!?" Dylan groaned, "Shut and just take them, Devon."


    "But, how can I possibly take then dad?!" Devon shouted back, "Would not feel the pain of your bond breaking? Would not you lose yourself if I go away with your items billions of light years away? I can not. Just give me some intermediate stuff." Devon demanded.


    "See, it will hurt obviously but not as much as¡­ if this goes away." Dylan lifted his hand and showed Devon a ring which was sitting in Dylan''s ring finger.


    "Your wedding ring?" Devon tilted his head.


    "Yeah. Your mom''s and your dad''s wedding ring. I collected the Emperor Tier beast''s core myself for our wedding."


    Devon''s eyes went wide, "E- E- Emperor Tier?! The highest Tier ever!?"


    "Ah-hah! I knew my brother would go that far for love!" Grant hugged Dylan from the side, "Those days when we were still young¡­"


    "Yeah, Grant¡­. 17 years back," Dylan scoffed, "Not so young huh?"


    "Young enough to kill an emperor tier beast. Well, we vampires do not get old anyway." Grant shrugged and turned away from him.


    "Take them, Devon." Devon silently accepted the flasks.


    Dylan happily walked up the wall. With a slight push of his hand¡­ the wall fell apart.


    With the wall, Grant''s eyes also fell off. His mouth fell apart.


    Dylan turned around, "Come on, Devon."


    Devon got up from the bed, turned around, and walked up to the secret passage.


    Inside the castle, while the castle was being made, Dylan secretly installed a lot of secret tunnels and passageways inside the castle, in literally every room.


    But the thing is that no one knows where they are. Even Dylan forgets where he has installed the secret passway in a particular room.


    "Dad¡­" Devon lifted his eyes from the flasks, "Where is mom? I want to meet her." the shock of Grant''s face disappeared. The smile on Dylan''s face disappeared.


    "Hah¡­" Dylan chuckled, "She is alive¡­ but away from me and the family." Dylan replied with a fake smile, "Now come on, do not waste time."


    Dylan moved away from the little passway and offered Grant and Devon to enter the secret passage.


    Grant did not say anything, he walked up to Devon. Grant let Devon enter the dark place first then he joined him.


    From behind, Dylan stepped in. He pushed back the small piece of wall and closed the secret way.


    "How the hell did you open the passage so easily?"


    "What easily?"


    "I tried pushing it, the wall did not even twitch! How did you manage to open the passway with only a single push!?" Grant whispered in Dylan''s ear.


    Dylan looked at his brother, "Because I am their creator. I am the boss," He increased his pace, caught up with Devon.


    "Within the next few meters, you will encounter a portal. That portal will throw you where ever you want. Do not worry, the whole secret pathway system has my blood flowing through it. So you would not have any trouble passing through."


    Devon nodded, "Is mom on the earth?" Devon still had his mother on his mind.


    Dylan got up, "We will stop here. You keep walking, at some random point, you will walk through the portal without realizing it. So be sure you have the right place on your mind."


    Devon nodded. Dylan and Grant stopped walking. Devon did not ask anything as he got no reply to his previous question.


    "See you later, my child." Grant waved his hand from a distance, "I will make sure to grind that little brat before you visit again."


    Devon just turned around, waved his hand, and continued walking. Dylan and Grant kept watching him from behind.


    "Hey, Devon!" Dylan shouted as he saw the portal approaching Devon, "Find Grace! Bring her back to Aceved. And tell her that I said ''hi''!"


    Devon turned around but suddenly a portal came and took Devon with it.


    "We should get out of here." Grant turned around.


    "Oh do not worry, we are standing out of its radius."


    "So do you want to spend the rest of your life here?"


    "Right. No." They both turned around to walk out of the secret passage.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 306 - Timing.

    Devon saw nothing but dark shadows all around. It took him time to realize that he was passing through a portal. Or a portal was passing through him.


    Which one?


    He saw a small little light at the end of the darkness, the light started growing¡­ soon the bright light spread all around the portal''s dark waiting room.


    It continued glowing brighter and brighter till the brightness disappeared to a mild, average light. The lights turned down to light blue.


    ''What is this place?'' Devon wondered. He was sure that he passed through a portal.


    And he remembered his father''s words too that he would pass through the place he thinks about. Now Devon was not sure if he was inside Naomi or Grace''s body.


    Cause that is not a place to be, right? Devon was not sure anyway what place he was thinking about before teleporting to¡­ somewhere.


    Devon cleared his vision. He saw something familiar about the place he was standing at. Devon glanced around a few more times.


    When he thought he was not getting clues about where he was, he smelled something or someone that cleared literally everything for him.


    "Naomi?" A frown appeared on his face, "Am I inside Naomi?" Okay, did not clear his misunderstanding into this.


    He smelled again. He then heard and smelled very different types and kinds of smells¡­ and sounds. Some were even fucking each other, some were fucking each other like rabbits. [hardcore lovers].


    ''Am I back to the right place?'' He questioned. Devon decided to move around and find it for himself.


    Devon came out and looked at the long stretching hallway¡­ ''Looks like I am back,'' he concluded.


    "Right. Naomi!" Devon started running in the direction of Naomi''s smell.


    The fact that I am able to sense Naomi means she is safe and close to me. She was not harmed by those bastards because she is moving. I am not sure about her physical characteristics though.


    Devon thought as he continued running. After running for a few meters, he did not realize what wing he was in. The wing which was close to the canteen.


    That was the same wing where his and Brandon''s room and the rooms of other students were situated. Up and down the floor.


    Devon walked close to one of the rooms, ''wait, is that my room?'' Devon thought. He quickly jumped on the door''s dial pad.


    Punched his passcode and waited for the door to respond. ''Wrong password, two more attempts left,'' the message appeared on this digital pad.


    Devon slid to another door, he punched the pin code. With a swift sound, the door opened. Devon strode inside the room. He looked around.


    "This is my room.." He muttered although it was obvious cause the pin he entered was to his room.


    Devon came running out of his room. He looked to his right. Devon gulped and started knocking on the next door.


    If this is my room then the room next to mine is Brandon''s room. Devon had that thought in his mind and started banging on Brandon''s door.


    "Brandon! Hey, Brandon! It is me, please open the door!" Devon continued knocking till he received a warning from the VIP system.


    < Threat level increased to 4 >


    "Alright. I am sorry," Devon gritted his teeth. He brought his hands down on the digital pad. And entered the password to Brandon''s door.


    Again with a swift sound, the door pulled open. Devon stepped inside the room, "Brandon?" he called in a soft, low voice.


    The lights of the room were switched off. It was totally dark inside the room. Devon stepped further inside the room to take a good look.


    Devon sniffed a few times but could not smell Brandon inside the room. Although he could smell Brandon''s smell from his clothes and towel, he could smell Brandon present inside the room.


    Devon went near the digital switchboard. He touched it with his finger and the room''s bright lights turned on.


    No one. No one was present inside the room. Devon frowned before turning around and ready to leave the room. ''I could not sense him either.''


    Devon closed the doors behind him. ''Ryan.'' He thought, ''I should visit him.'' He took off running.


    It was clear to him that they were back from Disneyland cause he sensed Naomi on the way. He could not sense her anymore. His guess was either they are in the canteen or in their rooms.


    Most probably they were in the restaurant with Naomi cause they hang out mostly together. Naomi has a crush on Ryan so she would not let go of such a good chance.


    ...


    Knock knock.


    "Ryan. It is me, Brandon." He knocked again.


    Ryan was sleeping but not too deep in sleep. Because of the other few knocks, Ryan was awakened from his sleep.


    "Sir Brandon?" Ryan got up from his bed. Grabbed Gwen''s butt and her thighs to help him get off the bed. Gwen was still sleeping like a dead person.


    "Ryan. Ryan!" Brandon called from outside.


    "Yes, coming!" Ryan shouted back. In that time, Ryan put his clothes on and walked up to the door.


    ''What time is it?'' he wondered but had nothing he could check the time on. His laptop was not opened yet.


    "Have you got in contact with your man?" Brandon said as soon as Ryan opened the door.


    Ryan let out a yawn, "Right. Is it midnight already?" Ryan stretched out his arms while standing in the door.


    "Yes, it is. Can you hurry up, kid?" Brandon''s eyes fell inside Ryan''s room¡­ by mistake.


    "Oh!" Ryan blocked Brandon''s view. Brandon lifted his eyes and looked at Ryan.


    "Were you having sex¡­?" he asked in a low voice. Ryan opened his mouth to explain but, "...with that little Gwen Stacy?" Brandon frowned, "Kid, that is disgusting!"


    What is disgusting about having sex? Okay, maybe two little kids having sex with each other might sound disgusting for a man in his fifties who is still a virgin.


    "Sir, we were not. Please do not spread this misunderstanding or I will refuse from helping you."


    "Whoa, I am asking you some facts."


    "That is not a fact. She was just tired so I brought her into my room. We had to fight a few bad guys after Devon''s abduction. Gwen got hurt in that fight so I have her with me."


    "But her clothes are down on the floor." Ryan''s eye went wide.


    ''Fuck. Naomi must have also got it!'' Ryan bit his lip.


    "Yeah but, she is still wearing her inners. We did not have sex, I am still a virgin, and so is Gwen."


    "Let me ask her-"


    "I refuse to help Devon. Good night." Ryan pushed the door.


    "Stop being bratty. This is not funny. I am sorry."


    ''We have some rhythm here.''


    "What is the status of your portal user?"


    "I called him. He said he will keep his man ready if that man is not busy or attending to any other client. And. we will have to pay him for that."


    "Ah, take this. Take my money. How much?" Brandon pulled out his card.


    "I do not know, that is not important. We will solve the money matters later. First Devon. Let us go," Ryan walked out of the room.


    "Where to?"


    "I know the place, just follow me, sir." Ryan stopped in front of his room to close the door.


    He wanted to make sure his Gwen is safe and sound before he leaves. Ryan did not know how much time will it take them. He was not even sure if Aman''s man will be present there or not.


    "How far is it from here?"


    "On walking distance." Ryan and Brandon started walking towards the exit.


    He had completed his search for Ryan and others in the cafe and restaurant of the hotel. Now his only hope was for Ryan to be in his room.


    Devon was already away from Gwen''s room so visiting her room first was not an option. He started running through the hallways at his vampiric agility.


    On their way¡­ they both crossed each other''s paths. Devon almost collided with Brandon and Ryan.


    On a turning, Ryan and Brandon were walking straight ahead towards the exit while Devon came running at them from the left side of the hallway''s turning.


    "Whoa! Whoa!" Brandon grabbed the person in his arms before he and Devon fell to the ground.


    "Dude, watch where you are going. And please do not run at that speed in the hallway!" Ryan warned Devon.


    Soon, the three of them came to a realization of each other. They could smell and sense each other''s presence and smells.


    "Devon¡­?"


    "Devon!"


    "Ryan¡­? And Brandon!"


    Devon got out of Brandon''s arms. They looked at each other with surprise and shock and somewhat relieved.


    "What the fuck are you doing here?!" they all heard a loud shout behind them.


    They quickly turned their heads around, Naomi with her mouth dropping open was staring at them. "Devon?!"


    "Ryan¡­? Brandon! And¡­. Naomi?!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 307 - Things Made Easy.

    The three of them were staring at Naomi and Naomi was staring back at them with shocked expressions.


    "What the fuck? Where the fuck did he come from?!" Naomi started running, within a few seconds, she was in front of others.


    "H- hey, Naomi." Devon lifted his hand and gave her an awkward smile.


    "Do not hey me. How the fuck did you come here?" Naomi''s eyes were wide in surprise and shock.


    "Ah¡­ through a portal?" Devon tilted his head. He got away from Brandon, patted his clothes clean.


    Devon directly came from his world without caring about what he was wearing. Currently, Devon was wearing the nightdress his father got him.


    "Ryan? And.. sir, Fraser? Why are you two here?" Naomi glanced back and forth at both of them.


    "Ah¡­ Mitsuda¡­" Brandon turned around, "I was walking around the hallway when I spotted Ryan in the hallway." Brandon threw all of the weight on Ryan''s shoulders.


    "And Ryan? What were you doing?" Naomi''s sus glare shifted from Brandon to Ryan.


    "Uh, I was also strolling around my room when I- I- I saw Devon- ugh, I saw someone''s shadow." Ryan had to come up with a lousy excuse.


    "Eh? What the-"


    "Devon!" Brandon decided to change the subject, "Where were you?" Brandon asked him. They all were pretending to not know anything about each other.


    "What are you doing out here, Naomi?" Ryan asked at the counter, "This is so late at night, what were you doing outside?"


    "Late at night? Take a look at the time, Ryan. It was 8:45 when I left my room for dinner. It must be somewhere around 9:30 by now." Naomi frowned at him


    Ryan''s forehead creased, he turned his eyes to Brandon, "You said it was midnight?"


    "Huh? I never said it was midnight, you came out sprouting it is midnight, it is midnight." Brandon whispered back.


    ''Shit, I just made a fool out of myself.'' Ryan bit his lower lip.


    The fact that Brandon and Devon are close to each other still remains a secret for everyone. No one wants to see a Head general being nice to his junior student.


    Only Ryan remains the one to know about their vampire business and the secret that they both hide from the rest of the world.


    "Ah, sir!" Naomi jumped forward, "You would not believe what happened!" Naomi raised her and at Devon with a fearful expression, "Devon was thrown into a portal by some strangers!" she started.


    Brandon had no choice but to listen and¡­ act surprised. He faked some expressions to Naomi and acted as if he did not know anything.


    ''So you seriously choked on your cigarette.'' Ryan shook his head.


    After seeing Brandon''s fake surprise and shocked expressions, Ryan realized Brandon was not overacting or exaggerating when Ryan told him about Devon.


    "Aceved?!" Brandon state another fake attack of surprise.


    "Yes! Are you maybe aware of that planet, sir?" Naomi asked with her side of surprise.


    "Ugh? No, no. I do not know about that place." Brandon declared. He took a step away from Naomi and Ryan.


    He turned his eyes to Devon. For a second, the atmosphere changed seriously but then went back to normal.


    "So, Devon¡­" Brandon started, "Would you like to tell us what happened to you?" he looked straight into Devon''s eyes. He was genuinely asking Devon about his time on Aceved.


    Brandon was not able to see any major injuries on Devon''s body from the outside so he was guessing Darell was not able to pull off his plan properly.


    Or someone interrupted his plan and the plan failed. It got to be one of those two options above.


    "Y- yes, Brand- Sir, Brandon." Devon almost said Brandon''s name directly.


    "Alright, but not here. How about we go somewhere else and have a nice talk."


    "You are right, Ryan." Naomi nodded.


    "Where should we go? To the food place at this time?" Brandon suggested.


    "I seriously do not want to eat." Ryan raised his hand. And so did Devon. His current craving was for the blood his father sent with him.


    Devon was hiding the blood flasks in the pockets of his lose track pants. The pockets of these sweatpants are usually long and big enough to fit the flasks inside.


    "Oh, how about we go to your room, Ryan?" Naomi turned her head in Ryan''s direction.


    His face went pale. Not just his, but even Brandon''s face went pale. Devon was standing there, confused at what was going. That is when Brandon gestured for Devon to turn on his hairband.


    Devon and Brandon both tapped their heads two times. One thing to note here, these bands appear and disappear at the user''s will.


    I hope I have made it clear. Or else people will start commenting shit like- ''But how did he get the band? Where did he get the band from?'' etc. I do not want to face that hate.


    Anyways. Brandon and Devon connected themselves on the hairband. Brandon had to only think about what he wanted to communicate with Devon.


    ''Gwen is sleeping in Ryan''s room.'' Brandon told Devon.


    After hearing that, Devon''s face went pale too. Almost about to lose his balance and drop to the ground.


    ''They had sex?!'' His eyes went wide as he asked Brandon.


    ''Ryan says no but I doubt.''


    "Let us go somewhere, Naomi," Devon suggested.


    "Yeah, how about my room?" Brandon raised his head and looked at Naomi, "Mitsuda?"


    Naomi pouted at Ryan for a second. Or Ryan just felt that he saw a glance of Naomi pouting at him. Naomi turned her head to Brandon and gave him a nod.


    Ryan let out a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, Naomi caught him sighing. This made her doubt clear. He was hiding someone under the covers.


    "Oh hey, how about we wake up Gwen too?"


    ''Fuck you~'' Ryan grunted. ''How does she manages to hit the right spot for everything?!'' Ryan''s face puckered.


    "But where is she?" Devon turned his head around.


    "Maybe she is sleeping in her room? We should not disturb her."


    "Sleeping? At this time? It is not even 10! And I am pretty sure that girl does not sleep before 11 at night." Naomi humped.


    Ryan was out of words. He did not know how to convince Naomi anymore.


    "Maybe she, she is tired from all the touring and everything we had to go through in the morning¡­" Devon added with not much confidence. He did not have confidence in his excuse.


    "Let us go get her-"


    "Let it be, Mitsuda. We do not have time for that. Devon, tell us everything that happened, make it quick cause tomorrow is the Academy''s opening day."


    "Right!" Ryan shouted, "Academy is opening tomorrow." he calmed down, "Satoru-san has called you and me early tomorrow remember?" Ryan pointed at Naomi, "we should wrap this thing early and go back to sleep."


    Naomi looked down, "If you say so," she muttered.


    "Good. follow me." Brandon turned around as they started walking down the hallway.


    ''Devon, are you okay?''


    ''Yeah. not perfect cause I took a hit in the guts by a beast named Tipt, I am still fine,''


    ''Tipt?! Who the fuck made you fight with that beast!?''


    ''Da-''


    ''I will kill that fucker!'' Brandon grunted, he clenched his fists.


    ''Calm down. Uncle G and dad are on their mission to kill Darell.''


    ''Huh? Mr. Grant?! You met him?!''


    ''He was the one who saved me.''


    ''The Grant Bostick!?'' Brandon looked at Devon with wide eyes.


    ''Yes, yes!'' Devon did not even look at him.


    ''''Then I guess they were the one who helped you come back.''


    ''They did,'' Devon nodded his head.


    ''Uh¡­ I do not know if I should ask this but¡­ did you come to know anything about your mother?'' Brandon asked in a low voice.


    ''....'' Devon looked down, ''Yeah, a little.''


    ''Really? What is it?!'' Brandon got excited.


    ''Her name¡­ is Grace.''


    ''Huh?'' His excitement dropped down.


    ''And she is on Earth.'' Devon added with a sad expression on his face.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 308 - Wrapping Up.

    Brandon opened the door to his room. With a swift sound, the door slid open.


    Brandon took a step apart and offered others to enter his room first. Naomi was the first one to enter the room.


    ''Why does your room smells like Tobacco?'' Devon glanced at Brandon before entering the room.


    ''Shit. will Naomi be able to smell it?'' Brandon asked.


    ''Nah. But Ryan will.''


    Brandon stepped inside, closed the door. Ryan had turned on the lights of the room already. The room was as tidy as it could be. The bed was clean, with no bag all over the room.


    Because everything was inside Brandon''s cube. Everything, literally everything was scattered inside the cube. Only if someone could go inside the cube and take a look.


    Ryan went ahead, pulled the same chair he was sitting on before. Devon and Brandon walked up to the bed. Naomi took a chair and sat on it, beside Ryan.


    She found it strange to see Devon sitting on the bed besides Brandon. Brandon asked Devon to be cautious around Naomi. They do not want to expose their relationship to Naomi.


    Devon got up from the bed and went near the table. He started looking out of the window. He then started wandering around the room.


    "So. I was thrown to Aceved. It is a planet that is very, very cold and inhabited." Devon started.


    ''Oh fuck. I fucked up.'' He sighed, ''How did I survive if the planet was very, very cold?!''


    "How were you able to survive then?" Just the question Devon did not want Naomi to ask.


    ''Why does this girl hit the right spot for everything?'' He looked at Naomi.


    "Do you believe in luck?"


    "Maybe," she lifted up her shoulders and dropped them down.


    "Then you would not believe how I survived. Let us move on¡­" Devon did not let Naomi have a chance to speak further, "I was randomly walking around the inhabited planet which had a temperature same as Antarctica."


    ''Now there is no running back. I got to make Aceved cold in Naomi''s thoughts.''


    "There were no humans on the planet. There were some beasts, I did not see any but I know because I heard something or someone around the planet."


    "How were the planet''s conditions? Did it have gravity and oxygen on it?" Naomi asked with curiosity.


    "Gravity, yes. Oxygen, yes but in very less amount. I had trouble breathing there. Mainly because the temperature was over minus 30 degrees on the planet." Devon lied again.


    "I can not believe you survived- wait, what happened to your clothes?"


    "I changed them as soon as I reached Tokyo."


    "And how was that possible?" Naomi continued asking.


    ''Oh come on, let him off the hook already.'' Brandon and Ryan both had the same wish.


    "Yep, I will tell. So, I was walking, walking, walking till I saw a cave."


    "A beast''s cave?" Naomi looked at Devon with her big oval eyes.


    "I guess. There was no one inside but¡­ it was extremely hot inside."


    "Hot?" She frowned, "How is that possible?"


    "I do not know. I was just glad that I can feel the warmth. I walked deeper into the dark cave. I kept walking even further."


    "Were there any mysterious things in the cave? Of course, there were right?"


    "I did not see any. There was some strange smell in the cave but before I could discover anything, I was pushed through something."


    "what?"


    "A black hole maybe. Or maybe a portal. But who would and why would there be a portal on the Aceved planet?" Devon questioned, "It must have been a black hole ."


    "You should not be alive then if it was a black hole ."


    "Then what was it? Cause I am standing right here in front of you. I am alive, I am perfectly fine. And somehow I managed to teleport from that planet to this planet."


    "Uhm¡­." Naomi started thinking, "I can not buy that yet¡­" she turned her head to Ryan, "What do you think Ryan?"


    "Ah, uh, right. I can not find any other reasoning for what must have happened with Devon. So I believe what Devon is telling. I believe everything but I think instead of a black hole, it must have been a portal."


    "Sir Brandon?" Devon asked Brandon himself.


    "Hm¡­ planet Aceved¡­ well," Brandon got up from his bed, "It is not like this planet has not been discovered by any other race in the universe."


    "Other races in the sense?"


    "Aliens. Yes, they do exist." Brandon cut Naomi off in middle, "That portal set there¡­ it must have been their way of transporting things to that planet. Maybe some other race is trying to make Aceved their habitat."


    "But what race would?! It is as cold as Antarctica there! How could even a beast survive there!"


    "You might not know, Naomi but¡­" Ryan started, "There are species that survive only in cold weather. To be precise, only in cold weather below Antarctica''s temperature."


    "They do?"


    "They must. There must be at least one single species in the universe that can survive on Aceved."


    "Why do they have their portal on Earth then¡­.?" Naomi started thinking again.


    "Who knows if they have portals to other planets too? Earth just might be one of the planets they export and import their stuff from?" Brandon said.


    "Yeah," Ryan added.


    "You never know, you do not know, and you will never understand the mystery of the multiverse or simply universe. So do not try to go deep in those things."


    "Exactly!" Ryan got up from the chair, "Let us sleep." totally changing the topic drastically.


    "Together?!" Naomi got up from her chair.


    Devon clenched his fists in pressure. He could barely make himself hear it. Brandon was about to laugh off at them.


    "Yeah, sure." Ryan rolled his eyes sarcastically, walking towards the door.


    "Tch, you got my hopes up." Naomi turned around, "Later, Devon. Good night sir Brandon."


    "Yeah."


    "Good night, Naomi¡­" Devon replied.


    Ryan pulled the door closed but did not close it fully. He left the door slightly open, only slightly. Slight enough for a thin paper to pass through.


    He walked with Naomi to their rooms. He pretended to enter his room but as soon as Naomi went inside her room, Ryan took off running towards Brandon''s room.


    "Say, are you going to tell Ryan everything as it is?" Brandon''s question stopped Devon from leaving the room, "Will you tell him everything about Aceved, Mr. Grant, your father, your mother, your brother¡­ step-brother."


    "Why, yes. He killed Stanley after all. He is already deep into this shit, Brandon. He can not exit from this vampire business he has pulled himself into."


    "So you will?"


    "I will when he asks. For now, I just want to take this blood¡­" Devon pulled the five flasks from his pockets, "Here, one for you." he stretched his hand in front of Brandon''s face.


    Brandon accepted the flask and looked up at Devon, "He is coming back. Stay here."


    He told Devon. He started opening the bottle in his hands, ''Wait¡­ this flask.''


    "Man! These are advanced-level flasks!"


    "I reacted in the same way." Devon replied normally, "Do not worry. I know what I am doing and so does dad."


    Knock, knock.


    "Ryan here!" the door pushed open and Ryan stepped inside the room, still gasping for air.


    "How did you¡­.?" Devon glanced back and forth at Brandon.


    "Tell- tell me, me, everything." Ryan was breathing heavily.


    Devon pulled Ryan inside the room. Made him sit next to him and told him everything that happened on Aceved. Everything.


    Ryan nodded, "So we humans can not survive on Aceved?" Ryan asked.


    Brandon and Devon shook their heads, "No. They can not." Devon replied.


    "And your mother¡­" Ryan looked down, "Grace huh¡­" He took her name, "Do you mind telling me your mother''s maiden name? That might help."


    Devon turned to Brandon for help, he twisted his head in Brandon''s direction, "Please¡­"


    Brandon let out a sigh as he stepped forward, "Wood. Grace Wood¡­ ma''am."


    Ryan nodded, then looked at Brandon when he added ma''am.


    "Do you know her, sir?"


    "I do not. If I had, I would have brought her here. Or took Devon to her. If you are asking this because I used honorific then¡­ just know that I respect her a lot."


    Ryan continued nodding, "Alright then. Tomorrow." Ryan got up and started walking towards the room.


    "Tomorrow''s re-opening¡­" Brandon muttered, "I wonder what changes they made and¡­ what awaits us."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 309 - For God’s Sake!

    Ryan threw his clothes on the ground. Pulled down his pants and jumped on the bed for the nth time.


    Ryan had no energy and no mood for grabbing Gwen''s thighs or butt again. As soon as he dropped himself on the bed, Gwen turned her body on the bed.


    Ryan felt Gwen''s forearm sticking against his shoulder. He turned around and saw her sleeping by his side. Her eyes were closed, her mouth was open a little.


    Ryan pulled his shoulder out of Gwen''s arms. She made some disturbing sounds then turned her body on the other side. Ryan kept staring at her bareback¡­ okay not totally bare. But you got what I meant.


    ''Tch.'' Ryan creased his eyebrows. He turned his body in the same direction as Gwen''s body. He pulled his arms out of the covers and threw them over Gwen.


    Ryan smiled as he pulled Gwen into his arms. Tightly and firmly, Ryan pulled Gwen into his embrace, covered her bottom part of the body with his legs.


    Covered the upper part of her body with his arms and finally pulled over the covers.


    ''Now this feels amazing. Actually better than groping her in her sleep.'' Ryan sighed as he was continuously adjusting himself with the curves of Gwen''s body.


    Her ass was sticking out because of the position she was sleeping in. Her boobs were sinking in as she started turning into a ball in Ryan''s arms.


    Ryan''s hands went over her boobs, his legs went over her naked, smooth, caramel thighs. He wrapped himself around Gwen''s whole body.


    ''Snuggling? Cuddling? Which one is it, I wonder.'' Ryan smiled, he dug his face into Gwen''s ombre brown hair.


    ....


    "Ryan¡­ Ryan¡­"


    ''Ugh¡­ not again.'' Ryan thought in his sleep.


    "Hey, Ryan, get up." He heard a female calling his name.


    "For god''s sake, let me peacefully sleep with Gwen for some time!" he let out an angry and irritated groan.


    "You did! Did not you? For the whole last night, all you did was sleep with your Gwen. do you want to sleep some more? Wait for the weekend then."


    "Huh?" Ryan''s eye went wide. He snapped out of his sleep. He was about to get up from the bed in a panic, hoping to see Naomi standing in front of him, Ryan was pulled down on the bed.


    He sensed his arms were still under something and not free. His eyes fell down to his right side. He saw a half-naked teenage girl sleeping beside him.


    Her big brown eyes were staring mischievously at Ryan. he could see her big breasts covered in a grey bra which was about to fall off too. Her thin bare shoulders were visible, rest of the body was covered.


    "What¡­. Gwen?" Ryan let out a sigh as he sank down into the bed.


    ''I thought I will have to get off the bed for the nth time just because of the fear of being found out.'' He grabbed his forehead after freeing one of his arms.


    "Why? What did you think?" Gwen bit her lip and asked Ryan in a dirty voice.


    "Nothing. Naomi has the password to our room so I thought she¡­" Ryan lifted his arm off his eyes, looked at Gwen who was staring back at him.


    "Hey," she smiled mischievously one more time, "I can feel something hard poking against my ass though¡­" Ryan felt his heart jumping in his chest, "Wanna put it inside of me?" the grin on her face expanded even more.


    "Yeah sure, you dirty little minx." Ryan threw his arms over Gwen''s chest and grabbed her in his embrace once again.


    "Haha!" she let out a small giggle as Ryan started cuddling with Gwen once again.


    Gwen turned down, grabbed Ryan''s arm against her chest, and pressed against his head with her head on her ear.


    Ryan, with Gwen in hand, bounced back and forth in the bed while feeling Gwen''s legs and bare stomach, bareback one more time.


    "We will be late for school~" Gwen had no intentions of getting up and leaving Ryan but, "Telling you just so that you do not blame me later for being late."


    "Oh crap. Satoru-san wanted me early today. What time is it?"


    "Wait a minute, let me check my mobile." she freed herself from Ryan''s grasp. She threw away the covers and got out of the bed.


    Ryan could not take his eyes off Gwen''s figure from the backside. Her ass, her back, the perfect curves of her body, her boobs which were bigger in measurements compared to her hips and waistline.


    "Aaah!" Ryan pushed himself out of the bed, "Do not walk around like that, wear something first." For some reason, Ryan started feeling embarrassed.


    He grabbed Gwen''s gym tights from the ground and ran up to her, "Wear this first." He handed those tights to Gwen.


    She looked at Ryan from one side, pushed her hair away from her ear, "Why?" She smiled.


    "Huh? What do you mean why?" Ryan turned his eyes away from her the instant she turned her eyes to Ryan.


    "Why, I like the vibe I get when you stare at my body. It makes me wanna tear all of my leftover clothes."


    "Yeah, do that after marriage. But first, wear this." Ryan did not realize what he just said.


    But when he stated the word ''Marriage'' it got Gwen''s hopes up. Her eyes froze on Ryan for a while.


    Ryan bent down, picked up Gwen''s grey T-shirt, and walked up to her.


    "Here, let me do it for you." he offered Gwen to let him put her T-shirt on.


    Gwen was frozen, she did not knew what to do what not to do. All she could do was think about what Ryan said and start imagining her and Ryan''s marriage.


    ''But¡­ if we get married in the parallel world¡­'' her smile faded, ''We would not get married in this world¡­'' overthinking can suck your energy and time.


    "Come on, lift your arms up in the air," Ryan folded Gwen''s T-shirt in his hands, ready to put it down her body.


    Gwen unconsciously raised her hands above her head. Ryan slowly put both of her hands through the holes, then pulled the T-shirt down on her body.


    ''Alright. At least your butt is covered now.'' Ryan sighed.


    "Come on, do you want me to help you with the tights or you will do it yourself?" Ryan was joking.


    But God knows what Gwen was thinking, she walked up to the bed, dropped down, and offered Ryan to put the tights on her legs by lifting her legs in the air.


    She had blank expressions on her face. Ryan did not know how to react. Although he was just kidding, he never thought Gwen would agree to it.


    Ryan walked up to Gwen with her tights in his hands. That is when he realized¡­ something was off about Gwen. she spacing out. When a few moments before, she was jumping around in the heat.


    "Gwen?" Ryan squatted down in front of her, "What is wrong, Gwen?"


    "Ah?" she snapped out of it, "W- what? Nothing?"


    "Yeah? Is it really nothing¡­?" Ryan started moving his index finger over Gwen''s leg.


    "Y- Y- Y- Yeah¡­" she stuttered because of the tickling sensation.


    "Hm~" Ryan moved his finger up, near her knees. Formed a fist and released it on her knees.


    "Ahh~!" Gwen moaned loudly in pleasure.


    ''Whoa, not so loud!'' Ryan thought. His fingers went up to Gwen''s thigh, he circled his fingers over her thighs a few times before finally grabbing it firmly.


    "Really nothing?" Ryan was kidding with the whole thing but never realized he was getting someone wet.


    His eyes fell on her grey underwear turning dark in the middle. "Ugh!" Ryan released Gwen''s thigh.


    "I- if-" she started, "If we get married in the parallel universe then- then, we would not get married in this universe!" she spilled everything out.


    "...." Ryan was dumbfounded, "Eh?" he tilted his head in surprise, "Marriage?" he repeated.


    "Uh! oh, crap!" Gwen bit her lips and shook her head slowly in motion, "Nothing forget it."


    ''Aah¡­ so that is what it was disturbing you?'' Ryan grabbed her thigh once more.


    "Do not worry, Gwen," Ryan stated pulling her towards him from her hips, "If the time comes, we will get lucky once again," He smiled.


    Gwen''s eyes were wide in confusion. She just followed Ryan''s lead, "And slip through the time and multiverse one more time," he grabbed her ass and pulled her down on his lap, "we will start our lives in the parallel world¡­ from the start." He whispered in Gwen''s ears.


    ''Fuck¡­ you¡­'' she felt her heart-melting over Ryan''s sweet words.


    "Ryan~" she let out another moan, pushed herself against Ryan, kissed him on his neck, his lips, licked his ear while pushing Ryan down on the floor.


    She was basically riding Ryan without having actual sex.


    "S- st- stop!" Ryan tried but Gwen did not stop until she was satisfied.


    "Ryan¡­" she was breathing heavily while sitting on top of Ryan, "We should have just had sex last night,"


    "No talking about sex for the next few years." Ryan picked her up by her ass and put her down beside him. Ryan got up from the floor, "You should wear your tights quickly before you I see any more of your wetness."


    She felt her face getting hot and red, "Y- you!" she pulled her legs close to each other and tried hiding her crotch with her hands.


    "Haha!" Ryan got up from the ground. Gwen smiled, a smile of revenge.


    "You should too put something down there. And damn, that is just a next-level strength you have got down there."


    "Fuck!" Ryan quickly grabbed his T-shirt and pants.


    "Haha!" Gwen got up, "I will be using the washroom first."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 310 - Opening Ceremony.

    "You ready?" Ryan pulled on a jacket over his shirt. It had started to feel cold out in Tokyo, people had already started wearing warm clothes.


    "Yeah, although my clothes are in my room¡­ I want you to bring them, please." Gwen stepped out of the restroom with the same grey T-shirt and black tights. Her hair was tied up in a bun.


    "Seriously?"


    "Will you?" Gwen asked, "I do not mind going but you are faster than me so¡­"


    "Aah, alright. What things do I have to bring?"


    "Whatever you like," Gwen smiled, "And underwear!" Gwen shouted to stop Ryan before he leaves the room, "Whatever color you would like to see tonight~" She bit her lips, pulled her head in.


    "...." Ryan did not reply. He walked out of the room with a carry bag in his hands, "How can you tell me to bring your underwear? Are not you embarrassed a little bit even?" he asked as he stepped out.


    "Eh~ see who is saying, then how can you grab, squeeze, and enjoy with my body while I was asleep? Are not you embarrassed even a little not embarrassed?"


    Gwen passed Ryan her dirty little minx mode smile. Ryan''s whole body shook in fear. He could feel his heart beating faster. His eye went wide in fear.


    "S- so- I am-"


    "You were having fairly a good time playing around with my body, fondling my breasts, grabbing my ass from time to time, and squeezing my thighs the whole time."


    "Y- you- you were awake?"


    "No. But I was not dead. So yeah, I could feel your dirty touches."


    "God damn it! It was not my intention- tch, are you angry?"


    "Yeah! Angry at you for falling asleep in the middle of cuddling!" Gwen raised her voice.


    Ryan let out a sigh of relief, "Seriously, Gwen? You scared me."


    "Rest of the things later, now hurry up¡­ please!"


    Ryan started running, he then increased his pace. It was not the time for the opening ceremony to start yet, but it was the time he should arrive at the Academy.


    ''Naomi might knock on my door anytime.'' Ryan thought. That was one reason why he wanted to hurry up even more.


    Ryan reached Gwen''s room. He quickly activated his vision skill to decode Gwen''s room''s password cause he did not ask her in advance.


    On the other side, Gwen was not sweating it either. She knew Ryan would somehow decode her room''s password just like the way he did at the airport.


    < Item- Advanced Tier VIP Door >


    < Current Occupant- Gwent Stacy >


    < Password- >


    ''What the¡­?'' Ryan''s eyes went wide in surprise after reading Gwen''s room''s password. It was the same as¡­


    ''One¡­ eight¡­''


    < Password- 1845 >


    WITH A SWIFT sound, the door slid open, with the door, Ryan''s mouth dropped open.


    "One Eight Four Five?! Why?!" Ryan shouted out loud.


    Naomi was ready to step out of her room. She had everything perfectly done. She knows Ryan does not like makeup so no makeup on.


    She knows Ryan likes modesty but knows that men like sexy outfits. So she was wearing her stockings, a miniskirt down on her waist, and a short T-shirt.


    Over her T-shirt, she was wearing a long coat that covered her breasts and the back of her legs.


    Something, this outfit, is something that I personally do not like. Others can suit their tastes.


    She came out of her room, locked the room from outside. She took a look at Ryan''s room before knocking on the door.


    "Oh? Is he back? That quick!" Gwen happily went near to the door to open it.


    "Ryan, it is me, Naomi!" and stopped when she heard Naomi''s call.


    ''Should I open the door? Would not that cause a hell lot of misunderstanding?'' Gwen''s hand started shaking, ''But it is a fact that we are in a Singlationship!''


    "Nothing, Naomi knows my room''s password so I thought she is here¡­"


    Gwen remembered the words Ryan had muttered to her at the start of the day. Naomi knows the password to Ryan''s room.


    So sooner or later, she would just be inside the room without waiting for Ryan''s reply.


    ''I should change the password-''


    "I am coming in if you are not opening. And do not blame me for entering into your room again!" Naomi shouted. Gwen heard Naomi entering the password on the digital pad.


    But before Naomi could, Gwen jumped to the door and pulled it open by touching the digital pad.


    She saw Naomi''s blonde hair slowly appearing in front of her. Naomi saw Gwen''s brown eye in front of her face. Gwen could see Naomi''s lavender eyes shaking with anger inside their sockets.


    "Morning, Naomi. I was just busying getting ready so I could not respond." Gwen lied¡­ perfectly!


    "Where is Ryan?" Naomi asked in a trembling voice.


    "Oh, he is not here. In fact, he was not here even when I came in his room."


    "What were you getting ready for? You are just wearing some night dress¡­" Naomi glanced up and down on Gwen''s body. She could see signs of kissing, biting marks on Gwen''s neck.


    The way her hair was messy as if someone messed them up for her. ''I knew it¡­'' Naomi bit her lips.


    "Ah, I came here to ask Ryan for shampoo. But he was not here. So I decided to wait. I have not even taken a bath, you see." Gwen giggled at the bath part.


    ''Unlike Ryan¡­ you are a perfect liar.'' Naomi thought in her head.


    "Gwen¡­ what is your relationship with Ryan?"


    Gwen''s smile faded. At one point, even she felt guilty. A girl in front of her was working so hard on impressing Ryan while on the other side, she, Gwen.


    She was standing with some gym tights on, a normal grey T-shirt, not-so-pretty eyes like Naomi but was still making out with Ryan the last night.


    Ryan turned at a turning. He slowed down his speed, then he totally stopped running when he saw Naomi standing in front of his room and¡­ she was talking to someone.


    "What kind of question is that, Naomi?" Gwen smiled and replied.


    "Not the answer to my question, Gwen." She spoke with a cold face.


    ''Shit, shit.'' Ryan started running. Within two seconds or so, Ryan reached his room.


    "Naomi, I told you not to open my room''s door just because you know my room''s password, seriously, I will change the code now-" Ryan stopped when Naomi''s cold glare fell on him.


    "What is she doing inside your room, Ryan? I knew it, you two slept last night." Naomi was on the verge of having an emotional breakdown.


    "Huh? Who is there-"


    "Stop playing, Ryan¡­" Gwen muttered, "Looks like we have no choice but to tell her the truth." Gwen sighed.


    "Wait, no!" Ryan protested, "Tell her what? We did not sleep together last night! You know it, so tell her!"


    "Yes, Naomi." Gwen said in a monotonous tune, "Ryan and I did not sleep last night. I am still a virgin and, obviously, Ryan is a virgin too."


    ''Obviously?'' Ryan tilted his head with a frown.


    Gwen started walking towards Naomi, "And you asked me what is my relationship with Ryan?" Gwen walked past Naomi, she stopped and stood against Ryan.


    "Hm," Naomi hummed.


    "Well, Ryan is single, I am still single but¡­" Ryan could feel something climbing up against his arms, "We are in a Singlationship so¡­"


    Gwen pulled Ryan''s arm in between her boobs, Naomi''s mouth and eyes both dropped open.


    "Ryan is mine and I am Ryan''s!" Gwen almost shouted it out loud.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 311 - Enough Of This!

    "Alright¡­" Ryan sighed, "Alright¡­" Ryan took a deep breath.


    "I see¡­" Naomi looked down.


    "Huh?" Ryan was surprised at her reaction.


    "Eh? Only that?" Even Gwen was surprised at Naomi''s reaction.


    They both were not expecting an outburst from Naomi''s side after hearing this, they were not expecting any less either.


    "I see." she lifted her head, "Best of luck you two," Naomi turned around, "I hope you two end up together," she told them with a smile and walked towards her room.


    "Naomi-"


    Thump.


    Naomi''s room door closed hard on Ryan''s face. He brought his arm down. Ryan had a disappointed look on his face.


    "Ryan¡­ did I make a mistake?" that was the first thought in Gwen''s mind.


    Rationally, a girl should be happy to know that her love rival gave up on the person she loves. But right now, Gwen was feeling pretty guilty.


    "Who knows. I do not want to think about it. I never loved or liked Naomi romantically so anything goes with me." Ryan turned around.


    "But I feel guilty-"


    "Do not!" Ryan shouted, "It is not your fault!" Gwen got scared by Ryan''s sudden angry shouts. Her hand started falling off Ryan''s arm.


    ''Instead, this might be the perfect chance¡­'' Ryan thought.


    "Naomi is weak right now." Ryan muttered, "She needs a man who can look after her when she is vulnerable." Ryan completed.


    "Wait, how can you?" Gwen raised her eyes, "You want Devon to take advantage of the situation Naomi is suffering through right now?" Gwen asked.


    "Yes. This is a perfect time, I would say. Attack your enemy when he is vulnerable." Ryan quoted.


    "That would be too cruel¡­" Gwen muttered under her breath.


    "Well, that is how I and Erin got attached to each other. She was suffering because of her girlfriend, and I appeared in front of her. Being a strong, funny man who looks after her." Ryan told Gwen, "Believe me, this vulnerability is the best time to attack. I should tell Devon."


    "But it did not last." Gwen interrupted, "Your relationship with Erin did not last."


    "Yeah, so?" Ryan took a step forward, "Our job was to pair Devon and Naomi together. What happens from then on is their own responsibility."


    "...." Gwen looked down and did not say anything.


    "Gwen¡­ do you think we are getting ahead of ourselves?" all the images of making out with Gwen flashed through Ryan''s vision, the unbearable urge to fuck a girl, the attempts to get someone you love¡­


    "Who knows," Gwen muttered in reply.


    ....


    "An announcement for all of the Tokyo Academy students¡­" A lady on the intercom got everyone''s attention.


    "We request all of the students to please gather in the front lobby. The school busses are waiting outside the hotel. Please hurry up."


    Devon and Brandon just stepped out of their rooms, ''We still have time though¡­''


    "Let us just go early. We would not have this ceremony every day." Brandon said.


    "I repeat, for all of the Tokyo Academy students and teachers, the busses are waiting outside the hotel. Please gather in the front lobby within fifteen minutes." The lady repeated her announcement.


    Ryan took a last glance at Naomi''s room before leaving for the lobby together with Gwen.


    Inside the room, of course, she was losing control over herself. Many thoughts like- ''He is a liar. He slept with Gwen, I hate him, etc.''


    Naomi grabbed her stockings. She threw herself on the bed, grabbed her stockings, with a strong pull, she pulled the stockings by activating her Trait.


    The stockings burned on the ground, she tore them from her legs with a scream. Naomi pulled her coat, threw it on the ground while grunting and groaning in frustration, and anger.


    "I can''t! I can''t!" she screamed as she grabbed her skirt. With another strong pull of her Trait''s voltage, Naomi tore her skirt apart.


    She swung it around in a circle before throwing it in her room. "You. fucking. Liar!!" she screamed.


    Naomi grabbed the T-shirt she was wearing. "I will destroy these clothes. I will never wear them again!!" she charged her hands, voltage flowed through her T-shirt, hurting her body but her heart was more that was in pain.


    Naomi tore her T-shirt, it was literally set on fire for a second. Then she grabbed her bra, in the middle where it joined, she burned it and the two cups fell down.


    She did not stop there, she went for her underwear. She stopped ''Why Ryan¡­? No¡­. it was all my fucking fault. I should not have tried changing for him.'' Naomi grunted hard.


    With a strong pull, she tore her underwear and burned it down to ashes. ''Fucking me. FUCK me! I will never change for anybody from now on.'' she gulped hard while breathing heavily.


    "FUCK EVERYBODY!!" Naomi let out her angry girl shout.


    ...


    Ryan and Gwen reached the hotel''s lobby. They saw many students standing in the lobby, ready to climb on the bus.


    "Ryan!" Devon called from one corner of the lobby. Ryan and Gwen turned their heads in that direction.


    Ryan saw that Brandon was busy talking with Sadako and other Japanese executives.


    "Where is Naomi?" Devon asked the first thing.


    "Waiting for you in her room," Ryan replied in a cold tone.


    "Do not be rude, Ryan." Gwen pinches him in his obliques.


    "Huh?" Devon was obviously confused.


    "Ryan rejected her so she is in¡­ pain? Grief? I do not know, she is heartbroken right now. She is vulnerable." Gwen emphasized the last word.


    "Wait¡­ it happened at last?" Devon was smiling, or a smile was growing over his mouth.


    "Dude¡­ are you smiling?" Ryan saw the happiness growing inside Devon.


    "No. so- so has she given up on you?" He asked while looking at Ryan.


    "I hope she has. I rejected her in the worst possible case¡­ just for you."


    "....and you are guilty of that?"


    "No." Devo could also sense the gloominess inside Ryan''s heart¡­ and mind.


    "I- I will check on her." Devon glanced at Gwen before leaving for Naomi''s room.


    "That guy¡­" Gwen muttered, "He was smiling with happiness." Gwen told Ryan.


    "Yeah," Ryan nodded, "I do not feel guilty now." Ryan completed.


    "Attention students." a lady in Japanese stood in the center of the lobby and got everybody''s attention, "We will start boarding the school busses very soon. Please pay attention and climb the buses with patience."


    Everybody was listening but no one was keeping it down. Although there were no more than 20 students in the lobby. There were a few teachers from the masters'' staff.


    "I want everybody to listen." the same woman said everything in English again, "Is it understood by everyone?" she asked in her Japanese accent.


    "And for the masters'' staff-" the woman stopped. From behind, her colleague came and whispered something in her ears, "Chairman is arriving." She tried telling everybody.


    It was too late already, Satoru was striding inside the hotel. He looked around, he spotted the familiar head of a person.


    With anger on his face and powerful strides, Satoru increased his pace in Ryan''s direction. The people standing in between stumbled upon each other in the process of moving back.


    Ryan''s eyes found Satoru running towards him. Ryan felt a shiver running down his spine when he sensed the scary aura Satoru was emitting.


    "Fuck, he looks angry," Ryan muttered without moving a bit.


    Everyone moved away from Ryan, only Gwen was still sticking tightly to Ryan''s arm. Ryan gulped, Satoru stopped in front of Ryan.


    He was wearing a black long coat, a black shirt inside, a tie under a blazer. Dark black pants down on his legs. He stopped in front of Ryan, pulled off his dark black glasses, and looked straight into Ryan''s eyes.


    Ryan took a step back to bow down when Satoru grabbed him by his shoulder in anger.


    "Ryan-Kun." he grunted in anger, "I told you to arrive earlier than others, did not I?" Satoru demanded in a firm voice.


    "Yes, Satoru-san you-"


    "Did not I?!" Ryan''s body shivered. Gwen''s body jolted in fear. Her grip loosened on Ryan''s arm, "How can you be so unpunctual about time!" Satoru shouted at Ryan in anger.


    Most of the students there were American so they did not understand shit about what Satoru was saying but one thing was sure, he was angry at Ryan and was scolding him for some reason.


    "I am sorry, sir. I was¨C"


    "I do not want any excuses from you. Keep quiet and follow me. We are late already." Satoru turned around, he put on his glasses back.


    Ryan gulped, he looked at Satoru''s big back, wide shoulders before making a decision.


    "Do you want to delay it even more?" Satoru turned his head a little, looked at Ryan over his shoulders.


    "I am coming." Ryan took a step forward, Gwen grabbed his hand, she tightened her grip on his arm.


    Ryan dropped his head, turned behind him. Gwen was staring at him with a puppy face. Ryan felt Gwen''s hand trembling with fear.


    ''Fuck.'' Ryan bit his lips, ''How can someone just scare my Gwen like that?'' Ryan dropped his head down and continued biting his lower lip.


    "Please. Don''t." That was all Gwen could say, she shook her head twice.


    ''I can not.'' Ryan made a cut on his lips, ''I can not let someone scare her just like that.'' He clenched his fists, ''Trust me, Gwen. I will be someone stronger than this man. Become a man feared by everybody without even talking.'' Ryan grabbed Gwen''s hands.


    ''I will. Then you will stand proudly beside me. Smiling while everybody is scared of me.'' Ryan felt the pain in his heart.


    Ryan lifted the carry bag he was carrying, "Change into those. I put my favorites inside." Ryan faked a smile.


    Gwen unwilling had to let go of Ryan''s and grab the carry bag. Ryan turned around. He followed Satoru to his car.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    1. Gifts: One extra ch. for 2 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch.


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch.


    4. Win-Win Mission: 7 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch.


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 17 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch.


    Win-Win Mission: 200 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.

 Chapter 312 - Vampire Friend.

    "Oh my god." Students were overreacting in the hotel''s lobby.


    "That guy is dead," two Japanese students said to each other.


    "Why did the chairman take Ryan with him?" Other American students were having their own discussions.


    Rigid, Rosy, Brandon, Ayami, and other American students who knew Ryan had witnessed the aggressive mode of Satoru.


    Brandon glanced at Gwen from the distance. He did not say anything although he wanted to right now, he is working and hence is a Head General.


    "I wonder what it was. I panicked when Mr. Chairman just dashed in the hotel like that." Sadako, the Japanese Head General let out a sigh.


    "Yeah. I wonder what he will do with Ryan." Brandon muttered in a low voice to himself.


    Rigid and Rosy walked up to Gwen. she was still shocked and a little scared because of what happened with Ryan.


    Of course, Gwen was worried about Ryan too, she was worried the most about Ryan. But she believed, if it is Ryan, he would somehow pull off.


    "Gwen¡­" Rigid started, "Are you okay?"


    "Of course, she is. What type of question is that?" Rosy walked past her soulmate, "What was it about, Gwen?" she asked in a firm voice.


    "I- I am not aware. Naomi''s father was very angry at Ryan for some reason¡­ but Ryan was cool about it." Gwen replied.


    "Do not worry, it will be alright." Rosy pulled Gwen into her arms, gave her a quick hug, "It is Ryan we are talking about at last¡­" Rosy added.


    "Exactly." Rigid nodded in agreement.


    ''He has the power of a Pure Vampire after all¡­'' Rigid thought.


    "He is strong enough to get out of any possible life-threatening events. He has that much power."


    ''...why and how do you know about it?'' Gwen looked up at Rigid, then down at Rosy.


    ''Professor, tell me I have at least one fricking resurrection left with me.''


    ''Fortunately, you do. But this will be the last.'' Professor replied, ''Because you did not use your chance in the last evolution, you still have one left.'' Professor confirmed.


    ''I still do not get this resurrection thing.''


    ''It is simple. You are at level 19 right now, level up to 20, after clearing the evolution tasks you will gain lumpsum Bloods, stat points, and two resurrection chances.''


    ''And at level 30?''


    ''Three chances. And life goes on.''


    ''Thank god.'' Ryan sighed.


    "Take us to the spot," Satoru ordered his driver. Yes, the one and only Nakamura Hiroshi.


    "Yes, sir," Nakamura replied. He started the car and took off at top speed.


    "Satoru-san¡­ did I make a big mistake?"


    "Duh." Satoru turned around, "You should have reached the Academy before everybody else. You are late."


    "Eh, was it that urgent? Naomi told me you just had something to talk about?"


    "Yes, and that is right. And that talk is urgent, important, would not take a lot of time but we got to do it." Satoru did not shout in his car.


    "I- I am really sorry for my ignorance."


    "What is the use of saying that right now!?" Satoru shouted, "We are already late, Ryan-Kun¡­"


    "Mitsuda-san¡­" Nakamura interrupted, "Please do not shout at the little guy. Please forgive him."


    Ryan''s eyes filled up with tears, "N- Na¡­ Nakamura-san¡­" Ryan remembered everything that happened in the parallel universe with Nakamura.


    ''The reason we fought was that I married Gwen, dumped Naomi, and Naomi got married to Allen Watts. Her life turned shitty, she had to quit the game of life.''


    Ryan recalled the incidents which took place in the parallel world. ''Shit, wait¡­'' Ryan''s face went pale, ''Is not what I am doing the same?''


    "You do not know, Nakamura. I trusted him so much but he had to disappoint me in this way." Nakamura and Mitsuda were sitting next to each other in the front seats.


    Nakamura giggled when Satoru complained about Ryan''s unpunctuality. Ryan could not help but feel ashamed.


    ''Everything because I got stuck in those love matters. I promise myself to stay away from this!'' Ryan''s lip had healed but he made another cut on it, ''I promised myself once before¡­ how can I break it?''


    "Ryan-Kun!" Satoru shouted.


    "Yes!" Ryan panicked.


    "The reason behind my anger is half you and half of what has happened."


    "What has happened?" Ryan ignored the first part cause he knew it already.


    "You were hiding a secret from me all this time," Satoru said that much, and the car came to a stop.


    "We are here," Nakamura twisted the car''s steering wheel in 90 degrees around. His hand quickly went down to the car''s handbrake which was below the wheel, it was nothing but a button.


    The tires of the car locked, the car spun around, making a 180-degree drift.


    "Get out of the car," Satoru told Ryan. he opened the door of the car.


    Nakamura pulled his hands in between his thighs because of the cold.


    Before the car could even stop, Satoru jumped off the car through the door while it was still making a drift. Ryan gulped. He had no intentions of doing that.


    He let the car stop, which took only a few seconds, then he jumped out of the car.


    "What secret?" Ryan asked, staring at Satoru''s face.


    "Vampire." Ryan felt his heart racing inside his chest, "You never told me your vampire friend was behind my human daughter."


    "Huh?" Ryan''s mouth dropped open, "Eh¡­?" he was confused, "hah?!" Ryan shouted.


    "Do not panic. I know that vampires exist and all that crap. Most of the Royals know. But we are not allowed to spread it out of the family. If someone knows that we are walking around exposing vampire''s identity¡­"


    Satoru looked down at Ryan, "Then you know better than me. Vampires are stronger than us. Way stronger than us if they come in a group."


    "..." Ryan did not reply.


    "To compare humans versus Vampires. Compare my Royal family with your vampire friend''s vampire household. We stand no chance in front of them." Satoru declared without hesitation.


    "H- ho- how did you¡­."


    "Came to know about your vampire friend and his tries to voodoo my daughter? First, tell him to stay away from Naomi."


    "First. Tell me how. I might get in trouble with the councils."


    "Naomi told me."


    "....not possible¡­"


    "She asked me for the portal user. A guy who has been trying to impress her, trying to date her, likes her was thrown in a planet called Aceved."


    ''Fuck, Devon¡­ you made it that obvious? Well, Naomi is no stupid anyway.''


    "That was enough for me to figure everything else out through my sources. Devon Bostick. Leading Canadian vampire family in Aceved. Dylan Bostick, officially the third strongest vampire in the whole Aceved after his unofficially strongest older brother Grant Bostick."


    ''Even I did not know this¡­'' Ryan''s eye was bulging out.


    "Devon, who is a half-human, half-vampire, hybrid vampire. His father married his mother after he was born. His mother¡­ is anonymous, but obviously, a human."


    "Stop- enough. That much information is enough."


    "Then his step-brother, Darell Bostick. Darell''s one and only butler, Stanley Gentry. Whom, the night after the attack on our Academy, was killed¡­ by Ryan-Kun. Walker. Period."


    Ryan gulped, "It was an accident."


    "To kill a freaking Elite vampire? Go fool someone else, Ryan-Kun."


    "I also know about your Head General, Brandon Fraser. He is a loyal man who has been serving the Bostick family for over 20 years. A strong, powerful vampire."


    ''I was kept in the dark the whole time?''


    "Does Naomi knows about this?"


    "Of course, not. I do not want to put Naomi''s life in danger. And after the attack in Disneyland? Hell no."


    ''How does he know about so much?! Literally everything!''


    "I was thinking you were Naomi''s boyfriend but looks like you already have a girl to yourself. Gwen Stacy. The eldest daughter of the strongest Dojo master in California¡­ or in the whole United States¡­ and I am not qualified to take his name." Satoru bowed his head, "But you have found yourself a good match." Satoru added.


    "I- I-"


    "You do not have to explain anything. I still respect you the way I did before. But, I just hope you keep away from Naomi now that you are not interested in her."


    Ryan closed his mouth, "Hm!" Ryan nodded.


    "But¡­" Satoru started walking, "I am still disappointed."


    "What, sir?" Ryan raised his head.


    "You kept this thing a secret from me."


    "What is remaining now, sir?" Ryan turned around to look at Satoru behind him.


    "You did not tell me¡­ that you are a vampire yourself."


    "....what?"


    "Why did not you tell me, that you are a vampire yourself! And why can not I sense the vampire inside of you?!"


    "Who the¨C" Ryan''s eye went wide.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    1. Gifts: One extra ch. for 2 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch.


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch.


    4. Win-Win Mission: 7 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch.


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 17 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch.


    Win-Win Mission: 200 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.

 Chapter 313 - Yes, I Am.

    Ryan let out a sigh. "Sir, I am not a vampire. I have been saying this to everybody since the last few months, but again, I am not a vampire."


    Satoru nodded, "I see." He continued nodding. He dropped his head down and started walking around Ryan, "You say you are not a vampire."


    "Yes. I am not a vampire. Why do you think I am a vampire?"


    "Well¡­ you are strong. You killed an Elite vampire like that whilst being just 16¡­ 17 this spring." Satoru added.


    "Just why do you know so much about me¡­?" Ryan muttered without opening his mouth.


    "How can you prove that you are not a vampire?"


    "There is nothing to prove. I am not a vampire, that is it." Ryan was starting to feel nervous because of Satoru getting closer to him.


    Satoru lifted his hand, he landed his hand on Ryan''s shoulder, "Okay. But, I still want to verify things, can I?"


    "Verify what and how?" Ryan asked. He was guessing someone fishy with Satoru.


    "Nothing, just¡­" Ryan heard some sparks from the hand Satoru had laid on Ryan''s shoulder, "The fact that vampires can heal themselves?"


    Spark!


    "Ouch!" Ryan screamed in pain, he pushed Satoru away from him and jumped a few feet away, "What the heck are you doing?!" Ryan shouted in anger.


    He looked at Satoru with an angry frown on his face, "What?" Satoru lifted his hand in the air, "I told you right, vampires heal on their own? Self-healing factor,"


    Satoru pulled his eyes down, lifted his hand, pointed his finger at Ryan''s shoulder. Ryan glanced back and forth at his shoulder and Satoru''s finger.


    Ryan slowly started removing his hand from his shoulder, a little amount of smoke came out of Ryan''s shoulder.


    The cloth on his shoulder was burnt a little, his skin was exposed. The skin on his shoulder was wide open because of the severe burn.


    "Healing factor," Satoru repeated himself.


    "Wait¡­ fuck no!" Ryan shouted, ''No, no, no! Stop the healing right now!'' Ryan shouted in his mind, he ordered his System to stop the healing right now.


    < healed the wound by 80%. The wound is not serious, would not take a lot of blood to heal the wound. Continuing healing process >


    < Completed healing the wound >


    < Blood store: 180/200 >


    ''Not serious? It just took 20 of my blood points!''


    The burnt skin was healing, at an exponential speed. Within a second, the wound had completed healed right in front of Satoru and Ryan.


    "Sorry to hurt you, but not guilty for hurting you. You are alright."


    Ryan grunted, he looked at Satoru. He had a silly feeling of not being able to stop its System from healing him. That was just stupid!


    "Now do you have anything that proves you are not a vampire? Cause I already have proof that proves you are a vampire."


    ''But I am out in the sun." Ryan had found the best counter for Satoru, ''And vampire abilities do not work out under the sun. but I am healed.''


    Of course, he did not say that out loud. How was he supposed to explain his insane healing powers? His RPG System? Not a chance in the hell.


    "Fine." Ryan let out a sigh. He pulled himself together, "You are right, Satoru-san." Ryan closed his eye, "I am a vampire." Ryan flashed his red eye at Satoru.


    "I knew it!" Satoru dropped his hand down, "You are a vampire."


    "Yes. I am a vampire. So now, what else do you want to hear from me?"


    "Straight to the point¡­ good, good." Satoru nodded, "Before questions, I have a request for you."


    "Request? I am not in the position to accept a request from you."


    "Nah, it is simple. Stay away from Naomi-chan." Satoru requested in a cold voice, "Please."


    Ryan looked down, today''s incidents flashed in front of his eyes. ''This is the one and only chance.''


    "Of course. Who wants to date a prey anyway? No offense."


    "Nah, fine." He was actually offended, but decided to keep it inside, "Now to the questions."


    "Sure." I do not know what shit I have got myself into. Ryan thought, but he had to prepare himself for the questions to come.


    "What family do you serve for?"


    ''What family¡­? I only know Devon''s family, but I do not serve for Devon''s¡­'' Ryan took a few seconds to himself, he had to come up with an opaque excuse.


    "My own family." Ryan replied, "I run my own vampire family, Walkers."


    Satoru''s eyes went wide, "If you are making that up, then you will be in huge trouble with the council. Of course, you know it better than me, council eliminate fake or self-claimed families."


    "It is a self-claimed family but not a fake one. Gwen Stacy, she is in with me in my family."


    "I see." Satoru nodded, "Then, why is it that I can not sense the vampire inside you? Why- why can not I sense you?"


    ''Cause I am not.''


    "Neither did I sense it from your wife?"


    ''W- w- w- wife?!'' Ryan''s eye went wide, but he had to keep things under control.


    "By wife I mean-"


    "Yeah, yeah, I got it." Ryan interrupted Satoru, "what do you sense from me?" Ryan asked in reply.


    "A human. A pure human."


    "Then let that be." Ryan shook his head, "I have not unlocked all of my abilities."


    "Ah. Some vampire thing," Satoru did not realize he was being fooled. He never wanted to enter the vampire world, he never did either.


    Since Naomi got in touch with Ryan, and when she told her father about Devon being thrown to the planet of Aceved, Satoru had no choice but to dive in inside the world of vampires.


    "Then your healing factor. It is still daytime,"


    "Shadows." Ryan pointed at the trees around them, "I got away from you, sir, I got under the shadow to heal myself." Ryan claimed boldly.


    "Okay¡­" Satoru nodded continuously.


    "Sir, can we go back? I do not want to miss the opening ceremony."


    "Hm¡­"


    "Sir!" Ryan had to shout to pull Satoru out of his deep thoughts, "I would like to go back, I do not want to miss the opening ceremony."


    "Ah. sure," Satoru walked towards the car, "Do not worry, the ceremony does not start without me." Satoru called Nakamura to bring the car near them.


    Nakamura reversed the car in their direction, with another small drift, Nakamura parked the car right against Ryan and Satoru.


    The door''s handle is right in Satoru''s hands. He quickly pulled it and went inside. Ryan was truly impressed by Nakamura''s precision, target, aim, and driving skills.


    "To the Academy, sir?" Nakamura asked. He started the car automatically without any input from his side.


    "Straight to the Academy, Nakamura." Satoru took his place on the seat.


    Ryan sat alone in the back seat. He was seating beads. But he was happy, he managed to fool Satoru, even if it was for a short time.


    Satoru started thinking about it once again, ''I do not know why, Ryan-Kun¡­.'' He thought, ''But I feel like you are lying. And believe me, you can not beat this 35-year living experience with your 10-year knowledge.''


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    1. Gifts: One extra ch. for 2 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch.


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch.


    4. Win-Win Mission: 7 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch.


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 17 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch.


    Win-Win Mission: 200 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.

 Chapter 314 - New.

    "Looks like the other people are yet to arrive," Ryan muttered. He pulled himself out of the car and pushed the door behind him.


    "You do not have to push the doors, Ryan-Kun." He heard Sator behind him.


    Ryan turned his head, Satoru was getting out of the car too. He pulled his coat properly on his shoulder, "The doors close on their own." Satoru added.


    Ryan saw the door of his car being pulled back on its own. Ryan could not believe this invention has already been done in the world of cars.


    But only the top cars must have something like that as it was still not common to see such cars around.


    "I told the busses to arrive a few minutes late on their scheduled timing." Satoru answered, "We need some time to prepare our things. You can sit here, come inside, or come with me. Whichever you like."


    On that note, Satoru started walking ahead of Ryan. he dug his hands into his pants pockets. Adjusted his sunglasses, and walked with pride.


    ''What does he mean, follow me? He must have something to show me¡­'' Ryan did not want to waste another second. He took a step forward and stopped.


    "Thank you, Nakamura-san." Ryan walked back, leaned down in the car''s window. Then he continued running behind Satoru.


    Nakamura saw Ryan walking away from the car''s side mirror. Nakamura smiled with contentment.


    Satoru did speak not a single word. Ryan, too, did not say anything.


    He just followed where Satoru took him with. First through the hallways, then through the section of masters'' staff room. They took the stairs to the first floor.


    Passed through the infirmary. Walked past the washrooms, classrooms. Ryan had already seen all of this with Naomi. But it was okay to take a tour again.


    ''I wonder where we are going¡­'' Ryan wondered in his head. He could not come up with a reason.


    "Sir, we are not going to the auditorium?" Ryan finally asked. Although he received no reply from Satoru, "I thought we were going to the auditorium."


    Still no response from Satoru, "Patience." Satoru muttered to Ryan.


    They took the stairs up to the second floor. This was a four-floor building excluding the ground floor which has nothing but a facility for masters, teachers, and non-teaching staff [which is almost zero].


    Finally, around the corner of the second floor, Satoru stopped in front of a small door. Ryan got closer to him, he adjusted his one-eye view to read what the sign of the room read.


    "Master Councillor''s¡­ room?!" Ryan read the sign, "What are we going to do here?"


    On the digital pad attached to the door, the words were flashing in green color. Ryan looked at Satoru, looking for an answer.


    Satoru lifted his hand, he touched the pad. The words were dancing on his will, on his sign, on his direction.


    Ryan continued watching Satoru with serious focus. Satoru removed the word S from the word ''Master''. Then he removed A, then, T, O, R, U.


    He pulled all of the words together, and his name was formed on the digital screen.


    "Take a step back, Ryan-Kun. You do not your legs to freeze." Satoru stretched his right hand and pulled Ryan back with him.


    Waiting patiently, Satoru pulled his hand back into his pocket. He lifted his head, his eyes under the sunglasses, on the door.


    Whoosh!


    The door made a puffing sound. Smoke, air, or cold visible fog came out from the gaps of the door. The door started moving. Slowly, but steadily, the door was being pushed out of its structure.


    ''Is this a secret room or something like that?'' Ryan wondered. The last time he was touring around the Academy with Naomi, he saw a glimpse of a dark, little, always locked room.


    After seeing that room, Ryan had thoughts like, ''what would be the use of this room? Who would even come here for counseling, etc.''


    And no doubt, that room was none other than the mysterious counseling room.


    The door, after coming totally out of its structure, stood in the midair connected by the metal arms holding the door. It was a pretty thick door to compare even with a VIP room.


    < Item: Half King, half Emperor Tier VIP room >


    < Passcode: Satoru [Scribble the words on the digital pad] >


    < Current Occupant: Mitsuda Satoru >


    By current occupant, the System meant the person on whose name the door is by currently.


    Ryan gulped. Half-emperor, half-King Tier. Ryan was surprised that his Vision skill still managed to figure out the password for the door.


    Ryan was still a level 19 player. His skills were not that evolved either. His Vision skill was not above the mark of level 20.


    So decoding the password of a high-tech door with a high level of protection was pretty good for someone being just level 19.


    The fog inside the room slowly started clearing up. "Ah, I just remembered, I have not seen the new building yet," Ryan muttered.


    "Not worth your time. We have just built a dummy as the structure,"


    "Huh? You mean, of plaster of Paris?"


    "Nah, of plywood." Satoru replied, "There is something much more to see on the place we will be visiting in a few moments."


    "What place?" Ryan asked.


    "You will¡­" Satoru started walking towards the open door, "See." The door started moving to the left side. The handles were pulling the door open horizontally in the left direction.


    The fog started clearing up, the sight inside the door started clearing up. Although it was dark inside, Ryan was able to get a glimpse of what was inside the room¡­. Pure darkness.


    "Come with me. Although you are a vampire so cold would not matter for you, be careful."


    Ryan sighed, "Yes, sir." Ryan agreed. He walked in the direction of the door.


    Satoru lifted his hand, out of his pocket, aimed at the darkness in front of him.


    "Bolt." He ordered. A strike of lightning escaped through the middle of his hand.


    Ryan could not even keep up with the speed of light. It was comparable to the real speed of light. Although there was no sound.


    The shockwaves generated by Satoru''s bolt started pushing the fog away while piercing through the middle of the room.


    "Bolt." He said again, again a bolt of lightning came out of his hand, into the darkroom.


    These shockwaves were enough to clear the whole fog that was inside the room. But that was not the end for Satoru.


    "Bolt, Bolt, bolt!" He shouted three times.


    Three consecutive lighting stikes came out of hands, flew inside the room, and disappeared in the darkness.


    Just for a second or so, because of the lightning glow, the insides of the room were visible, not clearly, but visible. It had nothing inside the room.


    "Sir! The fog is already gone! Why are you still doing that?" Ryan asked, he was worried whether the room might get damaged from the inside.


    "To make it warmer, and brighter."


    "How will your bolts make it brighter?" Ryan asked. Warmer? Fine, lightning might make the room warmer but at what price?


    Brighter? How? Only for a few seconds, then the light will drop. Lightning is not flashlights.


    "Enough," Satoru stopped shooting his bolts, "Let us check." He muttered and took a step inside the room.


    Ryan looked at him before following Satoru inside the room.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    1. Gifts: One extra ch. for 2 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch.


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch.


    4. Win-Win Mission: 7 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch.


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 17 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch.


    Win-Win Mission: 200 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.

 Chapter 315 - Treasury.

    "What is this place?" Ryan looked around the room they were in, "And, why is it so dark in here?" Ryan asked. He dumbed into Satoru''s back.


    "Be careful. And walk straight without looking anywhere. This is not a simple room. So if you lose, you will lose yourself in the maze." Satoru told Ryan in his deep voice.


    "Maze?"


    "Yeah. Keep walking, only if you were a girl, I would have let you hold my hand. But I bet it would feel gross even for you¡­ unless you are a¨C"


    "You are right! It will feel awkward and gross. I will promise to walk right behind you. So let us keep going." Ryan interrupted.


    "This room," Satoru started walking, "Is this Academy''s treasury. It is my treasure."


    ''Is there your treasure buried in this room?'' Ryan wanted to ask but¡­ it would be rude.


    "When you will reach the end of this maze you will be able to see the total structure of this maze room. But, I have a warning for you, do not run behind any glow of light you see in front of you."


    ''Right now, I can see nothing because of you, sir.'' Ryan tried looking past Satoru but failed. Satoru is that big after all. Okay, only 6 feet 5 inches tall. Whereas Ryan is 6 feet tall.


    "The lights are traps for people who manage to enter this maze room. I will not disclose each and every trap of his maze room to you, but let me make you aware about the most basic and the most simple traps you would fall for."


    Satoru started. He kept walking and kept continuously telling Ryan about some basic traps.


    The first one, most do not even realize this is a maze room. Flashlights would not work in this field, only Traits can be used to generate a little amount of light whatsoever.


    Satoru lifted his hand, launched another bolt of lightning. The room glowed and Ryan caught a glimpse of the floor.


    Trap number two, the floor below is made of glass. One wrong step you can get your leg stuck in the pool of piranhas, alligators, and other man-eating amphibian beasts.


    Ryan literally saw a fish or two, some kind of strange beast swimming right beneath his feet.


    "Only Sadako sensei, I, and Satomi know about this place. And only I know about the whole trap & maze system in this room, of this room."


    "Amazing¡­"


    "And now you do. Okay, third trap. The glowing lights. They are most likely made for stupid, impatient people. Those who think they are lost, do not think they really are though, when they see a light, they will see a chance of survival, a light of hope. They will chase after that light, only to realize that light is a mirage, a never-ending series of alternately glowing light bulbs."


    "Are they on the whole time?"


    "Nope. after you cross a¡­" Satoru took a long stride, "Be careful," he warned, Ryan did the same, took a long step, "Particular line."


    Pink. A light pink color glowed in front of Ryan. he was able to see it because Satoru was standing sideways.


    Because of the narrow path they were walking on, Ryan could not dare to step apart and take a look at what was in front of him. But when Satoru crossed the particular line, he turned his body and stood sideways. Ryan could see everything in front of them clearly.


    "Do not follow that light which is glowing in the distance." Satoru took the lead again, "And do not tell anyone about this Treasury."


    "Yeah¡­ and yeah," Ryan replied.


    "Fourth trap." Satoru started, "The mirror reflection room."


    "Huh? The one they have in an amusement park?"


    "Yeah but, mine is more scientific than the ones in amusement parks." Satoru shrugged, a frown appeared and then disappeared on his face.


    "Is it close?"


    "Nah. We changed our paths, you are with me, I know everything about this room. So there are two mirror rooms on two paths, and then there is a third path which someone will find if he gets lucky."


    ''Are we lucky then?'' Ryan wanted to joke around but again, not in a serious environment.


    Satoru continued walking ahead without stopping even once. Ryan took a few peeks around himself. At the glowing lights.


    From time to time, at a distance, the same pink color light continued glowing. It was somewhat tempting as if the light is calling you as if it is pulling you towards it.


    Spank!


    "Where do you think you are going, idiot?!" Satoru grabbed Ryan''s arm tightly with force, that spanking sound was still echoing in the room.


    Ryan snapped out, he came back to his senses and looked up at Satoru, "Huh?"


    "I told you to look walk without looking anywhere! Where were you going then?!" Satoru pulled Ryan back, his feet landed on the floor.


    Sator brought his hand together. With a strong pull, he pulled his arms away from each other. A big, wide glowing series of light blue light formed in his hands.


    From this corner of the right hand to that corner of the left hand. "Take a look at what you were about to jump in." Satoru brought the light over the glass floor in front of them.


    Ryan dropped his head down.


    Spikes, horns, gross, disgusting skin. Six feet large fangs, a 10 feet wide mouth, big long mustache, a large 40 feet body.


    A scary-looking, fish-like creature was waiting for Ryan to step forward and drop down into the pool of that creature.


    "You see that? It is a dangerous creature." Satoru brought his hands back together, the light of electricity disappeared, "And you know what would have happened if you were to take one step forward?"


    Ryan blankly looked at Satoru and shook his head.


    "Do you know Meg?" Satoru asked, "The world''s biggest shark ever? The Meg, they say, do you know it?"


    Ryan hummed and nodded his head in the dark as an answer.


    "This fucking fish cum mammal, it can eat, kill 4 such Megs at one time. In a one go. You are nothing but a piece of, you are nothing but a little crab for that beast."


    Ryan was¡­ he was speechless. He was scared, first of all, not because of Satoru''s anger, but because of how scary the big fish cum mammal was.


    "For god''s sake, please follow me!" Satoru grabbed Ryan''s hand from the wrist and started wakling ahead.


    ''What is going¡­''


    "We will be reaching the final spot. And the last trap."


    "What?" Ryan was recovering from his shock slowly, slowly.


    "The fifth and the last trap, that is¡­ a beast. You have to fight a beast to cross this final level my treasury."


    ''It is more like a dungeon.'' Ryan thought in his mind.


    "Prepare yourself. Here we go." Satoru stepped forward, took a big stride forward, and entered a pentagonal room.


    Wargh!! Waah!!


    Make such strange sounds, noises, a beast came running in their direction at an insane speed. The whole ground of the room was shaking because of the beast''s weight.


    "S- sir!" Ryan shouted. But Satoru did not make a move.


    "Calm down, Ryan-Kun," Satoru said calmly.


    The beast was invisible in the darkroom. Maybe the beast was dark-skinned itself.


    "Shh¡­" Satoru pushed, "Stop, my child, it is me." Satoru raised his blue color hand.


    The beast came to a sudden stop. He sat down on the floor on his fours. His big face was right in front of Satoru''s face.


    "Good boy¡­" Satoru placed his hand on the beast''s head. He rubbed it slowly over its head, "Good."


    The beast closed its eyes, licked Satoru''s face with its big tongue.


    Ryan found it amusing when Satoru''s glasses were falling down, saliva covered all of his faces.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 316 - The Trap Maze Room.

    The beast sat down, like a good, loyal pet, the beast sat down in front of Satoru.


    "Alright, alright." Satoru pulled the beast away from his face. His whole was liquified¡­ full of saliva.


    Satoru turned his head around, Ryan was right beside him, his mouth dropped open, heat beating fast in fear, overall a shocked expression.


    "Do not be scared of this little guy,"


    ''Little guy? That guy is a monster!'' Its height, after sitting down, was somewhere around ten feet or above.


    "Just keep quiet, you are new to him so he will attack you. But stay calm and walk behind me." Satoru told Ryan. he started turning around, taking a few steps forward.


    Ryan followed him. He stick to his back and continued walking with him.


    "Good, good boy." Satoru continued petting the beast. The best continued tilting his head around in pleasure.


    Satoru turned around in a circle. They reached the other side by moving in a circle.


    The disgusting smell of the beast, for Ryan''s sense of smell, was turning bad at any cost.


    "Sit here, I will be back," Satoru lifted his hand off the beast''s head.


    The beast made some kind of sound, most probably a barking sound but out of that beast''s mouth, it did not sound something like barking.


    They exit through the room. The beast was trapped in its chamber, a glass-like structure which heald the beast inside the chamber.


    "It always feels bad. This point of meeting always feels bad." Satoru shook his head.


    Ryan looked down in the darkroom. They were still not yet out of the maze room, Ryan did not know when they were supposed to reach the final destination.


    "Did my pet get you wet?"


    ''Okay, that would have sounded weird and creepy for a girl.'' Ryan shook his head in reply.


    Thanks to Satoru''s protection, thanks to Satoru standing in front of Ryan as a shield, Ryan did not get wet- err- the beast''s saliva did not reach Ryan.


    "Good. then wait for a second here." Satoru took a step back, he continued walking backward. Not in the direction they came from but in a different direction.


    Ryan was about to step forward, then Satoru''s anger struck his mind. ''I should not. I have already disappointed Satoru-san a lot today. This might change our relationship.''


    Satoru was hoping in the near future Ryan would end up marrying his daughter, Naomi-chan. That was one of the reasons why Satoru had taken a liking to Ryan.


    Although Naomi''s marriage was and is fixed with the elder son of the Watts family, Satoru had a firm belief in Ryan. Ryan would do something in the end, he will elope with Naomi.


    Cause although Satoru believed Ryan is someone different and will do something extraordinary and different, he had no faith- he knew that Ryan will not have the power to fight against the two families at the same time.


    Eloping with Naomi was the most obvious and possible way to save Naomi from the Watts. But Ryan broke Satoru''s expectations by being a vampire¡­.


    Now Satoru has no ''son-in-law'' vibe or relation with Ryan. all he has with Ryan right now is some mutual respect formed between them.


    "Where are you-"


    "Just cleaning myself," Ryan heard a machine start, the sound of a big machine or a generator starting.


    One, two, and three. Within three seconds, the machine started shutting down. The grinding sound cleared up. Satoru stepped out of the dark area he was standing in.


    "Alright. We are close to the end of this room now. Or, we are almost there. There are no major traps in front of us anymore. Just the normal glass floor you would trip into." Satoru patted his blazer, adjusted his glasses.


    ''A machine that cleans of a beast''s saliva mess?! Cool!'' Ryan was amazed by how far the Underworld tech has gone.


    "I am behind you, sir," Ryan said.


    "Come on then," Satoru took the lead. They started walking and continued walking for the next few minutes.


    Ryan did not look here or there, he silently continued following Satoru. Ryan head already learned his lesson for the day.


    "Yep. We are here¡­ I guess."


    ''Do not guess.'' Again, Ryan stayed silent.


    "Ryan-Kun, take a step in your right. Only a step."


    ''Is that a warning or suggestion?'' Ryan believed Satoru. He pulled his right leg out.


    "Are you still on the floor?" Satoru asked.


    "Huh?" What the? Ryan thought, "Yes, I am."


    "Good." Satoru giggled, "Sorry, kid, did not mean to" He continued laughing in a low voice.


    Ryan does not even care about things like these now, "Are we here?" Ryan asked.


    "You are still alive so I guess we are." That was Satoru''s reply. He is being rude now, Ryan thought.


    "Follow me. We are here," Satoru muttered. Ryan silently followed Satoru, that was what he was doing for a long period of time now.


    Satoru lifted his hand. He slowly started placing it, horizontally, on something Ryan could not see.


    Blue sparks started coming from his hand. ''Just what is up with this Mitsuda family?'' Ryan thought bitterly. Everybody has something to do with electricity.


    "To be honest," Ryan started, "I think Allen Watts is a good match for Naomi as long as he does not act like a jerk."


    Satoru stopped what he was doing. The blue light disappeared, he turned his head a little, only by a few centimeters, "Oh. I see."


    Ryan felt a shiver run down his spine. That was the coldest ''I see.'' He had never received from anyone. He could feel Satoru''s pissed-off vibe.


    Satoru activated his Trait once again and continued doing what he was doing. With a light spark, the lights lit on.


    "Fuck!" Ryan covered his eyes. The sudden brightness was something too much for Ryan to handle. He did not open his eyes for a while.


    "Take a look behind you. That is the Trap Maze room I have created." Satoru turned around.


    Ryan lifted his head slowly, opened his eyes slowly, and took a look behind him. ''What the fuck¡­'' his mind was blown, ''What is this?!'' Ryan was excited to see the Maze room in front of him.


    There were many little, little turns, twists around each and every corner. The whole room was not a straight path. The decoration done by selecting the right shades of lights was making it seem even more beautiful.


    There were multiple beasts in multiple corners where you will be totally squared off. No way to get out, only a way to get in. Yes, the spinning rooms.


    Amphibian beasts below the glass floor. There was only a single straight path that flowed through the rest of the room that was made of tiles, not glass.


    "Now see the magic." Satoru pulled a lever. The lights turned bright white in color.


    The puzzling blocks that covered the room started sliding apart. They folded into a thin block, a single cube, and slid underground.


    This process happened all over the big room¡­ room would be an understatement for the big hall. The walls turned into cubes and slid underground.


    The floor started clearing up. The space that was glass all around the room, a thick layer of marble tiles came over it, covering the glass and the beasts inside.


    "Now let us go to the auditorium, Ryan-Kun," Satoru ordered.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 317 - The Protocols Of 2071.

    "I will have to make everyone aware of the new changes we have done," Satoru muttered to himself while walking down the hallway.


    He rubbed his hand over his head. He was striding along the floor by taking long steps.


    "New changes?"


    "The Protocols." Satoru turned his head, "You remember then?" He asked.


    "Aahh. No, I do not. I only remember a few."


    "There are only a few." Satoru turned his head, looking straight ahead.


    He lifted his wrist, "They should be here by now," while looking at his watch, he muttered, "We will go straight to the auditorium." He told Ryan.


    ''Is not that the place where we were headed?'' Ryan tilted his head, he frowned.


    Satoru took Ryan to the backstage of the auditorium which Ryan had never seen. There were guards standing on the door, inside the backstage, outside the backstage.


    "You go back to your friends. Tell them I made a mistake in my calculations but got you involved in it for nothing." Satoru looked in Ryan''s eye, "Most would not have even understood what I said, the rest who did would not ask you anyway."


    Japanese people. Most of them do not like to socialize. They are happy in their own lives, busy with their own work, and relationships.


    "I will say it was just a mistake." Ryan bowed, "Later." he left backstage and headed towards the auditorium''s hall.


    Ryan saw that students were yet to arrive. American students were yet to arrive. Japanese students, who were living in Tokyo, were already present there.


    Ryan tried not to stare hard at the beautiful and developed Japanese girls. There were not more than 10 girls present there.


    Obviously, after the attack Ainz was involved, many Japanese students lost their lives.


    ''I do not feel guilty about their deaths,'' Ryan thought, ''But I would have been able to save them.''


    Okay, I do not want you to take this as, ''Oh, Ryan just got the sense of being a hero.''


    No. If he can do something, he will do it. Ryan will not go out of his way to help someone just to become a ''Hero.'' He would not.


    The Japanese male students gave Ryan looks. There were all kinds of people- shy, jolly, athletic, angry, delinquents, friendly. And they all looked at Ryan even if it was for a second.


    ''Damn, this feels awkward.'' Ryan dropped his head down and continued walking till he reached the end of the hall, to the corner.


    Ryan finally lifted his head. He felt someone stare at him, he turned his head in the left direction. Ayami dropped her head down.


    ''So much shit going in my life¡­ I forgot I saved a Devil.'' Ryan sighed, he turned his head away from her.


    He took his seat on the chair. Slowly, the hall started filling up. Japanese students entered first followed by American students.


    Japanese teachers went backstage, half of the American teachers were gathered at the front of the auditorium, rest gathered at the back of the auditorium.


    Doc was present too. She did not even try to find Ryan in the field. She was busy with her own things. Still wearing the same clothes she does every day.


    Ryan found his heart beating against his chest after his eye met Doc''s face. ''Calm down, young man. What is wrong with you?'' Ryan patted his heart a few times.


    "Ryan!" The sweet familiar voice, "What happened? Are you okay? Are you hurt?" Gwen had arrived near Ryan¡­ alone. Rigid and Rosy were standing on the other side.


    "Oh-oh, Gwen." Ryan grabbed her hand, pulled it down, and tried calming her, "It, I am okay. See, I am not hurt. Nothing happened."


    "Really?" She asked with that same puppy face again.


    "Yep. Actually, Satoru-san wanted to talk to me about something. He had called me early, but I missed cause sleeping with you felt so cozy and comfy."


    "Gosh, do not flirt here!" She grabbed Ryan''s hand and rolled her eyes, trying to hide her grin. She dropped her head down and let a smile spread over her face.


    "Not flirting. Just saying what is true. I am just telling you the facts, I do not flirt." Ryan shrugged.


    "Yeah, smarty." Gwen smiled shyly.


    ''Oh, so she, too, gets shy when I do this in public. Or else, she is a devil in private.'' Ryan thought.


    While Ryan was busy with his girlfriend, the real Devil was seeing this.


    She had already seen Ryan kiss Doc passionately. And when she saw Gwen getting shy and Ryan grinning like a fool, she realized what was going on.


    ''He is two-timing!'' She concluded, ''He has an affair with his teacher, and he has an affair with his classmate too!''


    Cough.


    Satoru coughed on the mic to catch everyone''s attention. Everyone went silent, except for Gwen.


    "What did he want to talk about? If you can tell me, but do not lie."


    "Oh, I would not lie to you," Ryan turned his head at the stage, "You will see what he wanted to show me. The Tokyo Academy''s dungeon."


    Gwen''s eyes went wide, ''Dungeon?'' Dungeon, in a place like a school. Is that even possible? Which school would make a dungeon?


    "Morning everyone. As usual, the subtitles will be displayed on the screen above my head." Satoru started, "Today, is the opening ceremony of our Academy."


    On the day the American students arrived, there was a huge crowd in the auditorium. But after Ainz''s attack, things have changed. The auditorium is half empty.


    "For the starters, I would like to discuss the new Protocols of 2071." Satoru continued, "As you know, I have talked about this before also, we have launched some new protocols and I want to go through them once again as we will be acting on the protocols starting today."


    Satoru pulled out a pad and started reading, "Let me call the protocols once again." He looked at the pad, "First one is, Strict training sessions. Weekends are cut down to Sunday only. All the best." he said sarcastically.


    "Moving forward, second protocol. The dorms you will live in will turn into hostels. No one will be able to leave the Academy for any reason. Everything will be provided inside the Academy," he dropped his head down again, "You will see what I mean."


    "Okay next, because of the recent attacks and deaths of Japanese students because of no fundamental protection, we will be installing VIP rooms for everyone.


    "The fourth Protocol is the new concept of allowance. Money management has been a case study no one teaches about in your teenage life which is the most important time.


    "Students will be granted 4500 Yen per month. Which is equal to around 40 dollars per month for American students. I know it is too little for you, but believe me, it is enough for teenagers to live in Japan.


    "The fifth Protocol, new ID cards. I will explain it in detail do not worry.


    "Then to the sixth and the last protocol, Second-year students will be allowed to go on Monster Expeditions and Beast hunting Quests."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 318 - Into The New World.

    "Please allow me to go into the details of each protocol." Satoru cleared his throat once again.


    Students were focused on Satoru, "By the first protocol, that is, Strict training sessions, many of you must have already got what this is about," Satoru looked at everyone, he pulled his eyes out of the pad.


    "Saturday will not be a weekend anymore." Satoru announced, "If we keep that fact aside, let us focus on the main training sessions. First, students will be allowed to choose what class they want to enroll themselves in. Weapons will be compulsory for every student, use them or not, but it is compulsory in case of emergency.


    "You are given with three further options, Close Combat class, Long-range Traits class, and the Defense class. Chose any one of them and enroll yourself.


    "Moving forward, you will be granted basic equipment. If you want to upgrade that equipment then you will have to do it yourself by spending money. How to earn money? We will see. Since we will be going on Hunting Quests and expeditions, it will only make sense if you are prepared for everything. I hope this protocol is clear."


    He moved his head around the auditorium to take a look at everybody. ''This feels so pathetic¡­ with so less number of people around¡­''


    "No one will be allowed to leave the campus, the second protocol. Now, most of you must be wondering, ''how will we enjoy our Sunday if we have to stay inside our rooms?'' or ''Oh my god, how am I supposed to eat outside every night?'' or ''I miss the arcade'' or ''I want to continue a sport though'' etc. Let me tell you, we have rebuilt this Academy and this new version of our Academy has literally anything you would want in a city. I will not spoil the excitement, you kids will see it for yourself.


    "So when I say, no one will be allowed to leave the campus, what I mean is, no one will be allowed to leave the city. Moving forward."


    Even the teachers were not aware of this, about that, you know, the dungeon. Yes, they were not aware of this. Although the teaching staff was told to pack their bags and shift into the Academy''s dorm, they did not expect a whole new Academy.


    "Third, VIP rooms. Self-explanatory. Still, you would have your own VIP rooms, but you would be sharing that with another person. There will be two beds, enough space for the roommates, two tables- uh, you can check the room yourself, there is no need for me to explain. Just trust me, they are better than your current rooms."


    ''What is the use of having better rooms when we have already lost our friends?'' Japanese students had that thought in their heads.


    Yes, Satoru was doing something revolutionary by spending a lot of his money. But it was probably too late already. Other academies have not gone this far.


    The Tokyo Academy of Traits is the only Academy with a population of somewhere around 40 students after the death of Japanese and American students in the Ainz attack.


    Yeah, so Satoru can afford to spend fortunes if it is for only 40 students. Other academies can not spend that much money for the development even if it is a government-owned Academy. They have more than 100 students!


    "Fourth, allowance. Now here comes the money part. We will hold special money courses for students who are interested in growing their money." Satoru took a pause before starting, "As I said, you will be granted 4500 Yen monthly. But, there is a way, or should I say, ways to increase the amount of money you gain."


    ''That is a new step towards education. Earn money while you are still a teenager. That would be a great way to become rich soon,'' Ryan thought with a grin on his face.


    "First way. Do a part-time job on the Academy''s campus. I do not need to say what kind of jobs are available for you. The second option, monetize your hobby, develop high-income skills. You can use the blockchain for that. The third way is a slow way, invest. Invest your money in blockchain, the stock market. This might be new for some students but alright.


    "Fourth way, start your own marketing business or any kind of business you want. Then here comes the fifth way to earn money. This depends on your combat skills, and how you have developed your Trait.


    "The fifth way is¡­ earn money by fighting and killing monsters and beasts. Yes, you got it, I guess. On the expeditions, certain goals will be set. For example, bring these many cores of a specific beast. Or explore and add new data to the blockchain database about a monster or a beast. This, this number, that, that monster, beast. If you manage to do that, then, of course, you will be the owners of the cores you earned, the research or discovery you did, or the beast you killed. But you will also get a bonus from our side. The amount depends on the given task."


    The smile over Ryan''s face faded, ''That all is okay but¡­ where is the money coming from?'' he wondered. ''Even if you are that rich, no rich man will throw away his money like that.''


    "We still have a few things to cover. Okay fifth. New ID cards." Satoru lifted his hands and ordered, "I request teachers to please distribute the ID cards."


    From behind, a new team of men came. And they started handing students a thing rectangle thing. After they were done, Satoru grabbed everybody''s attention back.


    "The ID cards you see in your hands, they must be blank right now. To activate them, but the ID card against your chest, for girls, I suggest you put the ID card on your forearm."


    Ryan pulled the thin rectangle thing enclosed inside a thick layer of glass. With a fuzzing sound, the screen lit up as soon as the ID card touched his chest.


    "Whoa," Ryan was surprised a little.


    "Your information will be displayed on the card. Teachers, please check if anybody has a problem."


    Ryan took a look at the digital screen.


    < Name: Ryan Walker >


    < Age: 16 [Male] >


    < Trait: Clairvoyance, enhanced senses >


    "It is not limited to that much information. New information will be added as you continue unlocking the elements. If you earn equipment and weapon, you will be able to equip them with a tap of your hand. And that glass is unbreakable."


    Many students were indulge in the new invention presented to them.


    "Okay, to the Sixth and the final protocol. Here is a disclaimer for students, first of all, this event is not scheduled anytime soon in the future. So please be patient."


    Satoru took a deep breath and said, "Monster expeditions and Beast hunting quests for second-year students. Of course, we do not have those beasts on Earth so we will be traveling to other planets. How? Go ask the fourth-year students if you have any friends.


    "This is a totally new concept for you. Do not worry about oxygen stuff. We will be taking you to the planets with the gravity, atmosphere, and environment almost the same as Earth. Cause, of course, those planets are developed, safe for people to live. You will be told to clean some beasts on the outskirts of the planets.


    "But I want you to not underestimate this. Although there will be basic and intermediate level beasts to fight with, many students from all over the world have lost their lives on this Quest. And they all were one to two years older than you. You can imagine it now.


    "That was it. That was all for the protocols. And those students who do not know about what are beasts, other planets, etc. Do not worry. We will be holding a two-month intense training before teleporting to other planets. You will be well trained.


    "For my final words. The first thing we will do today will be allotting classes, choosing weapons, and allotting equipment. The plan for tomorrow will be, Trait level checks. Not with those old ID cards anymore. You will undergo a specific set of tasks which in the end report, after completing it, will state your Trait''s true level. All the best."


    Satoru started getting off the stage.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 319 - Academy’s Dungeon.

    "Students, please exit through the left side. We will be going up to the third floor. Please do not rush to the exit. Take it slow!"


    Students started walking. Ryan stood there with Gwen. Gwen glanced at Ryan.


    "I wonder where they are taking us now,"


    "To the Dungeon. To the Academy''s dungeon." Ryan guessed.


    "Say, it is scary?" Ryan felt Gwen''s hand running down his forearm, "The dungeon?" She looked up at Ryan.


    Ryan noted, "It was," he started walking behind the rest of the students, "But it is beautiful now." Ryan answered.


    Satoru was already standing in front of the counselor''s room. With him were a few Japanese teachers. American teachers were yet to arrive.


    "Sadako-san, we are ready?" Satoru turned around and asked a woman in her forties.


    "Yes, sir. We have prepared the portal¡­ and the city on the other side has been activated. It has been checked and renovated by our experts and I have also checked it."


    "Thanks. No, just you know, it has been shut down since the day it was built so I was worried if the Systems are working on not."


    "They are, they perfectly are, sir," Sadako assured.


    "Cool- Thank you," Satoru nodded his head, "And here comes our preys- students."


    Satoru corrected. He looked at the group of students coming in his direction on the third floor.


    Ryan and Gwen were at the end of the line. Not line really but the group, you got it. Devon and Naomi were with the other Japanese students.


    "Yes, go inside," the teachers directed students to enter the room.


    Many of them were surprised, shocked, amazed. The room which was locked for a decade was now opened. They were more curious about the place.


    When the first Japanese student stepped inside, his mouth was wide open in amazement. The dungeon had turned into a beautiful hall.


    Satoru, Sadako was already inside the room. They were standing at the end of the room. The front of the room, whatever. The ending point of this maze room.


    They were operating something near the button where Satoru deactivated the maze room. They were opening something.


    "You will be going to a secret city which was built at the time this Academy was built. This city is a remote city which has everything in-built inside it."


    The woman turned around. She was waiting for Satoru''s sign for letting the students go inside.


    Satoru brought his hand near a digital pad. The digital pad scanned his palm, then it slid up and scanned his eyes.


    < Please enter the password >


    A message flashed on the digital pad after it was done scanning Satoru''s body. Not whole body, but okay.


    Satoru punched his password on the digital pad. The pad disappeared inside the wall. There was nothing but a plain black wall in front of Satoru for a moment.


    The wall started vibrating. The vibration increased, soon the whole dungeon was shaking a little.


    "Fuck." Ryan bit his lips, "I am worried about the delicate glass floor beneath us. And will the beasts underwater be okay?"


    Ryan and Gwen were standing in a corner of the room. Naomi, Devon was in the center of the room with Japanese students. Then American students were on the other side of the room.


    Satoru waited patiently for the wall to slide open. The wall did open with a lot of shaking. To its left side, the wall slid open.


    Satoru took a step forward, ''How many years has it been?'' Satoru thought, ''My treasury.'' he thought with a smile.


    He threw his head out of the wall, through the green color circle, a portal. He could see the view on the other side.


    He quickly pulled his head out of the portal, turned around, "Alright." He said with a smile.


    Satoru pulled off his sunglasses, walked back up to the hall, and started searching for Ryan. He spotted Ryan in a corner of the hall with Gwen in his hands.


    "Mitsuda-san, shall we let the kids-"


    "Ryan-Kun!" Satoru raised his hand and gestured Ryan to come here, "Come on." He shook his hand the last time, then turned around.


    Ryan and Gwen exchanged glances. Ryan felt Gwen''s grip getting tighter on his arm. And again, she was staring at Ryan with her puppy face.


    "I will not let you go this time. Not alone with that man."


    "Oh come on, we are not alone, okay? I am just here, a few meters away."


    Gwen gripped tighter and shook her head twice, "No."


    Ryan let out a sigh, "Fine. Come with me." He lifted his head from Gwen and quickly threw it back down.


    ''Fuck, everyone is already staring at us!''


    "G- Gwen, could you just let go of my hand? Come with me but let go of my hand,"


    "Oh- sure." she realized everybody was staring at them.


    Clearing through the crowd, ignoring the sus glances of Japanese students, ignoring Doc''s¡­ awkward stare, Ayami''s ''he is a playboy'' look, Naomi''s and Devon''s¡­ somewhat bitter looks; Ryan and Gwen followed Satoru.


    "Damn Gwen, I do not mind you holding my hand, in fact, I like it but please, we are not officially in a relationship so please, please, do not hold my hand in public."


    "Everybody knows about us already, I guess. But you are right in a way, I will try to hold myself back¡­ then go all out at night~"


    Ryan felt a chill down his spine, then let out a sigh, ''She never learns.'' Ryan grinned.


    "Ryan-Kun, as an apology for earlier, I will give you and your girlfriend the privilege to be the first persons to step into my own city. Please go ahead."


    Gwen was confused, she looked at Ryan, Ryan forgot Gwen does not know Japanese.


    He was too surprised by Satoru''s sudden offer. To be the first one? A privilege? Ryan was not sure if this would be written in history but, why not give it a try.


    Ryan started walking forward. Gwen was confused, she saw Ryan walking forward, so she thought following him was the only option she was left with.


    Ryan stopped in front of the green portal. Gwen was still unaware of what was happening. Satoru was smiling, Sadako was confused.


    ''I think I have heard this name somewhere¡­'' Sadako thought.


    "You wanted to travel through a portal, right?" Ryan extended his hand to Gwen, "Lucky you, the Green portal is the first portal you will be traveling through."


    Now everything started making sense to Gwen. not everything, she still did not know what Satoru said to Ryan. She managed to come up with another of her theory and guess what conversation must have happened.


    Gwen happily grabbed Ryan''s hand. Ryan took a step forward, then came back.


    "In one go," he muttered to Gwen.


    "Hm, in one go," she muttered back.


    They both together took a step forward, then the other finally passed through the green portal.


    "Sadako-sensei," Satoru muttered.


    "Yes," She left the room, walked out to the main hall where students were waiting, "Everybody, please stand up and come inside in a pair of two, teachers please help them."


    With that, she disappeared inside once again.


    Everyone got excited, they were dying to know what was happening on the other side. What was the city they were talking about, how does a portal looks, how does it feel to pass through a portal?


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 320 - The Remote City.

    "So, how do you like my city? The Remote city?" Ryan and Gwen turned around quickly when they heard Satoru behind them.


    Gwen let go of Ryan''s hand. Ryan turned his head forward, then turned back to Satoru.


    "Amazing. This is like, as a new generation development! This is the future. The buildings, shops, robots, the atmosphere is epic too. Just what is this place?"


    "Haha! Glad you liked it." Satoru walked past Ryan, "I built this city myself a few years back. Five years to be honest, when  I built this Academy."


    "Any story behind it? If you do not mind telling me¡­"


    "Of course. I wanted to live a remote life, away from my wife. That was the reason I built this city." Satoru giggled, "But the amount of money I spent on this was not paying me back. Do you know what I mean? Being alone in this whole city felt like I am in a ghost city."


    "I can imagine."


    "Only one-third of the city is turned on. The rest of the city''s lights and shops were closed. I tried adding robots after a year but it did not help either."


    "So you finally had to shut the city down?"


    "Hm¡­ this city has been closed for somewhere around three years. I missed it so much."


    "What planet is this? Does not anybody else live on this planet? And¡­ I can breath normally."


    "You see the city from here?" Satoru pointed his finger down on the big city.


    "Yes."


    "Now see around yourself." Ryan did as he was told. He realized he was standing on hills. There was nothing but hills around them.


    "What is this¡­?"


    "The city and the mountains. That is it. That is the whole planet."


    "What?!" Ryan exclaimed.


    "Yes. the planet ends here. If you climb down the hills and walk around, you will be circling around this small city."


    "Amazing¡­" Ryan glanced all around him.


    "I tried building it as similar as possible as my hometown¡­ Shizuoka." Satoru started getting nostalgic, "Farms, buildings¡­ traditional houses. That old era where the disease had taken all over the world."


    ''Disease¡­ yeah, I want to know more about this disease. Just what exactly in the period of 2020 to 2025?''


    "And¡­ finally¡­ the¡­" Satoru started raising his hand, Ryan''s eye followed his direction, "The 2000 years old Fuji-san." Satoru pointed.


    Ryan''s eye followed his direction. His eye finally rested on a big peak of a hill which was covered in white¡­ snow maybe.


    "What is that? Did you color it?"


    "Nope. I did not. After I build this city, I realized there is an active volcano on this planet. We never noticed it. It seemed like any other hills."


    "Oh my god¡­"


    "Yeah." Satoru nodded, "Please go ahead and wait for me in the plaza. I will bring everybody behind you," Satoru turned around.


    Ryan nodded. He took a look down. There was a black, slanting thing below their feet.


    "I have one question though¡­ Satoru-san,"


    "Listening."


    "How are you able to open a portal without anyone present here? I mean, you need a portal user to open a portal, right?"


    "Whom are you fooling, Ryan-Kun." Satoru looked at Ryan from over his shoulders, "Who else knows better than you about the Vampiric portals? Yeah?"


    Ryan''s eye went wide, "H¨C how? It is not possible."


    "Everything is possible when you have money and power in your hands. I will share the story with you sometime." he smiled and moved forward, "Look forward for now,"


    "What is this¨C" Before Ryan could complete, he and Gwen were being pulled forward.


    From the escalator-type below their feet, some type of hands came out, they wrapped around Ryan''s and Gwen''s feet.


    ''It feels like nothing!'' Ryan was amazed at how soft the white, crystal clear hands were.


    The hands soon molded down and spread across their feet, from knees, like a white opaque class holding their legs, not allowing them to fall forward.


    "God, I was scared to death!" Gwen exclaimed, "this is just an escalator!" she sighed.


    Unconsciously, they both were holding hands again.


    "Uh, Ryan¡­ unfortunately, I understood nothing from your conversation. But I think it was an important talk. Can you please-"


    "Of course. And I will enroll you for the Japanese learning course too." Ryan replied.


    "Uhm~" she grunted.


    "I am okay with being your translator but what if I am not around and you are in an emergency? Just learn it, it is easy." Ryan assured.


    "Uhm. Fine."


    From the portal, students started entering. They landed on the escalator, the white liquid spread over their legs. Satoru was waiting for the right people to arrive.


    "Carefully,"


    "Hah? I have been pushed through a portal already,"


    "Oh, right." Naomi grabbed ''his'' hand and climbed inside the portal, through the portal.


    Now, these were the people Satoru was waiting for. Naomi stepped out of the portal with him.


    Satoru pulled his smile down, "Oh you two," Satoru pointed, "Come this way." His English accent is not that good.


    "Huh?" Devon glanced at Satoru.


    "Oh please, wait here. I have something important for you two." Naomi, without any pressure, walked up to her dad. Satoru smiled at her.


    He raised his eyes at Devon. It was a sort of glare, "Devon, please." He faked a smile.


    Devon gulped. He stood beside Satoru, on the other side of Satoru.


    ''Why do I get this vibe from Naomi''s father¡­ this uneasy vibe¡­ am I in trouble?''


    Devon glanced at Naomi, she glanced back and shrugged.


    After the forty students were done coming to the other side, Satoru took a step forward, poked his head through the portal, and ordered.


    "Sadako-sensei, please let other teachers come through now. Come, for now, we will explain things to the students and come back to the Academy to shut it down."


    "Yes, sir."


    Japanese teachers started entering through the portal now. This was their first time seeing something like this. Most of the teachers did not even know something like this existed behind the small counselor''s room.


    American teachers passed through the portal too. Brandon had a little chat with Sadako before leaving.


    They both entered through the portal at the same time. Satoru was standing there with a smile to greet the great Guardian vampire.


    "Hello, Head General Brandon."


    "Ah, sir," Brandon bowed, "It is my pleasure." Brandon replied, "And look at this place, you have surely built an amazing city!" Brandon and Satoru shook hands.


    Brandon''s eyes fell on Devon. Through their hairband deceive, they communicated.


    "I do not know," Devon told Brandon even before asking him.


    "All done, Sadako-sensei?"


    "Yes, sir. We are yet to close the rooms. But everyone is here." She replied.


    "Cool- uh, thanks. You go ahead, I will close this portal for now."


    "Uh, are we supposed to go now?" Devon asked.


    Naomi glanced at him, she walked up to her father, "Dad, are we supposed to go now? Why did you make us wait here? What is it?"


    "Oh calm down, Naomi-chan." Satoru deactivated the portal, "You can leave, Naomi-chan. I want to have a little talk with your friend." Satoru glared at Devon.


    ''Okay. I am sure. Something is definitely wrong.'' He felt a chill again.


    "Why but-"


    "Just leave, Naomi-chan."


    "....okay." she glanced at Devon before leaving, "Nice creation though, dad. Is mom aware of this?"


    Satoru smiled, "I would have been dead by now if she finds about this." Satoru smiled sarcastically. With the reason behind building this city, Satomi would definitely kill Satoru.


    "Now¡­" Naomi was sliding down, "Let us have a little talk, vampire boy, Devon Bostick."


    ''Aah¡­ I knew it.'' Devon gulped.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 321 - Explore The Remote City.

    "Let me show you your dorms first," Satoru said. He was standing in the middle of the plaza.


    Students and teachers were surrounding Satoru from the three sides.


    "Take a step forward, make a queue, the road will carry you on itself," Satoru ordered.


    As being told, the students stood in a line. When everybody was ready, Satoru activated the escalator. The road started moving on its own.


    Students were being carried in the dormitory''s direction, "I request teachers to stand on that side of the road. Let us introduce you to your dorms."


    Satoru got on the road himself. After a minute or so, the road started coming to a stop. It was not moving at an insane speed, to begin with.


    They stopped in front of two big buildings. They were two buildings, one had three floors, another one had two floors.


    "Okay, before you enter your dormitory," it was a beautiful building, it had glass railings inside, balconies with glass as a walled compound.


    It was painted beautifully in white, skin color, "Ground floor, it is registered for boys only. Take whatever rooms you want. On the first floor, unfortunately, we have a lot of boys and not enough girls¡­ so the first floor will be a mixed floor. Half boys, half girls."


    Some pervert''s eyes lit up, Ryan was not one of them. Cause mixed or not, he has Gwen to sleep with every day.


    "And finally, the second floor is for the rest of the girls." Satoru took a pause, he did something on his pad once again, "Ah, okay." he lifted his head, "Your rooms numbers will appear on your ID card. Please check it out and go to your respective rooms."


    Satoru turned away from the students, he turned to the teachers now. Students took a look at their IDs. Most were disappointed cause they were not on the first floor.


    Somewhere even trying to exchange rooms. Which was not possible technically cause the numbers are digital not a piece of paper.


    "It would have been better if I was your roommate." Gwen let out a groan.


    "At least we are on the same floor. Or should I say, we literally are neighbors?" Ryan said after taking a look at Gwen''s room number.


    "For teachers." Satoru cleared his throat, "On the ground floor, I, Sadako-sensei, sir Brandon with sir Zahn, and sir Atkinson will stay."


    Yes. Their Academy had no principal. Sadako is the principal and the head general both. Amazing, right.


    "On the first floor, male teachers. On the second floor, female teachers. I hope it is clear. Your rooms numbers will be sent to you on your mobiles in a minute."


    Satoru pushed his pad back into his dimensional cube. He looked around, most of the students had already left to check their rooms.


    "Uh, could you please inform the students that they have time till lunch to explore the city? I have something urgent to take a look at,"


    "I will, sir." Brandon stepped forward, "Do not worry."


    ''You, yourself are an object of worry, sir Brandon.'' Satoru faked a smile, thanked Brandon, and left the dormitory area.


    He accelerated the escalator''s speed. He disappeared in a second.


    ''I need to check the Academy.'' He thought. ''Ah, crap. I forgot to tell them where the cafeteria is.'' He sighed, ''Tch, I will have to check on the cooking robots too!''


    So much work. And the disadvantage was such that he could not ask anyone for help either. No one knows how things should work in this city.


    Of course, technical experts will check the machinery and other things but, at last, it is Satoru''s city. Who would know the secrets of the Academy besides him?


    Ryan entered his room, Gwen went inside her room. Naomi was on the girls'' floor. Of course, Satoru does not want her around two vampires.


    Devon was on the ground floor, Rigid, Rosy, was on the first floor. Most of the Japanese students were on the ground and on the second floor.


    Ayami was on the first floor with her friends¡­ she does not have any though.


    Ryan was eager to check who his roommate is. But when he entered the room, no one was inside yet.


    "Oh," he dropped his bags on the floor, took off his jeans, and threw himself on the bed.


    "Looks like my roommate is not here yet." Ryan sighed. He spread himself in the room.


    ''Hah, now that I look back,'' the time when he was still with Doc, Gwen, Naomi, Devon¡­ Pete. was on good terms with them. The time they used to spend together.


    Shit happened. Doc is not talking to him, not even looking at him. He just upset Naomi a few hours ago, Gwen is now¡­ his girl. Pete is not with him anymore. Devon is a traitor, a vampire, and a boy in love.


    "Anyways," he rose up from the bed, "What are we supposed to do now?" Ryan wondered.


    For starters, he got up from his bed and opened his laptop. ''It has been forever.'' Ryan thought, ''I should try investing¡­ let us what the market says.''


    He opened his broker app and went on surfing through companies, their fundamentals, and his own predictions that he learned through the hundreds of books he read.


    He still had not started investing cause, he had no money. His parents never gave him pocket money. But now, he is a millionaire!


    He does not need the millions of dollars he has in his bank, even more in Japanese currency. Which calculates to around 570 million yen.


    ''I can invest this money wherever I want.'' Ryan thought, ''I do not have any expenses of my own anyway.''


    Knock, knock.


    "Come in, Gwen." she punched the password and entered the room.


    "He-he, how did you know it was me?" she closed the door behind her.


    "Who else would even want to enter my room? You are the only one."


    "There were¡­ Doc, Naomi-" Ryan ignored her, "fine. What are you doing?" she asked.


    "Trying to invest my million dollars."


    "Eh? Down to every cent?" She asked in surprise.


    "Yeah. I do not have any expenses of my own so¡­"


    Gwen looked down, "And I was hoping you would take me on dates¡­" she muttered in a very low voice.


    "Eh~" Ryan let go of his laptop and grabbed Gwen''s waist, "Then till I become rich, you take me on dates."


    Ryan pushed himself on Gwen, she giggled, "Looks like I will have to work hard now!" they both fell on the bed.


    "Work. right. We have a lot of ways to earn money. I am betting my everything on my fighting skills."


    "Ah-hah, I will have to work even harder. I can not let you protect me always."


    "I do not mind," Ryan smiled.


    "But with both of us fighting together, we will just be able to achieve even more!" Gwen protested.


    "Right¡­"


    ''You do not know, Gwen¡­.'' Ryan thought, ''You are already too powerful, even stronger than me when it comes to sword art.'' the images of the parallel world fight flashed in front of Ryan''s eyes.


    ''You are too strong.''


    "Ever thought about enrolling for sword art?"


    "Huh?"


    "Your Trait is¡­ martial arts?"


    "Yep,"


    "But you have the talent for sword fighting."


    "Uh? How?"


    "Nah, just my guess after I saw you fight in the parallel world,"


    "I do not know¡­"


    "Why do not you try sword art?" Ryan asked.


    "Uhm¡­ I do not feel like wielding that long thing around,"


    "I am going to opt for sword art though,"


    "Let us do this. I should try sword art if you say I have the latent for that,"


    "Hahaha, right!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 322 - It’s Hard Being A Vampire.

    "Let us have a little talk, vampire boy, Devon Bostick." Satoru turned his head, his eyes fixed on Devon.


    "...." Devon did not say anything. He was expecting trouble when an unknown person [to him] stopped him. Maybe because a vampire was walking with this man''s human daughter.


    "Do not be surprised. I know every detail about your family¡­. Down to the depth." Satoru''s eyes dropped dead serious.


    "What do you want from me?" Devon asked with the same serious look. Although his heart was beating loudly inside his chest.


    "To stay away." Satoru replied in his broken English accent, "I want you to stay away from Naomi." he stated.


    Devon did not say anything again. He was impacted by the demand Satoru made.


    "I know you know the reason why." Satoru walked close to Devon. Devon gave him a nod, he looked away from Satoru, "Cause I do not want you to do the same thing your father did, no offense, with respect."


    Devon felt like punching Satoru in the guts but when Satoru added the latter words, Devon calmed down. His eyes went back to their normal color.


    "Naomi does not like you, believe me-"


    "I know¡­!" Devon shouted, "I know she does not like me!" he replied, "But¡­ but she likes Ryan¡­ or used to like Ryan." Devon raised his head.


    ''She did? I thought they were just friends?'' Although Satoru kept calling Ryan Naomi''s boyfriend, he never thought they were really dating. Messed up, yeah.


    "What do you mean she used to like Ryan?" Satoru asked.


    "Ryan broke her heart this morning." As soon as Devon told that, he could see Satoru''s eyes boil with anger, "Something has been off with Ryan recently¡­ since he and Gwen got together."


    "Well, it is fine anyways. I do not want my child to be around that low-class vampire anyway."


    Devon''s expressions changed, "Low-class vampire? Who, Ryan?"  he asked with a frown.


    "Who else. You are not a low-class vampire. Dylan Bostick''s child after all. And nor is your friend, he is a Head general in our world." Satoru sighed.


    "Wait, who told you that?"


    Satoru looked at Devon, "I have my own connections. Everything is easy when you have money and power in your-"


    "Huh? What power and money do you need to spy a sixteen-year-old kid?"


    Satoru''s eyebrows wrinkled, "Oh, Ryan." he looked away, "No one told me, I figured it out myself. I do not know why but I can not sense the vampire inside Ryan."


    "How can you?" Devon scoffed, "How can you sense the vampire inside Ryan?"


    Satoru frowned and looked at Devon, "Why, do you know something about his vampiric aura?"


    "It has got nothing to do with aura and shit." Devon looked right into Satoru''s eyes, "How can you sense the vampire inside Ryan when is not even a vampire in the first place."


    "Hah. Try saving your friend. Two of the same kinds."


    "I do not know how you figured it out, Naomi''s dad, but you are wrong to the base. Ryan was never a vampire, he is not a vampire in the present either. I do not know about the future. He has gotten too deep in the vampire business." Devon looked down.


    "Yeah, yeah, go on. I already know Ryan is a vampire. Nice try, kid. I have only one thing for you, stay away from my daughter and I will let you live." Satoru stopped walking, glared at Devon, "Or else, I am ready to start a war with your vampire family." He turned around, "Let us go now." Satoru started walking.


    "Either he''s not a vampire, or he is able to suppress his vampiric aura," Devon commented, "These two reasons." He told, "There are only two reasons why a human can not sense a vampire¡­ sometimes, even a vampire can not sense a vampire."


    Satoru stopped right at the moment. He turned his head slowly, then turned his whole body slowly.


    "You have already sensed Brandon''s vampiric aura when he is a Head general in this world," Devon started, "Believe me, he is a pretty strong vampire," Devon said.


    Satoru, without saying anything, turned around silently.


    "Either Ryan is suppressing his aura, which even Brandon can not do, you got to be a Pure vampire to do that. Or he is not a vampire. Which is the fact."


    "I attacked him. He healed himself."


    "That is just one of Ryan''s Traits." Devon replied, "You have done a good job spying on my family but¡­" He started walking, "You know literally nothing about Ryan. Not only does he have multiple Traits but the power to fight the Underworld''s top Mafia, Ainz Gown."


    Satoru''s eyes went wide when he heard Ainz''s name, "H- He is he the reason¨C"


    "In our world, he has the power of a Pure vampire. Something he needed to finish off The Ainz Gown." Devon grinned, "But I can guarantee you one thing, Naomi''s dad, Ryan is not a vampire."


    "Wai! Is he the reason behind Ainz''s-"


    "Obviously. Who else would save the Academy from that monster necromancer?" Devon replied, "Ryan had to kill that necromancer and destroy his body down to the earth."


    For some reason, Devon was feeling proud. Is this because Ryan is his friend?


    Satoru''s mind was totally blown off. He could not believe the real fact that the news he was hearing about Ainz Gown''s death¡­ no one but Ryan was behind it.


    "You know more than this, Naomi''s dad. You have much better than doing this." Devon started, "Do not worry. I will give up on your daughter. You have Dylan Bostick''s son''s words. I will never go behind your daughter." Devon said with a sad smile. He was already feeling the pain in his heart.


    "Ryan is not a vampire¡­?"


    "He is not. I do not know about Japanese students, though I did not sense any vampires yet, I and Brandon are the only vampires in your Academy."


    Devon walked past Satoru.


    "And," Devon said, "Why would I even want to protect ''my friend''? I would rather expose him even more. That bastard broke Naomi''s heart¡­" Devon grunted, "Later, Naomi''s dad¡­" He walked down the escalator.


    Satoru stood there with wide eyes, ''Just¡­ just what are you, Ryan-Kun?'' he thought.


    Killing a world-class criminal, Ainz Gown. Saving the whole Academy from his attack. Although students lost their lives, it would have been worse if it was not for Ryan.


    No teacher was able to save the students, they were killed before even they could enter the building. Ryan stayed inside and fought with the mafias.


    ''Seriously¡­ what can a sixteen-year-old kid with no powerful Trait, no network, no money can do something, so much like this?''


    Satoru was about to drop off the cliff, down in the valley, "Multiple Traits huh?" He muttered, "Looks like you have something even more powerful than any of us."


    People with multiple Traits, are rare to find and are supposed to have god''s gift in this stereotypical society.


    "I will need to keep a better eye on you from now on, Ryan-Kun." Satoru took a step forward.


    He landed on the escalator and started going down, "What can this lead to? Wars? Or worse¡­ world war? Hah! Why would it happen?"


    Devon reached the plaza soon. Naomi greeted him, "What happened?" she asked, coming towards Devon.


    Devon shook his head, "Your dad asked me to do my best in the new session. I was the second seat holder, he heard, so he is expecting a lot from me. Haha!"


    "Oh¡­ hah, and I thought something bad happened."


    "Haha, what bad can happen?" Devon laughed.


    ''Fuck. it was nerve-racking. For a second I thought this will be my last day.''


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 323 - Weapons.

    The students had already finished their lunch. Teachers reached a few minutes after the students did so they were still eating their lunch.


    It was a fucking big cafeteria. Nothing saw before. It did not have walls at all. Tables were automatic tables that opened on their own with chairs. And close if they sense no human for more than two minutes.


    The cafeteria, instead of walls, had glasses around its perimeter. It was a rectangle-shaped cafeteria but in a circular way. The height from the floor to the top of the cafeteria was somewhere around forty feet high.


    It was fully air-conditioned, but while the winter was taking over this planet. A heater was what was needed more than the AC. and it was present.


    Robots were working on the cafeteria''s food-making process. Of course, the people who were previously in charge of handling the cafeteria were fired.


    Only the manager of the cafeteria was allowed to keep his job. Robots did most of the work, at an insane speed without messing up, the manager just had to stand there.


    The cafeteria had two entrances. One side, where students were sitting. They had their separate place to collect the food from.


    On the other side of the cafeteria, teachers were taking their lunch.


    The structure of the cafeteria is something like this. Two hallways on both sides. The shorter sides of a rectangle. The long sides, the length, of the rectangle is where the cafeterias are.


    In a circle, but actually a rectangle. Are you getting what I am saying? Yeah? There is a courtyard in between the circular cafeteria.


    Okay, easy way to explain. Consider two parallel sides. Two long parallel sides of the rectangle. Now to connect these dies from the sides.


    There is a pair of two short parallel sides. These are the hallways which are for walking around. You take the left side, reach the students'' cafe, take the right, you reach teachers''.


    If you continue walking through this hallway, through the cafeteria, you will end up in the second hallway. Which is parallel to the first one.


    Now you got it? Circle but rectangular. I hope you did. If not, then visit my website to learn more. The website''s link is in this novel''s synopsis. Just kidding.


    The students were told to wait in the courtyard till the teachers get done with their lunch.


    It was a nice courtyard though. Bushes across the corners of the little-big courtyard. Grass in the middle of the courtyard [covering most of the area.] and cement pavements on the remaining area.


    It took the teachers a few more than five minutes to complete their lunch and gather in the courtyard. After one or two more minutes, Satoru appeared in the courtyard.


    He glanced at Ryan, then at Devon. His daughter was also present there. And as Devon had promised Satoru, Devon was standing literally on the other corner of the courtyard with other American students.


    "Check-in in your dorm rooms. Done. Rest, done. Lunch, done." Satoru started, "Training? Not done." He got everyone''s attention with that line, "The next thing on our list is to learn about your new Academy, training arena, the building''s systems."


    No one said anything. Most of them were not ready to move but could not say that out loud. They are on a remote planet no one knows about with a man who can do whatever he wants.


    "This way," Satoru turned around. The tree standing behind him started shaking.


    Not long after it started shaking, the tree pulled open. It slid open and an underground tunnel was exposed to everybody.


    ''Now what kind of escape route is that?'' Devon thought.


    ''His secret rooms just never seem to end,'' Ryan sighed.


    "I want everybody to go through this tunnel. It has an in-built escalator which will take you to the Academy directly." Satoru ordered, "Everything you are done eating your lunch, I want you to take this route to the Academy directly." He told.


    Students started boarding the tunnel. As soon as they stepped inside, the lights of the tunnel turned on. Bright yellow, orange lights shine in the tunnel.


    It took them somewhere around three minutes to see the lighting glow of bright natural light. The escalator pulled them off the ground.


    There stood a big building in front of the students. It was beautifully designed, architect. Just another amazing wonder of the remote city.


    From the other side, teachers appeared. How? They had a portal ready for themselves on the other side. Amazing, right?


    "This is your Academy. This is the place where you will be taking your theory classes." Satoru came forward, "Behind this is the weapons hall, equipment hall."


    Teachers were staring at the Academy with wide eyes. The same was with students, just for taking theory classes [which rarely happens] Satoru had built such a big building.


    What would, how big would be the training arena would be?


    "Alright. Sent to your IDs. please check the classes and enroll for the class you want. You can always change this¡­ only once."


    Students dug their heads into their ID cards. There were three options shining on their screen.


    Ryan was confused between the two classes. ''Attack class or long-range class?'' finally, he decided, ''Gwen''s class.''


    "What are you applying for?" he finally asked.


    "Your class." cool reply.


    "Attack or long-range?" Ryan asked. He did not get the answer he was looking forward to.


    "Uh¡­ I hate long-range fights. I want to engage in combat fights and kill the enemy myself instead of covering those who fight in this range."


    "Attack class it is." Ryan selected the class. Gwen did the same.


    "Hm." Satoru hummed, "Alright! I have received everybody''s enrollment. Moving to the sub-class now."


    Sub-class? Ryan frowned. Ryan was not the only one, everybody frowned at the word ''Sub-class.'' we were never told about that.


    "Yes, we do have a sub-class. In other words, weapon class. Chose the weapon you want to use and enroll into that class." Satoru made it clear, "You chose the class you liked. But I warn you while choosing weapons, only choose the weapons you really think you have skills for. Not because you like it."


    Everybody gulped. They slowly looked at their IDs to take a look at the sub-classes listed down.


    Sword.


    Axe.


    War Hammer


    Mace


    Dagger


    Halberd


    Sickle


    Flail


    Bow [Only for students who chose long-range class]


    Sniper [Only for students who chose long-range class]


    Rifle/Gun [Only for students who chose long-range class]


    Staff


    Scythe


    Whip


    Spear


    Magic Spells [Only for students with Magic Traits.]


    Ryan and Gwen exchanged glances. Ryan wanted to go for sword anyway. He hates short-ranged weapons like a sickle and hammer.


    But he does not like long-range weapons like a spear, greatsword, scythe, whip. Gun is okay but still a no.


    "I repeat again, students." Satoru started, "No not chose a weapon just because you like it. Chose the weapons you think you have a skill for."


    Ryan had to think twice, thrice because of Satoru''s warning. He knows very well he has no kills for sword art, unlike Gwen.


    "I am going for the sword, Ryan. what about you?" she asked after hearing Satoru''s advice.


    Ryan gulped, ''Let us fucking do it.'' he thought.


    Ryan clicked on the sword option. Another long list of weapons dropped down.


    Greatsword


    Two-Handed sword


    Claymore


    Swordstaff


    Double-edged sword


    Katana [Single edged, curved swords]


    Ryan looked at Gwen once again. He lifted his head as a gesture to ask Gwen what she was going for.


    "Two sword style." she smiled, "I want to use both of my hands."


    ''Right¡­ you do have skills for that.'' Ryan remembered.


    "So I will choose Katana for now, but will ask the teacher to lend me two Katanas," she confirmed.


    "Alright. I do not have confidence in my sword skills but let us do this." Ryan selected the Katana option.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 324 - Equipment Test.

    Satoru nodded, "Done? Amazing." He turned around, "As now everybody is done selecting their weapons. It is time to go inside and check the equipment."


    Students dropped their IDs on their chest and hand. Students started following Satoru inside the Academy.


    "The equipment hall is inside the Academy. Follow me." the forty students and twenty teachers were walking behind Satoru.


    They walked through the beautiful Academy, offices, staff rooms, and finally stopped in front of a room.


    Satoru entered his password and the door opened. "Two at a time. One boy, one girl." He said, "We need to do a checkup before allotting the equipment. Remember one thing, these are only basic tier equipment. You will need to improve this equipment on your own. How? You know."


    He walked inside the room, "Ah, if you possibly managed to find or make your own equipment, it will still be valid. All the best," he sarcastically, after saying that, went inside.


    From the inside, they heard a call, "Come inside, one by one."


    The process started. Ryan and Gwen were at the end of the line. Naomi was upfront first because other students wanted to be behind the goddess.


    Finally, Ryan''s turn. He stepped inside. There were robots scanning the bodies with some kind of device which was letting out greenish-blue color rays.


    Ryan had to take off his clothes and stand under the rays. The same was going on with the girls. Of course, there was a wooden wall to cover them.


    After the robot was done scanning Ryan''s body, the message to cover his things appeared on the screen.


    Soon, Ryan''s measurements appeared on the screen. His shoulders, his biceps, his neck, his chest, this waist, measurement of his hips.


    Down to his thighs, and¡­ whoa, a whopping 4 and a half inches! Amazing length considering he is not aroused right now.


    ''What the fuck is this robot doing? Now I see why a human is not doing this job.'' Ryan frowned.


    Then his BMI ratio appeared, perfect for a teenager. His muscles were fairly equal to the fat in his body. Still a little difference between those two ratios.


    Ryan got the green single from the robot to leave the station. Ryan got out of the station. At the same time, Gwen exited from her booth too.


    He glanced at Gwen, she saw that Gwen was worried about something. Ryan decided to ask her.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "Uhm~" she let out a groan, "I am worried about my measurements."


    Ryan almost choked on his own words, "W- w-w- what! See, y- y- you do not need to be insecure about it."


    "Tch. not that, Ryan." she looked at Ryan. they started walking, "My measurements just increased since the last time I checked them." she muttered, "I am worried if I am getting fat day by day."


    "Oh, when was it?" Ryan asked, "The last time you checked¡­"


    "Before 11th grade."


    "..." Ryan looked at her with a cold expression, "Girl, that was one year ago. And you are at a growing age. Of course, they are gonna grow."


    "Aah¡­" She sighed, "I blame you for this." she smiled.


    ''Here it comes.'' they both walked out of the room.


    The students who were done getting their checkup were told to wait in the classroom two doors next to the checkup room.


    Ryan and Gwen started walking in that direction. "Why me?"


    "You keep grabbing and squeezing them," she grinned, "Who else is responsible for my hips and breasts growing?"


    "Come on, I have not even touched your breasts properly, yet." Ryan countered. But that did not seem to affect Gwen a lot.


    "Eh-heh~" she grabbed Ryan''s hand, "Then do it now-"


    "Shut up," he pulled his hand away.


    "Haha, ah¡­. I will need to work out." she glanced at Ryan, "Do you know¡­" she started.


    ''Okay. come at me, Gwen. I am ready for it, you little minx.''


    "My boobs grew to ninety centimeters~"


    ''Ninty? Doc''s boobs are much bigger than yours. Even Naomi''s breasts are bigger than yours.'' OF course, he did not want to hurt Gwen so he kept that to himself.


    "And my hips¡­ because you squeezed them a lot, they grew to 80 centimeters!!" she exclaimed.


    ''Fuck¡­ that much volume.''


    "And¡­ my hips decreased to 54 centimeters. Say, is not that amazing~"


    "Not if you are accumulating fats." Ryan joked.


    "Idiot, Ryan." she looked away with a grin.


    Ryan wanted to check if she was saying the truth. So, he decided to activate his vision skill.


    < Measurements- BWH: 90/54/80 >


    ''Oh my god, she was telling the truth¡­''


    "Now, now. Do not stare so hard. We will have time for this at night~" Gwen tilted her head, turned his right eye in Ryan''s direction.


    "Ugh. It- it is not like I was staring at you." Ryan imagined what he was doing. To an outsider, it would seem Ryan is staring at a girl which he is not.


    "Gosh, you are so shy sometimes." Gwen teased him.


    "Wait, you. Just wait, meet me at night." Ryan gritted his teeth.


    ¡­..


    "We have gone through the checkup, hope it was not awkward for everybody." Satoru entered the room, stood near the digital board, "You will be handed your equipment by tomorrow." He told the students.


    "But, let me give you a basic knowledge of how to use the equipment and your weapons." he turned around, touched the digital board with his finger, the board lit up.


    "For weapons, your weapons are saved in your IDs. I still have not given you permission to access them. I will do that at the right time.


    But just to inform you, you have to tap your ID once and call out your weapon. It will appear in your hands. Details, later."


    Satoru clicked on the board and a few guidelines appeared. In both languages.


    "If." he noted, "You break your weapon on an expedition, you will be granted with the same weapon. But if you break it during non-practice sessions, you will have to pay me the price. Cause you know, although these are basic tier weapons, it still takes efforts to kill a basic tier monster."


    Students nod their heads, "I suggest you take our weapons only when it is needed. Not when you want to kill your ex-girlfriend."


    Students broke out laughing, "Or to have a ''friendly'' fight between ''friends''. Keep that in mind."


    "Coming to the training classes without your weapon¡­ well you will be kicked out of the class. What is next? I will be integrating you."


    "Same goes for the equipment. You will be receiving basic chest armor, a helmet, and some boots. But believe me, there is a hell of a lot of magical equipment out there, you just have to find them. Some equipment increases your speed and strength. Some increase the impact of your heavy attacks.


    "I will do you a better, I will tell you where to find these. If you do not want to work hard and pay extra fees to create a weapon, kill a beast, and look for equipment in its cave. Look for the loot."


    "Sir," A guy raised his hand, "How will we find equipment in a beast''s cave?"


    "Oh, let me be clear first, you would find any loot if you kill an insect beast. You would not even get a beast core. A core is the beast''s heart."


    He then looked at the boy who asked the question, "If you are going for an intermediate beast, you are the first person going after it. Many people have gone inside its dungeon and lost their lives. The beast does not know how to use their weapons so they are lying inside, waiting for its owner."


    "But sir, would not that be used weapons? Why should we use someone''s used weapons?"


    "Tch, when a professional hunter dies, his equipment are disowned, they are enclosed in a crystal which robots the equipment. It makes itself brand new inside the crystal, waiting for its new user."


    "Is that even possible?"


    "You will know when you see it for yourself."


    "How is that even possible?"


    "Aliens invented that technology. We humans have just copied it to implement it in our society. If you still want to know how then go ask the alien who created it."


    ''Professor¡­'' Ryan called, ''Is that really possible?''


    "Yes. as your sir says. We humans have just copied that tech from aliens. Nothing new. How it works, I do not know either. No one has ever tried discovering the mystery."


    "Hm¡­"


    "Ah, but you should know, the crystal would not open with brand new equipment inside unless a person meets the requirements needed to be its owner."


    "You mean?"


    "A crystal will stay a crystal if you do not need the specific requirements to be able to wield that equipment. Assume, an armor that increases your defense by 30%. But for that, your initial strength should be above 100. As an armor slows you down, your agility should be high enough so that you can move quickly even with the armor on. It means nothing if you have a lot of defense but can not move. Understood?"


    "Yeah. very well."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel if you have some power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! It really is a win-win for both of us lol. And finally, if you love what I write, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having a one-on-one conversation about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to The Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 325 - Choosing Unique Weapons.

    "But sir, do the¡­ Alien tech really works, what if it fails? Would not we have to end up with a used thing? It is such a boring thing." the guy continued, "Why not get a new cool item from the beast''s body after killing it?"


    "Cause boy, this ain''t no anime or a fantasy VR game novel." Satoru smashed his hand against the board.


    "How does this system work?" he asked, "Has the Federation of Council ever tried investigating it, or are they as ignorant as Trait Masters?"


    Ryan''s head swung to the guy behind him. Not because he raised a question about the Trait masters [most were staring at him because of that] but because that guy knew about the Sky Table Federation aka the Federation of Councils.


    The main topic of discussion was originally weapons and equipment but, now the topic of discussion, because of a certain someone, was how the Alien tech works and why we have accepted it.


    "You should show us how it works, should not you? If you can not, then at least let us see how the weapons and equipment are made." the guy demanded.


    "Handsome guy," Gwen muttered in Ryan''s ear.


    "Tch," he got annoyed, "Who is he?" Ryan questioned.


    "Weapons. Take the basic stuff, you told us to choose weapons but on what basis? Should not we wield the weapon before it becomes ours?"


    The boy continued once again, "What if the weapon does not fit perfectly in a small person''s hand, or what if it gets too short for a muscular person? What if you already give us a damaged piece, then ask us to pay for breaking it?"


    ''Seriously, who is this guy who has so much courage¡­ or arrogance up his sleeves.'' At first, Gwen was interested but then lost interest, he was getting pure annoying for her.


    "Should not we, as users, check the quality of the weapon before using it? Show us the real thing first. Do not just hand us a random piece of a weapon and order us to use it till it breaks-"


    "Enough!" For the first- okay, second time, Ryan saw Satoru frustrated, "Fine. I will show you what you want. Weapons? I kept that for later but since you do not believe us, let us take you to Weapons Hall."


    Satoru jumped off the little stage he was standing on. A smile spread over that guy.


    "But I understood nothing of what he said," Gwen sighed. Whatever that guy said¡­ said in Japanese. NO one goy any shit except Ryan from the Americans.


    Satoru came back into the room after he went out for a second, "Weapons would not be random, that is for sure," he started, "But since there are people who do not believe us and call the Federal Council ignorant, let us show you what we have got in the inventory for you." Satoru raised his hand, "Come out of this classroom and follow me." Satoru dropped his hand and walked out of the classroom.


    Satoru had calmed down a little. Students started leaving the classroom, "Let us go," Gwen pushed her hips against Ryan''s shoulder.


    "Right." Ryan got up, they were the second last to leave the room.


    The forty students were following Satoru down the hallway. Many Japanese students were gossiping about the¡­ whatever his name is.


    "That is the new guy who enrolled this year, right?" a Japanese kid said, Ryan, heard him talking with two girls and two more guys in front of him.


    "Yeah. He is kind of hot though~" One girl was full of the thirst, "But now I think I have lost interest, he is too prideful."


    "Who is that guy anyway?" another girl asked.


    "That is the point!" A guy with glasses, who seemed to be out of the group chimed in, "No one literally knows where that guy came from or what that boy''s family background is."


    "I heard that no one even knows what his real Trait is? All they know is¡­ his Trait level is touching the skies." A cool dude said in his deep voice.


    "Yeah¡­!" The guy who started the conversation said with a lot of excitement, "It is unfortunate we never were in the same class as his. I would love to go down in a leveling game against him."


    ''Oh. that concept exists across the Federation, I guess.'' Ryan had totally forgotten that something is known as ''Leveling games'' exists.


    It has been a long time since he fought with someone in a leveling game. The last time was with Robert and that time too, Tye, Gen, and Sarah interrupted the battle.


    "Well, he is in our class now, let us see what our class''s president can do~" the girl full of lust on his face hissed at that muscular guy.


    "Eek! Do not creep me out!" He chickened out because of that horny girl.


    "Eh~ so this is our hero''s weak point. He can not deal with hot girls~"


    ''Tch. Girls like these.'' Ryan shook his head, ''She definitely is not a virgin.'' He then glanced at that girl, "She sure is hot though,"


    "....tch," Crap. I said it out loud. He felt Gwen''s glare on him.


    "Did you see that new boy? Just how high is he on drugs?" Ryan turned his head to another group of boys talking to each other.


    "Why?" His friend giggled.


    "He was fucking arguing with The Mitsuda Satoru sir." He emphasized with his arms.


    ''Satoru-san is not that big of a deal-''


    "Naomi-Sama''s father."


    ''I see¡­'' Ryan let out a sigh.


    "Was I the only one¡­" one of the three said while pretending to be thinking deeply about something, "Was I the only one who saw him holding a digital pen in his hands?"


    "No¡­ I think I saw him holding something against his chin in his hand."


    "Then¡­ am I the only one who saw him taking ''notes'' of what sir Mitsuda was telling us?"


    His friends turned to him with a confused face, more like a ''are you an idiot'' expression.


    "NO guys, I am serious. It might be because I was sitting close to him, but I swear I saw him taking notes. His tablet was full of texts and images."


    "What¡­ is that guy?" they muttered, "He must really be high on drugs." that boy shrugged.


    "Let us go forward," Ryan muttered. Now he had taken an interest in the new arrogant, prideful guy. Gwen had no choice but to go ahead with Ryan.


    The line came to a stop as soon as Ryan started moving forward. He stopped in front of an entrance and let students enter the room.


    He went inside himself. Ryan''s eyes were fixed on the grinning Japanese boy.


    "Nohara Hiroshi, exactly what you wanted," Satoru looked at the new guy, "Welcome to the weapons hall." Satoru started explaining some ground rules about the room.


    But Ryan''s attention is somewhere else. He was focused on Nohara Hiroshi.


    "Who are you?" Ryan activated his Vision skill.


    < Name: Nohara Hiroshi >


    < Age: 16 [Male] >


    < Blood Type: B+ Positive >


    < Trait: Superhuman strength, Resistor, Improved Bravery, Stone Heart >


    Ryan''s eye started going wide, ''What in the¡­'' he could not believe his eye as the screen appeared in front of him with Hiroshi''s information.


    < Trait level: 6.9 >


    ''Fuck me¡­ his Trait level is really touching the skies.''


    < Weight: 60KGs >


    < Height: 185CM >


    < Level: 29 >


    < HP: 140/140 >


    < Race: Devil >


    < Class: Ranger Archer >


    "Oh. so we have two devils in the room now¡­"


    "Students!" Satoru ended his speech, "Chose your weapon!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel with your power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having one-on-one conversations about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to My Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    1. Gifts: One extra ch. for 2 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [We reached 42 last week, just a little more!]


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. [Can not believe it. Four tickets in one week but still, one ticket away from the goal.]


    4. Win-Win Mission: 7 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch. [Zero]


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 17 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. [Four done. Sixteen remains.]


    Win-Win Mission: 200 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.

 Chapter 326 - Guilds.

    Ryan looked around him. There were a lot of weapons displayed behind him. All sorts of weapons. Even his katana was being displayed on the display.


    "Ryan," He heard Professor, "Now is the time for you to chose your weapon. You can use your vision skill to see the stats of a specific weapon to confirm it later."


    ''Amazing.'' Ryan ignored Hiroshi for now, I mean, there was nothing he could do either. There was nothing to do, to be precise.


    "Of course, this will not be your final weapon but you will only get your hands on a high-class weapon if you start with the best basic weapon." Professor continued, "Use Vision to choose the best Katana for yourself and your girlfriend."


    "Yes, Nohara." Hiroshi raised his hand, Satoru caught him, "What is it now?"


    "How are we going to fight? How do the professional masters fight when they go on professional Quests?"


    Satoru sighed, "It really is not important but, they go in guilds. Guilds are formed of five to seven people."


    "I see. Are these guild formed-"


    "Chose your weapon. I thought you were here for that?"


    ''I will keep that for later then, Satoru-san.'' Hiroshi turned around to chose his weapons.


    "What guilds, professor? What is Satoru-san talking about, forming guilds?" Ryan asked as he took his first step towards a Katana.


    "Students!" Satoru shouted, "Within an hour from now, you will be having your own weapon." He told them, "All the best," he sarcastically added.


    The weapons, in the room, were arranged¡­ digitally. Yes. they were displayed but when one touches the weapon, it comes out in their hands.


    To put it back, the same thing. Ryan started swiping through the digital pad to select the best color model of Katan then try wielding it.


    The room was filled with such weapons, where, Satoru gave the students one more piece of information.


    "These weapons are updated according to the choices you selected in front of the dormitory." He told, "Suppose, five students selected bow then there will be no more than five bows available. Of course, there are models available of different colors but that is done on time.


    "Suppose it takes two cores of a basic tier beast to make one bow, then there are no more than 10 cores. The coloring thing is done afterward. So chose the model you like.


    "Of course, you can have two of the same kind but¡­ I suggest you do not do that as it will only create confusion between two people. But if you really like one bow and your friend slash rival do too, you are free to go ahead and chose it."


    ''These designs are really simple.'' Ryan muttered while looking at the Katanas which were displayed.


    "I suggest you do not look for designs but look for the quality of the weapon." Professor interrupted Ryan''s thoughts.


    ''I will but first, answer me what I asked for.'' Ryan demanded.


    "Guilds huh¡­ okay-"


    "So, if anybody wants to change their weapons, or classes can do right now. This is your chance."


    ''Fuck!'' Ryan grunted. Satoru just did not let Professor continue¡­ even start.


    "Uh, I will ask for my swords, Ryan." Gwen left the stand and walked up to Satoru, a few more students were going near Satoru.


    "Continue, Professor¡­" Ryan turned his head away from Gwen. his eyes caught Hiroshi Nohara standing behind him, "What weapon is this devil going for?"


    Ryan lifted his eyes to read the banner displayed above each weapon. It read, "Bows." Of course, his class is an Archer.


    "Moiety Devil is a devil with a split personality disorder. Sometimes, this devil is just a normal person but sometimes, he is a real devil."


    "I see¡­ wait, no! Tell me what I asked for instead of these stupid things¡­"


    "Just thought you should be aware of what a Moiety Devil is¡­"


    "Well, I am now, so please!"


    Ryan focused back on the katanas. He used his vision on every katana displayed. These katanas really were not beautiful.


    "Uh¡­ you do not play MMORPG games, how am I supposed to tell you¡­?" Professor started thinking.


    "But I have watched enough MMORPG animes. I will be able to understand,"


    "Ah, right. Well, then you know what a guild is? It has a guild master and a few members. They get a Quest from the town hall and a reward is kept for completing the Quest."


    "Hm, I know." Ryan rejected the first Katana, cause his skill was stating it incompatible with Ryan''s skills and stats.


    "Well, it is somewhat the same in our world. There are private Quests, Federal Quests; to solve slash complete them, there are private and government-owned clans or guilds."


    "Hm." Ryan rejected the second katana.


    "There are Quests assigned to a particular class of guilds. Z Grade Trait masters then Z Grade Quests for them. Likewise. There are, of course, rewards for completing the Quests."


    "How are the Quests most likely? What the Quests are usually?"


    "Sometimes, the Federation sends guilds on other planets to clear it, explore it. This is a high-grade quest, by the way. Sometimes, Private people like the Underworld and people like Mitsuda Satou, the Royals, hire private guilds to go on a specific planet, kill a specific beast or beasts and bring their cores back to them. In return, they receive either money or a part of the cores they collected. These are the most common Quests. The rewards depend upon the planet they have to go to, the beast they have to kill, and how much do they have to kill. And one more factor, time duration."


    "So, if the Quest is to kill five King-Tier beasts on an unexplored, or on an unknown planet, or on a planet with dangerous climate conditions, the guilds receive a good reward. In argument, if the Quest is to kill 100 Intermediate beasts on a scary planet, what would their reward be?"


    "Now this goes further deep into what type of, or should I say, which beast they are told to get. Even if they are intermediate tier, there are levels in the Tiers too."


    "What if, 1000 Basic level beasts on a normal planet?"


    "Nothing. Anyone can get it,"


    "1000 Advance Tier beasts on a normal planet?"


    "Not possible. If there are 1000 advanced beasts on a planet then that planet will never be a normal planet."


    "Fuck, how do they even evaluate the Quest rewards?"


    "It is already listed, they do not have to evaluate. It is already listed on the website portal of the Sky Table Federation."


    "Really?" Ryan frowned.


    "Yes. Just look through the planets, chose one, chose the tier, chose which beast is to be killed, chose the number of beasts to be killed, time duration. Boom, you get your results."


    "I would like to try that,"


    "Yeah? Then first select your god damn weapon."


    "Oh, do they have stuff like magic?"


    "Only people with Magic Triat do. And yes, these guilds sometimes are told to explore a dungeon, find a hidden treasure. And all that RPG stuff."


    "Might be interesting."


    "Interesting? Yeah, to lose your life while walking down a fucking dark cave. The irony for people who lost their lives insides these dungeons and on Quests."


    "Sorry. Forgot people die too."


    "Just because you do not, cause you get resurrected, does not mean nobody does."


    "No, Ms. Gwen, we can not." Satoru said, "First show us your swordsman skills then I will decide whether to or not accept your request."


    "Thank you, I will have a hard time fighting with one sword."


    "Then prove us your skills. You will definitely get another Katana before going on Hunting Quests. I promise." Satoru smiled.


    "Okay, thank you, sir." Gwen turned around. She went near the Katana section.


    Without disturbing Ryan, she got down on her own business of choosing the best Katana¡­ for now.


    She wanted to tell Ryan that she got her request rejected about wielding two weapons, two katanas at the same time. But when she noticed how deep Ryan was confused about choosing a weapon when he knows nothing about Katanas.


    Gwen got determined to quickly select the best katana and then help Ryan with it.


    Gwen had no vision skills, but she had her own knowledge, experience, and skills.


    Picking up a katana, a sword was enough for her to judge the value of a katana. And how long would it take to lift a few ten swords?


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel with your power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having one-on-one conversations about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to My Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    1. Gifts: One extra ch. for 2 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [We reached 42 last week, just a little more!]


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch. [Can not believe it. Four tickets in one week but still, one ticket away from the goal.]


    4. Win-Win Mission: 7 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch. [Zero]


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 17 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. [Four done. Sixteen remains.]


    Win-Win Mission: 200 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch.

 Chapter 327 - Futsuu No Katana.

    "What Katana did you choose, Gwen?" Ryan moved towards Gwen, she was standing only a few meters away from Ryan.


    Gwen was sure that this is the sword she wants, "This model." She raised her hand in front of her face to show Ryan the Katana she choose for herself, ''I should help him now.'' she thought to herself.


    "Why Katana though? You would have gone for a normal sword,"


    "Nah, I feel comfortable with a katana." Yeah, you do, Gwen. Just state that you do not want to be away from Ryan. You want to wield even the same weapon as Ryan does.


    "This?" Ryan glanced up and down on the katana, "Should not you just¡­ you know, should color that thing?" Ryan suggested. That Katana was¡­ colorless. It had a silver coating around it.


    "Ah, I was waiting for your opinion about that." Gwen looked shyly away.


    Ryan used his vision skill on Gwen''s katana.


    < Item: Genin Katana >


    < Tier: Basic Tier >


    < Changes in Stats-


    Strength: +10


    Agility: -2


    Stamina: -5 >


    ''It has more losses than profits.'' Ryan frowned.


    "Are you sure you want to wield that Katana?" and god, what is up with that name? Ryan frowned again.


    "Yeah¡­ see, it is coated perfectly with the right amount of metal¡­ or whatever they use. Its cuts are perfect for a basic tier katana. The right proportion of weight around its body. Perfect for me, I would say."


    "Ryan, change the view. You looked at the katana from your perspective."


    < Item: Genin Katana >


    < Tier: Basic >


    < Changes in Stats of Gwen Stacy


    Strength: +15


    Agility: +1


    Stamina: -2 >


    "Okay. now that is amazing." Ryan nodded his head.


    "Yeah? Thanks!" Gwen jumped, "Let me choose one for you."


    ''God, she is an angel.'' Ryan was facing trouble choosing the right Katana. Gwen was ready to help him, he trusts Gwen too, so why not?


    Gwen quickly went near the stand where katanas were displayed. It did not take her more than three seconds to pull out three Katanas.


    ''...'' Ryan was speechless, ''Is she randomly picking up some Katanas, or did she do her homework?''


    While Gwen was swiping through the catalog of Katanas, she was not only looking for a Katana for herself, but also for Ryan.


    "Take these three katanas one by one and tell me where do you think the majority weight of the katana goes to."


    Ryan silently grabbed the swords offered to him by Gwen, one by one.


    < Item: Basic Tier Katana >


    < Tier: Basic >


    < Changes in Stats:


    Strength: +9


    Agility: -3


    Stamina: -6 >


    "No." Ryan rejected the katana at once, "It is too big for me. I do not think I will be able to swing it."


    "Thought so," Gwen frowned, "Try this one." she handed him another sword.


    < Item: Manji Katana >


    < Tier: Basic >


    < Changes in Stats:


    Strength: +11


    Agility: -7


    Stamina: -3 >


    "Ah, it feels too heavy now."


    "Ah? But it is a pretty good katana. See, it is not too long and¡­ pretty normal weight."


    "I mean, its weight is in its grip. Which makes it even harder to carry around. It is heavy for me,"


    "Fine. This is the last one, check this out. If you do not like it, I will go through the catalog once again¡­ you know what, I will start doing it." she turned around while Ryan held this katana in his hand.


    Gwen raised the two katanas, with a slight push, she pushed the Basic Tier katana back into the display. Yes, this is Metaverse.


    With another push, she pushed the Manji katana back into its place. As if it never happened. The pixels of the display screen shook a little bit while accepting the katana.


    Ryan looked at the katana in his hand, ''Its design is pretty cool.'' Ryan thought.


    The katana had black curves on its blades. It was not too long, not too short. Not too heavy, not too light either. Just the perfect of what a swordsman needs.


    Its grip was covered in black cloth, the white part of the blade was shining under the bright lights. Its curve from the tip was perfect. Although Ryan knew very little, he could tell, this sword will have a positive impact on his stats.


    < Item: Futsuu no Katana >


    < Tier: Intermediate >


    < Changes in Stats


    Strength: +24


    Agility: +6


    Stamina: +1 >


    "Looks like I just hit a jackpot." Ryan gulped. He looked around. Nobody had noticed, between basic tier weapons, Ryan was holding an intermediate Tier weapon.


    Luck? "You are lucky." Professor giggled.


    "Gwen." Ryan called her with a smile, "This katana is the best!"


    "Yeah? Good!"


    "Why not you too get this katana? I mean, of course, you know more but¡­ if you can, then please chose the same katana you chose for me. This katana is amazing!"


    Ryan was not sure if other models of this same Katana will be intermediate or not. But, what is wrong with trying? If possible, Ryan will give his sword to Gwen, if she likes it.


    Gwen felt a breeze of air gush her face, her eyes went wide, ''H- he wants me to have to same¡­ he wants us to have the same katana!'' she got it totally wrong.


    "S- sure! I am fine with it." Ryan got an unexpected reaction from Gwen.


    ''Okay, but¡­ why so happy?'' Ryan was confused.


    "Wait, I will choose the same katana." Gwen pulled out the same katana but with different colors, "Uh, do you want our colors to be the same or¡­"


    "It would be better if we chose two different colors." Gwen got back to work. She pulled another katana.


    "This?" She held a beautiful, brown blade, a black color sword. Ryan''s was still similar. His blade was black, his katana was also black.


    "Wait¡­ a second¡­" Ryan activated his skill.


    < Item: Futsuu no Katana >


    < Tier: Intermediate Tier >


    < Changes in Stats of Gwen Stacy-


    Strength: +35 >


    ''A whooping 35?!'' his eye went wide.


    < Agility: +5


    Stamina: +4 >


    ''Looks like it has different changes on everybody. But, it is cooler than the previous katanas.''


    "But¡­ I did not this name¡­ F- F- Fu-"


    "Futsuu. It means normal in Japanese."


    "Eh¡­ Normal Katana? What kind of name is that?" She giggled.


    "Uh¡­" Satoru coughed, "Please confirm your weapon by submitting your weapon''s ID which will be displayed on the top of the weapon in, three¡­ two, there."


    A window popped up above the weapons students were holding in their hands. It read the title of the weapon, its ID, and¡­ its Tier.


    As soon as Gwen saw that, her eyes went wide, she glanced at Ryan. Ryan was already gesturing for her to keep it down.


    "We do not want to let go of this chance."


    "But¡­"


    "Come on, it is fine!" Ryan patted Gwen''s shoulder.


    "Damn¡­ Intermediate¡­" she examined the sword.


    "Maybe this is a mistake¡­ but we got to use this for the better." It must have been a replacing mistake, which should not happen in a high-tech world.


    But it was no mistake that the katana was an intermediate one. If it was not for Ryan''s Vision, it would have been considered a mistake if the screen displayed Futsuu no Katana''s tier as intermediate.


    "It feels like cheating."


    "Who cares? If you win, nobody will care whether you cheated or not, as long as it does not come out that we cheated. And we are not cheating, we just got lucky!"


    Gwen looked worried, Ryan grabbed her hand. They both did what was necessary to send their weapon ID through the digital pad.


    "Good¡­" Satoru sighed, then took a deep breath, "I have received everybody''s confirmation. I hope you all are sure cause these will be your permanent weapons. You will be able to change these only once in your lifetime, till you find yourself a better weapon."


    Satoru started glancing all over the room, his eyes catching Hiroshi, "Now you are satisfied, are not you, Nohara Hiroshi-Kun?"


    Hiroshi, without looking at Satoru, started nodding his head lightly, "Pretty much. What is next, sir?" he asked.


    Satoru turned around and let a smile spread over his face, "Good question," he grinned, "Next thing on our list is¡­ a Virtual Reality game made with the use of blockchain. Let us take you to the metaverse."


    ''What a surprise, it exists.'' Ryan thought sarcastically, ''VR games¡­?''


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel with your power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having one-on-one conversations about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to My Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 328 - Metaverse.

    What is a or the metaverse? Nothing, just a dimension where everything is virtual. Virtual shopping, playing games, chatting, etc.


    "Welcome to the Metaverse, students." Satoru stopped his hands down while standing inside a dark room filled with little glowing lights.


    Satoru started with, ''VR games. Let us show you the VR game we have. This will be a true virtual reality game developed by Japan.''


    By showing the students a VR game, which was turned into a reality by the government a few years back when the first game was launched.


    Satoru, he was standing with other students, took the students underground to a dark room which was labeled as ''Arcade''. A normal one? Or a virtual one?


    "In front of you, what you can see glowing brightly, are the gaming booths. Or in other words, the stand where you will receive the headset and the key to enter the metaverse."


    Satoru explained as he walked near to booths. There were tens of such booths across the arcade room. Tens of glowing stands which had a big screen, a digital pad, a chair, and a man sitting in front of it.


    Not tens of men, there were no more than five men present in the arcade right now.


    "You will be receiving your VR game ID right now. I request- okay, first let me introduce these masters." Satoru spread his arm towards the guys sitting in front of the booths.


    They were¡­. Literally gaming nerds. Most of them had spectacles on, one was a fatty. Two were dark, gloomy creatures sitting without giving Satoru any attention.


    "These are gaming masters. Do not go on their looks, but they once had the title of Metaverse''s Gaming Masters. The title was given to the best players¡­ across the world." Satoru added at last.


    "Hello," One replied while adjusting his spectacles.


    "Yo, guys." Another man pushed his glasses back with his middle finger and adjusted his frame.


    The rest did not even mind to greet, they glanced at the crowd and went back to their work, which looked like some kind of coding.


    "These are the teachers or your instructors for the gaming period. As you can see," Satoru walked near the closet gaming booth, "There is a chair, a headset, and a game already set for you," He told, "All you have to do is get a little knowledge about the game and tone your skills."


    ''Skills? In the sense of skills inside the game?'' Ryan wondered¡­ not for too long.


    "This game can be played globally only if you surpass level ten," Satoru turned to the only guy who was paying attention to him, "If you will, please¡­" Satoru lifted his hand and pointed towards the screen.


    The guy quickly turned his chair, logged in the game by typing at an insane speed. Even Ryan''s typing speed was not that cool.


    "Oi." that guy muttered to his friend.


    A man from the other side slid his chair near the first guy, "done?" he asked the first thing.


    "Of course." that guy, the first guy with the glasses, adjusted his frame once again before lifting up the headset.


    ''These bunch of introverts¡­'' Satoru could not help but shake his head.


    "Ready, you?" the guy asked his friend with glasses, "Going in¡­ one, two, three."


    The man with glasses nodded and¡­ lost control over his body his body fell lifelessly into the chair he was sitting on. He sank deep into the chair.


    "At the screen, you are up." The guy went back with his chair sliding on the silk smooth floor.


    "Done." His companion replied, "Chose a setting,"


    "Make it a forest with two beasts, five-six Mafias." the second guy replied to the fat guy who was continuously typing something.


    "Two, one." He counted down and boon, "On the screen." He used his legs to push his heavy body away from the booth.


    Everybody''s eyes turned towards the screen. And as the setting was described, the man with glasses who entered the metaverse was now standing in the middle of a forest.


    "Releasing beast in¡­. One." With a loud roar, a beast came running towards the man with glasses, furiously.


    "Okay, let me summarize what happened," Satoru sighed, he knew the introverts would not say a thing, "Megan-Kun went inside the metaverse. To be precise, inside the game called as Trait Masters'' Metaverse RPG Game." Satoru started, "Shibo-san set a setting described by Sukini-Kun." Satoru explained, "And now, Megan-Kun will be fighting to clear the scene."


    They all turned their eyes to the screen once again, "It is displayed on the roof, for students at the back, and who can not see." Satoru lifted his hand to point at the roof.


    A beast attacked Megan. Megan adjusted his frame, ''Bring it. You can not beat Megan-Sama.'' He swirled around, his clothes changed. He was now wearing a superhero costume.


    Not just that, he had weapons in his hands. A big gun was the weapon he was wielding. He did not fire at the beast the first thing.


    In the sky above, a helicopter was making loud noises. Megan rolled on the ground, took his aim at the helicopter. And boom. The helicopter burst into pieces.


    "Five Mafias cleared. Gained 5 EXP points." Shibo announced.


    ''Five? That much?'' Ryan thought till his eyes went up at the roof and¡­ fell on Megan''s stats screen.


    < Name: Megan-Sama >


    < Race: Mega Human >


    < Class: Ranger >


    < Level: 218 >


    Ryan did not have to go any further reading the stat screen. He knew the man in front of him was a fucking gaming genius.


    "Okay. before you develop any misunderstandings," Satoru raised both of his hands, "We are not promoting you students to play this game." Satoru completed that.


    Megan fought the two beasts which were advanced tier. It did not take him one minute to finish the fight and walk out of the game by choosing the exit option on his stats screen after saving the game.


    "You would not understand the fundamentals of the game at first," Satoru stepped forward, "But it is pretty simple. You will get it as you play." he told the students, "Please go ahead, Sukini-Kun,"


    The guy named Sukini, who was the second guy with a lot of¡­. Flesh scarcity. He was too skinny.


    "Duel mode activated," Shibo announced.


    The fourth guy put on the headset and went inside the game. Megan came out and went back inside again.


    They demonstrated how a duel works in the game. They were in a hall where they faced each other with their own Traits and skills.


    "So multiplayer, solo, and Due. It is possible to play with every and any mode you want. Alright, now that we have demonstrated the game, let us get down to the conditions."


    Satoru walked to the front, "Basic, this game was developed to improve students'' skills, Traits. To train them for the best. And the scenarios were developed to train students'' reactions while in the time of a villain attack." then Satoru turned his head to the students, "We were attacked and lost many students that day. If only we had trained students how to react¡­. Fine!" Satoru snapped out of it.


    "If you come here on a date or to hang out with your friends, you will have to pay 10 yen for one hour. But if we bring you here for training, no payments should be made.


    "But if some here are hardcore games and want to pursue a career in gaming, you are free to do whatever you want in the arcade."


    Satoru paused, then continued, "Your Traits can be used in the game. If you are serious about gaming, then this game has special equipment, weapons, monsters, beasts, dungeons to clear, etc. you know it better than this old man.


    "Level up in the VR game to go global. Sometimes private clubs or the government host online VR game battles. The winner is¡­ you know it.


    "And now for the final word, I would like students to get their game IDs by registering for this game through a link, I will share within¡­. Uh, done." Ryan had no choice but to sign up using Gwen''s mobile.


    After a few minutes, everybody was done signing up. They received a special code on their ID card which will allow them to access the game further.


    "Come this way. Everbody is done, I see." Satoru asked a man to open a portal in front of the arcade.


    Students stepped through it, he was the first one to walk through the portal. The next second, everybody was standing in a big, humongous, massive, colossal stadium.


    "Now welcome to the Arena. This will be where the leveling games will take place with other friendly battles."  Satoru opened his arms while standing in the middle of the arena.


    It was really a huge stadium with stands, club rooms, VIP rooms, lobbies, etc.


    "And this is the place where, tomorrow, we will test your Trait levels," Satoru added. Everybody''s smile faded.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel with your power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having one-on-one conversations about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to My Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 329 - Vampire Family.

    Trait levels? How the hell can they be checked or tested?


    "You will go through a test or a set of tasks which will determine the true, real value or level of your Trait. It will be conducted quarterly."


    Satoru, who was standing in the middle of the big Arena, made the announcement, "Do not worry, it is not something hardcore. You will have to follow a few steps and your Trait level will be displayed on your IDs." Satoru assured the students.


    They let out a deep sigh. Not possible, it was never possible to calculate anybody''s Trait levels. It was all done after they win a leveling game. And the Trait levels were updated manually by the teachers after every game of leveling.


    This was the first they were hearing about something like this. Maybe this is another thing Satoru imposed or just a rule which was only for the fourth and fifth-year students.


    "Alright. It will be evening soon. It is past the Academic hours. You are free to do whatever you want. Till it is midnight. After midnight, I want everything quiet." Satoru raised his orange eyes.


    Ryan knew it was the end of their first day. He was already looking around him when¡­ he caught the sight of Doc. Doc walking through the stands of the arena with¡­ with¡­ wait¡­ With?!


    Ryan''s eye went wide when he saw the figure of¡­ a slightly muscular man walking with DOC!! Seriously?! What the fuck and how the fuck is that possible?


    Doc kept herself only available for Ryan and now maybe this is the time she thinks, ''I should not hold back myself. I will explore the world of dating.''


    And, once you enter the world of dating especially the world of Adult dating, you know it as well you know it pretty well. It does not take more than two dates before they go to the bed.


    On the other side, Satoru continued, "I will share the Academy''s handbook with all of you. Please read the rules, there are not much, and go through the map." Satoru told.


    Students opened their IDs and started looking through them while Ryan was staring at Doc and a young man, in his early twenties walking with Doc.


    ''Okay, it is fine. Hah, I should not feel possessive just because Doc kissed me, heck even that was a week before. I should forget it.'' Ryan shook his head.


    ''That man is her brother or brother-in-law. He is just a brother. They are not an item. They are just walking together, that man is no harm, Doc is still-'' He continued talking to himself, ''She. she¡­ she is not dating¡­.'' Ryan grabbed his head, ''Fuck it all. I made another mistake¡­.'' Erin flashed, ''I ruined yet another relationship¡­ Gwen¡­ I should not curse her by being with me.''


    "Go through the digital map. Your location is tracked by the IDs you hold. And the map will act as a GPS to guide you back to the dorms. So be sure to keep your IDs close to your chest and arms all the time." Satoru recommended.


    "Aw! This is amazing, it can really track our location!" Gwen let out a small cry of excitement, "And this Arena, look at it, Ryan." but Ryan was¡­.


    ¡­. ''Why Doc¡­. why? It is my fault¡­ I am traumatized- I¡­ I¡­'' was he overreacting? The answer is, absolutely yes.


    "Hey, Ryan, do you want to take a tour of the Academy?" She turned to Ryan when she got no response.


    She saw Ryan staring up at the sky. She followed Ryan''s vision and finally caught the person Ryan was staring at. ''Mary.'' She gritted her lip.


    "Ryan, are you okay?" she shook his shoulder, waking him up from the dark thought.


    "Huh?" Ryan''s sense hit back, "W- what, I am fine¡­." he lifted his head back up at Doc.


    ''Ah, I feel so pissed off right now! Lock the fuck at me, you little Ryan!'' Gwen wanted to crush Ryan''s balls but¡­ they were in public.


    "Eat your dinner, sleep early tonight. You have a big day tomorrow," Satoru started, "Tomorrow will decide everything for you. Whether you will be named as the strongest or the weakest of the Academy." with that, Satoru stepped forward and vanished through a portal.


    "I am going ahead. I will be waiting for you." She decided, the best way for her to keep herself calm and hold back from creating chaos, was to go back to her room.


    "Doc," Ryan muttered. Gwen turned around and left the arena while other students were wandering around the Arena.


    He wanted to move. He wanted Doc to notice him. ''Gwen? Gwen!'' He turned around and saw his Gwen leaving the Arena. He pulled his hand down before anyone would notice.


    "Calm yourself, Ryan, they are just walking with neutral feelings." Gwen waved her hand behind her.


    ''Ah, I need to calm down,'' she sighed, ''And get used to his harem thing. I hope his harem ends with me and Doc only. Although I prefer him being all to myself,''


    Gwen felt a little helpless while comparing herself with Doc. Doc was superior and maybe Gwen had accepted that fact?


    "Get yourself together, lover boy." Professor was the last person who could help Ryan now, "Control yourself. I should resume your Training soon." Professor muttered.


    Ryan was determined. He wanted to meet Doc and have a talk right now. He looked at Doc.


    "Calm down, Ryan," Professor told him, "As Gwen said, they are walking with neutral feelings. I mean, see, Mary Newton is not even smiling¨C ah¡­ she did."


    Professor sighed. The irony is Doc really smiled while walking with that man. Not just smiled, she started laughing lightly. A light giggle with that guy, and ready to mingle, maybe?


    On the other side, Ayami was having an urge to go and talk with Ryan. she wanted to clear something in her head. What is he, what is he doing? She was wondering.


    Ayami started walking in Ryan''s direction. Ryan, on the other side, gulped before taking a step towards the stands'' entrance.


    "Ryan!" Not Ayami, not Gwen, "Come here, dude,  you are deep in this shit." Devon pulled Ryan by his shoulder.


    Ryan panicked and almost lost his balance. He was about to hit Devon in the face. He swung his body around but when he saw it was Devon behind him, Ryan calmed down a little.


    Devon looked around before beginning, "Naomi''s father thinks you are a vampire!" Devon exclaimed.


    Ayami stopped far from Ryan. she did not dare to take another step. She wanted to talk with Ryan¡­. Alone. Not with Devon around them.


    ''Maybe some other time,'' she bit her lip as she turned around and left for her dorm room.


    "Huh?" Ryan opened his mouth, still trying to take a look at Doc. Devon noticed it.


    "Man¡­" Devon told everything that happened after Satoru stopped him for a little talk.


    "Yeah, he had a talk with me about this. I told him I am a vampire," Ryan started telling what he told Satoru about him being a vampire.


    "Family? Wait, what?" Devon frowned, "Your family?"


    "Yeah, he asked what family I belonged to. So I had to reply, the Walkers." Ryan casually replied.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck!" Devon grunted as he threw his fists in the air, "Fuck this!" and then down, "Dude, are you a little mad? Not little, are you mad?!" Devon was getting way too close to Ryan.


    "W-why? No, I am not." Ryan replied.


    "You fucking told him you have a family? Heck, you can not get any deeper into this vampire business. You are ruined!"


    "Why?" Ryan''s attention was slowly being pulled away from Doc to Devon. He took a last glance at Doc.


    "There are only a limited number of families in our world, if you add your own self-proclaimed family, then you know what will happen. Vampire council."


    "Huh? But I am not even a¡­. Wait¡­ it is even more problematic." Ryan thought.


    "Exactly! God, why?" Devon looked helpless, "Okay. now, you have only two choices, Ryan." Devon said.


    "What are those?"


    "First, pull everything back and stay away from our world. Literally, stay away. Cut contacts with me, Brandon, and any other vampire you know."


    Ryan thought before replying, "Do you suggest this choice?"


    "Honestly, the best thing for you to do."


    "Hm, then what is the second one?" Ryan asked.


    "The second one¡­ is to turn into a real vampire and just try to really establish your own family."


    "How?"


    "I do not know, add Gwen in your family, make kids with her, increase the number of family members. Do whatever you want. But turn into a vampire. And your family would not be recognized but you will be safe. But, it will mean saying goodbye to the human world." Devon added.


    Ryan nodded, "Do you suggest this?" Ryan asked, Devon, frowned, "Which one of the two do you suggest?"


    "....the first one. But if you want to take the hard way, the second one. I really suggest you stay away from vampires and live a happy, normal life with Gwen."


    "Hmm¡­ You have a point there. I have no reason to become a vampire and leave everything¡­ I will go with the first choice."


    "Good." Devon sighed. ''Now that this is clear,'' he raised his eye, ''I need to talk with Rigid and tell him to stay alert¡­ I need to talk with Brandon about this too¡­''


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel with your power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having one-on-one conversations about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to My Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 330 - Random Girl.

    "Uh¡­ what the fuck?" A girl muttered, "Why the¡­" she brought up her phone and checked the address, "This should be Ryan''s house¡­ why the fuck is this rented out to someone?"


    A beautiful girl, long hair, tight muscles, thick thighs, big breasts [Normal, B to C-cup] was standing in front of Ryan''s house with two bags in her hands. And a bag on her shoulders.


    "Ah, god! Get a fucking mobile, Ryan!" she shouted out in the middle of the empty driveway of Ryan''s house.


    In front of the woods, deep into the woods, away from the main road highway, Ryan''s house was standing silent.


    There was a digital board in front of the house which read, ''Currently, not for sale. Will be taking down this ASAP.''


    The girl was confused down to the core, "Tch, he would not reply to me either. Fuck," she raised her head at the house again, "I hope you are okay¡­ my little Ryan." She muttered to herself.


    The house was sold to a family which was yet to arrive. Ryan had already received five million for his house. Which made him the owner of six million dollars. A young age millionaire.


    "Guess I will have to do more research about my little Ryan," she sighed.


    ¡­..


    "Sadako-sensei, let us lock the Academy," Satoru leaped through the staff room''s door.


    "S- sir," she jumped up from her seat, "Y- yes," she was surprised by Satoru''s sudden appearance.


    "Uhm," he turned his head and glanced around the room, "Wanna come with us, sir Brandon?"


    "Why, thank you. I would like to." Brandon had no reason to reject Satoru''s offer. He got up from his chair and walked up to Satoru.


    Sadako joined them and they left for the portal room. Satoru teleported themselves to the portal room. Satoru deactivated the trap maze room and was ready to enter the Tokyo Academy.


    "How about we sprint to the entrance? It will end up wrapping things faster."


    "I have no problem with that, sir." Sadako was the first one to reply. It looked like she had a basic knowledge of English.


    "Hm, if that would end up things faster then why not?" that was Brandon''s reply.


    "Alright then, let us go." They took off running. I do not think I need to state their speed. It was obviously above 100 KMPH.


    ...


    "Where is everybody¡­?" another girl, who was walking in front of the Academy''s entrance gate, wondered while walking back and forth.


    "Should not¡­ people be here?" she was wearing a skirt that was above her knees. It was a mini-skirt. She was wearing full-length stockings over her underwear.


    "Why is this Academy empty?" she muttered in Japanese. Her big melons bounced all over the place as he rushed from the Academy''s gate to the dorm''s gate.


    Inside the dorm, out of the dorm, back to the Academy''s gate. Her speed was incredible. It was more than Ryan''s speed but less than Satoru or Brandon''s speed, yeah, Sadako was feeling out of place.


    "Is this Academy abandoned?" she thought lastly, "I will check the Academy once again," with that, she rushed inside the Academy at her top speed.


    She was a pure Japanese girl. Mini-skirt, stockings, cute big eyes, slim body but big boobs, pretty Japanese face with the cutest voice.


    "We will lock the dorms first," Satoru shouted as he continued running through the hallways with two Head Generals.


    ''I can not believe we are running through the hallways which we stop students from doing.'' Sadako thought in her mind.


    ''We are running like kids at this age, tsk, tsk, tsk.'' Brandon shook his head while running beside Satoru.


    "Huh¡­ shit, what am I supposed to do now?" she moaned in her cute little voice, "They will find me and I will be forcefully taken back to¨C"


    Before she could complete her sentence, she felt her face hit against something hard and fast. That was a hammering sensation for her nose and forehead.


    "Fuck, what the heck?" Brandon came to a stop behind Satoru.


    Satoru applied his brakes but stopped a few feet away from his original position when he applied brakes.


    "Aah!" Sadako smashed her head against Brandon''s back, "S- s- sorry." she pulled herself away from Brandon quickly.


    Brandon turned around, "Ah, sorry, are you okay, ma''am?" Brandon raised his hand to touch Sadako''s forehead.


    He was the only one who was able to stop at the instant. Rest stopped after a second they initially decided to stop. Same with Sadako, same with Satoru.


    "Shit, what was that? I heard a girl scream though," Satoru and the rest did not even notice what happened.


    "We should have slowed down at the turning," Brandon muttered.


    "But I never expected a person to be inside the Academy," Satoru replied. The Academy was closed, after all.


    "Anyways, wh- who is it?" Sadako was healing herself, not literally she had no healing powers. But she felt the stone-hard pain vanish away.


    "Whoever the person is, was not he running too fast?" Brandon muttered after he pulled away from his hand from Sadako. She gave Brandon a glance.


    "Yeah, we both are at blame." Although Satoru was not hurt a bit by the collision, the girl was. The Japanese girl was.


    "Ow, ouch¡­. Ow, ow," she muttered in pain.


    Everybody''s eyes went towards the wall to which the girl was sent flying to after colliding with Satoru. It was dust all over the place.


    The wall was broken down, a huge impact made a circular hole in the wall where in between the girl was sitting.


    "It hurts!" she moaned once again. The dust started clearing up. Nobody tried to clear up the dust.


    She slowly pulled herself off the wall she was sitting in or on. The girl grabbed her head. For a second, Brandon thought he sensed something but no, it suddenly disappeared.


    "Hey, are you okay? I am really sorry for running through the hallways,"


    "Would anyone even be conscious after taking that hit?" Sadako asked. She knew how hard the hit was. Not to mention, her collision was nothing compared to Satoru''s and that girl''s collision.


    "N- n- no, likewise, I was running without looking!" a girl''s voice echoed through the hallways as she got up from the floor in panic.


    The dust cleared up. She patted her skirt, pulled up her backpack, and looked up at Satoru in the eyes.


    "Oh¡­" Satoru was surprised to see a girl standing in front of him¡­ that too a Japanese girl. Well, it is Tokyo what do you expect?


    "Mi- Mitsuda¡­. Ar- are you Mitsuda Satoru-san?" she quickly pointed her finger at Satoru.


    ''Whoa, she is not hurt by that at all?'' Satoru was shocked now more than amazed.


    He lifted his head and looked behind the girl. The cement wall behind her was totally destroyed. It was smashed down to pieces.


    Imagine colliding with a car that is moving at the speed of 100 KMPH. Dangerous, right?


    Now imagine two cars. Okay, one truck and one car moving at a speed of 100 KPMH and 80 KPMH respectively, colliding with each other. Bizarre, right?


    Brandon''s eyes went down scanning the Japanese girl in front of him. Not him but Sadako was shocked to see the girl surviving the collision.


    ''Maybe her body is made of steel. Her Trait,'' Sadako thought as she gulped.


    The girl''s hair was messed up all over the place, Brandon continued moving his eyes down, the shirt she was wearing was somewhat torn. Her skirt had holes in them, not revealing anything more than her thighs. Down, her stocks were torn. Her leg was visible through the dark stockings.


    "Does she has a healing Trait? Not possible though." Brandon muttered as he saw the wounds on her legs healing on their own. ''Strange. Very strange.''


    "Yes, I am Mitsuda Satoru," Satoru replied in Japanese.


    The girl quickly turned around, opened her backpack, and pulled out¡­ cash. Handing the cash to Satoru.


    "Please!" she begged with her hands below her chin. She was shaking, her whole body started shaking, "Please, sir."


    That girl was getting even more nervous as Satoru took his time glancing back and forth at the money he was handed by the girl.


    ''Where did she get so much cash from?'' he wondered.


    "W- what¡­?" Satoru was confused as much as others were.


    "Please." she continued muttering, "They will come¡­" she muttered, "Please."


    ''But¡­ please what?''


    That girl went back to her backpack and pulled another bundle of cash out, handed it to Satoru once again.


    Then the girl bowed down to Satoru. And said, "Do whatever you want with me!"


    "....hah?...."


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel with your power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having one-on-one conversations about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to My Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 331 - Ashiro Saori.

    "Do- Do whatever you want to do with me!" she exclaimed.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    They all went silent.


    "Ugh, sir Brandon and Sadako-sensei," Satoru turned to them, "Can I count on you for the rest¡­?"


    "Yes, sir. I know what to do, I will shut down the Academy with Mr. Brandon''s help." Sadako assured.


    "Thanks, I will deal with this girl." Satoru smiled. He turned his head to the girl who was bowing her head to Satoru.


    "Do- do- do whatever you want to do-"


    "Ssh! Do not say that, girl!" Satoru shouted before she could complete her line.


    The girl raised her head. After Satoru and the girl collided with each other, she got up, handed Satoru some- okay, a lot of money, and continued repeating only one line, ''Do whatever you want to do with me.'' God knows what she means by that line.


    She quickly turned around, dug her hand into her backpack took out another bundle of money, and handed it to Satoru¨C


    "Argh, enough!" Satoru threw the bunch of money back into the girl''s bag, "What do you think you are doing?" Satoru stepped back and glanced at the girl from head to toe.


    She was beautiful. A pretty Japanese girl, somewhat sexy now causes her clothes were torn, especially her pantyhose.


    "Uhm, ah, uh¡­" she looked nervous, she was losing her composure, more like she had already lost it. "W- wh- what¡­"


    "What-!" Satoru coughed a few times to get his composure back, "Do not give me the money, girl," He went back to talking in his deep voice, "I am already a rich-ass billionaire. Tell me what do you want?" he asked instead.


    "I- I- W-" she continued hesitating and stuttering, "Academy!" she exclaimed at last.


    It was enough for Satoru to understand, "You want to take admission in the middle of the year?" Satoru frowned.


    That girl nodded continuously until Satoru stopped her thinking her neck might break off. Satoru took some time before replying.


    "Fine. what is your name and where are your parents?" Satoru pulled out his digital tablet and opened the students'' names list.


    "Uh- I¡­ Uh, I-" she stuttered again, "The- they are¡­. Not here." she replied. The girl was breathing heavily non-stop.


    "Huh? Your parents are not here?" Satoru raised his head to the girl, "Sorry, girl but then we can not admit you to the Academy."


    "No!" she lifted her hand in front of Satoru, "I mean- they are dead!" she shouted.


    "Oh. sorry. Then do you have any guardian with you? Aunt, uncle, grandmother?" Satoru asked.


    "No- no."


    "Ah, you came here alone?"


    "Y- y-e- yes! Alone," she repeated Satoru''s words.


    "Oh my god." Satoru dropped his tablet back into his pockets, "What is your name, this might get serious, girl." he walked towards the girl.


    "I- my¡­" she stepped back, "I- I am Saori. Ashiro Saori," she replied.


    ''Hm,  Ashiro? Never heard of that family.'' Satoru thought.


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" that was a stupid question to ask. She smashed into a wall and broke it halfway.


    "Yes. I am fine!" she took another step back and stumbled against a brick.


    "Watch out," Satoru grabbed her hand before she could fall down in the broken wall once again.


    "T- thank¡­" she could not continue.


    "Sorry. I am sorry but I would not be able to admit you to the Academy. Please bring your¨C" Satoru opened his eye, Saori was on the verge of crying.


    "Please¡­ I want to¡­" she looked down, somehow trying to control her tears. ''I can not go back.'' she thought.


    "Ah~. Do not cry here. I will drop you," Satoru pulled out his card, "This is my card, call me when you come back with your guardian."


    "I can not, sir!" she replied, "T- they are- I live in another country. I came here from far away, please do not send me back."


    "Stay in a hotel-"


    "Alone? I am scared~" she genuinely was. Satoru could see her body tremble.


    Satoru let out a sigh, ''Yeah. it would be a waste of time and money to send her back to whatever country she came from. And¡­. it will definitely be dangerous to keep a girl alone in a hotel. I would not do that with Naomi-chan either.'' he thought.


    "Okay, Saori-san, if you do not mind," Satoru was seeking her permission to call her by her name but she did not seem to mind it, "Please give me your details."


    It took them a few minutes to settle the formalities, "Si- sir, fees?" she asked while going back to her backpack.


    "We will settle that some other day. I can not accept money from a teenager. Make your guardian pay the fees later."


    "T- thank you, sir!" she bowed once again. Not able to stop her tears anymore, she started sobbing.


    "Are you okay?" Satoru pulled her up, "Wait¡­ why do you look so pale? Are you really okay?"


    "Y- y- yes, just need a little food. Haha." she rubbed her eyes and let out an awkward giggle.


    "Come, I will take you to the Academy and to your dormitory room."


    "Hm!" she agreed.


    Satoru was continuously going through the availability of rooms for the new girl. He deliberately had shifted Naomi with some other Japanese girl and on the second floor, away from Ryan.


    Ryan and his girlfriend arranged their rooms in front of each other. Why not in the same room? Well, Satoru did not want two kids having underage sex in the rooms every night.


    That was it, he had manipulated the rooms of only three people. The rest were generated by computer-based software to randomize people with each other. Of course, only boys with boys.


    ''Tch, only Ryan''s room is the one empty right now.'' he glanced at the innocent Japanese girl who was smiling, ''I have no choice.''


    He decided, ''And how bad can it get? They do not each other. It will be fine.'' Satoru did not think another second after, ''He is not a vampire either. That boy confirmed it. It will be fine.''


    "Saori-san, your room number will be 108 on the first floor. It is a mixed floor, hope you do not have any problem with that cause the rooms are full."


    "Um! I am fine, sir. Thank you." she did not seem to hesitate.


    ''Was she even listening?'' Satoru thought she was that happy after all.


    "But how come¡­." Satoru muttered, "How come Ryan''s room is empty?" he was the one who allotted the rooms after all. So Ryan should have a roommate.


    ''Did Mr. Atkinson give me wrong data?'' Satoru thought, ''An extra student or one student less¡­?'' Satoru had reduced the size of the dorms to three floors with a capacity of 40 students.


    It originally was built with a capacity of holding more than 100 students. It had ten floors on top of it. But as that much was not needed, Satoru changed the structure of the building instead of allotting a single room to a single student.


    "This is the dormitory," Satoru told Saori as they stood in front of a big building.


    Saori lifted her head to take a look at the big building in front of her, "Amazing." She muttered under her breath.


    "This will be your dorm. I will give you your ID card very soon. It will contain most of the- every information about the Academy. As you can see, it is a pretty massive place you will need a map."


    Saori nodded, "Yes¡­" she muttered. The smile came back.


    "Go directly to your room and take a rest. We have the main event tomorrow morning."


    "Oh¡­" she was confused, "Okay." she let go of that thought.


    "See you later. I will give you the ID card soon."


    The girl picked up her bags and started walking inside the dormitory without looking back at Satoru.


    ''Ah¡­ I will start preparing an ID card for her.'' she did something on his tablet, ''Oh crap. They are still out there.'' he realized two people were still out in the real Academy.


    Satoru teleported himself to the portal. He was about to step in when he received a message from his tablet.


    < ID card for Ashiro Saori is ready. An ID card is ready >


    Satoru deleted the notification, "Okay¡­" he scanned around the place, "I will do this later-'' he paused.


    "Ryan-Kun!" he shouted, "Thank god. I just got the right person." Satoru reached in front of Ryan.


    "Sir¡­" Ryan remembered what Devon had told Ryan about Satoru, "I-"


    "Uh, can you give this ID card to a person?"


    "Uh? Who?" Ryan was surprised. He expected Satoru to talk about the vampire shit.


    "It is your roommate. You will know when you enter your room."


    "Ah! Roommate, at last. I was wondering who it is," Ryan let out a little laugh, "Okay, sir."


    "I appreciate it, Ryan-Kun. I will get going now,"


    "Ah¡­ sure¡­" Ryan glanced at the ID and Satoru, "I wonder who my roommate will be." Ryan grinned.


    "It is your room, right, room number 108?"


    "Yes, yes, it is mine."


    "Good." Satoru smiled and teleported himself. It was his Academy after all. Teleportation devices all across the Academy.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel with your power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having one-on-one conversations about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to My Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 332 - Room 108.

    "A vampire is the first thing I see?" Saori let out a sigh, "God, I was scared to see Brandon Fraser there." that scared girl glanced around her, "I thought¡­ they were back for me¡­" She nervously grabbed her bags and increased the pace of her walking.


    "Room¡­" she tried memorizing her room number, "108? Y¡­ yes, it was Room 108."


    She started looking at the room numbers as soon as she reached the first floor.


    "Good!" Gwen threw herself down in the bed, "Now I am all ready for you, Ryan!" she looked determined, "I will erase Doc''s scar from your heart and head."


    Gwen glanced once again at her breasts, waist, hips, thighs, legs. "Everything perfect!" she scanned her body the last time.


    Gwen was down to her tights. Black tights wrapped themselves around her thick thighs perfectly. Thank god she was wearing an oversized black T-shirt or else her voluptuous ass would have been Ryan''s death.


    Ryan was heading to his room after receiving the ID card of his roommate from Satoru. Ryan was eager to meet his roommate, little did he know about his roommate.


    "I wonder who my roommate is¡­" with that thought, Saori nervously touched the door''s digital pad, opening the door by sliding to the side.


    "Finally, you are back, Rya¡­ an?" Gwen tilted her head when she saw a hot Japanese girl standing in front of her nervously, "Turned into a girl? That too¡­ a hot one?" Gwen tilted her head even more.


    "Oh¡­ you must be my roommate," Saori said without realizing Gwen was not Japanese, "Nice to meet you,"


    To Gwen, it all looked like a hot girl with her clothes torn apart appeared from the door instead of Ryan. and now she was bowing down to Gwen.


    ''Greeting?'' Gwen thought. She too quickly got off the bed and bowed her head in respect to Saori. ''What the hell is she saying, I can not figure it out!'' Gwen bit her lip.


    "My name is Ashiro Saori, what is your name?" Saori nervously lifted her head.


    ''I thought it was a mixed floor?'' Saori thought, she was grateful though. Her roommate was not a man, she would have just felt even more awkward and nervous around a guy. She thought.


    "I- I am sorry, I can not understand your language," Gwen claimed before things for any more awkward.


    But¡­ "Oh, your language¡­" Saori had the same problem. She did not know English, Gwen did not know Japanese. Enjoy. All the best.


    "Fuck, what is this girl doing in Ryan''s room?" Gwen muttered.


    "Uh¡­" Saori walked inside the room, placed her bags near the closet, and gestured, "I will change my clothes and take a bath." Saori somehow rolled her hands all over her body.


    Gwen somehow does not know how to get what Saori wanted to say. She just let out an awkward smile. Saori smiled too before leaving for the bathroom.


    Gwen dropped back into Ryan''s bed, "Fuck. what is happening here?" Gwen sighed, "What shall I do now?" She raised her eyes, "Shall I leave the room? But then Ryan will come here- ugh!" Gwen grunted.


    ''Wait. But what is a girl doing in Ryan''s room? And it looks like she just arrived¡­'' Gwen turned her eyes to Saori''s bags.


    She saw a name tag on the top of her suitcase bag. ''Let us check who is this girl.'' Gwen got up from the bed.


    Gwen looked down at the tag which was attached to Saori''s bag, ''A- Ashi¡­. Ashiro S- Sa- Saori?'' She had a hard time reading the name in English, ''She came through an airplane? Something seems off though¡­''


    Gwen bent down to take a closer look at the name tag. Right at that moment, the door of Ryan''s room slid open.


    Gwen did not turn around as she did not hear nor saw the door open behind her. Ryan stepped inside the room with a sad frown and an ID card in his hand.


    "Who is¡­" his voice disappeared, "Gwen?" Ryan''s eye fell on the girl bending down, relieving her ass to anyone who looks at her from behind.


    And¡­ that was when her voluptuous ass in her black gym tights was the end of Ryan. He could not contain himself anymore.


    "Gwen you should cover that up." Ryan threw the ID card away on the bed, "What if it was someone else instead of me entering the room?"


    Ryan dashed towards Gwen with his boner getting harder, forming a bulge in his jeans.


    "Huh? Ryan is that¨C" before she could get up and greet Ryan, she felt a tight grip around her waist, "Aaah!" She let out a panicked moan.


    Ryan picked her up like the way she was¡­ bending down. She struggled at first but could not help later. Ryan sat on the bed, threw Gwen on his bed.


    "Aah!" she let out another moan, "N- No, Ryan!" she shook her hands in front of her face.


    "Huh? You? Are resisting?" Ryan frowned, without hesitation, he dived down into Gwen. he bit her neck with his teeth, moved down to her collarbone.


    "R- R- Ryan¡­ no- no~" a moan escaped her mouth. That was- sexy~


    Ryan kissed her collarbone, slowly coming down the way, above her chest, and¡­ going down to her chest.


    "Girl, why are you so thick?" Ryan whispered as his hand went down to her thigh, then going down to her¡­ you know, between her legs, "You thick as fuck-"


    Before he could touch Gwen''s¡­ you know¡­ Gwen finally gathered up the strength to push Ryan away.


    "Ryan stop!" she used her hand to push Ryan away, "Seriously, your roommate-" She got up from the bed but was pulled back by Ryan.


    "I do not have any roommate¡­ yet," Ryan added. He pulled Gwen down in his lap. As soon as she fell down into Ryan''s lap, she felt something hard as rock hit against her ass.


    ''Shit, what are we doing?! There is a girl right next to us!'' she opened her mouth to stop Ryan once again but she found herself losing her strength.


    "R- Ryan~" she let out another moan as Ryan was kissing her neck with his one hand moving through her smooth stomach and another moving through her thighs.


    "I am sorry, Gwen," Ryan finally said something worth listening, "I know I should not look at another woman when I already have you. I feel really guilty about it. And I want to repent for it by¡­ doing this."


    He turned Gwen''s face, by placing his lips on Gwen''s lips, Ryan started kissing her.


    ''W- we- we should not,'' she tried her best not to respond to Ryan''s tongue. But alas, she could not hold herself back either, ''Fuck it.''


    Gwen turned her whole body around, ''Fuck it, fuck it, fuck!'' she repeated in her mind as she pushed Ryan down on the bed, she sat over his hips, her¡­ you know¡­ touching against Ryan''s hard boner.


    The only barrier now was Gwen''s tights and Ryan''s jeans. Gwen pinned Ryan''s arms down on the bed with both of her hands. She looked at Ryan.


    "Remember one thing, Ryan." she said, "We are not in a relationship. Yes, yes you are mine but we are not in a relationship."


    With that, Gwen dived down into Ryan. Without letting go of Ryan''s arms, she started kissing Ryan. ''This is the Gwen I know.'' Ryan scoffed at his own words.


    Meanwhile, Saori was done rubbing her body dry. The door of the bathroom clicked open, "I am sorry I have to come out like this, I forgot to take my clothes inside¡ª"


    Her expressions died off. In a panic, Gwen got off Ryan''s body. Ryan got up, still sitting on the bed as he looked at the hotty in front of him.


    "Aah!! This, this is what I feared would happen!" Gwen shouted.


    Saori''s eyes fell out, her mouth dropped open.


    "What the¡­." Ryan''s mouth dropped open too. His stick started getting even harder and taller and thicker.


    Saori''s eyes went down to Ryan''s boner. "Cover that!" Gwen shouted at Ryan as her hand went to Ryan''s boner, covering it up for him.


    "P- Per¨C" Ryan snapped out of the pleasure and glanced at Saori. He noticed tears forming in her eyes, "Perv¨C" she quickly covered her big breasts, perfectly smooth body with her thin arms, "Perverts!!" she shouted and ran back inside the bathroom.


    "Fuck¡­ what just-" Ryan glanced around the room. Gwen removed her hand from over Ryan''s boner, it died soon, "What the fuck just happened?"


    Gwen sighed and looked at Ryan, "What did she scream?" she asked.


    "Huh?" Ryan glanced back at Gwen, "Per- Perverts."


    "S? Why ''S''?"


    "Cause we were making out in front of her¡­"


    "I knew this could happen!" Gwen grunted in frustration, "And now you saw her naked body. Boy, this can not get worse." Gwen groaned.


    "Wait. what is she doing here?" And as soon as she said it can not get worse¡­


    "She is your roommate."


    "...."


    It just got worse. Spending the rest of the two years with this girl alone in a room? All the best!


    .


    ..


    ...


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, with a few bucks it means a lot. Vote for this novel with your power stones, use your golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    For those who are interested in having one-on-one conversations about any topic with me then contact me through my Instagram or discord. They are in my WebNovel profile or become my patron. Thanks for supporting My System & My Academy of Traits [My Ring System] I am grateful.


    Liked the novel? Want more? For images of characters, beasts, academies, monsters, gadgets, etc. Join the official discord of more images, and for more information regarding The Ring System. Here is the link to My Ring System''s discord server: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d


    If you would like to support me and become my Patron, please refer to this link to my Pat_reon: Patr eon..com/AJPaturde.

 Chapter 333 - Deal With Her.

    "Stay away from me, you pervert!" Saori shouted back in Japanese.


    "Ah¡­ hah, this is not working," Ryan let out a sigh with a little giggle of disappointment.


    "As if it was going to work. Even I would have reacted the same way." Gwen, who was standing behind Ryan, let out a sigh of her own.


    "Ashiro-"


    "Do not call me by my name! Just go away you bunch of perverts!"


    "Perverts¡­. She says."


    "I will fucking- I am not a pervert!" Gwen shouted back.


    Saori panicked and continued crying inside the bathroom.


    After their worst first time meeting with each other, Saori quickly turned inside the bathroom while Gwen and Ryan were trying to have a talk with her and solve the misunderstanding.


    "We will have to deal with her as soon as possible," Ryan told Gwen.


    "Yes. Right now, actually. Before it elongates." She added.


    Saori had locked herself up in the bathroom.


    She had tears continuously running down her eyes while she curled up into a ball, slid down in the bathtub, closed the curtains, and tried holding her tears back.


    The sight of seeing Ryan''s hard boner getting even harder after seeing her body made her cry. The fact she showed her naked body to a man who is not her husband made her feel bad about her.


    And, there was anger in her mind also, how dare a boy come into a girl''s room, and start doing ecchi things with her? She could not suppress that sight of Ryan and Gwen kissing each other so passionately.


    ''This is the reason I do not like Western countries and people. They are just too open about ecchi stuff!'' Saori rubbed her eyes, ''And those perverts just saw my naked body now¡­. I want to die!'' she sobbed.


    "Ashiro-San¡­. Can I have a word with you?" She heard Ryan calling her from the outside.


    ''How come this guy is able to speak so fluent Japanese?''


    "Stay away, pervert!" she shouted back in her cracking voice, "D- D- Do¡­ not come near me¡­"


    "Damn¡­" Ryan took a step back, away from the door, "She is crying hard, Gwen."


    "What is there to cry about? It was not like her boyfriend was cheating on her."


    "Ashiro-"


    "Stop calling me¡­." her voice faded midway, "....by my name¡­"


    "Okay¡­" Ryan gulped, "Lady, we will give you fifteen minutes." Ryan started, "You have fifteen minutes to come out of the bathroom, change into your clothes, and¡­. Accept the facts." Ryan told Saori.


    She lifted her head and looked at the door, "...."


    "We will leave the room for fifteen minutes. Please do not go anywhere after you are done changing your clothes. We will come back after fifteen minutes," Ryan turned around, "Let us go, Gwen."


    He grabbed Gwen''s hand and they both then walked out of the room.


    Saori did not get out of the bathroom until she heard the door slide close. She peeked through the door''s gap before stepping out of the bathroom.


    "Argh! My life is ruined, no one will marry me now." she sobbed a few times before going for her clothes, "I am ruined!"


    "...."


    "...."


    "....what the¡­." Ryan''s eye went wide. Gwen''s face turned into a frown in anger and irritation.


    "What?! Get back to your work, nothing happened here!" she shouted.


    "Gwen, you are being rowdy since Saori came out of the bathroom." Ryan glanced in front of him.


    Multiple pairs of eyes were staring at them from the hallway, peeking at them through their doors, standing in front of his room, and acting suspiciously.


    Most of them, fortunately, were girls. There were boys too but they decided to keep their distance from American students.


    Rigid, Rosy did not mind coming out of the rooms and seeing what was going on. Their rooms were situated at the end of the corridor.


    "....Gwen¡­" they heard a soft voice coming from the room in front of them.


    Gwen and Ryan turned their eyes in the discretion of the soft, sweet voice.


    "Yes, Eddie?" Gwen asked while looking at a girl who was peeking through her room''s door. Her rosy cheeks were popping out of the door as her dark purple eyes turned to Ryan.


    "W- what happened? I- we just heard loud screams from your room¡­ a girl screamed loudly and-"


    "Aah, just leave it." Gwen groaned, "Let us inside the room for now,"


    "A-a-ah, sure," she leaned back, opened the door fully.


    Ryan''s eye met with the orange-skinned girl standing in front of him with her mustard color hair¡­ his eye started widening in fear.


    Eddie glanced at Ryan with her dark purple eyes, "H- Hi, Ryan." she greeted Ryan with a shy smile.


    Ryan''s heart started beating faster, he could feel sweating flowing down his forehead, "E- Eddie. Hello." Ryan hesitated with another gulp.


    Gwen entered the room and sat down on her bed. Yes, Eddie Cibrian and Gwen Stacy share the same room.


    "Come inside, Ryan," Gwen called him. She pattered her bed beside her. Gesturing Ryan to sit beside her.


    "Yeah, come inside." Eddie offered. Ryan glanced at her, then ran up to Gwen and sat beside her.


    ''Damn. Fuck, crap. This is bad¡­'' Ryan felt his ear getting hot, ''I can not believe we had such a fateful encounter.'' Ryan gulped.


    "What is going on, if you do not mind telling me, Ryan." Eddie smiled at Ryan.


    "Ah, do not ask, please." Gwen groaned, "Things just- just are too messed up."


    "Oh, I see." Ryan did not reply to her.


    ''I wonder if she wants revenge. She- she is the same girl¡­'' the same girl Ryan fought a leveling game with, ''Ruber Bones.'' Ryan remembered exactly who she was.


    They sat there for a few minutes without saying anything. Gwen continuously kept checking her watch.


    "Do you think she will run away?" Gwen asked Ryan but did not receive a reply from him.


    ''Fuck, I am scared. I should not have kicked her crotch.'' Ryan''s hand started shaking, ''Now I am¡­ scared to face her.'' Ryan could not look right into Eddie''s eyes.


    ''Is she acting as she has forgotten about everything?'' Ryan wondered, ''Has she forgiven me?'' Ryan continued overthinking.


    "Ryan!" Gwen''s voice snapped Ryan out of his overthinking, "Do you think Saori will run away?"


    "Huh?" Ryan glanced at Eddie before looking at Gwen, "No, I hope she would not, at least." Ryan looked down.


    ''Fuck.'' Ryan bit his lip, ''Eddie Cibrian.'' Ryan lifted his eye at Eddie.


    Yeah. yes, the same girl whose crotch was smashed continuously by Ryan till she broke down. There were chances it would end up in permanent damage to her vagina.


    Since that day, no one talked about it, Ryan did not hear about it. He did not saw Eddie since then. They all forgot about the intense, insulting fight between Cheryl, Eddie, and Ryan.


    But only Eddie and Cheryl knew what pain Eddie had to go through. Throughout her whole gynecology surgery. That pain, that insult, that embarrassment¡­


    "Only a few minutes," Gwen got up from the bed, Ryan looked up at her, "I will use the washroom. I will be back."


    ''No. No!'' Ryan panicked, ''Do not go!'' Ryan did not say it out loud. He could not.


    Gwen opened the washroom door and went inside. Ryan was left alone with Eddie. That one minute felt like one hour, sitting in front of Eddie.


    ''I should ask him.'' Eddie grabbed the shirt she was wearing. ''I should talk to him, I should tell him.'' She was not nervous but was having a hard time gathering her courage.


    "Heh," Ryan panicked, his body jumped as soon as Eddie let out a small scoff, "So¡­" she started, "I actually would not be¨C"


    Before she could continue, Ryan got up from the bed, "Ah, it is time to go." he pretended as if he did not hear Eddie.


    ''Although it was just a leveling game, I still can not get it out of my mind.''


    ''Was I talking that softly?'' Eddie questioned her own voice''s volume.


    The washroom''s door unlocked and Gwens stepped out, "Ah, it is time," she glanced at her mobile, "Let us go, Ryan," she was surprised to see Ryan standing in front of her.


    "Oh, right," he walked near the door, "I hope she is still there though," Ryan let out a fake giggle.


    "Thanks, Eddie." Gwen thanked her, "I will be back in a few minutes." he waved her hand to Eddie before going out of the room.


    "When did you two get so close?" Ryan asked.


    "When we became roommates."


    Ryan grabbed the door of his room and pulled open the door. Hoping nothing more than Saori to be present in there.


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead!


    After Ryan''s mysterious roommate appeared out of nowhere and turned their relationship awkward, Ryan now must settle this misunderstanding as quickly as possible.  Also, Ryan is aiming to figure out what and who Ayami really is. ''Vision'' he called.


    Comment what you think is Ayami''s real identity.


    Next chapter on My Ring System: Ch. 334- Settle.


    Stay tuned and continue reading!


    Will be continued¡­


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 334 - Settle.

    "...."


    "...."


    "Say something, Ryan,"


    "Eh, why me?"


    "Cause you are the only one who knows Japanese from both of us," Gwen hissed in his ear.


    "Right." Ryan cleared his throat before beginning, "First of all, lady, we are sorry." He was still going on with that.


    Saori lifted her head, "M- me too," she looked away nervously.


    Thankfully, when Ryan and Gwen entered the room, Saori had just stepped out of the bathroom too. She had to rub her whole body once again, etc.


    So she had no time for running away. It was not her intention to run away either cause this was her room after all, at the end of the day, this is where she will be sleeping and staying.


    "Yes, we are really sorry for doing that in front of you," Gwen said in English, she wanted Ryan to say that for her.


    "You two must be a couple?" Saori asked, "Are everyone that insane and open about doing those stuff in another person''s room?" there still was a hint of fear in Saori''s voice.


    "No- we are not." her eyes went wide.


    "You were doing it¨C"


    "I mean, not every couple is open about that stuff. At least, we are not. I never knew you were in the room. Sorry."


    "I do not get this stuff," Saori grabbed her head, "First I saw you both kissing each other, now you say you are not even couples. You enter in some other person''s room and do it with your¡­ whatever she is. Then I saw something¡­ I should have not seen." she glanced up and down at Ryan''s hips, "Then you saw something you should have never seen. I should have never-"


    "Okay, Ash- Lady, please calm down first." Ryan got up from the chair he was sitting on, "Please calm yourself. And let me make a few things clear."


    Ryan told Saori about his and Gwen''s relationship. Saori seemed to accept the fact as time passed by. He told them they had no intentions of going any further.


    "You should¡­ take her into your room and do whatever you want. Why risk it in someone else''s room."


    "Huh?" Ryan tilted his head with a frown, "...this is my room though." he opened his mouth.


    Saori''s mouth dropped open, "No¡­ tell me you are lying." She raised her hand in front of her, "No."


    "Oh please, I am not going to force you or something in your sleep! Do not treat me as some kind of pervert." Ryan protested against Saori.


    ''Oh, so Hentai means pervert.'' Gwen figured out after hearing that word from both parties a few times now.


    "How can I believe you, Ryan¡­ Walker-san?"


    "Ah, it sounds weird. No need to be formal with me. Just call me Ryan or Ryan-Kun, if you want."


    "....I do not want you to call me by my name, it still creeps me out."


    "I would not, lady." Ryan was hurt a little by her words. He was being accused and hated for something that he was not. It would not have mattered if he was being criticized for being a virgin at the age of sixteen [Seventeen this spring, it is October currently]


    "Okay¡­. Fine, I am sorry too, I just could not accept it but blame myself for the fact that a man, who is not my husband, just saw my naked body. I could not¡­"


    ''Whoa, where do you get that kind of modesty? I hope it is the right word.'' Boyfriend would have been the word most girls would have used but to hear Husband¡­ interesting.


    "Ugh, so are we okay?"


    "Yes." Saori rose up from her bed, "But, I have a problem," she raised her ticket.


    "And that is?" Ryan asked.


    "I do not want to sleep in the same room as you."


    ''Haha¡­ expected that.''


    Knock, knock, knock.


    ''You should have warned me, Professor, if you knew she was in the room.''


    ''Haha, I wanted some fun in my boring life. Sitting in a corner of a room and watching your life. I need something to spice your life, as well as mine.''


    ''Wait, then do you also know who Ashiro Saori really is?''


    ''If you are talking about her stats, then yes. In fact, you can even check them with your vision. But if you are talking about her family background and stuff, I will need to do some research.''


    "Yeah, Gwen¡­. And Ryan¡­" Eddie opened the door of her room.


    "Ah, Eddie, we need your help." Gwen started the conversation.


    "Yeah, sure¡­" Eddie moved her purple eyes away from Ryan''s face.


    "Actually Ryan''s roommate is a Japanese girl. She does not want to sleep in the same room as Ryan. Could you please change rooms with us?"


    Eddie did not seem to like Gwen''s offer. She raised her eyes and looked at Ryan. ''Damn, why does she keep looking at me?'' Ryan wondered.


    "Eddie," Ryan managed to say, "Please share the room with that Japanese girl. I and Gwen will share this room." Gwen request.


    "Good one, Ryan." Gwen patted his thigh from behind. What the hell was she doing?


    "Uh¡­ I do not know." Eddie looked away, "Would not it be too awkward for me to sleep with her? I do not know her, I do not know Japanese either¡­ it will be too awkward, Ryan, I am sorry. I can not share the room with her." Eddie made a sorry face.


    "Tch, it is fine." Gwen threw her wrist, "We will find a way to manage this somehow-"


    "Then how about Gwen you sleep with the girl?" Ryan proposed.


    "Huh?" Gwen looked surprised.


    "I mean, you know her quite well. It is okay, you do not have to talk to her, just spend the night somehow." Ryan told Gwen, "Just one night, after that I will ask Satoru-san, uh, sir Satoru to do something about this."


    "...and you?" Gwen asked, "Where would you sleep?" she then glanced at Eddie, "And you will be sleeping with Eddie?" Gwen asked.


    "Well¡­" Ryan looked at Eddie, "It is just one night, only if she does not think I will molest her in her sleep, I am okay."


    "Hahaha," Eddie started laughing, "It is fine, Gwen. be rest assured, I would not steal your boyfriend."


    "Gosh, Eddie, he is not my boyfriend. Try not to spread a rumor."


    ''....why does that hurt? It is true though.'' Ryan felt his heart tighten.


    ''More like¡­ I can not steal Ryan from you,'' Eddie bit her lip before she shook her head, ''What am I thinking?''


    "I will be fine with it. I trust him." She glanced at Ryan, "I mean, we know each other quite well. It is only one night, we will pull the beds to the corners of the room."


    Gwen sighed, "Fine. then it settles it."


    "Yep,"


    "I will go to your room. Will try to get some sleep after dinner." Gwen waved. Ryan waved back.


    He stepped inside the room. ''Fuck, what did I get myself into?'' No point regretting that now. Eddie was already getting the beds separated.


    "These beds are big¡­" she muttered.


    "Yeah, sure are."


    ....


    "...what is she doing here?" Ryan opened his eye, he felt something soft beside his arm. When he looked down, it was no one other than Eddie.


    Ryan pushed her aside and took a look at the arrangements of the beds. He let out a sigh.


    "Just what in heaven happened last night?" he let out a sigh. The beds were sticking close to each other. Those two beds paired together to form a bigger bed. They were joined together.


    Ryan got up, pushed the two beds away from each other. He walked out to Gwen''s room¡­ his room.


    "Gwen, hey Gwen, wake up, girl. It is time to get up~" Ryan softly shook Gwen by her thin shoulders.


    His eye went up to Saori who was sleeping peacefully on the bed beside Gwen, ''Vision.'' He thought he should take a look at the woman who was his roommate.


    < Name: Ashiro Saori >


    < Age: 26 [Female] >


    ''....okay something is fishy right at the start. This is very fishy. Hah¡­ hahaha! What do we have here now, a 26-year-old woman trying to redo her high school Academy life? I would love to see that!''


    Ryan laughed in an evil tone in his mind, he threw his head back and laughed.


    < Blood type: P+ Positive >


    ''Seriously, what is up with this woman? Is p positive? Is that even¡­ does that blood type even exist?''


    ''Hm¡­ it does.'' Professor replied, ''But not in humans.''


    ''Huh, what do you mean-''


    "Ryan?" he felt his hand being pulled down. Gwen used his hand as a support to pull herself up from the bed, "Morning~" she moaned as she threw herself on Ryan.


    Ryan had no choice but to grab the girl bouncing on his chest. Ryan''s hands went straight for Gwen''s butt- but then slid back to her thighs. Thighs are thick for now, ass will be firm, voluptuous,  and juicy later. Ryan thought.


    "Slept well?" Ryan asked.


    "Not as good as the last time we slept together." she grinned at Ryan, "That was the best night of my life."


    ''Life¡­ now that I think about it¡­ I know very little about Gwen''s family.''


    "Come on, get ready. We have the Trait level test or something today. I suggest we should be prepared for something worse."


    "You are right," she pulled herself away from Ryan, "But before that," she leaned closer again, "Give me a kiss."


    She rested her lips on Ryan''s lips. Before it could turn all smoky and hot, she pulled her lips away. They did not go for tongues in the morning.


    ¡­heck they both have not even brushed their teeth yet. So it only made sense not to dig into someone''s dirty mouth.


    In the moment of their kiss, Saori managed to take a peek from under her covers while trying to pretend to be asleep.


    ''Tch, that is the first thing they do in the morning?'' she thought with disgust.


    ..


    ...


    Chapter Preview Ahead!


    Ryan somehow managed to settle the score with Ayami... or at least it seems they have. Moving forward is the most anticipated event by teachers- The Trait Level Test begins! Look forward to the si- ugh, five stages :-)


    "Alright!" Satoru shouted, "Students! Get ready for the test, it is going to be thrilling,"


    Next Chapter on My Ring System: Chapter 335- Trait level Test Starts.


    Tag along and enjoy reading the Test level Act.


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 335 - Trait Level Test Starts.

    Bang, bang, bang.


    Loud metallic sounds were echoing in the big Arena. It was not a real sound, just some speakers making that sound.


    "Today." Students who got out in the Arena after their breakfast looked up at the sky, "Your Trait''s true level will be determined." Satoru appeared in front of them with a flash of green light.


    ''Portals¡­'' Ryan thought silently in his mind. Gwen was beside him, Saori was way far away from them. Totally in a corner, away from everyone.


    Nobody knew her, she did not know anyone. She just stayed away from them. Before she gets in some unwanted trouble.


    Students started chatting with each other. The loud metallic sound calmed down, Satoru coughed to gain everybody''s attention.


    "Do not sweat it. It is not going to be a rocket scientist test." He looked at everybody from the high-level ground, "It is going to be just a normal Trait Level Test." he told.


    ''Nothing is normal about that.'' Ryan thought, ''These tests never happened before. I have a bad feeling about this¡­''


    ''What would go bad, Ryan?'' Professor interrupted, ''Satoru would not kill his own students.''


    ''Yeah. But he can kill me.''


    "Oh, I will resurrect you, do not worry."


    "Calm down and get down into four lines. Girls on one side, boys on another side." Satoru waved his hands above his head.


    As ordered, students started forming lines with girls on one side, boys on the other side. They were not divided perfectly cause, there are more boys than girls.


    Anyway, two lines of girls, two lines of boys. Ready to hear what Satoru further has for them.


    "Relax. You are going to face some challenges ahead of you." Satoru pointed behind him.


    There was a stand that looked exactly like the scanner they use at the airport. But this was advanced. Things did not end there, there were a whole lot of things behind the scanner thing.


    Four groups of stands were made. They continued after the scanner stand. Some checkpoints, teachers, then closed rooms¡­.


    "Simply, this test is divided into five- uh, six parts." Satoru corrected himself, "Get ready, students."


    ....


    "Ryan Walker." Ryan heard his name being called from the scanner booth. He gulped before walking towards the booth.


    "Your first task will be to just simply walk through that scanner," those were Satoru''s words, what he told students before Ryan''s name was called out and continued.


    "You will have to give the scanner a few seconds to scan your body, detect your Trait¡­ or Traits. After that, you will be free to complete the second stage of your test." Satoru completed.


    "Go ahead, boy" Ryan stepped out of the scanner stand. He walked forward. A dark room was waiting for him, covered with curtains.


    "Are you ready?" A woman asked Ryan in English with a Japanese accent.


    "Yes," Ryan replied in Japanese. The woman then tapped a digital pad which opened the curtains.


    "Your second task, ugh, a leveling game with a bot. A robot." Satoru continued in the past, every student was doing his own test right now, "Do not fear it. You are free to use your Traits however you like. Your aim is to destroy the robot and move forward to the next task."


    The first thing Ryan did was, "Vision," It is better to know what he is going to face.


    < Item: A Hologram Robot >


    < Description: A hologram of an automatic humanoid robot. It is professionally used by many companies to present their technology. No harm to the Host. >


    ''What¡­'' Ryan raised his eyes to the robot, ''But it looks so real.'' the bot opened its arms. It was a humanoid hologram of a robot.


    The robot was wearing no clothes, so only its metallic body was visible. Its eyes were some kind of camera lens that recorded everything live.


    From the robot''s hands, a knife and a gun sprung out. Ryan''s heart skipped a beat when those weapons came out.


    ''Crap.'' Ryan thought as he activated his blood fists. His one and only useful skill for combats.


    The robot charged at Ryan, ''Why, why Satoru-san?'' Ryan took a step back, ''You never told us it will be such a dangerous ''hologram''.'' Ryan thought as he continued running away from the robot.


    He was currently looking for an opening, "Exactly, Ryan, it is a hologram." As soon as he heard Professor, the frown over his face disappeared.


    ''Hologram?'' he slowed down, ''If it is a hologram¡­'' Ryan looked straight at the robot, ''Then¡­'' he deactivated his skill, ''I will pass through it.''


    Ryan stood there without moving, still prepared for the robot''s knife attack as it was not using the gun at all. ''Thanks, Professor.''


    Satoru, who was seeing Ryan''s test, could not help but act surprised, ''I can not believe it¡­'' He muttered, then a smile appeared on his face.


    Ryan closed his eye. The robot came closer to Ryan within a second and swung its knife inside Ryan''s chest. It did not stop, it pulled the knife out and continued stabbing Ryan''s whole body.


    ''You managed to figure out our trap so easily.'' Satoru sighed with a smile on his face, ''Well done. I guess that adds points to your Trait- Enhanced senses & Clairvoyance.''


    Satoru looked at a TV screen that displayed every student''s current Trait level since they started the test, that is. He zoomed in on Ryan''s Trait level.


    ''Hah.'' Ryan let out a laugh. He walked forward and saw the robot still coming for him. He watched as the robot stabbed Ryan''s body over and over.


    Ryan started walking towards the end of the room. ''Even the sound effects are so real, they just feel too real.'' Ryan thought when he heard a gun''s locking sound.


    The door in front of him pulled open. The firing started. Nothing but holograms of bullets came in Ryan''s direction. He glanced for the last time before walking out of the room.


    ''And now the next is¡­''


    "After you have successfully cleared the second test," Satoru went ahead, "You will now have to face the third stage of your test, which is¡­"


    "Ready, boy?"


    "Hm." Ryan nodded. Another door opened in front of him. He stepped inside the room.


    This was a bring room, invisible glass borders surrounding a specific area of the Arena, preventing participants from running away.


    It took Ryan some time to adjust his eye to the bright light penetrating from the skies. ''Now¡­ where are you?'' Ryan was patiently waiting for his opponent to appear.


    "Your third stage will be a fight with one of our instructors." Satoru had told the students, "Do not worry, we would not be using our Trait, whereas you will be able to use yours. Your goal will be to defeat the instructor in combat and escape the invisible barrier room."


    ''I can see no doors here though.'' Ryan thought as he looked around himself. It looked like an open ground to him, ''Another hologram?''


    Suddenly, with a whooshing sound, a woman appeared in front of Ryan. He turned his eye to a hot Japanese woman standing in front of him.


    ''Wait¡­ I think I have seen her somewhere.'' But soon, his thoughts were thrown away when the instructor bolted in Ryan''s direction.


    ''Hah¡­ it seems just like other holograms.'' Ryan scoffed, ''No emotions, no talk, direct attack? That is nothing humans do.'' Ryan stood right there, in fact, he started walking.


    Yes, right in the instructor''s direction. Without a care of the world, he started walking ahead, the instructor¡­ the instructor''s hologram was too charging at Ryan with bare fists.


    ''Come, hologram, I am ready.'' Ryan dug his hands in his pocket as he walked towards the woman.


    ''Huh? What is wrong with this boy? Why is he walking towards me so calmly?'' she thought, ''Looks like he is underestimating me.'' she clicked her tongue and increased her pace.


    Ryan did not react even when the instructor was only a few feet away from him. ''Haha.'' he wanted to laugh his head off, ''Damn, I kind of love his test. I never thought it would be so easy!''


    The instructor jerked her body to take a high jump up in the air. Her jump was as high as Ryan''s height. Six feet high jump. She was moving towards Ryan, with her target being Ryan''s chest portion.


    ''Hah, and I thought I had a bad vibe about this. Looks like even my clairvoyance can betray me sometimes!'' Ryan was feeling happy, he knew a kick was about to land on his chest, ''This is fun.'' he looked around for the door to escape this room.


    He stopped grinning when he lifted his head up, he saw a kick coming his way, ''Hm.'' he looked down, ''that kick will touch me now¡­'' he thought, ''and will pass through my body¨C''


    Ryan choked on his own words. He felt his feet being lifted off the ground. He started losing balance, his body started feeling light except for the burning pain in his ribs and chest region.


    Not soon after the instructor landed a hard kick in Ryan''s ribs and a little portion of his chest, Ryan threw blood out of his mouth.


    Her foot was not that big after all, she does not have a strong build. So she only managed to hit a little portion of Ryan''s ribs and chest. But that impact was enough to throw Ryan off the ground and into the invisible barrier.


    With a small whirlpool of shockwaves around them, Ryan''s body was off the ground, and it shot hard against the wall, like a bullet being shot.


    The wall being the door through which Ryan entered, the door suddenly turned to a wall, letting Ryan''s back crash against the hard barrier.


    He slid down and fell on the ground, he puked another slot of blood from his mouth, it fell directly on his lap. He continued coughing a few times.


    ''As I thought, I know this woman. She showed no mercy.'' Ryan coughed.


    He could feel a hard pain in his chest and ribs. His bones were beaten down to pieces


    < 5 Rib bones are broken. Activated automatic healing >


    < HP: 65/100 >


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead!


    What a good start. Got his ribs broken, amazing. Will Ryan be able to defeat Nanami Hinami anytime soon? Will he be able to escape the invisible barrier room? What if his Trait level test ends here?


    Stick with us and find out ahead!


    Next chapter on My Ring System: Chapter 336- Third Stage: Escape The Barrier Room.


    Will be continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 336 - Third Stage: Escape The Barrier Room.

    "S- s- she¡­" Ryan opened his mouth pushing the air out of his mouth, "She is not a hologram, it is not a hologram." He realized the instructor he was fighting with was not a hologram, but instead a real human.


    < HP: 65/100 >


    < 5 rib bones are damaged. Automatic healing activated >


    Blood was dripping down Ryan''s mouth, he could test his own blood for the first time. He raised his revengeful eye at Nanami. She was in her fighting stance, waiting for Ryan to get up.


    ''Vision.'' Again, better know what you are facing instead of losing your bones and blood.


    < Item: Metaverse Alternate of Nanami Hinami >


    < Name: Nanami Hinami >


    ''Ah!'' Ryan realized who it was, ''Now I know who this woman is!''


    < Description: With the use of metaverse technology, this alternate version is created for anyone who wears the metaverse headset on. It is the same as the real human body but the real body is unconscious. >


    < Threat: Yes. A threat for the host >


    < Threat level: Dangerous. Recommended to defeat as soon as possible, not recommended to run away from the opponent. >


    ''Okay, that was some additional information.''


    Nanami Hinami. The same teacher Ryan met with while he was trying to get in touch with Doc in the Tokyo Academy before Ainz attacked and all happened.


    She was not feeling guilty for hitting Ryan so badly. In fact, the instructors who were fighting in the test''s third stage were told to knock the students or make them unable to fight anymore [unable to get off the ground].


    Her actual body was sitting in a room filled with other instructors and teachers. But her mind was in front of Ryan with a projected human body.


    Instead of VR games, they decided to land Hinami in front of Ryan. makes no difference, right? You just are not in a game, you still are virtual.


    Ryan was slowly healing himself, but, again his System was having trouble healing Ryan because of his low-level healing skill.


    ''Tch,'' Ryan got up from the ground, he spits the blood collecting in his mouth, ''Beating her would be hard¡­'' he thought, ''But I will do it anyway.''


    ''Ah? Still ready to lose his blood? As I care, I am just doing what I was told.'' she then charged at Ryan.


    Although the instructors were not allowed to use their Traits while fighting the students, beating an experienced instructor in a simple combat duel can be hell for a student.


    She aims for Ryan''s chest once again with her leg. But instead of a flying front kick, this time Hinami decided to go for a roundhouse kick aiming Ryan''s guts once again.


    Ryan was still not up properly, his shoulders were hunching down, his arms were hanging from his shoulder, his neck was down. He was breathing from his mouth with blood still dripping from his mouth.


    Hinami came closer, she landed down and swung her kick around with all of her power. Ryan was still not acting, he did not act till her kick was only a few centimeters away from him.


    Thump!


    Ryan''s feet slid against the ground, he felt his hands trembling because of the hard impact. Ryan blocked Hinami''s kick with both of his hands.


    She continued pushing against Ryan''s hands, the impact of her kick and the power of her legs was pushing Ryan backward.


    Another leg coming towards him. He opened his eye with a spark, ''Another leg.'' Ryan lifted his head, and just as he saw in his mind, a leg was coming towards him.


    He had no choice but to let go of her current leg and focus on the other one. He had no time to turn his hand, Ryan blocked the kick with his forearm.


    It was shaking, his shoes slid a little, ''Shit.'' Ryan''s forearm was shaking. ''An opening?'' his eyes went to Hinami''s back.


    He lifted his other hand which was free now, Ryan aimed a punch in Hanami''s back. She pulled her leg away as soon as it made an impact with Ryan''s forearm.


    Her body swung around at the place, Ryan''s punch was about to hit her back when suddenly, he felt a strong grip against his fist.


    His surprised eye lifted up at the woman, ''W- what?'' his fist was being held back by Hinami''s hand.


    She saw Ryan''s attack after pulling her leg back, she had to reflect quickly by throwing her hand behind her back. That was the only way she could stop Ryan''s punch.


    Ryan tugged his hand back. But it did not come out of Hinami''s grip. She took the chance to turn around completely. Now her face was facing Ryan with his hand in her hand in between them.


    ''Crap.'' Ryan glanced at her. She raised her fist before Ryan could react, she punched him in the face.


    Blood flew out of his mouth, he could feel his teeth burning with pain, she pulled her hand back and slapped Ryan across his cheeks this time.


    ''Fuck! Slap hurts more than a punch!'' Ryan could not free his hand, so he lifted his other hand to get out of Hinami''s grasp somehow.


    She slapped Ryan once again, then started lifting her leg. Ryan panicked when he realized Hinami was preparing for yet another kick¡­ this time, a vertical kick.


    "Blood Fists!" Ryan unconsciously shouted out loud. His hands turned red but that did not stop Hinami from kicking Ryan''s head up like a sword slicing upwards.


    Blood flew even higher than his head did, coming out of his nose, his blood went high and landed back on his face. By now, Hinami was feeling the burning pain in the hand she was holding Ryan''s fist by.


    To end this and throw him away, she pulled Ryan by his hand, bringing him closer to him with bringing her leg quickly down.


    Her leg stopped in the midway, she took it back, her heels almost touching her ass. Ryan could hear his side rib bones cracking. Hinami landed a powerful roundhouse rick in Ryan''s obliques, above obliques, in his rib cage.


    Ryan''s face turned into a painful frowned expression. He again felt his feet leaving the ground without him doing anything. He felt his body losing weight and a burning sensation in his ribs.


    Hinami pushed her kick, her leg deeper into Ryan''s obliques, finally making the impact to throw Ryan off the ground, once again.


    While Ryan was in the air and was moving towards an empty area, about to fall down, he saw something open and then close. It continued- started moving around while closing and opening.


    ''That¡­'' Ryan''s right side of the body hit first on the wall. A few more bones cracked inside his body, blood erupted out of his mouth and nose at the same time.


    Hinami was still following through her roundhouse kick. If you do not follow through and stop the kick midway, it can hurt you. Just the same way Naomi''s big electro balls did her at the start.


    Bang! Bang!


    Blood spattered as Ryan''s body, then head, hit against the invisible barrier. A glass wall he could not see. Today, that made him lose too much of his blood.


    ''That is the door! I got it!'' Ryan was happy to spot the door. He got up from the ground, ready to chase down the door.


    Hinami charged at Ryan from behind. She can not let Ryan pass through the door he just spotted. The door in front of Ryan just disappeared again.


    Ryan clicked his tongue when he sensed Hinami behind him. Ryan turned around with a light jump, he pulled his red fist forward.


    ''Tch!'' she frowned, ''I can not let that touch me!'' her tip touched the ground and pulled her back, she jumped backward. Ryan''s arm fist went through nothing but air.


    ''Fuck, I lost the door!'' Ryan grunted in frustration. He looked around but could not find the door anywhere, ''It just moved, right?''


    ''He¡­ is using his Trait, I see.'' Hinami took a deep breath in, ''Only if I could use mine.'' she rushed towards Ryan again, ''I just can not let him touch me.'' she could feel her burning leg and her burning hand.


    ''I will burn her once again and find my way out.'' Ryan had those intentions, with that, he charged at Hinami.


    Ryan tried grabbing her neck, she swung her leg in the air and pushed Ryan back. Ryan went for her leg, she quickly jumped back.


    ''I will be pushed back to the defensive side this way,'' she frowned once again, ''This might work.'' she intimidated an action of punching Ryan''s face.


    Ryan prepared himself with his hands in front of him. Instead, Nanami dropped down, swept her legs on the ground, performing a sweep kick.


    Ryan was about to drop off the ground, he used his hand to push him off the ground, Hanami got up from the ground too. ''Only if my Trait was Blood Body instead of fists.''


    ''You can still make that possible¡­''


    ''How?!'' Ryan asked excitedly.


    ''By leveling up your skill to level¡­ ugh, to Legendary grade.''


    Forget it then, you mean.'' Ryan charged at Hinami while looking for a door.


    He continuously kept throwing random punches in Hinami''s direction. None hit her. She was perfectly dodging them without getting touched by Ryan''s blood aura.


    Hinami went down once again to perform a sweep kick. ''Not this time!'' Ryan jumped away with that thought. A sense of accomplishment¨C soon disappeared.


    Red blood sprung out of Ryan''s nose. His head was punched backward. A shower of blood came out of his nose. ''Fuck, she faked it¡­. Again!'' Ryan could not feel any control over himself.


    After taking that hard punch from Hinami, Ryan jumped a few meters away from her. She too did not attack Ryan suddenly, she backed off too.


    She just somehow managed to land a punch on Ryan. she does not want to rush it and mess up her advantage.


    ''I see.'' Ryan rubbed the blood off his face, ''She has found out the power of my skill. She is not letting me touch herself.''


    Hinami saw the red flame burning on Ryan''s hand disappear¡­ vanish in a flash. ''Heh~ exhausted, are not you?'' she grinned.


    ''Me touching her, or she touching me, she will burn her hands if she puts her hands into my blood Aura.'' Ryan realized that Hinami had figured out Ryan''s skill, ''Fine. I will deactivate it.''


    Ryan was breathing hard. ''Deactivate Blood fists.''


    "I have a low chance of beating her¡­" Ryan took a deep breath with his mouth, "But, I do not have to beat her."


    "Prepare yourself, boy." Hinami took her fighting stance.


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead!


    Ryan must prepare himself for an intense battle with Nanami Hinami sensei. Things are about to get rough and serious. But this time, Ryan will give Hinami a lesson. Ryan must save himself first before protecting.


    Tag along as Ryan moves a step closer at his try to escape the barrier room, he figures out the algorithm.


    Next chapter on My Ring System: Chapter 337- To Protect, Save First.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 337 - To Protect, Save First.

    ''Ah¡­'' Hinami let out a smile on her face, ''Looks like he is out of his energy after using so much of his Trait.''


    Hinami saw that Ryan was breathing pretty hard, he was gasping for air while at the same time he was taking mouthfuls of air inside. It was pretty obvious for everyone, Ryan was exhausted.


    A cloud of dust formed around Hinami''s feet when she took off from her place. She charged at Ryan with this, seeming the best time to attack him.


    ''But, he is still standing.'' She jumped up in the air, ''This might be the best chance for me¡­'' again, she pulled her leg out, ''To knock him out.'' about to perform a flying roundhouse kick.


    The instructors were told to knock out the students they will be fighting with, without using their Traits as it would put students more at a disadvantage than they really are at by fighting an instructor.


    Their mission was to not let the students pass to the other side, do not let them complete the third stage of the test. That''s what Hinami also wanted to do.


    Bang! Thump!


    Ryan grabbed her leg once again, but when she turned her body around, Ryan could not handle her kick anymore. He felt his whole body being pushed to the other side.


    Ryan tried maintaining a grip on her leg, but unfortunately, Nanami pulled her leg away from Ryan without trying to go deeper with her kick.


    She goes for a punch, Ryan blocks it with his forearm, she uses her other hand, Ryan throws her punch away by pushing her forearm with his palm.


    Ryan wanted to go deeper into her, he need to find an opening that would land a critical hit on her.


    Hinami continued throwing punches while Ryan continued blocking them. And as soon as she saw that Ryan had gotten used to her punches, she pulled back and went for a sweep kick.


    Ryan jumped with, her punch coming from below aimed at Ryan''s chin, ''Nah, not working.'' Ryan brought his bare hands forward to block it.


    To his surprise, neither the kick nor the punch hit him. He looked ahead, he saw Hinami''s feet right in front of his eye.


    ''Fuck!'' Ryan pushed his hands against her feet to push himself back, he rolled down on the ground and got up again, to see that Hinami was not in front of him.


    ''Above!'' Ryan sensed her, he lifted his head. Just as he sensed, one of her other kicks was making its way to hit Ryan''s forehead. And that would probably knock Ryan out too.


    Instead of dodging, heck he did not even have the time to dodge her attack. Ryan again made an attempt to grab Hinami''s kick. This time, he was determined, and more importantly¡­ he was not scared.


    "For a second," Ryan started talking to himself, actually intended to Hinami, but, only if she could hear him, which she can not, "I thought you were good at punching too¡­"


    Thump!


    Again the same sound came when her shin bone made contact with Ryan''s hands. Ryan pushed against her leg as she was pushing her kick further down.


    "But, kicking is the only thing you are good at," Ryan muttered.


    ''I can not get through him.'' she thought, ''and he has his hands on my kick again,'' although she was sure Ryan would not use his Trait as he seemed exhausted, she still needed to be cautious.


    ''I will retreat and find for another-'' her thoughts were interrupted as she felt a warm, tight grip forming around her ankles and shin bone, yet¡­ it felt cold.


    "Finally¡­" Ryan hissed, "I got you." Ryan wrapped his fingers around her ankle. Not this time, he will not let go of her this time.


    ''Shit.'' While still being in mid-air, Hinami swung her leg- or at least, tired swinging her leg away from Ryan.


    But her attempt to flee out of Ryan''s grip failed miserably. Ryan was holding her leg tightly. Not only that, when he saw Hinami was trying to escape, he activated his skill.


    "Blood fists." She said it out loud.


    "Huh?" Hinami was confused, not for long. Her eyes went wide and started trembling when she saw Ryan''s hands turn bright red in color.


    ''No, no, no!'' She struggled in the mid-air but could do nothing. Her time in the air was finished, she was coming down slowly. She started feeling the burning pain in her ankles.


    Ryan grabbed her leg with even more power, he pulled his hands near his head, and with all of his might, Ryan swung Hinami over the other side.


    From flying over Ryan''s head, Hinami landed on the ground. Shockwaves of dust burst out of the ground, they covered Hinami''s whole body.


    Blood spattered out of her mouth as soon as her back and her head banged hard against the hard ground. But that was not the end.


    Ryan, with her leg still in his hands, took a step forward, moved his body around. He was holding her leg behind him now.


    "I am going to end this!" Ryan grunted as he pulled Hinami off the ground with all of his might. He moved forward to generate momentum.


    Hinami was raised from her leg, her body was halfway up in the sky. "Argh!" Ryan let out another grunt.


    Crack! Bang!


    The sound of her backbones cracking could be heard although it was just a virtually projected alternate. This time, Ryan let go of her leg.


    ''The door.'' Ryan started looking around before Hinami could get back up again, he doubted she could though. But who knows what will happen when.


    ''Crap¡­ he beat me up pretty bad¡­'' Hinami thought as her face was buried in the ground. She turned around.


    With all the little energy she had remained in her, she lifted both of her legs up. By performing a kick-up, she jumped off the ground immediately.


    "Good one," she marked, "Boy." She added. It was quite funny to see her face covered in blood and yet she was praising the boy who did this for a work well done.


    ''Shit, shit, shit.'' Ryan starts running around the room. He walks back away from Hinami first.


    She grunts once before charging in Ryan''s direction. ''She just does not get tired, does she?'' Ryan stopped when his back hit against the invisible wall.


    He glanced behind, nothing but the area of the Arena was visible. ''The door must be somewhere here¡­ and why the fuck is this wall here? Are we enclosed in an invisible room?'' Ryan thought angrily.


    "Good one, but this time, I will make you pay!" Hinami was furiously running in Ryan''s direction from the other end of the room, "Cause that will increase my pay!"


    ''Eh?'' Ryan frowned. Ryan takes a step back, his feet hit against the wall now, "Huh?" Ryan still could not see the invisible wall.


    ''Wait¡­ if there is a wall¡­'' Ryan thought, ''And if we really are enclosed in a room if this structure is of a room¡­'' Ryan started glancing all over the place.


    He had a rough estimate, a rough guess of what the room''s dimensions were. His eye came down back at Hinami. She jumped in the air¡­ for the nth time.


    ''You really are just good at kicking.'' Ryan was prepared¡­ with something else. Ryan took a deep breath before raising his hand up.


    Hinami raised her leg to hit Ryan with her flying kick. He did not move¡­ yet.


    Ryan quickly moved his fingers, strained his wrist as he pulled his middle and ring finger towards his wrist with his hand still being above his head.


    A bright red color, a thin but strong red color string shot out of wrist making its way straight up, ''Then this room must have a roof.'' Ryan thought with his eye pinched closed.


    Hinami did not care what Ryan was about to do. Her only focus was landing a perfect flying kick in Ryan''s chest.


    ''Please.'' Ryan gulped. He could sense Nanami coming closer to him. The web which was shooting out from his wrist suddenly stopped, "Yes!" Ryan grabbed the web before he throws more than needed web.


    Ryan grinned, he tightly held the web in his bare hands. Ryan pulled himself up. That thin, but strong, and elastic web pulled Ryan off the ground at an insane speed.


    He could feel his feet being lifted off the ground but all of the weight was transferred to his hands. The web was stuck to the invisible roof.


    "Eh¡­?" the color over Hinami''s face faded, "Huh?" ¡­When she could not see her target in front of her anymore.


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead!!


    Seems like Ryan found a way to escape the Barrier room but¡­ Hinami is in no mood to let go of Ryan that easily. She does what she was prohibited from doing- Hinami uses her Trait to defeat, uh, kill Ryan.


    Tag along, ready what Hinami''s Trait is really capable of doing.


    Next chapter on My Ring System: Chapter 338- Nanami Hinami''s Trait.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 338 - Nanami Hinami’s Trait.

    "It worked!" Ryan let out a soft shout as his body rolled up in the air from the ground.


    Just like rolling down on the ground, he was performing front flips in the air continuously while going up near the high roof.


    As soon as he realized he was halfway up in the air, Ryan looked down and saw Hinami below him. He released the web out of his hand, it slipped out slowly.


    Now performing the front flips again, Ryan was coming down this time. Rolling in the air, Ryan was coming down near Hinami.


    Hinami was aiming at Ryan''s chest, but her flying kick failed when Ryan just disappeared from her sight. She landed down on the ground and looked up.


    Ryan bet everything on his skill and on the¡­ invisible roof. Thankfully, the risk paid off. His web made a contact with the roof and he was pulled up. His body doing front flips for¡­ ugh.


    ''The door¡­'' Ryan looked around, ''The door is rotating around the room.'' Ryan realized, ''It is not fixed at one point. It continues moving.''


    Ryan observed carefully while rolling in the air, ''There!'' Ryan threw his right hand forward from between his upside-down thighs.


    A short shot of web came out of his wrist. His intention was to pin the position of the door as it will continue rotating. But¡­ the red web he shot just passed through the door.


    Ryan rolled further down, he stretched his both legs at the same time to the fullest stretching he possibly could. He was close to Hinami when he did that.


    Before Hinami could move, Ryan''s legs landed pretty hard on the front of her head, on her forehead. Ryan rolled down and landed on the ground.


    Ryan fell forward on his forearms. As the position of plank, Ryan used his forearms to reduce the impact. Ryan did not stop there, he did what he learned from Hinami and Naomi.


    Follow through. As soon as his forearm touched the ground, Ryan used his legs to push from behind his head. He rolled on the ground and quickly got up on the other side.


    That was fast, faster than Hinami at least cause she was still lying on the ground after her forehead was kicked by Ryan. but she did not delay it.


    Ryan started running in the direction he shot his web in. He was still trying to figure out the position of the door. But he had a rough guess of where the door might be.


    He kept his eye focused on the side of the wall he shot his web at. All he had to do was look around the wall if the door rotates in a uniform manner.


    A pool of blood formed around Hinami''s face when she hit hard on the ground. Blood spurted out of her nose, her mouth. She could feel her forehead being buried down with a weight of ton KG on her head.


    She could not muster up the strength to get up from the ground. ''Why¡­ why is this got to be this way?'' She complained, ''Why do I have to lose to a second-year student?''


    She turned her head around, with trembling limbs, she had literally no power left in her hands. Still, she managed to turn around and take a look at Ryan.


    ''I- still can¡­'' she tried getting off the ground but her head was hurting way too much for her, ''Just how many Traits does he have?'' she was taken by surprise when Ryan used the Red Spider''s Web skill.


    Ryan was frantically looking for the door around the room. The spot he had a guess about was unfortunately a wrong guess. He was wrong about it.


    ''Where, where?!'' Ryan turned him to the left, he shot his web, not there. He turned to the right, shot his web, not there either. The door was nowhere to be found.


    Ryan turned around to take a look at Hinami, she was staring back at him from the ground without getting up.


    ''She is still down, I should continue my search for the door.''


    "W- why¡­ why has it always been me¡­?" she thought as her memories started flashing in front of her eyes.


    Hinami was back to her home after graduating from the Federal Council''s Academy. The fourth and fifth-year after high school. Yes, it exists. And it is pretty brutal, you would not believe it.


    No one is allowed to spit even a single piece of information about the Federal Council''s Academy. What happens there remains there. If it comes out, the graduates are not are students there anymore, they are not even considered their graduates if they spit out even a single thing about the Federal Academy, they are nothing more than Mafias for them.


    She arrived at her home after the long travel from the unknown Academy to her house. She was dropped by¡­ through a Portal.


    After all the fun meeting with her family, after their laughs and lunch, she went behind her house where her father was training her step-brother.


    The stepbrother, who was still in his third year, looked at Hinami. She still remembers the way that kid disrespected her, insulted her.


    Her father was standing there, doing nothing. She could see a smile appearing on his face.


    "Are you sure you can still fight? You look like a dull sword." Her brother commented sarcastically, "I wanted to challenge you to see what you learned in the Federal Academy but it looks like you did not improve a bit there, in fact, it looks like you became weaker."


    Finally, at those words, her own father let out a chuckle. She lost her mind. "Fine! Let us what your father has taught you that my Masters has not!"


    Her father turned his pissed-off look at his daughter. It was going like a joke and an insult for Hinami till she said that, it turned serious.


    "Whoever manages to knock the opponent first, wins the battle. No use of the Traits is allowed. This will be a pure martial arts battle," He explained the rules, "Both players, ready?" her father was hosting the battle, "Then go!" he shouted.


    Her stepbrother was fast, he was quick with his movements. Although she was easily able to block his attacks, she was sent to the defensive side. Her father was carefully observing their movements.


    "Get her, son," he whispered in his stepson''s ear while pretending to walk around the arena.


    It did not take her stepbrother more than a minute to bang Hinami on the ground. She slowly started having trouble keeping up with her stepbrother''s attacks.


    That resulted in her loss. But her stepbrother did not stop there, he landed a powerful ax kick in the back of her head which made blood come out of her broken nose.


    ''H- how¡­ how can I lose?'' she thought while tears ran down her eyes. Her stepbrother lifted his leg once again.


    "That is enough, son," Hinami''s father stepped forward.


    "But, daddy, she is not unconscious yet!"


    "Yes, dear, but she is out of the game," he finally could not let his son beat the hell out of his daughter without doing anything, he had to stop the battle.


    "Hah!" He scoffed while looking down at Hinami, "My daddy''s techniques are still superior to your masters'' techniques! You are a professional Master but still lost to a third-year student. I am not even in the Federal Academy yet!"


    Indeed her stepbrother was strong. Without using his Air Growth Trait, he was still a master martial artist, trained by his daddy. He has been following his father''s taught skills and techniques whereas Hinami went with what they taught at the Academy. They both took two different paths.


    "Hinami-Kun," her father stood above her, "You forgot whatever I taught you since you were a kid, I trained you to reach where you were in the High school, the second seat holder, but after you graduated the high school¡­" he continued, "You forgot everything I taught you- no, you decided to abandon everything I trained you with." He completed.


    Hinami, that day, could not help but cry her eyes out in the dark corner of her room. She treated her wounds and cried for hours, past the super time, past the dinner time, she just continued crying and regretting living her life.


    It was at the age of 19, and now in the present, after whole six years. At the age of 25, she was facing the same incident once again in her life.


    ''Is this is a second chance?'' she thought as she pushed her hands against the ground. Without making a sound, she was on her knees.


    Blood dripped down her chest, went inside her bra. The top of her T-shirt was covered in blood. Her thighs were covered in dust as she wearing shorts below.


    ''Again¡­ this is happening again,'' she thought. She remembered the memories of her 19-year-old self. What humiliation she had to suffer through after losing a fight with her 17-year-old stepbrother.


    The exact situation was playing in front of her right now. A sixteen-year-old student had banged her on the ground in the same way her stepbrother had, by kicking her in the face.


    ''I will¡­ change my fate.'' she thought, "I will¡­" she hissed.


    ''Uh¡­?'' Ryan hesitantly turned his head behind him, ''She is up!'' Ryan was surprised he did not even notice her.


    Hinami brought both of her hands together near her waist. Hinami turns around, lifts both of her hands in front of her.


    "Air¡­!" she shouted.


    Ryan nervously looked around, ''wait¡­'' his eyes caught something moving, ''the¡­ door..!'' Ryan saw the door going away from him.


    "Sir!" A man shouted as he looked up behind him at Satoru, "Sir, in this Arena, instructor Nanami Hinami is going to use her Trait!" Satoru''s focus was currently fixed on the fight being projected on the big TV screens in front of him.


    "....Haul!!" Hinami turned her hands into fists and pulled her hands beside her waist again.


    "The door!" Ryan shouted on the other hand when he spotted the dark door going away from him.


    "Sir!" Satoru ignored the man screaming at the top of his lungs¡­ again, "Mitsuda-san!"


    Ryan used all of his force to lift himself off the ground and aim for the door. He threw his body in that direction.


    He could see the darkroom in front of him. A smile spread over his face till it disappeared again.


    A strong, visible gust of wind was coming his way from inside the door. ''No. No!'' Ryan was already in midair.


    Not the mention, he was flying towards the door, so his body was tilted in the air. "Fuck!" Ryan screamed.


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead!


    Hinami has lost her mind, her urge to take down Ryan has increased even more. Most strong gusts of wind, more deadly air blasts to slice and blast Ryan''s body. This time, there really is no way to stop her.


    Keep up with Hinami''s attacks'' pace. She shoots very strong gusts of winds- they are deadly too.


    Next chapter on My Ring System: Chapter 339- No Way to Stop Her.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 339 - No Way To Stop Her.

    ''No way¡­'' Ryan''s mouth dropped open, his smile faded, ''No.'' the gust of wind was ready to throw him a few meters away from the door.


    The door was only a few centimeters away from Ryan. Just a second or two, and Ryan would be on the other side. Even though the darkroom was so close to Ryan, it seemed far away.


    Ryan could clearly see the wind. A big gust of wind was coming through the door, towards him, towards his face.


    Ryan''s vision started fading, the darkness of the room behind the wind started taking over Ryan''s eye. Everything soon went dark for him.


    He closed his eye while his body was falling towards the door, in the direction of the moving door, the moving wind, and his moving body.


    It would need nothing more than a miracle of time coincidences or one of those ''Perfect timing'' for Ryan to fall right inside the moving door with the wind going past him cause he''s down.


    After Ryan had kicked Hinami''s head and made her fall on the ground, in the pool of her own blood, it was not long after Hinami''s emotions got the best of her.


    She gave in to her emotions. She got up from the ground, without thinking about her pay, about the consequences of using her Trait, she used her Trait.


    "Air Haul!" she shouted. Hinami manipulated the air on the other side of the door.


    With her Trait: Air Creation, she can create air from anywhere to anywhere. She created to air on the other side of the door which made the door open violently.


    Ryan jumped in front of the door and saw a gust of wind, it was nothing but Hinami''s Trait. Her created air was coming towards Ryan''s hit.


    She had another option, to hit Ryan from behind. But that would only push him towards the wall where the door, unfortunately, was.


    She pulled the air towards her, between her was Ryan. which means the gust of wind would not stop till it hits Ryan''s head on the way to her.


    A blur of dark vision, something was visible while something was not. Totally dark black but still he was able to see something blur.


    The gust makes contact with Ryan''s head. Ryan is hit by the strong wind directly on his chest.


    As soon as he is hit with the powerful wind, Ryan is blown away from the door. His body gets thrown away like a piece of paper flowing in a tornado.


    Ryan falls on the ground with a few of his bones cracking as he rolled on the rock-hard ground. In front of his dark blur vision, he received a System notification.


    < Backbone is broken. Healing activated >


    < 7 Rib bones are broken. Total 10 Rib bones are broken >


    < Ring wrist is broken. It is twisted in ninety degrees to the right. >


    < Blood level: 50/100 >


    < Blood Store: 0/200 >


    < HP: 99/100 >


    < HP: 97/100 >


    His health was continuously reducing. The messages continued flashing but unfortunately, Ryan lost his black dark blur vision. Now, everything was dark.


    In the black darkness, Ryan heard a little ting. A little snapping sound, Ryan could hear it.


    A red line started glowing in the dark void. Snap! Ryan heard the snapping sound again when the red line started glowing darker in red.


    ''W- what?!'' Hinami''s mouth dropped open. She could not believe her eyes once again. Ryan, her target, disappeared from her sight once again!


    Her eyes quickly moved upwards, cause that was the side she earned a hard kick in the forehead.


    Swoosh!


    With the air around Ryan swinging around, Ryan disappeared from in front of the door. He gained his vision back. His eye was open, he could see everything in front of him¡­ turned upside down.


    Wait, no. He was the one who was hanging upside down. Ryan glanced up and down at Hinami and himself. He realized he was sitting upside down on the roof of the invisible room.


    As Ryan was not paying attention, he lost control and started falling down from the roof. ''Damn, did I do that?'' He questioned, ''Not possible.'' he declared, ''Thanks, Professor!'' he knew Professor was the one who saved him.


    ''Huh? But¡­'' Professor was soon ignored, ''I did nothing¡­'' and he was expecting Ryan to tell him what the hell just happened.


    This is what actually happened there: Ryan closed his eye, he saw a future vision of what will happen if he takes Hinami''s attack head-on.


    Ryan unconsciously used his skill: The Red Spider''s Web. It shot out of his wrist without him doing it.


    The web went directly up and got stuck to the roof. At that moment, Ryan was pulled up. With his legs on the roof and his body hanging upside down from the roof.


    "ARGH!!" Hinami let out an annoyed and angry groan. She opened her fist, pulled her hands beside her waist.


    Ryan drifted to the left side. ''The door.'' Ryan had figured out the pattern the door was rotating around with. Ryan bolted in his left direction.


    "Hurl Thrust!!" Hinami released her hands. She threw her hands in Ryan''s direction. A big gust of wind erupted out of her hands, moving towards Ryan.


    Ryan took a jump, his feet left the ground and a door opened in front of him. ''I was right. It makes a heptagon around the room.'' Yes, that was its rotation pattern.


    The door opened, Ryan stepped into the room which was nothing but dark.


    < Clairvoyance activated >


    Ryan sensed Hinami''s attack right behind him. There was no time to waste around. And there was no way to escape or to run away either.


    Ryan saw another door in front of him with a female teacher sitting on the side of the door. She had a loli¡­ pop in her mouth, a digital pen in her hand, and a tab on her lap.


    She was lazily sitting around, doing something just for the sake of doing it and earning whatever little amount of money was being paid by Satoru.


    Keeping a robot would have been nice. Without even looking at Ryan, that woman said, "Are you ready for the fourth stage, Walker¨C" but she stopped when Ryan passed her, "Huh?"


    "Fuck, I do not care right now." the door behind him was not closed cause Hinami and her attack were still passing by. But the door in front of Ryan was closed.


    Ryan gritted his teeth, he lifted himself off the ground by taking a long jump forward, towards the door. Ryan started pulling his right arm near his face.


    "Blood fists," Ryan ordered. His arm started setting on Aura''s flames slowly as it went from his fingers to his elbow. As if a fire was being lit, the flame flickered a few times before igniting perfectly on his arm.


    Ryan pulled his knees together. He brought them back, his feet were touching his butt, then Ryan pulled his knees forward, stretched out his legs.


    Hinami on the other side got extremely fed up with her continuous attempts- with her continuous failed attempts to knock down Ryan.


    And now, he had even passed through the room. He had already cleared the third stage of the test. Which was more than enough reason so as to why Hinami should pull back from fighting.


    Her role was from the third stage till the third stage. But as if she is going to stop here. She started running towards the door with all her might.


    "Hurl Thrust! Hurl Thurst!" She let out two all-out attacks. Two plus one, three powerful, strong gusts was wind coming to hit Ryan on the back.


    That would be enough to knock Ryan unconscious for sure. His backbone was already broken so it would not be a surprise if Ryan losses his ability to walk after her attack hits.


    Three strong gusts at the same time. This is like dropping dynamites three times in a row, at the same target. Truly brutal.


    Bang!.


    The man sitting in front of the monitor screens panicked when Satoru banged hard on the table, "Tch." He clicked his tongue. Satoru lifted his hand and banged on the table again.


    He took a good look at the situation from both sides of the camera. One from Hinami''s side, the other from Ryan''s side. ''It is only a matter of seconds before Ryan loses his life¡­. Only if he truly is not a vampire. Bullcrap, even normal vampires would not be able to heal themselves.''


    Satoru grunted, he clenched his fists. "Stop her." A smile spread over the man when he heard Satoru''s order to finally put an end to Hinami''s outbreak.


    He did not waste his time wondering why Satoru did not allow it a few seconds before? Things would not have got this difficult, they would not come at the edge.


    "Permission granted. Pull Nanami Hinami''s headset, switch off the Metaverse server for Nanami Hinami. Shut the whole server down if needed!"


    The man ordered someone over the intercom, "Received. Copy." Another man replied, "Disconnection failed, seeking permission to shut down the whole server of American booth one."


    "Sir?" The monitor man looked up at Satoru.


    "Tch," he leaned down, "Permission granted. Do whatever it takes, stop Nanami from doing any harm to Ryan." Satoru ordered himself.


    "Copy. Shutting down the American server." Satoru let out a sigh as he leaned back away from the intercom mic. ''Finally.'' he sighed in relief.


    But, not for long, "Come in, we have a problem." the mic reverberated the voice of a nervous man.


    "Sir¡­" the monitor man repeated, "Metaverse managers have reported an issue with the server System." a broad bead of sweat fell down that man''s forehead.


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead!


    Even after the system has been shut down, Hinami''s attacks are still following Ryan, they are still behind him. Ryan must find a way to escape this loop of attacks before things go south.


    Satoru on the other hand has been reported with a bug in the metaverse. He needs to gain the control back.


    Ryan enters the fourth stage- a deadly robot awaits him. This time, it is not a hologram.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 340. A Bug In the Metaverse.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 340 - A Bug In The Metaverse.

    "Sir, we have got a problem." The monitor man continued telling Satoru, "The servers have been shut down, every instructor is offline but¡­"


    "What but?" Satoru asked as he was raising his voice slowly.


    "We even pulled off Nanami''s headset without giving her a warning but¡­" he continued after a pause, "Although her Meta Alternate is not in the Invisible room anymore, her attacks still are."


    "What?! Bullshit!" Satoru threw his hands, "How is that possible?" After all, her Meta Alternate and her Trait''s attacks were a part of Meta''s Virtual Technology supported by the blockchain network.


    "Take a look, sir," he zoomed on the camera, "She used her Trait and attacked the student. Her alternate is not in the field anymore but¡­. Her attacks are-"


    "Still following Ryan-Kun." Satoru gulped while looking at the monitor''s screen.


    Satoru turns around, he starts walking away from them.


    "Sir?"


    "Teleport me there," He ordered, "Open the fricking portal!" He shouted.


    "Yes, sir!" The man and other people got back to work. They were still confused as to how Satoru was able to open up portals without anyone actually opening the portals, they were not in the position to ask Satoru about that.


    Satoru starts pulling his hands then arms out of the long coat he was wearing, "Quick!" He shouted as he started running in the direction of a wall.


    "Done!" A man shouted, "Sir, ready to go in, two, one!" He counted down himself and gave Satoru the green single.


    ''Tch, only if every portal was automatic.'' He bit his lip as he took a dive in towards the wall.


    A bright blue sparking circle appeared on the wall before, the sparks turned into a blue portal.


    Satoru raised his hand and brought it near his chest. ''Electric Suction!'' He shouted in his mind before taking a long jump in the wall''s direction.


    Nothing but his long coat and his sunglasses were left behind, fallen on the ground. Imagine being crashing into the wall because it failed in opening a portal.


    "Aaah!!" Hinami wakes up from the virtual world, "Wh- what the!!" She starts coughing furiously, "Do not just pull the headset out like that!" she complained while looking at the Meta Masters surrounding her.


    "Yeah? Take a look at what you have done," One man raised his hand and pointed at her monitor screen.


    Hinami was still coughing because of being forcefully logged out of the virtual world. The headset connects the brain cells to the subconscious mind with the help of the VR headset.


    So yeah, it can be dangerous to pull the headset without properly logging out of the world and let the brain cells settle properly. The masters claim that they will be able to fight this issue within a year.


    Hinami rose her head to take a look at the monitor screen, "What the?? What is the meaning of this?" She turned her head to the masters and asked, "Why are my attacks still there?!"


    "What is what we are still trying to figure out." The man replied, "Although it seems like your attacks have slowed down because we shut down the servers but¡­ they will do what they were summoned for."


    "Oh crap." she grabbed her head, "Wait, you switched off the servers?!" she panicked once again.


    "Yes, we had to!" Another man replied, "We received the order from Mitsuda-san to turn off the servers. What do you even think you were doing?!"


    "What¡­ even Mitsuda-san¡­ has seen¡­" She fell into the feeling of deep despair, "It can not be¡­"


    Her attacks, the gusts of wind, were indeed slowed down to some extent. They were supposed to fade away with the other instructor''s fading alternates, but her attacks did not.


    "No way¡­" she rose her head once again, "This way," she finally came back to her senses it seems, "That boy will get hit. No matter what," she said in a fearful voice.


    There was a narrow passage between the invisible room and the next fourth stage room. In that narrow passage was sitting the examiner, the lady with a bored expression.


    There were three gusts following behind Ryan. even if Ryan goes to the other side and one attack is wasted in opening the door, there still will be two more to come.


    Ryan can not stay in the passage either. Those big three attacks will get the best of what they want. There is no way to side in the narrow passage.


    The only way Ryan had, was to pass to the other side. It was all happening so fast that Ryan thought to ask the woman to open the door will just waste the time.


    Cause Ryan was not aware that the gust behind him was slowed down to an insignificant level. The masters were still trying to do something and make the attacks fade away.


    But Ryan had to find a way. So he did. Smashing the door open was the only quickest way to escape, or at least, reduce his chances of getting killed or badly hurt.


    Ryan took a long jump towards the door, he stretched out his legs to the fullest, then pulled them near his chest. He pulled his arm beside his face, which was soon lit on the blood aura flames.


    The lady who was sitting bored, the loli¡­pop she had in her mouth fell out of her mouth. There was no extent to her level of amazement.


    ''What the¡­ is he doing?'' She wondered while looking up at a white boy about to hit and break the door in front of them.


    Her loli fell- lollipop was falling down on the ground. It was about to touch the ground but before it could, it stopped in the middle of its way.


    The lollipop started shaking in the midair. Her lollipop was vibrating in the middle of the air. As if some Telekinetic person had control over it.


    "Argh!" Ryan let out a roar as he kicked the door with all of the remaining power he had in his legs. The door budged a little in the response to Ryan''s kick.


    Ryan pulled his legs together, he landed another impact on the door by pushing his knees on the door. The arm Ryan had near his head, he punched the door with his bloody fist.


    The door budged again. The lady who was seeing all this could not help but continue standing up from her chair in surprise.


    Ryan took his left hand near his ear, it was lit on flames as well. It lit on flames as it went closer to Ryan''s face. Ryan punched the door once more.


    Ryan pulled his right hand back and landed another strong punch on the door. With that punch, the door broke and fell apart.


    Ryan fell on the floor with his knees on the door, he quickly pushed himself off the ground and ran inside a darkroom, the fourth stage.


    "What?!" The lady got up from her chair suddenly, "That was an intermediate Tier door!" she screamed at the top of her lungs.


    But as if Ryan cared. He had something worse to deal with. From behind, it was coming.


    "Ugh!" The lady''s hair started flying forward, she felt a strong jolt against the back of her neck. She turned around to see what it was.


    The lollipop which was holding itself in the middle of the air moved a little. It moved forward.


    Swoosh! Shot!


    The lollipop accelerated at its top speed. "Aah!" the lady let out a scream in pain when the lollipop shot through its position and into the lady''s shin bone.


    Things did not end there, she felt something overwhelming, something strong about to collide with her. But it was already too late.


    She can not dodge the attack. Even if she dodges one, there are two incomings. And before she could make an attempt to move out of the way, a strong gust of wind, at the speed of 100 KMPH came in her direction.


    "Help¨C" her voice disappeared in the middle as she got hit by Hinami''s attack, right on her face. Because of her short height, she was hit in the face.


    Did not take even a second for her body to fly backward and fall on the broken door. Her legs went up because of the impact, the second gust of wind smashed with her legs.


    Not smash, her legs have totally vanished after the collision. The lollipop came out of her shinbone and darted towards Ryan''s head.


    Not that, there was another one coming for Ryan. Ryan''s goal was the finish the fourth stage as soon as possible or break the door.


    Breaking the door seemed like the easiest way. So he went for that. He jumped up in the air again, pulled both of his fists beside his face.


    Clang! Slank.


    Before Ryan could attack the door, a shiny metal object appeared in front of him.


    "Students, your fourth stage of the test will be¡­" The metallic thing in front of Ryan pulled both of its arms outwards as two metal rods came out, "A fight with our combat Robots. Military robots, designed especially for close combats." Satoru explained.


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead.


    There are a few glitches in the Metaverse. The masters are giving their best to stop the attacks. Ryan uses his webs past their limit, he has no way to protect himself from the deadly attacks.


    Satoru finally makes his way to the battlefield, will his attacks be able to protect Ryan? Ryan must hide and save himself.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Ch. 341. To Save, Protect First.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 341 - To Save, Protect First.

    Ryan dodged the lollipop which was shot in his direction. He was feeling the fatigue slowly reaching his heart but his senses were still active¡­ thankfully.


    "What the, a lollipop?" Ryan frowned, the lollipop went past him, Ryan took a few steps back. The lollipop was about to hit the bot but-


    With a single flick of its finger, he changed the course of the lollipop. Ryan quickly pulled up his fists and protected himself from letting the lollipop pierce his skull.


    The candy covering the top of the lollipop''s stick, as soon as it struck Ryan''s blood aura, fell apart with the little crystals falling all over the ground.


    ''T- This power?!'' Ryan''s eye went wide, "Yet this lollipop is opposing the gravity, how powerful is the robot?!" Ryan grunted.


    The lollipop was accelerated in their direction because of the gusts of wind. But with a single flick, it was opposing its main force.


    As if humans were opposing the gravity on earth. Instead of staying on the ground, they were going up and up in the air with every step.


    Ryan was about to step away from the gusts'' path but the robot suddenly pulled out its arms, the two metal rods were covering Ryan''s side.


    And that was not the only thing, the gusts of wind were also constantly changing their path while moving forward.


    ''Huh? Did they just slow down?'' Ryan wondered when he noticed the gusts were stopped in the doorway past the dead lady. They were moving at a very slow pace.


    For once, Ryan thought he saw the gusts glitch. The pixels appeared and disappeared before Ryan could verify anything. The bot was also wandering around Ryan.


    Ryan pushes hard against the bare stick. ''If two powerful forces push each other¡­ they can not beat each other.'' Ryan thought, ''Only if¡­'' He then continued, ''You change the direction, you will have a chance of beating a powerful force.''


    Ryan tilted his arm a little. With a jolt of pain to his arm, the stick went past his arm. It bolted from Ryan''s aura and hit the robot directly in the face.


    Beep, boop. A few mechanic sounds were heard from the robot.


    Soon a few sparks of shot circuit came out of the robot. Ryan took a step back both because he was scared and the recoil of the lollipop.


    "Sir, we- we are failing once again¡­"


    "We still have not failed! Come on!" The man in the meta room smashed his hand against the wall, "Get fired up, people! Show them what the Meta team can really do!" the continued shouting, "Counter the problem head-on. Bonus for whoever deals with this bug!"


    The people sitting in the meta room with big digital pads in front of them suddenly got fired up. Everyone got back to their work.


    ''I do hope this is a bug though¡­'' The main master thought, ''This has to be a bug¡­ but if this keeps happening, what will happen to the Metaverse''s future?''


    The bot in front of Ryan stumbled over itself and landed hard on the wall behind it. Soon the things got disturbed inside the robot. Although Ryan had landed not a single attack on the robot, it was already destroyed.


    Ryan brought his bloody arms in front of him to cover his face. A small explosion came out from the robot as it was being destroyed because of a lollipop stick.


    ''World-class combat robots?'' Ryan thought, ''Pretty weak for a world-class robot.'' Ryan scoffed.


    "Alright students," Satoru told them, "After you if luckily, manage to escape the third stage, you will have to face the fourth stage then, which will be, A combat with our robot."


    The students were confused, how come another robot?


    "Nah, Nah. Not a robot as the first stage one. You will realize what the first stage robot is anyway," he coughed, "This robot will be a World-class military robot, usually used in battles. You will have to beat this, special combat robot to pass to the fifth stage." Satoru completed.


    Ryan deformed the X he had formed with his arms. Ryan glanced behind him, the gusts were pretty close. Ryan did not waste the time.


    Ryan jumped over the destroyed robot, the door behind the robot was slowly sliding open. Ryan grabbed the door and pulled it open with his hands.


    Ryan quickly stepped through the door, he was about to pass fully when he sensed a strong, cold wind against his nape. He glanced anxiously, the gusts had regained their speed.


    "Sir, we failed this time too."


    "Tch! That is not the reply I want! Keep trying, my men!" The Metaverse Master ordered.


    Ryan quickly stepped to the other side, pulled the door closed. One thing for sure, he knew the door will not be able to hold the gusts of wind.


    The door would not handle Ryan''s attack, there is no way the door will be able to take those strong attacks head-on. The gusts accelerated once again.


    Ryan pulled out his hands in front of him, he pulled his fingers back and started shooting the red web at the door''s corners and gaps.


    Spat, spat, swap, swap.


    Ryan covered the whole door in his red web, by shooting the web non-stop. Ryan then turned around hurriedly, only to see another door in front of him.


    "I can not damage this door," Ryan muttered. He looked around and saw the trigger to open the door. He pressed the button with his palm and the door started sliding open.


    "Ryan, you are using a lot of webs, you might tire yourself out before you even complete the test. Hold back from using that skill too much."


    "Ah, fuck, I have no other choice!" Ryan closed the door behind him. Ryan turned around when he heard a loud bang on the fourth stage''s exit door.


    ''Ah, I can not any risk.'' Ryan turned around and covered the fifth stage''s entry door with his webs. A door was covered in his webs, again.


    The second gust, as Ryan had already guessed and knew, busted the door open. It went straight and hit hard on the fifth stage''s entry door.


    Ryan panicked. The side webs were torn apart a little. "Fuck, fuck!" Ryan looked around. The door to the exit was nowhere to be seen. As if it will be visible anyway.


    Ryan pulled his hands in front of him again, ready to provide extra support to the door.


    The fourth stage''s door was not able to hold the gust. But as soon as the second gust collided with the fifth stage''s door, it disappeared with impacting a good enough damage.


    "Do you think the third wave will be able to burst open the door?" a few teachers, who were watching this life started discussing.


    "I do not think so, the door will be able to take the-"


    "Of course not. Of course, the door will fall apart. The third one will definitely get the student." Another man interrupted.


    Ryan felt a stinging pain in his wrists after shooting a few webs. Ryan quickly grabbed his wrist as his veins were killing him.


    "Why does it hurts?!" Ryan screamed.


    "Uh, looks like you have reached your limit, Ryan." Professor replied coldly, "I warned you."


    "I will surpass my limit then!" Ryan lifted his hands to shoot more web. Nothing came out but he felt another session of stinging, unbearable pain.


    < The host has reached the Red Spider''s Web skill''s use limit >


    < The host has surpassed the limit to generate webs. The host does not have any more blood in their body available to use the Red Spider''s Web skill to generate webs. >


    < To maintain a proper margin of safety, a small amount of blood is stored for an emergency. Can not use to use a skill >


    The message flashed in front of Ryan''s eye. He listened as the slightly female voice reverberated in his mind.


    ''Shit¡­ this can not be¡­ happening.'' Ryan had tears of blood in his eye. When everything seemed hopeless, Ryan heard someone''s steps.


    Tap, tap.


    "Yaare, Yaare," A man, a tall man with long legs, broad chest, powerful muscular body fit appeared out of nowhere.


    He stopped right behind the big gust of wind that had hit the fifth stage''s entry door.


    "This smell¡­" Ryan raised his head. Before he could figure out who it was, Ryan''s senses finally stopped working.


    Yeah, they do. This happened before too. But when Ryan is tired, exhausted, fatigued, his Traits stopped working. Mostly his senses and clairvoyance. His super-speed still worked¡­. Sometimes.


    "Tch, trouble everywhere." Satoru clicked his tongue. He opened his wide arms and spread them wide open.


    His only target was nothing but the gust of wind that was trying to penetrate the entry door. Satoru closed his fists, pulled the arms near his chest.


    "Ripples¡­" he muttered under his breath, "Hydro Ripples of Leccy!" Satoru let out a small shout as he threw his arms open.


    As soon as his arms opened, a light, then dark series of ripples generated from him.


    ''I have no choice.'' Ryan thought to himself, ''All I can do is¡­ hide!'' Ryan run inside the room, searched for the safest place, and hid in a corner of the room.


    A series of blue ripples soon filled the room. It cut through walls, it cut through the broken door. It went straight ahead at the gust of wind.


    Satoru raises his eye and looks forward. The ripples he had generated were flying in the air. Satoru''s eyes met with the repels.


    And boom! The ripples sliced off the gust of wind into two at the same spot. The gusts then disappeared from the sight.


    Satoru''s eyes were fixed on the door. The door was turned into ashes before it could even be all on the ground. Ryan panicked once again.


    ''Am sure this time,'' Ryan got up from the ground, pulled himself together, and ran to the center of the hall, "This voice¡­" Ryan thought.


    "Well done. Till next time." Satoru turned around and was ready to teleport back to the real world without his costume on him.


    Ryan came out of the corner. He was sure from that smell, it was not anyone, it was no other than Satoru, Ryan was sure of it.


    He dashed through the door. He saw that the doors were open. It had no trace of being a fight here. "What¡­ where did he go?"


    Ryan knew what happened. He was sure what happened to the gust of the air created by Nanami Hinami. Satoru perform something or did something which then destroyed the gust of wind.


    "Satoru-san¡­" Ryan muttered, "He helped me?" Ryan wondered. He was not expecting anybody''s help. Not especially Satoru''s help.


    Ryan entered the fifth stage''s door. Just what he expected from the Academy, there was no door to exit the fifth room. Why would there be?


    Only if it was not for Satoru, Ryan would have met the same fate as the lady. Her body was shattered all over the ground. Satoru took a glance at her before leaving.


    He sent the medics to¡­ gather her body. Her legs were blasted away because of the gust. The first one which hit her face, her bones were spilling off her face.


    There was no flesh remaining on her face, only blood and bones all over. The white bones which covered her face, her cheekbones, her skull. The eyeballs were half-damaged and out of the socket.


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead!


    Thanks to Satoru, Ryan has managed to escape Hinami''s attacks. Ryan moves forward towards ending this test once and for all. His next stage will be the fifth and the last stage. He has to defend himself against some strange kind of robot.


    Stick along with Ryan as he climbs up the stages of the Trait level Test.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 341 Defense Against Robots.


    Will Be Continued...!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    1. Gifts: One extra ch. for 2 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [We reached 40 last week, just a little more!]


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch.


    4. Win-Win Mission: 7 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch. [Ten. Goal hit! Will wait till the end of Feb for mass releasing these chapters]


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 17 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. [Four done. Sixteen remains.]


    Win-Win Mission: 200 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch. [Ten done, 190 Remains]

 Chapter 342 - Defense Against Robots.

    Ryan saw a punch suddenly coming his way, he tried stepping back but the punch was quick. Not really quick but Ryan was not paying attention to it so he got hit hard in the guts.


    Ryan staggered back a little. He grabbed his belly with his hand, "Damn, that hurts!" Ryan groaned. He lifted his eyes to see who did it.


    As soon as he lifted his head, thump! He got hit in his head from the same punch. Ryan felt a stinging pain in the side of his mouth, his tooth was hurt.


    Someone started punching continuously at Ryan. Ryan had to dodge the continuous series of punches coming his way.


    Ryan fell back on the ground, rolled backward, and got up. Forming some distance between the source of punches and his body. Ryan lifted his hand. He saw a metallic object in front of him that was throwing punches at Ryan.


    ''The fifth stage¡­'' Ryan bit his lip, "Ow!" He realized he was hit hard in the face.


    "The fifth stage that you will have to face will be your defense test." Satoru told the students, "You will be fighting two machines, robots slash¡­ whatever you want to call them. There will be a specific time period, you will have to hold against those robots for a specific time period."


    Satoru then continued, "The first robot will be a normal punching robot. All you have to do is keep up with the robot for the next three minutes."


    Satoru then told the students about the second robot, "It will comprise of everything. Kick, punch, headbutt, jumps, etc. All you have to do is keep with that fast robot for five to six minutes. That will then show your defense skills, defense points." Satoru explained.


    "After you manage to keep up with these robots and clear that part. Your next goal will be to find the way out of the room. It is simple, you have to find the right machine in a room full of ten pieces of equipment."


    Ryan lifted his head while running around the room to dodge the stupid robot''s punches. He just had to spend the time somehow. He thought he could do it by just running away from the robot but he was not quite right. The robot was fast enough to keep up with the tired Ryan.


    Ryan saw, as told by Satoru, the room was full of ten other machines. There were a lot of machines that would test students'' defense and strength points.


    "Haha, you do not have to clear all ten machines. You will just have to find the right machine. Clear that machine, you will unlock the door to the exit."


    Ryan looked around to spot a single machine that was unique from the others. But he saw not a single one. Every machine had its own uniqueness so yeah. Hah. not every machine was the same in that hall.


    "I will have to find the machine," Ryan said, "But before that¡­" He took a high jump in the air to dodge yet another punch, "I will have to defeat this thing."


    Ryan turned in the midair, came down, and landed a kick in the bot''s head. Ryan jumps away from the robot.


    ''Two more minutes left?'' Ryan made a rough guess.


    The robot charged at Ryan with its punches. Ryan covered his arms in blood aura and blocked the robot''s punches without attacking it.


    It was no use attacking the bot. It will stop in two minutes or so, why waste the energy in doing so? While you can just stand and block the attacks instead of running around?


    Ryan stood there taking the punches head-on. Fortunately, the direction of the punches did not change at all. The bot was punching Ryan at the very same exact spot every time.


    He did that for another two minutes till he heard a ding sound from the robot.


    "Congrats, you have cleared the basic defense level against the punching artificial intelligence robot. You have successfully cleared the current difficulty level with four unsuccessful defense attempts." The robot reported.


    Ryan took a step back as the robot stopped throwing punches. ''Finally.'' Ryan let out a sigh while looking down at the floor. He was panting for air, he could feel his arms throbbing a little.


    Clink. Ding.


    Ryan heard some metallic sound, some robot sound coming from the north direction. He quickly became alert, lifted his head to look around.


    There it was, another robot. Ryan coated his arms in flames, the robot charged at Ryan. Ryan was fully prepared to spar with this robot too.


    Beep, boop. Boop beep.


    The robot made a few mechanic sounds while charging at Ryan. Ryan covered his face with his arms ''And got to do it for another six min-'' Ryan''s voice in his mind faded.


    He felt a tight pull in his calf of the right leg, ''What the¡­'' he looked down to see a metal leg hitting him against his leg.


    The robot pulled its leg back and continued throwing a few more kicks. Ryan jumped back, back again, back again. Then took a high jump.


    The kicks were unpredictable. Ryan could not manage to figure out the pattern of the kicks if there was any. They were random.


    When Ryan got ready for another kick, he was hit in the middle of his stomach by the robot''s punch. "BOTH!" Ryan''s eye went wide, "And fuck, this hurts!" He landed on this ass as he fell on the floor.


    Ryan quickly got up before the robot could kick Ryan in his face. He rolled on the floor with the use of his hands. Pushed himself off the ground, blocked the robot''s punch, then kick.


    The robot continued throwing punches and kicks, Ryan continued blocking them while getting hit one out of ten times. ''Wait¡­'' Ryan realized, ''This¡­ has a pattern too¡­'' he noticed something in the robot''s punching and kicking pattern.


    It repeats after five- no six consecutive punches and kicks. It repeats the same sequence after six consecutive attacks of the same pattern!


    Ryan took a jump back, ''A kick.'' Ryan blocked the kick by raising his shin bone against the robot''s leg, ''Kick on the chest.'' Ryan pulled his palms in front of his chest. ''Punch on my guts.'' he blocked the punch with both of his forearms.


    ''Now a punch¨C'' A hard kick landed in Ryan''s stomach. He spits some of his salivae, ''What the?'' He fell to the ground once again.


    Ryan coughed, the robot rolled on its roller balls, it raised its leg to smash Ryan''s head when suddenly¡­ it stopped.


    Screech, ding, ding.


    A screeching sound followed by two dings. "Congrats, you have cleared the first level of the defense test."


    "Huh? That soon? It has been only two minutes-"


    Ryan''s words were soon interrupted by the robotic voice, "The second level will begin in. two, one, zero."


    Ryan panicked. He got up from the floor at an insane speed. He jumped over the robot and ran to the other corner of the room.


    "Where is that machine?!" Ryan looked around touching each and every machine he saw on his way.


    Some were other robots while there were a few stands that had a colorful design on their stage. A few boxing challenge booths. Sword, and hammer slash ax defense training booth, a magic spell defender booth for mages, students with Traits related to magic.


    Vroom. Groom.


    Ryan tilted his head around, ''No way!'' Ryan''s eye popped when the robot was chasing him, no, it had already reached Ryan.


    "This speed! Or¡­ am I not running fast enough?" whatever the reason was, Ryan stopped and blocked the robot''s punch.


    The robot grabbed Ryan''s hands without caring about his metal melting a little [They use strong metal and little of the best cores to make the robots which makes it hard for anyone to burn their metal.] the robot smashed its head against Ryan''s head.


    "Ouch!" Ryan took a few steps back, "What the heck?" A new attack was added to the coding. Ryan remembered Satoru did tell about headbutts too.


    Now it made things even harder for Ryan. kicks, punches, headbutts. What else? The robot threw a few kicks and punches at Ryan.


    ''This is following the same pattern as before¡­ then why did I fail?'' Ryan wondered. He observed the movements and attacks were of the same pattern as before. They did not change.


    "Ah. it goes back to its pattern after five attacks¡­" Ryan figured it out, "Which means, the pattern resets and I calculated, I predicted the robot''s attack wrongly."


    God knows what he was thinking about. He could not specify the robot''s pattern and techniques. "Aak!" Ryan was hit once again.


    ''The punches and kicks are the same in the first level.'' Ryan thought, ''What increased? Its speed increased¡­ and a new attack was added for the second level¡­''


    Ryan lifted his leg slightly, then put it back. ''Should I?'' Ryan asked, ''I will. I am going to bet my everything on my clairvoyance.'' Ryan gulped.


    ''Head.'' He blocked, ''Kick,'' he blocked with his leg, ''And now¡­'' Ryan gulped as he slowly raised his leg, ''My stomach.'' a punch came at Ryan.


    This time, Ryan''s guess was right. Ryan pushed the punch away with his forearm, lifted his leg in the air, and performed a hook kick.


    Clang, clash!


    Ryan''s leg managed to smash the robot''s head with all of his power. It hit perfectly. Ryan''s plan was to grab the opportunity. After the chest attack, the robot will go for a punch that would be aimed at Ryan''s head.


    It was an opening. Ryan pushed his kick and made the robot fall on the ground while dodging the robot''s punch.


    "Congrats. You have cleared the second and the final level of defense test. Your analytics will be displayed in a few- in three, two, one."


    "You cleared the second and the final level with¡­"


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead!


    Ryan has cleared the final stage with [Secret] defense stats. He thought everything was over and now he will go back to his room, Satoru announces a new stage. Well, this was not expected, was it? He announced a new surprise stage for the Trait level test.


    Find out what the next stage is.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 343 Trait Level Test''s Surprise Stage.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    1. Gifts: One extra ch. for 2 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [We reached 40 last week, just a little more!]


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch.


    4. Win-Win Mission: 7 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch. [Ten. Goal hit! Will wait till the end of Feb for mass releasing these chapters]


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 17 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. [Four done. Sixteen remains.]


    Win-Win Mission: 200 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch. [Ten done, 190 Remains]

 Chapter 343 - Trait Level Test’s Surprise Stage.

    "Where is that machine?" Ryan wondered, "Ugh, only if I would have worked better, my defense points would have been better." Ryan regretted his mistakes while fighting the robots.


    "You cleared the final round by taking the damage of 2 headbutts from a total of 20 headbutts."


    "Whoa, is it going to give me a detailed report of my defense test? Well, it is exhilarating." Ryan grinned while focusing his eye on a screen projected from the robot.


    Ryan was walking around the room looking at every machine which was displayed around the hall. Ryan took a step forward and suddenly, an arm popped out.


    "Huh?" Ryan was startled by a sudden arm popping out from the wall, "What the?" Ryan touched the arm and pushed it away. Ryan creeped out when the arm suddenly grabbed Ryan''s hand, "Hey!" Ryan let out a small shriek.


    "You have discovered the final stage of the test." Ryan stopped pulling his hand cause he was hooked by the words of the voice, "To complete the test, as well as this final stage of the test, you will have to beat the robot in a match of arm wrestling." Ryan''s eye lit up.


    ''That easy- wait, with a robot you say?!'' Ryan shouted at the unknown voice.


    "Enduring 50 punches out of a total of 200 punches." the robot continued projecting the detailed review of Ryan''s defense test, "A total of 80 kicks from 300 kicks."


    "Whoa¡­ that much? I never even realized it." Ryan frowned at the projection.


    "You complete the stage with an overall rating of your defense stat being 6.5 out of 10!"


    "..."


    "Do not be discouraged, you still have a long way and a big room for improvement. You can surely hone your defense skills!" the robot said in a cheerful voice. Which did not cheer Ryan up by even a little.


    Ryan grabbed the robot''s hand tightly in his hand. Ryan was ready to make the robot taste the dust. Ryan had confidence in his arm-wrestling skill.


    "Begin!" the robot counted down to three, and the match began.


    Ryan was trying his best but¡­ somewhere deep inside his body, he was able to sense the little bit of fatigue building up.


    ''Come on! This all depends on my arm!'' Ryan got fired up. It was hard to match a robot''s power but Ryan was giving his best.


    Bang! Chop!


    Gwen landed a fine chop on her instructor''s nape, which made him lose his consciousness and drop to the ground. She had easily defeated the instructor.


    But the main problem for her was¡­ how to get out of the room. She looked around her, she tried going back from the way she came but the door was not there anymore.


    Gwen started throwing the tiny pebbles which were on the ground. She managed to get lucky and open the door a few times. That was enough for her to form her own theories.


    The theory master is back. ''Got it.'' She figured out the pattern of the door quickly after throwing the stones.


    There was no pressure on her of the instructor whatsoever, unlike Ryan. she took her time, she had her time to figure out the door''s pattern.


    With that done, she passed through the third stage. And now to the fourth stage.


    The specialized combat robot was holding only of rod in its hand. A metal rod slid down in front of the robot.


    Gwen stepped forward with the rod in her hand. She had snatched the rod from the robot easily. Her swordswoman skills were coming in handy.


    Bang! Clang!


    The rod went through the robot''s head. She pulled it back and smashed the rod against the robot''s neck. With a sizzling sparking sound, the robot''s head flew a few feet away.


    The head detached and fell to the ground. A few wires were still sparking, coming half out of the robot''s beheaded neck.


    Gwen moved her head away from the robot. She saw the door opening. Gwen quickly dropped the rod on the floor and ran out of the door.


    This way, Gwen cleared the fourth stage too. Now, she had another hard stage ahead. The defense stage.


    This is where most of the students lost their courage and motivation to move forward. Yeah, Ryan''s case was different cause he had no choice but to turn back.


    But those who did were already scared and not interested in defending against two robots for straight ten minutes. Then search around the whole hall for the right machine.


    This was not the case with Ryan cause it was a compulsion for him. It is for every student but Ryan was being chased. In the same way, this was not the case with Gwen either.


    Blocking against the robots'' kicks and punches was something known was hand to hand combat. And what Gwen has been taught since her childhood was nothing else but martial arts.


    Bored or not, interested or not, scared or not. She was already surrounded by these things for more than a decade now.


    Gwen entered the room. The two robots came and went. Gwen did not attack the robots as they were told to defend¡­ but¡­ as if.


    She got irritated by the second robot''s second level of defense stage.


    Gwen lifted her hand, chopped off the robot''s hand. She then raised her kick to land a perfect kick in the robot''s chest. It smashed against a wall and stopped working.


    Her defense stats were displayed out of the robot, "Your overall defense rating is 9.5/10."


    "Oh, I am flattered." she looked ahead, "I wonder if Ryan will be happy because I did well on the test?" She wondered¡­ "What am I even thinking?" she started feeling shy on her own.


    Although the whole hall was empty, except for a few types of machinery, Gwenn still managed to feel embarrassed as if someone was watching her dance [she is really, really bad at dancing and hence hates dancing¡­ as long as it is for Ryan and in front of Ryan but wait¡­ why would Ryan make her dance in front of him? Whoa, is that the birth of some kind of dance fetish? I hope not].


    It took Gwen some time to discover the arm wrestling stand. After she did, she did not back off a little. Haha, but she was having a hard time dealing with the robot''s arm.


    Of course, the robots were designed in such a way that they would not beat the students. They were programmed in order to lose but, after recording the opponent''s best.


    "Argh!" Ryan let out a small grunt when then turned into a big groan, "Fuck this!!" Ryan used all of his body weight to push the robot''s arm down on the other side of the table.


    "Fuck, I am using it!" Ryan shouted a reply back to Professor.


    "You should not-" but Professor''s words were cut in between when flames erupted out of Ryan''s right hand.


    Ryan thought using the blood fist will break the robot''s hand and let him win but¡­ things were a little- too different this time.


    "Ouch!" Ryan shouted as he tried pulling his hand back but the robot did not let Ryan go, "Fuck, leave me!"


    "Deactivate blood fists," Professor ordered the System. Ryan''s hand went back to normal.


    Ryan could feel the burning pain going away, but his hand was still burnt. In that pain, he did not realize he was losing the game. His hand was being pushed down¡­ softly.


    "What just happened? Ouch, it hurts, please heal my hand quickly!" Ryan ordered Professor.


    "Let me start with your first question. You should understand your skill. It burns anything that comes in its contact while protecting your arms. That is, blood fists."


    Professor started and continued, "If you wanted to, you should have activated the skill from the start. But using it after grabbing that metal thing''s metallic hand, you were melting the metal by holding it in your hand, that is precisely the reason why you burnt your hand."


    "Crap, now I do not think I can continue." Ryan gave up on the game by not putting any force in his hands and tried pushing the arm back.


    "Your strength has been recorded," with that robotic voice, Ryan heard the sound of something unlocking, "Your total strength is 38." the robot told.


    "Is that true?"


    "Your current strength is 78. But I think because you gave up in the end¡­" Professor''s voice faded, "You know."


    "Argh! I want to do it again!" no use regretting now.


    "You have unlocked the entrance to the exit. You have successfully completed your Trait Level Test. you are free to leave anytime."


    Ryan looked past the arm, he saw a wide crack in the wall, big enough for a dog to pass through. Ryan pulled it open, ''Oh¡­ finally¡­ at least, I have completed the test. I wonder what my Trait level will be¨C?''


    "Uh, students¡­ hello, I am Mitsuda Satoru,"


    "Huh?" Ryan lifted his head. On the side, on the intercom, another man talked in English, translating Satoru.


    "Well, a few students have completed the test, I can see." Satoru started, "Well done but¡­ I have a surprise for you, or maybe, you would not like this, I have another stage for you."


    Many students let out groans of annoyance. They were totally not interested in doing whatever Satoru had for them.


    "Please¡­ just do not let it be hard."


    "To determine your final Trait level, we are adding a sixth stage. This will be, All Out With Your Trait, the sixth and, I promise, the final stage! Get going!" Satoru shouted through the intercom.


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead!


    Ryan has started the final stage. He took the way to the final stage. His last stage for completing the quest for to smash two big ones.


    Ryan is about to lazily give up on the two big ones in front of him. There are two big ones in front of him, you know?


    Stay along with Ryan to find out what these two big ones really are.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 343 Two Big Ones.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 344 - Two Big Ones.

    There were two big ones in front of Ryan¡­. Two big, big, big ones were sitting right in front of Ryan''s eyes. Ryan could not hold himself back from touching them anymore.


    Ryan gulped a hard one, he felt his whole body getting warm. He could feel himself losing his strength from within. ''I think¡­ I am tired.'' Ryan thought.


    He moved his hand and grabbed the first big one, slowly he grabbed the other one. "How the hell am I supposed to?" Ryan spoke.


    "The sixth stage," Satoru continued, "I know this is a surprise for you, but that is the main point. For calculating your Trait level and making it most perfect, you will have to go through the last- I promise, the last stage."


    Many students, obviously, were not happy with that. There were a few who managed to reach the fifth stage, some were still stuck with the instructor, some had fighting spirit while some were just with the ''My life has ended'' mindset.


    Then there were a few people, like Ryan, and Gwen who had managed to reach and clear the final stage- the second final, okay, the fifth stage of the test.


    Gwen was not annoyed by the fact that she will have to go through one more stage. Ryan did not have any problem with it either, he is a stoic after all.


    "We have a total of 4 students who have cleared the fifth stage of the Trait level test." Satoru informed, "For those four students¡­ and for everyone who will reach the sixth stage sooner or later¡­"


    Satoru took a pause before continuing, "You will find two big cubes in front of you as soon as you pass through the fifth stage''s exit," He continued, "This is not a stage you will have to clear or something like that, all you got to do is, attack those two cubes with everything you have."


    Four students, only four students had cleared the fifth stage. Two of them were Ryan and Gwen. The other two were Japanese students.


    "The first cube, attack it with your raw strength," Satoru told the students, "The second cube, attack it with your Trait. You will have three chances, let us see who will be able to break the cubes."


    And now, Ryan was standing in front of those big ones¡­ big cubes. Throughout his time staring at the cubes, Ryan had only one question:


    Would not they break if I hit them way too hard? Why does Satoru-san want us to break the cubes? It did not take him long to realize this was a way to check your raw strength and Trait strength without any pressure of being killed by an enemy.


    ''Three chances, huh?'' Ryan started moving his hand. He turned his hand into a fist and brought it near one of the big ones. ''Will it even be able to¨C''


    Ryan felt a chill running down his whole body. ''What the¡­?'' his body was vibrating in the air.


    He punched the cube with his fist, instead of the cube falling into two, Ryan felt the vibration of hitting the cube flowing through his body from his fist.


    "Ouch!" He then let out a shout when he realized his fist was broken.


    < HP: 85/100 >


    < Blood level: 0/100 >


    < Blood store: 0/225 >


    Ryan pulled his fist away from the cube when it was finally healed. Although he was being healed by the hard impact of his knuckles and wrist, Ryan could still feel pain in his fists.


    ''God, why does this hurts even after it is healed?''


    "Durability, Ryan." Professor replied unexpectedly, "It all depends on your durability."


    "Do you mean I am not durable enough right now?"


    "No. I mean, yes. You are getting hurt at the same spot over and over, the System heals it but your wounds and not fully healed after being hit again at the same spot within another minute," Professor tried explaining.


    "Fuck, I would not be able to continue this anymore then¡­" Ryan glanced over at the two big ones sitting in front of him. Although they were big, they were soft¡­ not! They were hard as fuck¡­ wait, no, hard as a rock.


    Two more chances left with Ryan. Ryan lousy kicked the first cube. He did not mind giving his best. As expected, nothing happened to the cube.


    ''Do not mind, I will break the next one,'' Ryan clenched his fist in front of his face and looked at the second big one. The first cube went inside the ground after taking three hits from Ryan.


    His fist turned to red, flames sprouted from his right hand till the flames calmed down and went back to normal blood aura.


    ''Am I only seeing things or is the thickness of blood fists a little¡­ less than before?''


    "Hmm¡­ looks like it," Professor agreed, "You might be exhausted, are you about to reach your limit?"


    "Huh? How would I know?"


    "Who else would know it better than you?"


    "Even if I am past my limit, if I see a bloody vampire, like sir Brandon, I would still run faster than him for my life."


    "...you¡­" Professor shook his head, "Anyway, go ahead." Professor gave him the green signal.


    Ryan punched the second big one¡­ cube.


    Bang!


    Nothing much happened. Ryan felt another ripple of vibration through his arm. He ignored it and punched the big cube once again.


    Bang!


    "Ouch!" Ryan let out a small moan in pain, "Damn, man¡­" Ryan lifted his fist for the third time, ''This time¡­ I will get it!'' Ryan aggressively punched the cube.


    "Mother fuck¨C" Ryan screamed and stopped in the middle.


    "Mind your words, kid," Professor told him, he was his father anyway so it is his responsibility to stop his son from cursing at the top of his lungs.


    "Fuck!!" Ryan did not stop he grabbed his right hand in his left hand, "Shit, shit, this hurts! Oh my god, this is burning, heal me, System heal me real quick!" Ryan shouted loudly while ordering the System.


    < HP: 60/100 > a message flashed.


    < Right fist healed >


    This time, as Ryan was out of both blood storage and blood level, the System had to use Ryan''s blood from the health points to heal his broken wrist. This decreased his HP a little but healed his fist.


    With a ding sound, a door started opening in front of Ryan. ''Fuck, I am getting out of here.'' Ryan threw his fist and walked out of the room.


    "Congratulations! You have successfully completed the Trait level test! Your Trait level will be displayed today itself by dinner time." He heard someone''s voice while he was leaving the room.


    But Ryan was not interested in that. He started running when a man stopped him.


    "Hey, boy!" he shouted, Ryan, turned around, "Are you hurt?"


    "Fucking, yes," Ryan replied in English and nodded his head.


    The man turned around, moved his arms, and created a blue portal, "Quick. This will drop you at the infirmary. Get yourself healed,"


    The man opened a blue portal and asked Ryan to pass through it. Ryan did not hesitate, he ran through the portal with his right hand in his left hand.


    Ryan was the first one to complete the test. So the infirmary was not expecting anyone to arrive any time soon.


    Slowly as time passed by, Gwen completed her test followed by other two Japanese students.


    The Japanese students were hurt so they were sent to the infirmary. Gwen was hurt too but she could easily deal with that many scratches and bruises.


    The Academy was sending students who were injured [Most of them were] to the infirmary. While others, like Gwen, who were not hurt much or refused from seeing the infirmary [Mostly students from Samurai family who refused to give up on their strange pride and, of course, our vampire, Ashiro Saori] were sent to the cafeteria for lunch or to their rooms for rest.


    Ryan arrived at the infirmary. He looked around, no one was in the hallway. It was a big hallway with a few rooms dedicated to healing injured students.


    Not just for this test but whenever a leveling game happens, a few robots and two, yes, only two medics rush to heal the students. Now, these two medics became three.


    Ryan ran up to the very first room he saw. He dashed through the door.


    "Ah, come in, sit down there," Ryan heard a familiar voice when he went inside. He looked around and saw a tall, slim woman standing against a counter.


    "No way¡­" Ryan muttered as a smile started forming on his face, "Finally¡­ just like the good old days, we are finally alone." Ryan murmured.


    "Where are you hurt?" She turned around and her mouth dropped open as the heat started covering her body.


    "Everywhere¡­ Doc," Ryan grinned while looking at the nervous Doc.


    At first, she thought it was a Japanese student as she did not receive a reply but when she turned around¡­ it was no other than Ryan.


    Her body started trembling. The flash she held in one of her hands fell down on the floor. Her second hand started coming out of her lab coat''s pocket.


    "R- R- Ryan¡­?" her face went pale.


    "Yo¡­ Doc," Ryan raised his hand and waved at Doc with his sign, "Ni- nice to meet you,"


    ''Fuck, I can not calm myself!'' Ryan thought this could be easy. But when she took his name, Ryan was getting nervous too.


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead.


    Well, Ryan''s encounter with Doc turns out to be some kind of revenge for ignoring him for a long time. Satoru declares Ryan''s Trait level. He closes in on the mystery of Ryan''s parents¡­ especially, his father- Evan Walker. Looks like Satoru knows Ryan''s father.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 345 Trait Levels Are Difficult.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 345 - Trait Levels Are Difficult.

    A man let out a sigh, "Really, Ryan? Just how can you be so ignorant?" The man touched something on the pad he was holding in his hands. He brought it forward.


    "Have you reached your limit already? I thought you had more than that¡­." the man was no other than Satoru.


    When he touched his pad and pulled a screen, a hologram appeared in front of him which read: Calculating Ryan Walker''s Final Trait Level¡­.


    Satoru leaned back, letting his back bang against a wall. He put his left hand into his pocket and continued staring at the hologram which was calculating Ryan''s Trait level.


    Satoru did not go inside the room after he protected Ryan against Hinami''s attack. He was inside his own cabin, standing near a wall.


    Everybody was wondering where Satoru was wandering but they could not find the time. Meanwhile, here he was, stalking Ryan.


    [ Name: Ryan Evan Walker ]


    Satoru''s eyes widened, "Evan?" His face started turning pale, "Wait- wait, no way," he found his hands shaking while he held the tablet in his hand, "It can not be."


    He dropped the tablet on his table, grabbed his head, and pulled his hair back with both of his hands, "This can not be the same Evan Walker." Satoru stuttered. His eyes were trembling in their sockets.


    "Although his information was never spread out by the government even when he died- wait, Ryan-Kun might know how he died¡­ should I ask him? But what if Evan Walker is still alive? I can not risk it. Fuck, I just threatened his son¡­ why am I such a stupid person?"


    Satoru banged his fist on the wall which created a small crack in the middle, erupting from the bottom of his palm. I might just be overreacting.


    He gained back his composure, "How could I miss his father''s name? I just hope¡­ this is not the same man I think he is," Satoru gulped once again, "Shake it away!" he banged on his table this time.


    [ Strength: 40 ]


    [ Agility: 45 KMPH ]


    [ Defense: 6.5/10 ]


    [ Combat Skills: 8/10 ]


    [ Final Trait Level: ]


    "Ryan Walker¡­" Satoru muttered, "Just who the hell are you?"


    [ Final Trait level: 1.7 ]


    ''That is weak as shit. There is no way his father is that man¡­ no way.'' Satoru shook his head. Evan''s information was kept confidential from the beginning so no one knew about him much except the fact that he died recently.


    If you are wondering how Professor is able to keep the track of everything without letting Ryan know that it is just a recording, well, sometimes, the System edits the names of people. Rest is recorded. The System cuts and pastes every sentence and line. Sometimes, it even generates replies in Professor''s voice.


    So yes, that is a recording Professor did a few years back. He knew literally what was going to happen. He had already peeked in the future, and¡­ he was doing something which would end up killing him, he knew it.


    Satoru looked up at the ceiling, he saw the image of Ryan fighting with Hinami.


    He jumped up in the air, rolled while going up. Then dropped down and landed a hard kick on Hinami''s face. That was the time when Satoru had checked Ryan''s Trait level.


    Based on his combat skills and agility, his Trait level displayed: 3.9, cause his agility was at its peak at that time.


    Satoru''s eyes widened and he was about to panic cause nobody had reached that level. Everybody was stuck below the 2.2 Trait level.


    But as time passed, Ryan completed the last stage half-assed. That resulted in a very low Trait level for Ryan. well, you can not blame him. An instructor used her Trait against Ryan. and he was pretty beaten down.


    "Hah," Satoru scoffed, "Once you had the highest Trait level and now¡­ you are in the bottom ten out of forty¡­ forty-one students," He forgot Saori for a second.


    "You dropped¡­ just what is the problem with you, man? How are you going to protect Naomi-chan like that?" Satoru realized what he just said, "Tch, what am I even saying¡­? That boy has already dumped my pretty daughter. Why am I still at that?"


    Satoru threw himself in his chair. He grabbed his head, "Must be my age¡­ or my stress."


    First, it was about the American Academy shifting to Japan. He had to manage everything cause duh, Satomi was not going to help him even a little shit.


    Then they were attacked. That was not enough, Satomi announced her daughter''s marriage without asking Satoru. That was the heaviest burden.


    It was about Ryan being a vampire. Then it was about the whole shifting thing to his own city. Things were getting out of hand when he collided with a teenage girl.


    Well, last but not least, Evan Walker''s mysterious identity. What is so mysterious? Cause sometimes, people like Evan create a fake death incident to fool the media and public into thinking they are dead, which is not always true. They can go rogue too. It is really complicated.


    And Satoru¡­ did not work under the government. He is a business tycoon. Not only that, he is a powerful individual. The second seat holder after Satomi [He deliberately lost every single leveling game with Satomi *shrug*].


    Satoru, if he wants, can defeat Satomi anytime anywhere. But the thing is, He can not bring himself to do that. He still loves her despite becoming her slave.


    A few minutes ago, Gwen was in the room where she was supposed to clear the sixth stage of her test. Not really clear it, you got it.


    She looked at the two big ones sitting in front of her. Gwen was thinking about a way to crack open the cubes without hurting her fingers or knuckles or nails or fist.


    ''Shall I just kick it?'' she thought. But kicking it would not be enough as she does not have a strong kick compared to Hinami. Even Hinami would not be able to break the cubes easily.


    ''Ah¡­ that might work,'' she turned around. Gwen ran backward. She reached the defense hall, passed through it, and reached the fourth stage room where she beat the combat robot.


    She looked around. The robot was still lying there with its head and body burnt till it changed into black metal.


    ''There it is.'' she saw the metal rod lying beside the robot. One was her, which was blown away because the robot''s head blasted, another one was in the robot''s hands, its torso was on the other side, on the safe side.


    She quickly ran up to the rod, picked it up, and came back to the sixth stage room. ''I do not think I am going to be guilty if this is cheating.''


    She lifted the rod and hit it hard on the bigger one. She did it twice in a row then took a pause, ''I might as well use my martial arts techniques while hitting¡­''


    Gwen took a deep breath in with her mouth, her breasts went up and came down as she released the air from her nose. Gwen closed her eyes.


    In her two attacks, she has not been able to damage the cube at all. So she thought, why not try her best, add her martial arts skills, and hit the cube with everything she has?


    ''Calm¡­ like water. Wild¡­ like fire. Fast¡­ like the wind.'' She slowly started bringing her sword- uh- her rod down.


    When the rod was past her head, she increased the pace. With a snap of a finger, the rod vibrated through Gwen''s arms. The sound of two metals hitting each other reverberated through the whole room.


    ''Aah!'' After trying to follow through, Gwen dropped the rod and took a step back, ''Fuck, my arms are still shaking.'' she shook her arms.


    The rod fell on the floor with a loud sound. She looked at the cube, "...." she was speechless, "Only a scratch?" she tilted her head, "Ah, only Ryan might be able to break it, I am not good enough." she did not dare to pick up the fallen rod this time.


    Gwen walked towards the smaller cube. The bigger one went underground. Gwen hit the smaller cube organically without using her Trait.


    Of course, she got hurt but nothing happened to the cube. She sighed at last and left the room. This was the case with most of the students.


    ''I wonder if Ryan is done with his test?'' She wondered while walking out of the room.


    ...


    "Doc¡­?" Ryan muttered.


    "Shh. I do not know who Doc is. My name is Mary Newton, Mr. Walker,"


    "Hah? Mr. Walker?" Ryan frowned, "Woman, you slept with me¨C"


    "Shut the hell up!" she covered Ryan''s mouth before he say anything more.


    ''Aah¡­ and what was I thinking? She would be my first one? Fuck it.'' Ryan gave up. His goal was to get healed and leave the infirmary.


    If Doc does not want to, why would Ryan then? Leave it. It is not worth it.


    ¡­only if it was that simple as it was saying it.


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead!


    Ryan''s expectations are shattered by Doc''s new tone of speaking. Things get out of hand when Ryan forces Doc to spill what is the matter with her.


    "I will fall in love with you¡­.again! And you would not fall in love with me¡­ again!" Doc shouted at Ryan in front of everyone. This brings more trouble to Ryan''s and Doc''s life.


    Tag along to know how this cheesy chapter turns into a spicy, thrilling fight.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 346 You will not Again.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 346 - You’ll Not Again.

    Doc was sitting in front of Ryan, her body was trembling but she put up a face and tried faking it she is not tempted- uh, disturbed by Ryan at all.


    Ryan reached for the corner of his T-shirt. He started taking his T-shirt off. Doc''s body trembled when she saw Ryan taking off his T-shirt.


    ''No, we can not do it here- I can not let him do it here!'' She changed her sentence. Let your words come out, Doc.


    "Doc¡­" Ryan sat down in front of her with a sad smile, "Heal me, it hurts¡­ right here." Ryan lifted his finger and pointed at his left chest.


    The time Doc pierced Ryan''s right chest flashed in front of her eyes, ''Why?'' she felt her ears getting hot.


    "Why? Would not you, Mrs. Mary?"


    "Miss Mary! I am not married!" she shouted back, "Ugh, and I am a doctor, Mr. Walker," she kept up with the formality.


    "We are going to have a long talk," Ryan murmured without Mary knowing it.


    When Ryan passed through the portal and entered the infirmary, his medic was no other than Doc herself. There were only two Japanese doctors and only one American doctor so¡­ yeh. There were robots that were taken by Japanese doctors leaving only two robots on Doc''s side.


    They took the robots because Doc said she does not need them. And it was true, she did not ask the robot for anything. She took her healing things and sat in front of Ryan.


    ''She is trembling¡­'' Ryan could see Doc''s thin shoulders shaking constantly as she lifted her arms and brought them closer to Ryan.


    ''I am a healer right now. I am not Ryan''s¡­ what am I to him? I am nothing¡­'' she realized that her relationship with Ryan is fucked up too.


    ''I should act like a doctor.'' She pushed her shoulders back and sat straight, her eyes down at Ryan''s chest, her trembling stopped.


    Ryan''s eye went wide then contrasted back to being a dead-eye. ''How am I going to make her spill everything?'' Ryan wondered, ''She would not confess everything just like that¡­''


    Doc was walking with another man who was taller than her, the same height as Ryan, they were laughing together. Ryan saw the image of Doc walking with a man in the Arena.


    "Where are you hurt?"


    "My chest. Actually, my whole body hurts, ma''am."


    "Sure, Mr. Walker," they were playing this stupid game.


    ''Fuck, this feels so much like what I felt before Erin and I got into a fight.'' Ryan bit his lip.


    Doc grabbed Ryan''s hand and was trying to make her energy flow through Ryan''s body, stopped when a drop of blood fell on her hand.


    ''HuH?'' she looked up, "Hey! What are you doing?" she shouted at Ryan.


    "Eh?" he noticed that he was biting his lip so hard that it started bleeding. But within a second, it was healed.


    Doc''s eye went wide, "Hell," she got up from her chair and moved away from Ryan, "You can heal yourself! Why are you asking for my help? Go to your room and take some rest, you will be alright."


    "Uh," Ryan moved, "Actually, I am unable to heal my broken fist and burnt palm. Please, at least heal it." Ryan pulled his right hand forward.


    Doc gulped, "...okay." she sat down and grabbed Ryan''s left hand softly.


    "You know¡­ I missed this touch,"


    "I am not doing it if you keep saying it, Mr. Walker,"


    Ryan looked down without saying anything, ''I do not want to sound cheesy, I do not want to flirt, I am bad at that¡­ but¡­ I want her to be the way she used to be with me. This is awkward¡­ no, more than just awkward.


    ''I will bright the gold old times back. I promise.'' Ryan clenched his fist.


    "Alright, you are good to go now." Doc got up from her chair once again, "And wear your clothes," she ordered. She was finding it hard to hold herself back from touching Ryan''s chest like she used to do before.


    "Doc- Dr. Newton," Ryan called, she stopped, "I want you to take a look at my chest wound,"


    "You can heal yourself. Do it,"


    "You are my medic, please, it hurts sometimes."


    "Argh, fine!" she groaned and dropped herself in front of Ryan. Ryan pushed his chest forward a little.


    ''God¡­ is not this wound getting worse?'' she thought as she looked at two wounds in Ryan''s chest.


    One was her dagger''s wound, another one was Tye Sheridan''s fire wound when his fire attack grazed Ryan''s chest.


    Doc slowly brings her hand, touches Ryan''s chest with her slender finger, ''I can not myself right here, right now, not in front of him. I am a teacher, he is a student. Control yourself, Mary.'' Doc told herself.


    "How is Gwen doing?"


    ''Eh-heh?'' Ryan smiled.


    "She is fine. I have been taking good care of her," Ryan could feel his heart beating faster, "And she has been taking care of me too,"


    "Oh¡­ so it happened at last,"


    ''Damn! Why do I feel bitter?''


    "Yes. It did¡­ we are not in a relationship though, but I can call her mine,"


    Doc dug her fingernail in Ryan''s chest, blood started coming out. ''Why¡­ I should not¡­ ugh, do I still love him?'' She wondered.


    "You are hurting me, Dr. Newton¡­" Ryan told her in a calm voice, "Well, better, you will have to heal me¡­ that will increase the time we spend together,"


    "Sorry," Doc pulled her finger away from Ryan''s chest, soaked the blood with cotton. Ryan had told his System not to heal any of his wounds for now.


    "Say¡­ Doctor," Ryan started while Doc was leaning close to his chest, trying to heal his wound, "Can not we go back to how we were?"


    Doc stopped with whatever she was doing, "W- what kind of question is that?"


    "You know what I am talking about," Ryan sounded melancholic. "....shut up, Ryan," It is working.


    "Can not we just break this stupid atmosphere we have created?" Ryan asked, "Imagine going back to the old times¡­"


    "Enough, Ryan," she got away from him, "You know that can not happen,"


    "Why? Why can not it?" Ryan grabbed her hand and pulled her closer, he went closer to her, "It can if we try," Ryan whispered, his breath going all over Doc''s face, "can we at least give it a try?"


    With no intentions of having a relationship with Doc, Ryan asked her, he was just trying to make things better between them.


    Ryan leaned closer to Doc, ''I will have to do it,'' Ryan thought as he opened his mouth. His breath fell over Doc''s face again.


    She closed her eyes, she was sweating with nervousness. She did not know what to do, her mind was almost blank.


    "Doc¡­?" Ryan called her in a soft voice.


    "R- R- Ryan¡­"


    ''This is it!'' Doc was losing herself. She had partially lost control over her feelings and her lust. Her love for Ryan was coming back to her.


    She leaned closer, their lips were only a few centimeters away from touching each other. That time, Ryan closed his eye and started throwing himself forward.


    ''Ah!'' she snapped out of her thoughts, ''No!'' she pushed Ryan away. She opened her pinched closed eyes and looked at Ryan who was still sitting down.


    "I can not!" she turned away from Ryan and went for the infirmary''s door.


    But before she could leave the infirmary, Ryan grabbed her arm, "At least¡­ before going," Ryan looked at her, "At least tell me.. Why?!" he shouted at Doc.


    "N- No, I just can not," she shook Ryan''s hand but Ryan''s grip was tight.


    He got up from the stool he was sitting on, the stool slid back, "WHY?!" Ryan shouted loudly at her, "Why, DOC?!" he shouted while looking at Doc.


    She could feel her shoulders trembling, she was scared. ''D- do not shout at me¡­'' she dropped her head down.


    "Why this got to be this way, Doc?" Ryan asked, lowering his voice. Doc pulled her hand out of Ryan''s grip this time.


    She ran out of the room. Ryan did not try to stop her this time, but, she turned around. Tears were flowing down her eyes, she clenched her fists.


    Pushed her hips back, leaned forward, "Because!" she shouted, "Because I will fall in love with you¡­ again!"


    Ryan''s eye went wide when she just screamed something like that in front of everyone. There were students coming to the infirmary, luckily no American.


    The Japanese teachers started coming out of the rooms to see what was going on. Everyone stopped whatever they were doing.


    "And you will not fall in love with me¡­ AGAIN!!" she screamed at the top of her lungs and took off from there.


    Ryan''s mouth dropped open. He fell back into his stool, "...crap¡­" Ryan grabbed his forehead by leaning forward, "You just made it official, Doc." a smile could not stop but spread on his face.


    "Hah," Ryan scoffed, "To be honest with you," he talked to himself, "I was actually hoping that you would be my first,"


    She had already confessed to Ryan the day they were killed by Tye Sheridan but hearing it right now, still somehow, managed to give Ryan chills of excitement.


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead!


    So she made it official. Doc ran away from Ryan, students started gossiping about them. Ryan chased her but a man is triggered by all of this in the background.


    "Got to protect Dr. Mary," he thought. Soon Ryan and Doc''s private fight takes turns and changes into a serious fight after an unknown teacher interrupts their fight.


    Let us see who this unknown sensei is in the next chapter.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 347 Unkown Teacher.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 347 - Unknown Teacher.

    Ryan left his stool. The stool swirled at its place when Ryan darted out of the infirmary at his top speed.


    ''I would not let you this time, Doc.'' Ryan ran through the long corridors.


    Behind him, in an infirmary room next to Doc''s room, a Japanese man was looking at Ryan''s back as he ran behind Doc.


    ''Is Dr. Mary in trouble?'' he thought.


    That man was wearing a lab coat, same as every doctor does, he had his hands in his pockets. He was tall, had grey hair, and dark maroon eyes which were staring at Ryan.


    Doc went out of the infirmary, screamed her love for Ryan, and then ran away from everyone. She did not look up but kept running through the crowd of students who were making their way to the infirmary.


    Doc rubbed her flowing tears away while running out of the building without looking or thinking what the other teachers or students would think about her.


    She knew what she did. Confessing her love for her student in front of the whole school, ''I do not even care about a teacher being in love with her student, I am so I am!'' she was trying to be in denial but alas, it did not last much longer.


    ''I know I should not, I know but¡­'' maybe because Ryan was the first man she has been so close with that she lost her heart to him.


    Students and teachers were staring at her as she ran out of the building. Not just her, but Ryan too who ran at an insane speed while chasing Doc.


    After running for a minute or so, Ryan finally caught up with Doc. she was only a few meters away from him, she was running a few meters ahead of him.


    Not long till Ryan really caught up with her. Now he was running side to side with her. "Doc," Ryan called.


    She was still looking down and trying her best to beat Ryan in running. Seeing that she is not responding or is going to respond, Ryan lost his patience.


    "Can I still shoot web?"


    "Maybe¡­ Try." Professor told him.


    Ryan raised his hand behind him, by pulling his fingers to his wrist, a thing sling of the Red web came out of his wrist and got attached to a wall.


    Ryan moved his hand and grabbed Doc''s stomach, her waist. With a sharp jolt of pain, Doc felt her body being lifted up in the air without her doing anything.


    Her arms stretched out, Ryan was being pulled to the wall he had his web attached to. He pulled Doc in his arms and banged against the wall to stop their movement.


    Ryan used his feet to decrease the impact but it hit hard imagining how fast they both were running and suddenly had to stop.


    Ryan quickly turned around, he threw Doc on the wall, grabbed her hands by her wrists. Pulled her hands above her head and pinned them thereby holding them with his right hand.


    "Doc, I am not going to let you go," Ryan told her as he started bringing his face closer to her.


    "Oh my god! What are they doing?!"


    "Is he really going to kiss that teacher?!"


    "Of course not, idiot!" Bonk! Go to horny jail!


    "Are they going to fight? It looks like they are pissed at each other,"


    "Record it! Quickly, record it!"


    Students were shouting like crazy. A few pulled out their mobiles and started shooting from the first floor''s balcony.


    Ryan and Doc were on the ground floor, standing against a wall with her hands pinned above her head and Ryan''s face leaning closer to her face.


    They kissed. As soon as Ryan did that, the students erupted a wild roar, the whole Academy was lit with screams and excitement.


    Ryan pulled his lips away from Doc. she was surprised. Her face had an innocent expression on it, her hands were trembling. She could feel her legs losing strength in them and turning soft like noodles.


    Ryan looked down at her innocent face with a normal expression on his face. Ryan gulped before moving his lips towards Doc''s lips¨C but was interrupted.


    "Hey, who is that guy?" A student pointed down, a few feet away from Ryan was standing a man in a lab coat.


    "Eh, is not that¡­ Matsuda sensei!" A girl cried.


    "What is he planning¨C"


    "You, brat¡­" Ryan slowly started turning his head when he heard someone behind him, "What do you think you are doing with Dr. Mary?"


    Ryan looked, he saw a man walking towards him. His long, strong legs moved towards him. His hands were in his pocket. Ryan''s vision raised up to his face.


    "Get the hell away from her, you damn brat." the man further swore.


    "Wo-oh! Go, go, Matsuda sensei!" a girl cheered from the balcony.


    "Yeah! Save her from that monster!" Another girl shouted.


    ''Congrats. You are a monster in those girls'' eyes.''


    ''I do not care, Professor.'' Ryan snorted. He lifted his eyes only to meet with someone he already had seen once.


    Ryan gasped as his eye went wide, ''This- this- face!'' Ryan let go of Doc''s hands. She dropped down while leaning against a wall.


    "Do not look at me like you did not understand what I said," the man stopped walking, maintaining a distance of six feet between him and Ryan, "I know you can understand Japanese, Ryan Walker."


    ''And looks like you are famous for being the first American in this Academy to speak fluent Japanese.''


    ''Y- yeah, can not argue. But still, this face¡­''


    Ryan felt his heart racing. The same flowing grey hair, the same dark maroon eye he saw. And¡­ the same handsome face.


    No doubt, it was the man whom Doc was walking within the Arena''s stands. Ryan clenched his fists.


    He started feeling a wave of unbearable anger forming inside him, ''She is not mine, I am not hers. But. I can not help it¡­ I am angry!''


    Ryan groaned, he bolted from his place and charged at Matsuda. He quickly pulled his hands out of his pocket.


    Zoom!


    With a zoom sound, Matsuda''s arms turned purple in color. He held his arms in front of himself, forming a cross. As if aura formed around his arms in purple color.


    Red flames erupted from Ryan''s arms as he jumped in the air and aimed his fist at the man in front of him.


    Matsuda''s aura calmed down, creating a defensive barrier. Ryan''s blood aura calmed down too, creating a barrier covering his arm till his elbow.


    "From Doc¡­" Ryan spoke in a soft voice, "Stay away from DOC!!" Ryan shouted back at Matsuda in Japanese before clashing with him.


    Matsuda pushed his arms away, pushing Ryna''s punch away. Ryan quickly ducks down, performing a sweep kick.


    "No¡­" Doc started crying again, "Ryan¡­ Ryan¡­ no!" she shouted. Nobody stopped.


    Ryan jumped back, pulled his hand in front of him, started pulling his fingers back.


    "No, Ryan!" Professor jumped off his chair and shouted at Ryan, "You do not have enough blood!!!" He banged on his table.


    Too late. Ryan used his skill. Another thing string of Red web came out of his arm.


    Being surprised by what happened, Matsuda was unable to defend against it. The web fell on Matsuda''s chest. A burning sensation passed through his body.


    Mixing Blood fists'' blood aura with the Red Spider skill. This was the best idea to form an alternate skill, a stronger and more effective skill.


    Ryan pulled the web towards him while jumping in the air and releasing two more webs from his right and left hand. One from each.


    He swung himself and his body in the midair while moving towards Matsuda. Matsuda quickly jumped back with ease and broke Ryan''s web.


    ''I already did what I wanted to. Only a small touch was enough for me to activate¡­ Blood Simmer!''


    Professor gasped as he fell back into his chair, ''No¡­ Ryan¡­ you should not do this.'' He could no longer control Ryan or the System.


    Ryan swung his legs around. He was aiming for Matsuda''s head.


    He was totally ready to defend against Ryan''s attack till he started feeling a stinging pain in his chest.


    ''It is working.'' Ryan grinned while coming down.


    Matsuda''s hands went back to normal, he dropped to the ground and puked out a mouthful of blood, creating a pool of blood around him.


    Ryan tightens his webs, the webs covered in blood aura, Ryan''s powerful kick, and his bloody fist to be hit on Matsuda''s head.


    Ryan swung his arms first to make the webs hit his head directly.


    Swap!!


    ''Huh?'' Ryan''s smile faded when his webs were suddenly blocked by a short knife¡­ by a dagger.


    "You¡­" Doc lifted her head, "Are not hurting people right in front of me!!" Doc shouted while throwing Ryan''s webs away.


    She raised her hand, took Ryan''s kick head-on, turned her wrist, and dug her dagger halfway into Ryan''s ankle.


    With a pull of force from her side, she swung Ryan''s body down on the ground''s other side.


    Ryan''s blood made an arc in the air when Doc pulled her dagger out of Ryan''s ankle, "Stay away!" she shouted. With a final push, Ryan was thrown away.


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead!


    Ryan has been betrayed by Doc herself as she steps forward to defeating Matsuda, the unknown teacher. Professor continuously insists Ryan stay down after hitting his limit but Ryan''s ignorance leads to a huge deal of damage. Ryan has no choice but to suck Ayami''s Devil Blood.


    Keep reading to know what consequences Ayami''s Devil blood has on Ryan''s body and System.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 348: Matsuda Ryan.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 348 - Matsuda Ryan.

    "Someone!" A student shouted, "Quickly inform the teachers!"


    "Yes! Call the teachers!"


    "Bring the teachers! This is insane!"


    Students panicked as their cheers and shouts calmed down, and now they were calling for help. A few students called teachers, some ran to get them.


    This was getting bloody, no student expected things to get this dangerous were two teachers ganged upon one student.


    They were expecting this to be a forced love confession with a typical love rival being their Matsuda sensei or our Ryan Walker.


    They started cheering for Matsuda. They shouted excitedly when Ryan kissed Doc by force. Their roars touched the skies when Ryan and Matsuda got in a fight.


    But soon, their voices were lowered when Doc entered the fight, blocked Ryan''s kick with her forearm and hence penetrating Ryan''s ankle with the tip of her dagger.


    Students went totally silent after seeing what Doc did next. She twisted her wrist fully, pushed Ryan''s leg against her arm, penetrating the dagger further deep into Ryan''s ankle, then throwing him away from her.


    Ryan landed on the ground with his neck cracking because of the impact. His arms flew in the air like they were threads. A few webs came out of his wrist and flew all over. Ryan''s blood sprinkled up, making an arc in the air.


    Then students started calling for help, calling for instructors and teachers. They broke out into chaos. Although there were only five to ten students, they were enough to shake the whole building.


    "Where?"


    "No, what is happening?"


    "Two teachers are fighting with a student!" A student told two instructors as he took them in Ryan''s direction.


    "What?! What kind of stupidity is that?!" The teacher shouted.


    "This way," He pointed, "There are they!"


    Other students who had just finished their test were also arriving at the infirmary. Without knowing the cause of the fight, they were indulge in watching a bloody fight.


    Cough!


    Ryan coughed while getting off the ground.


    "Stay down!" Professor shouted, "Just for god''s sake, Ryan, stay down!"


    As if Ryan will hear, Ryan started pushing him off the ground. When he was half the way up, he coughed again and fell down. His face fell into his own blood.


    "God, why do you never listen?! Just stay the fuck down!" Professor got up from his chair and threw his hands.


    On the other hand, Doc turned around, "Are you okay, Dr. Matsuda."


    "Y- yeh¨C" He grabbed his chest as he got on his fours, "I- I am fine!" he lifted his hand to stop Doc from getting any closer.


    Right now, Matsuda was feeling a burning sensation in his chest. Yes, it was nothing other than Ryan''s Blood Simmer skill. Ryan was still letting the system use his blood to boil Matsuda''s blood even if it was in a low quantity.


    "I am shutting the System down," Professor coded the System to shut down when he said those words but before the System could shut down, Ryan started choking.


    "Aaah!! Hah- ah-hah!" He started gasping for air with his hand on his chest.


    "You little prick! I told you to stay down, why the fuck you never listen to me?!" Professor started shouting.


    "What, what is going on?" Gwen passed through the crowd of students gathering around.


    From the cafeteria, when students started moving to the main building, Gwen decided to follow the crowd when things got too noisy.


    Ayami, who had finished her test was rushing to the infirmary to get herself healed saw a commotion in a distance. Although she was a devil and could heal herself, she had no insane healing power like Ryan''s System or Pure Vampires.


    And since Ryan prohibited her from eating other humans in the Academy and to rely only on his flesh, she had not consumed any human flesh for a few days now. More than two weeks.


    Her healing power was weakened. Her mana was weakened, her Trait was weakened, she was giving herself into the lust of human flesh.


    "Oh my god, Ryan!?" Gwen saw Ryan lying on the ground, struggling with something, he looked as if he was suffering from something intense.


    "Is that the guy Ryan?" Ayami spotted, "Ah, do not die!" She rushed in his direction, "What will I feed on if you die?!" she passed through Gwen with her monstrous speed.


    "Huh?" Gwen was left shocked.


    "D- Dr. Matsuda?" Doc grabbed Matsuda by his shoulder.


    "Little motherfucker! At least stop now!!" Professor shouted, "You should not waste your resurrections like this!" that was his concern? "Fucker stop using that skill!" Right now, Professor had no command of the system.


    < System''s skill in use, ask the host for permission to shut down the System >


    "Shit!" Professor banged his table continuously. Professor, the time while recording this, acted this way to give Ryan a vibe of how urgent, important it was.


    Professor knew it would look strange to anyone who sees him doing this without knowing if a situation like this where Ryan pushes himself past his limit [Not System''s skills'' limit].


    "Argh!" Professor stopped when he heard a groan from behind, he turned around, "What the heck is up with, Evan?! Why are you banging the table so¨C?!"


    The camera suddenly turned black. Professor shut down the recording when an angry woman shouted at him from the door. Alas, he forgot to crop this section.


    "You!" Ayami turned her head to Gwen, "You are from his group, right? Why are you standing there! Stop his ankle''s bleeding quick!" Ayami shouted at Gwen.


    Gwen snapped out of the shock that a random Japanese girl was on the verge of crying for Ryan. Although Gwen did not understand what Ayami said, she had got used to reading the atmosphere.


    She tore a part of her T-shirt, pulled her jacket back. Carefully, she started soaking Ryan''s blood. His System was doing the healing too but was taking longer than before.


    < HP: 10/100 >


    < Blood level: 0/100 >


    ''Oh, shut up!'' Ryan grunted. His fingers were almost digging deep into his chest.


    He was already at his limit, still, he was using his skill to boil Matsuda''s blood. He was resisting letting it go, he was suffering with it too.


    "Come on, come on, come on," Ayami grabbed Ryan and turned his body, making his sleep straight on the ground, "What do I do?" She started pumping Ryan''s chest, giving him CPR.


    ''Who is she? Why is she so worried about Ryan?'' Gwen wondered but she focused on stopping his bleeding first.


    On the other hand, Doc was already trying to heal Matsuda. Surprisingly, she could feel all of her healing power flowing through her body like water flowing out of an open tap.


    Matsuda started choking. Ryan was the same. "I do not know!" Seeing how Ryan was gasping for air, Ayami bent down, grabbed Ryan''s head in between her hands, and placed her lips on Ryan''s lips.


    < Kissed a 9 Star woman, gained 90 Exp >


    < First time kissing Oniguma Ayami, bonus 200 Exp >


    < First time kissing a devil, gained extra 220 Exp >


    < Congrats, the host has leveled up to level 23 >


    < Blood level, HP = +5 >


    < HP: 10/105 > HP was suddenly consumed.


    < Blood level: 5/105 >


    "What the¡­" Doc caught Ayami kissing Ryan.


    "...fuck!!" Gwen shouted, "What are you doing?!" She let go of Ryan''s leg.


    Ayami chewed Ryan''s lips before getting up, "H- he is having trouble breathing," This time, none of them understood anything.


    ''S- stop¡­ it¡­'' Ryan grunted somehow.


    < Deactivating Blood Simmer >


    "Aaah!!!" Then Matsuda broke out into a series of coughs.


    "Dr. Matsuda," Doc grabbed him carefully. Teachers were seeing this but were doing nothing.


    Ryan let out a big gasp before coughing himself, "Ryan!" Gwen leaped forward and grabbed Ryan.


    Ayami let go of Ryan and sat down on the ground, "thank god¡­" she sighed. ''Now I will not have to kill humans.''


    Ryan turned his eye to Doc, ''So¡­ this is how it ends?'' he smiled, ''It was my fault.'' he coughed, ''Vision.''


    < Name: Matsuda Ryan >


    < Age: 24 [Male] >


    < Profession: Doctor >


    < Class: Healer >


    < Trait: Organs Healing >


    < Trait Level: Above 15 >


    < Level: 39 >


    < HP: 20/200 >


    < Race: Moiety Devil >


    < Blood Type: A+ Positive [Devil''s blood] >


    ''...'' Ryan''s expressions faded, ''that man¡­ is a devil.''


    From a distance, without making a move, a young girl was watching all of this. Standing like a yandere character girl, she had unknown expressions.


    "I thought¡­ humans were our food, our prey," she muttered while looking at Ryan, "Mum, you told me humans were supposed to be pathetic. But no¡­ look at him, he is not pathetic, in fact¡­ he''s cool."


    That girl quickly covered her face, ''Gosh, what am I even saying?! Why do I feel tempted by that two-timer, uh- three-timer?!''


    Ryan could feel his System healing him but not for soon when he ran out of blood, ''Fuck¡­ I need blood¡­'' Ryan thought as he looked at Ayami who was staring back at him.


    Ryan grabbed Ayami''s hand, "Huh? W- w- what?" she was confused when Ryan pulled it closer, ignoring Gwen beside him.


    "Ryan¡­?" Gwen frowned as she calmly observed what Ryan was doing.


    "S- so¡­ sorry¡­" Ryan somehow managed to mutter before biting Ayami''s hand.


    "Ah-!" she let out a surprised moan.


    < HP: 20/105 >


    < HP: 30/105 >


    < HP: 40/105¡­. >


    And it continued till another message popped up.


    < The host has consumed a devil''s blood. >


    < Congrats! A new class unlocked!! >


    Ding!


    < Chose a New Classes: Wizard, Mage, Sorcerer, Spellcaster, Warlock. >


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead.


    Satoru is on his way to investigate the incident. Tagging along with his daughter, they both reach the spot of the incident. Satoru gets his hands on a video clip of Matsuda, Doc, and Ryan''s fight. Satoru loses his interest in Evan''s son at seeing how perverted Ryan is.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 349: Investigation Begins.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 349 - Investigation Begins!

    "What do you mean you lost control over yourself?!" A man snapped his hands on a table.


    A woman, who was timidly sitting in front of him, shuddered in fear, "I- I- I apologize, Mitsuda-san¡­ my anger took over me, I can not believe I went all out with a teenager,"


    "What is the use of apologizing now?!" Satoru shouted, "That boy, he was barely saved by time or else, his torso would have been all that is left, Nanami Sensei,"


    Hinami looked down, she did not raise her head. She had no courage to look into Satoru''s- angry Satoru''s eyes.


    "I¡­ I went all out with him not because I wanted to, but because¡­ he felt like a formidable enemy,"


    "That teenager? He would have been dead if it was not for his luck," Satoru banged the table once again, "Listen, Nanami sensei, you are S Grade instructor but still you attacked a teenager. The reason? Because you felt he was a formidable enemy?" Satoru got away from Hinami, "You are S Grade instructor and he is a second-year student. Come to your senses, Nanami sensei,"


    "Yes, sir. It will never happen again," Hinami, who was still in her chair, bowed her head till her forehead touched the table.


    ''Although he might be Evan''s son, he is not that strong in terms of his skills. But¡­ there is something wrong with him,'' Satoru looked ahead as he folded his arms.


    Ryan was taken back to his room with the help of other teachers and portal users. Ryan refused to be healed there so he demanded them to send him back.


    They directly teleported to his room. Eddie dashed from her room and entered Ryan''s room, "How- how is he?" she asked.


    Ayami and Gwen turned their heads to Eddie who just banged the door open. ''Ah¡­ we should activate the password thing soon.'' Ryan sighed and looked at the ceiling.


    "He is fine, he just¡­ did bit this girl''s hand I do not know if she''s okay though." Gwen turned her head to Ayami''s wrist.


    "She is okay, Gwen," Ryan muttered, "She will be fine," he repeated.


    "Who is this girl even?" Gwen and Eddie asked at the same time.


    "Oniguma Ayami," Ryan told them, "You remember the girl I brought out of the dorms when we were attacked?"


    "Ah¡­ I remember," Gwen remembered the time when Ryan came out of the dormitory, carrying a girl in his arms like a princess.


    "She is that girl, and¡­ please get a Japanese course." Ryan sighed.


    Gwen glanced up and down at the girl. She was another beauty, she had more than average breasts, her curves were now even more defined after becoming a devil.


    She had slightly darker orange hair than her orange eyes, which were tied in a ponytail. And still, they reached below her shoulders, the bottom of her hair had dark red shade, the ends of her hair were colored beautifully in a dark red shade.


    Gwen sighed, ''My Ryan¡­ you are so popular. Did you manage to make another hottie fall in love with you?'' she shook her head, ''Dear, you are just increasing my rivals.''


    Doc took Matsuda Ryan to the infirmary after healing him. She stopped thinking about her Ryan and focused on Matsuda Ryan. Robots were treating injured students with basic aids.


    "Sir! We have a problem on the infirmary''s side!" Satoru turned his head to the voice teleporter he had on the table behind him.


    "Mitsuda-san,"


    "Let us hurry up, Nanami sensei, keep up with me." Satoru dashed out of the door with Nanami following him.


    "What do you think it is?" Nanami asked while keeping up with Satoru.


    "I have a bad feeling about this, that is what I can say. Get ready, we are teleporting!" Satoru lifted his fingers and¡­ snapped them.


    "Aaah!" Satoru heard a moan as he crashed with a girl, "Tch! What where you are¡ª dad!" Naomi looked up at Satoru.


    "Naomi-chan," he looked down at his daughter, "Did you hear the-"


    "I was actually coming to get you," Naomi interrupted her father, "There¡­ there is a fight going on in front of the infirmary,"


    "Eh? What¡­. Just a fight? The students will settle it down on their own," Satoru frowned.


    "I thought it was something important¡­" Hinami turned around with her finger on her chin.


    "Yeah. only if it was a fight between students thought, dad." Satoru was about to turn around.


    "Why are the teachers fighting? Is this even their age?" He totally got the wrong idea, did not he?


    "No, dad!" Naomi got frustrated, "It¡­ it is¡­ two teachers are fighting a student."


    Satoru''s expressions dropped, "Two teachers¡­? And one¡­ student? Should not it be the other way around?"


    "Aargh! Why are they fighting with a single student? Should not they act like-"


    "Yeah¡­ I wonder why," Satoru glared at Hinami behind him, "Looks like everyone thinks of students as their formidable enemy,"


    "God¡­ please, Mitsuda-san, I am sorry." Hinami bowed once again.


    "Just kidding, let us hurry up, I will teleport us once again, run forward!" he pointed.


    They all charged towards a blue circle that was slowly opening in the air.


    "By the way, Naomi-chan," he called her, "Did you see who it was?" he asked.


    "Hm." Naomi nodded as they reached closer to the portal, "Ryan," they disappeared in the portal.


    "What were you even doing there, Ryan? Why was doctor Mary-"


    "Fine, I will tell you." Ryan sighed and started his story. He later explained everything to Ayami in Japanese after telling Gwen and Eddie.


    "God¡­ seriously?" Gwen cringed, "How can you¡­ Ryan?"


    "I am sorry," their door unlocked. They all turned their heads to the door.


    "But you can not just die like that, Ryan-Kun." Ayami got closer to Ryan. Gwen''s eyebrows twitched.


    ''This new girl is sure pushing her luck. You should stay in the queue till your chance comes!''


    Ryan continued, "I just wanted to make things better with Doc¡­" Ryan looked down, "I just-"


    Bang!


    They all panicked as they turned their eyes to the door, "You fool¡­" Saori was looking down, "You¡­" she clenched her fists, "How can you think of another woman?!"


    "Eh?" Ryan frowned, "W- what?"


    "How can you think of another woman when you already have two beautiful women in front of you?!"


    "Huh?" Ayami looked at Eddie, thinking she and Gwen were the two¡­ hah.


    "You have two women in front of you, focus on them, you fool!" Saori shouted as she dashed out of the room after throwing the door shut.


    Ryan was left speechless. He did not know how to reply to her. Her sweet polite tone she always used suddenly changed. She used the polite way of talking in Japanese but this time¡­ oh god.


    Saori was standing against the room while crying her eyes out, ''Ugh. what the hell did I just do?'' she went back to her polite speech. She covered her face with both of her hands and sobbed.


    Yes. you guys have guessed it right. She is not crying because she is in love with Ryan or something, she is just born as a cry baby. A scared, innocent, low self-esteem cry baby. Always crying.


    Satoru and others reached the incident''s spot. Naomi looked around. There was a slash of blood spilled on the ground. Satoru examined the area.


    "Hm. We might need to check the¡­ no¡­ I will check the video cameras, Naomi-chan, Nanami sensei,"


    "Sure,"


    "Yes, sir." Satoru disappeared before they could turn their heads and see him.


    Satoru teleported into the CCTV footage security room. This is the room where everything regarding CCTV security is managed.


    Satoru quickly opened the infirmary''s camera folder, he started checking through the list of videos.


    His eyes moved sideways, up and down, side to side. "Got it." He gulped. He saw the video footage he was looking for.


    Satoru touched the video, a holographic image appeared in front of him. It was displaying the video in a holographic video type.


    His eyes started going wide as the video progressed, "No way¡­" he took a step back. His hands were trembling.


    ''Ryan-Kun¡­'' he looked closely, ''Dr. Mary Newton and¡­ Dr. Matsuda Ryan, they all¡­'' Satoru could not believe what he was seeing.


    "...there is no way this pervert is that Evan''s son!" Satoru threw the tablet and soon cathed it with his electric waves.


    He took a closer look at the video once again, "I will need to have a talk with the Newtons regarding this." He sighed, "Seriously, those Newtons are nothing but tons of newborns. It is pain in the ass to handle them,"


    He looked away from the video, "Sir Mitsuda, do you need any help with something?" The in-charge of CCTV security stepped forward.


    "Ah¡­ no, thank you, I will tell you if I have any," Satoru shook his hand.


    "Okay, sir," the old man bowed before leaving.


    Satoru rubbed his chin, "Although I hate reporting things regarding their daughter with them¡­" Satoru looked up, his eye sparked, "They would trash this whole Academy if I do not tell about this and they come to know about this by some other source."


    He placed the tablet on a table which had screens open on it, "But first¡­ I will talk with you, Mary Newton."


    .


    ..


    Chapter preview ahead!


    Satoru has completed his investigation, he calls Doc and Matsuda [the fake Ryan] to his office.


    "Do you want me to send this to your parents?" Satoru asked.


    How bad will things turn if Doc''s overprotective parents find out about this video?!


    Next time on My Ring System: Chapter 350- Planting a Seed. Keep reading~


    Will be continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 350 - Planting A Seed.

    "Oh," Ryan stopped, "Her ID card," Ryan pulled an ID card out of his pocket. He had it with him all the time. Ryan turned around, Saori was sleeping peacefully¡­ or at least, it seemed like she was.


    Ryan and Gwen were in Ryan and Saori''s room. It was right before the Trait level test started, in the morning.


    Ryan went closer to Saori. Without wanting to wake Saori from her sleep, Ryan quietly placed her ID card beside her pillow on the bed.


    Ryan was about to leave but could not help Saori''s cute face. He lifted his hand, quietly put it down on Saori''s head.


    "I am sorry, Saori-san," Ryan softly gave the sleeping Saori a head pat.


    Ryan pulled his hand away from her head when his finer touched her skin, ''Huh?'' his face went pale. Ryan turned around quickly.


    He touched Saori''s forehead, ''Fuck! She is cold as ice, no¡­ she is colder than ice!''


    Ryan quickly ran up to the room''s closet, pulled out another blanket. He covered Saori with two blankets now. Ryan kept staring at her for a few seconds.


    ''Just who is she? She managed to survive with her body being that cold?'' Ryan looked right at Saori''s head, her soft shiny hair- not.


    ''Vision.'' Ryan did not manage to get a full view of her when he tried using his skill in chapter 334.


    < Name: Ashiro Saori >


    < Age: 26 [Female] >


    < Blood Type: P+ Positive >


    < Trait: Mega Shield >


    < Trait Level: Unknown [Prediction: 3] >


    < Level- >


    "Hey, Ryan!" He stopped reading and listening when he heard a voice. His vision skill deactivated as soon his eyes went away from Saori, "Hurry up, Ryan!"


    "Tch will have to do it later I guess." He ran out of the room, "Yeah, coming, Gwen." and thus, they went to the Arena for taking the Trait level test.


    Ryan did not know that¡­ Saori was awake. She peeked through her covers, she caught a glimpse of Ryan''s back disappearing through the door.


    ''That idiot¡­'' She blushed. Saori, a timid girl, was feeling her cheeks turning red. Just because Ryan put some covers on her? Wow.


    Saori quickly pulled the covers over her head and dug her inside the covers, ''That idiot playboy!'' She screamed inside her mind while curling into a ball inside her covers.


    Outside Ryan''s room, Saori was crying- trying to stop her crying. She sobbed a few times, ''I should get out of here before anybody sees me,'' she turned around.


    Saori rubbed her eyes clean and sobbed once again, ''Why did I have to get involved with this guy as soon as I arrive back in Tokyo, Japan?'' Saori grunted and sobbed.


    Saori continued walking through the hallways without anyone even noticing her presence, ''But still¡­'' Saori is a timid girl but speaks in polite, ''I can sense something¡­ terrible and yet tempting from that person.''


    Saori could not believe her own thoughts, ''Something different from him¡­ something similar to us but still way too different from being us.'' She shook her head, tears fell down.


    On the other side of the building, where Satoru''s main office was. Doc and Matsuda were walking towards Satoru''s office.


    "What do you think he will do?" Matsuda asked.


    "Maybe¡­ he will try to forbid my relationship with my student,"


    "...are you and him really together-"


    "Of course not, Dr. Matsuda! How can you even think-" he started laughing, Doc soon started laughing.


    "And," he continued laughing, "You can call me by my name when we are not working,"


    "Oh, okay," Doc took a pause, "Ryan?" she looked at Matsuda, "Uh... I will stick to Matsuda, it feels weird."


    "R- Right," for a second, Ryan felt his heart burst, "Call me Matsuda,"


    ''Still. I do not understand the importance of using first and last names while talking to someone.'' Doc sighed.


    "Welcome, Matsuda Ryan¡­ sensei," they passed through the door, Satoru was sitting right in front of him, in front of the door, "welcome, Mrs. Mary Newton- oh, or do you prefer it to be¡­ Dr. Mary?" Satoru lifted his hand, pulled Mary and Matsuda further inside.


    "What do you want¡­ Naomi''s father- oh, or do you prefer it to be The Academy''s creator: Mitsuda Satoru."


    They both looked at each other, no, they started and glared at each other for quite a wall before stopping at the same time.


    Satoru then got out of his chair, he tapped something on his tablet. Within a second, the screen behind him lit up. A video started playing on it.


    "How do you explain this, Dr. Mary?" Satoru turned his eyes to Mary and Matsuda. He grunted ''This brat.''


    ''Tch, you little Ryan, see what trouble you got me into!'' Doc clenched her fists, ''Well, I am responsible too.'' she looked down.


    "Sir, you should not blame Mary-san for this! It is that little brat''s fault!" Matsuda jumped in front of Mary.


    Ah, already on the first name basis? Do I see some progress here?'' Satoru glanced at Ryan before turning back to Mary.


    "You are as responsible as Ryan Walker is, Dr. Mary," Satoru said, "What can you say about this? A student kissed you," Satoru spoke in a cold tone.


    Doc raised her head and took a glance at the video paused in front of her. Ryan''s lips rested on her lips, her eyes were wide open, his eyes were closed. ''Is that how submissive I look?'' She could feel herself getting embarrassed.


    "I¡­ I will make sure to have a good talk with Ryan," That was all Doc could say. She had no excuses to make.


    "Do you want your parents to know about this?"


    "That brat''s parents should see this, why would Mary-san''s parents-?"


    "How dare you lay your hand on my precious daughter!" Doc saw a woman shouting at another man.


    "But ma''am, she was about to fall¨C"


    "Shut up! You do not have the privilege to touch my daughter, you low-life servant!" she used her Trait to knock out the servant. The man''s body flew a few meters away.


    From a corner, a little girl with long red hair was watching everything, "Mr. David¡­" she muttered as tears started flowing down her cheek.


    A few days later, the little girl was waiting for her father to pick her up in front of the school''s gate.


    "Hey!" a little boy jumped from behind and slapped her shoulder in a playful way, "What is up, Mary?"


    "Oh, hey!" She replied, "Are you going to walk home?"


    "Nah, I brought a cycle, want to come with me?"


    "Y- yeah! I would like to!"


    "No¡­ she would not come with you," she felt chills run down her spine, "Right, dear Mary?" she heard a chilling voice from behind.


    "Y- y- yes, father," she turned around. The boy in front of her, his face was pale with fear, "T-this is my father, Ray," the boy was dying from the intimidation, "And father¡­ this is my friend Ray,"


    "Yeah¡­? I see," his eyes were piercing the boy''s heart.


    The next day, when Doc was eager to meet Ray in her primary school, she heard a conversation between her father and mother.


    "You killed him? Good job, Jayson,"


    "Yeah. He dared to hit our daughter''s shoulder,"


    "Oh, that sure was unforgivable,"


    "Yes, it was indeed," he replied, "So¡­ I finished their whole family,"


    Her mother gasped, "Oh¡­ amazing deed," they both started laughing together.


    "No!" Mary shouted and interrupted Matsuda, "You can not do that, sir!" Mary snapped at Satoru, "Please do not do it,"


    "You do not want your parents to see this, right?" Satoru turned around, closed the video, "Fine," he turned around.


    Matsuda was confused about what was going on. What is the matter if an adult''s parents see this? What is this making complaints to your parents shit anyway? They are not in primary school.


    "Yes, please do not," Mary repeated.


    "I will not," Satoru lifted his tablet up, "This video will be closed inside this tablet,"


    Mary let out a sigh, "Thank you¡­" she closed her eyes.


    "But," Satoru continued, "If you let something like this happen again, I will have to make this public,"


    "Hah?" Mary''s eyes went wide, she lifted her head at stared at Satoru.


    "Keep Ryan under control. Do not let something like this happen again," Satoru ordered, "I do not want incidents like these happening in my Academy, do you understand!?"


    "Yes¡­ I do," Mary gritted her teeth ''Damn Ryan!''


    "And you, Matsuda sensei," Satoru turned to Matsuda, "What do you think you were doing? He is a student, why would you attack a student?"


    "Why would a student kiss a teacher?"


    "Because he got feelings towards her? You should know that much," Satoru''s counter left Matsuda speechless.


    "..." he struggled, "I thought Mary-san was in trouble so I rushed to save her¡­"


    "Do you know who Dr. Mary Newton even is?" Satoru glanced at both of them.


    "Healer. America Academy''s healer," He replied.


    "She is more than that. She is from the family of Newton. A family which rules half of North America!" Matsuda''s eyes went wide when he heard Doc''s description.


    He turned his surprised face to Doc. she was not looking at him, her head was down and her fists were clenched.


    "Do you think the daughter of such a powerful family will need an S-grade healer''s help? And that too, for fighting a little teenager?" Satoru scoffed.


    Matsuda pulled his head down, "no¡­ sorry, sir," he bowed, "I will make sure nothing like this happens from my side,"


    "I hope not," Satoru sighed, "You are dismissed," He turned around. Matsuda and Mary left the office cabin.


    ''Fuck, Ryan-Kun¡­ just what are you doing?'' Satoru folded his arms.


    "Say¡­ Mary-san," Matsuda started, "...will it really be bad if your parents get this tape?"


    Doc turned her eyes to Matsuda, ''Ryan kissed me¡­ I do not want Ryan to get through the same- worse fate as Ray.''


    "Hm, yes,"


    "...what possible could go wrong? If you do not mind, what would they do?"


    Flashes of Ryan''s dead body passed through her eyes. Not just Ryan but the whole Academy was tarnished. Gwen, Devon, Naomi, Rigid, Rosy, Eddie¡­ everybody dead.


    Doc looked down, widened her eyes, and muttered, "Carnage."


    It sent chills down Matsuda''s back. Doc continued, "Beyond carnage. Nothing will remain,"


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead.


    Matsuda plans on releasing the video to Doc''s parents somehow. Somehow dealing with his split personality syndrome, his lust takes over him.


    On the other hand, Ryan gets deeper into the realm of devils. He knows the seven deadly sins and how a human turns into a devil.


    Tag along to reveal the secret of transformation from a human to a devil.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 351: The Realm of Devils.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 351 - The Realm Of Devils.

    "Ayami-san, wait," Ryan stopped Ayami, "I want to have a talk with you," Ryan muttered while grabbing Ayami''s hand.


    ''Yeah, even I want to have a talk with you, Ryan-Kun.''


    The girls were about to leave the room and let Ryan have a good rest. But Gwen''s plan was to sneak back into his room when everybody had left¡­. Which was about to fail.


    Ayami nodded and stopped where she was. Eddie left the room without trying to interfere with the Japanese language.


    Gwen glanced between Ayami and Ryan a few times, Ryan winked at Gwen, assuring her nothing will go wrong. She smiled and left the room.


    "Yes, Ryan-Kun? What is it that you want to talk about?" Ryan looked at Ayami. He was still not used to the fact that Ayami refers to herself in Japanese by using ''Boku'' which is usually used by little kids or boys.


    "Uh," Ryan let go of her hand, "First of all, I am sorry for biting you all of a sudden,"


    "Yes, I know you needed blood,"


    "Huh? How did you¡­?" Ryan tried remembering whether he had told Ayami about the fact that he uses blood to regenerate his limbs.


    "You are a Human vampire, right? Vampires need blood¡­"


    "...." Ryan was speechless, "Who the hell told you that?" He asked.


    "Eh, no one," she tilted her head, "I mean, I can sense it myself, after becoming a devil. We have a keen sense of smell and can sense zombies, low-class vampires, low-class werewolves, beasts, and lower-class Devils. It increases as we evolve." Ayami told Ryan.


    ''Wait¡­ Satoru-san did say the same thing, why do they think I am a vampire?'' Ryan frowned with a questioned face, ''Do I really give them a sense of a Human vampire?''


    "Well, I want to be honest with you, Ayami-san," Ryan said, "I am not a vampire. I am a pure human being, I do not know the reason why I emit a human vampire''s aura but I ain''t no vampire."


    "Eh? That is strange¡­" she folded her hands, "Sniff, sniff," she leaned closer to Ryan and started sniffing Ryan''s neck. Her warm breaths touched his neck.


    "A- Ayami-san¡­" she started losing herself.


    "Hm~ you- you do smell somewhat like a human-vampire,"


    "Ryan," Professor sprouted, "You have been bitten by Devon, Brandon, Devon''s brother, and Stanley. Which makes it four vampires. You are only one bite away from turning into a vampire. That maybe be the reason why you smell like a human-vampire, do not worry, you are safe."


    ''Oh, I see. Sorry for earlier, Professor.''


    "Aah!" Ryan was caught by surprise when he felt something soft and cold on his neck, "A- Ayami-san! Please stop." she was licking Ryan''s neck.


    "Ah~ just call me Ayami, drop the honorifics." she continued licking his neck.


    "Uh, I just want you to tell me everything about devils! What are you doing?" she snapped out and leaned back.


    "Devils huh?" she nodded her head, "Why devils?"


    "You see¡­ the instructor I fought with is a Moiety devil..."


    "Wait, you mean that Matsuda sensei? He is a Moiety devil?!" she was surprised, "Why did not I ever sense it then? And did you-?"


    "Forget about me. I just want to know everything about the Realm of Devils."


    Ayami looked up and started thinking hard, she thought a few seconds before saying, "Okay," she nods, "But first¡­" she leaned close to Ryan once again, "Please, let me eat you first, please."


    "Hah?!" Ryan panicked.


    "I have been holding my hunger for more than a week. I am a newly turned devil, I need human flesh, or I would not able to survive."


    ''Ah¡­ so that is what she meant,'' Ryan sighed, ''Right. She will eat other students if I do not do it.''


    "Right," Ryan closed his eye, "I promised you, Ayami," Ryan brought his arm forward, "Here you go,"


    Before she could dig in, Ryan went to his bag and pulled out three bottles of blood, "Now go ahead." drool was already falling down her fangs.


    "T- thanks! Ryan-Kun!" she opened her terrifyingly scary mouth which was filled with numerous sharp teeth.


    Just like sharks devils have more than one layer of teeth. But devils have three rows of layered teeth which only come out at the time of feeding.


    < Regeneration Activated >


    A message flashed before Ryan closed his eye and everything turned black. He unconsciously fell asleep, the only way to endure the pain of being eaten alive.


    ''Fool. you are trusting your life in a devil. She will eat you whole if you sleep like a stupid teen.'' Professor shook his head, ''But¡­ if you trust her, then I have faith in my son,'' Obviously, Ryan was asleep.


    "I see¡­" Matsuda sneered, "We really can not let the video come out, or else that kid will be killed by your parents."


    "Hm," Mary nodded, "Although I will punish him for what he did, I do not want him to die," Mary told Matsuda.


    Matsuda was trying his best to hide the dirty, ugly sneer on his face, "Yes, we can not let them kill our student,"


    "Thank god you understand me, Matsuda," Doc smiled.


    "No, no, it is fine, Mary-san." He continued sneering.


    ''Ryan? Mary-san''s heart has the place for only one Ryan¡­ and that will be me.''


    Ayami got away from Ryan''s hand, "Aaah~" she let out a satisfied moan, "Damn," she licked her red lips then rubbed her mouth with her forearm.


    Ryan quickly opened the bottles and drank the blood at once. He took all of the three bottles. His stats were full but they were being used in healing him.


    < HP: 60/105 >


    < Blood Level: 105/105 >


    < Blood store: 200/250 >


    "Ah, I really love eating you, Ryan-Kun,"


    ''Ok. that sounds weird. Thank god Gwen is not around right now,'' Ryan sighed.


    "Now¡­ devils?" Ryan asked.


    "Right, right, why not? For sure!" she got away from Ryan and sat beside him on his bed, "What do you want to know anyway?"


    "I do not know anything about them so tell me all that you know,"


    "Okay, I do not know much but I know the basics. A samsara devil like me would not know the depths of the Devils'' realm."


    Ayami coughed once, she adjusted her track pant and looked at Ryan, "First, how do you turn into a devil? It is simple, you have to commit one of the seven deadly sins."


    ''Eh?'' Ryan continued listening.


    "Devils enter your dream if you have committed any one of the seven sins. They infiltrate your minds in sleep and turn you slowly into a devil by manipulating your mind to do commit the sin more and more,"


    "I see. Like?" Ryan asked.


    "To explain with an example, if your sin is envy. Then the Pride  Devil will try to manipulate your subconscious mind in your sleep. Starting from that night, you will subconsciously enjoy envying those who are above you. Not after a month or so, you will turn into a demon and will need human flesh for six months before calming down."


    "That is¡­ then do the devils really infiltrate our minds, do they really exist?"


    "Exists? You have a real devil sitting in front of you."


    "What?! Do you also infiltrate people''s minds?"


    "N- no. that is not right. The devils in our minds are just the creation of our subconscious mind, they are our inner animals who come out."


    "Then¡­" Ryan looked at Ayami, "What was your sin, Ayami?"


    "Mine¡­" she gripped her chest, "I told you already what my past was,"


    "Yes. you did,"


    "What I believe my sin is¡­ it must be envy. I was left out and¡­ you know, I envied those popular kids who had everything."


    "Did you also have a devil speaking to you in your sleep?" Ryan continued asking.


    "Hm," she nodded, "I did. At first, I thought it was just a bad dream but after I died I became a Samsara devil and came to know about how things in the Devils'' realm work¡­ ah." She stopped.


    "Samsara devil huh¡­"


    "You die before the one-month period. You ultimately reincarnate as a samsara devil," she explained, "About other devil sub-races. It depends on your level of sin. At what level have you committed the sin. The higher the sin the higher your race of Devil is."


    "Would you mind¡­ listing the races?"


    "All I know is¡­"


    Satan


    Pure-Blooded Devils. They are either born from two devils or they have committed all of the seven sins.


    Unique. Committed five sins. They are powerful, the power granted from Satan.


    Mixed Legacy. Born from a devil and a human. Or else have committed two sins. That is why they are mixed.


    Moiety Devils. They have committed only one sin but¡­ they have mastered committing that sin. Mastered. The one Matsuda sensei is.


    Samsara devil. Sitting in front of you. They were in the process of turning into a devil but died before turning into a devil.


    Low-Class devils. They are¡­ they have committed sins but are yet to be turned into a devil. That one-month period.


    "Just what are these devils? Do they have powers like any other race?"


    "As far as I know. Six satan level Devils rule the six realms of hell. Demons, which is a totally different race from devils, act as a tormentor in hell, possessing a human. They have not made their way to Earth yet. But devils say- ''One day, the demons will rebel against us Devils''. Demons are monsters who work under devils in the hell, ''When they do that, the hell will be split into two- Demons'' Realm and Devils'' Realm. Just as devils made their way to Earth, demons will come too. Not immediately but surely.'' is what they say."


    "What is the difference between them?"


    "Devils are evil. We have mana in our bodies which allows us to use magic. We are more human-like." Ryan glanced at Ayami.


    "Yeah. totally human-like,"


    "On the other hand, Demons. They work under devils, first of all. Then they are monsters with mana. Not at all human-like,"


    "Oh."


    "And, at the bottom of hell, sits the one and only devil lord- The Satan. No one can match his level. We do not have healing powers like vampires, we can run fast but our birth strength is limited to an average Elite vampire."


    "Oh¡­ elite vampires,"


    "We keep evolving and getting stronger. Once we reach the Pure-Blooded level, we are allowed to enter hell and become a sort of king."


    "So¡­ will you go if you ever reach that level?"


    "Why not? I will visit it once," she turned serious, "But I would not stay there. I think, I will and I am getting addicted to your flesh more and more,"


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead.


    Since Ryan and other students were brought to this planet, also known as Satoru''s city, this will be their first homeroom class. Atkinson, our principle, exposes the real mystery behind how humans gained these superpowers called Traits.


    Stick with Ryan to unravel the mystery.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System: Chapter 352- Homeroom.


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 352 - Homeroom.

    "Listen everybody!" Satoru banged his hand against a wall, "These are the portals which will lead you to your respective classes," he shouted, "As you can see, there are two different color portals in front of you,"


    Students looked at the two portals in front of them, "Get ready, students. Details have been sent to your ID cards. Check them out and enter your respective classes."


    They were standing in the dormitory''s plaza. There were two big portals in front of them; one was a Blue portal other one was a Red portal.


    Two men were standing near the portals, they were the one who had opened the portals and was controlling them.


    Ryan looked at his ID card. Suddenly, a hologram popped out, displaying every information sent to them by Satoru.


    The students were divided into two classes. American in class A, Japanese in class B. the Blue portal let the Japanese students to class B. while the red one led Americans to Class A.


    It was the next morning, Ryan was barely healed cause Ayami kept eating him till it was time for them to sleep. Looks like she finally managed to satisfy her lust for Ryan''s flesh.


    Ryan had to sleep with Eddie once again. Gwen was really upset with that decision, she wanted to look after Ryan the whole night while Ayami wanted to eat him the whole night.


    "Today, you will take theory lessons. No practical training today. They will start tomorrow. Of course, you will be allotted with weapons and classes but no swinging them at someone," Satoru told today''s plan.


    Most of the students were turned off because of the fact that they will not be beating each other''s asses up today.


    "In today''s theory classes you will be told about the Traits'' history and our past. Traits'' origin, evolution, and their present significance."


    Students exchanged glances.


    "What do you think is the mystery behind Traits?"


    "I am excited to learn about the 2020 pandemic,"


    "Hah, I already know what its history is. My father told me, he is a General of one of the top guilds."


    Guilds, in the sense, were nothing but a group of Trait masters gather together and¡­ you know, going on adventures. Professor told you that while Ryan was choosing his weapon.


    "After all," Satoru lifted his eyes with a grin, "It is important to know the history of the thing you will be investing your Time, Money, and Attention in."


    Students waited for Satoru to give the signal.


    He lifted his hand, "Students¡­" he brought his hand down, "Get moving!" he ordered.


    "Seriously dad¡­ just how cringe can you be?" Naomi thought while making her way to the blue portal.


    ''Naomi-chan is half-American and Half-Japanese, should I put her in the American class A?'' Satoru thought but then images of two people flashed in front of his eyes.


    ''Ugh. She is better off in the Japanese class B.'' Devon and Ryan. they both were enough to make Satoru want to keep his daughter away from the American class.


    Inside the classroom, there was a big holographic projection in the front of the room, already playing.


    It took the students a few minutes to settle down before someone appeared in front of them.


    "So¡­ it has been a long time, first of all," the man was talking in English. He went and lifted a pen that was used to manage the hologram.


    The students broke out in a cheer, "Sir Atkinson!" they started shouting.


    "Haha, calm down, kids." he lifted his hands, "But still, I never thought I will go back to teaching," he chuckled, "This is not teaching though, this will be just some information dump," he changed the slide of the presentation.


    "Let me start with the info dump. We go back to the year 2020 when everything on earth was¡­ nice. Calm, peaceful. The world was still developing."


    He started, a slide appeared on the screen, "But then, this happened." people dying because of a disease, death everywhere, silent streets appeared on the slides, "The pandemic kicked in. Origin from China, it wrecked chaos in the whole world, soon broke down the whole world. Deaths everywhere,"


    "Sir, what really was it?"


    "People who believe in fantasy started saying that some kind of magic has entered the world when the first person gained a Super Power. He was from America by the way,"


    He changed the slide, "Scientists say, this virus was not a virus from the start. The Chinese were actually trying to make a supplement which would¡­ give a particular superpower for a particular amount of time,"


    Everybody gasped, "Hey, hey, hey, is that even possible?"


    "What do you think we have right now? They are superpowers,"


    "It was not possible, but... To have a different superpower every day,"


    "It is not as good as it sounds, to take different supplements daily for a new superpower daily, your body will get destroyed after a few months of doing this." Atkinson told them, "Well, the experiment went wrong and the supplement leaked out of the labs in the form of gas." he told.


    Students exchanged glances, "In the month of December 2020, It spread across China. People got sick, some died instantly. But that was not it. The supplement took the form of a virus and started affecting other people by touch,"


    It took some time for the human body to get used to the virus. Scientists from America started developing vaccines. The first few did not work at all, even more, doctors lost their lives. But in the world of technology, nothing was impossible.


    Just a year later the virus broke out of China, finally, a vaccine came. Lives were been saved, the death rate started reducing. People thought this was it. The pandemic will finally be put a stop on. Only they did not realize, this was not the end.


    The virus humans had in their body, then the vaccine injected in their body¡­ they started reacting with each other. Instead of neutralizing the virus, the vaccine collaborated with the virus, and finally¡­ what the Chinese wanted, it happened.


    Five years later, George Adams, the first person with a strange power called Trait came forward. His Trait was as simple as super-speed and enhanced senses and reflexes.


    He offered his body as an experiment subject to the scientists. They researched and found out what was really happening. The cells were making a new kind of cell which was the reason behind the superpower.


    Finally, George died because the scientists tried an experiment on his body. Their motive was to turn his body back to normal, neutralize the newly formed Trait cells and remove his superpower. Sadly, it did not work.


    That was enough for the scientists to realize that this change is an irreversible change. Once you get a Trait, you can not leave it. It becomes a part of you.


    Some started using Traits as a way of helping people and some used them as a means to satisfy their greed, lust, gluttony, ego, and pride.


    The government started breaking down because of the strongest Mafias gathering together to take what they want. The government was about to disappear.


    Ten years after the virus broke out of China, the first man with the knowledge of what to do with these strange powers, stepped forward, seeing that the government was collapsing.


    John Washington was the first man to build an Academy for training people, in America. Many men with the power of Traits trained together.


    The government started gaining their control back, the Mafias had no option but to go underground to protect themselves. Hence they are called the Mafias of the Underworld.


    People started building more and more Academies but this time¡­ for students to train there. This was 12 years later the pandemic.


    The world had calmed down, everything had settled after the pandemic and Mafias'' attack, which took 11 years to calm down.


    "And this is the place where we are living right now with our powers, called as Traits," Atkinson completed, "First ever Academy was established in 2030, first-ever Academy for students was established in 2032. Here we are, it is almost 2072, forty years since the establishment of the first Academy and 52 years since the pandemic.


    "Again, students, this was not the end. I need to make you understand why we are training you to fight against the underworld. And as you all have already got a taste of the underworld not once but twice, what I will say will make more sense."


    Later in the mid-2033, the Mafias appeared again out of nowhere. They started taking down public houses, they raided government facilities. A war started. The first war between the Underworld Mafias and the Masters'' Organization Trait Masters. It lasted no more than ten days. But within those ten days, the mafias managed to take down the first-ever Academy.


    Students gasped again, "So if you were thinking we would take you on a nice little trip to the world''s fist-ever Academy, forget it. It is impossible."


    Federal of Councils. None of you must have heard about it. Also called as the Sky Table, is an organization where top Trait Masters and top Royals from every continent gather. No more than twelve people, two from one continent. It is safe to say that these six people are the world''s strongest and most powerful people.


    Federal of Councils¡­ I do not think this is the right time for you. Graduate third year, you will be told everything about this.


    To where we were, six emperors from Royal families and the six Legendary Trait Masters Masters'' organizations formed a council which is now known as the Federal of Councils or the Sky Table.


    To still give you a light idea, six emperors of continents, who are the strongest people in the world, and six Legendary Trait Masters who represent their country and continent, I will tell you who they really are.


    As we are in Asia right now, let me give you an example to make you understand. The legendary master who represents Asia in the Federal of Councils is a great man from the Indian Army. Known to have the third most powerful military power to date followed by China.


    And for the emperor of Asia who is a member of the Sky Table. Hm, it will be safe to say that the man is from Tokyo, Japan, and is the chairman of our Academy. Mr. Mitsuda Satoru sir, the man who rules over the whole Asian continent!


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead.


    Ryan and others have unraveled the mystery behind the world''s most mysterious mystery, well not anymore.


    Students are sent to their respective training classes for allotting their weapons and meeting with their trainers.


    Let us see who''s the Katana trainer, keep reading!


    In the next chapter of My Ring System: Chapter 353- Trainers.


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 353 - Trainers.

    "Also beasts are something you must never forget about. But your expeditions are still far away from now, but we will give you a brief explanation the day after tomorrow," Atkinson closed the projection and dropped his pen, "For now, you are dismissed,"


    After the big info dump Atkinson did, he finally dismissed the students.


    "What next?" A student asked his pal.


    "I do not know, maybe weapons classes?"


    Their doubts were soon cleared when an announcement was made by Satoru.


    "For American students, you have finished your first theory lesson, I want you to pass through the same portal you came through. And this will be your door to shift classes,"


    All of the students talked to each other for a few seconds before getting up and moving towards the portal which was at the back of the classroom.


    The students gathered in a big hall, ''I see,'' Ryan thought while looking around himself, ''So Satoru-san changes the destination of the portal once we pass through it.''


    "And the portals were not there, to begin with, the appeared after the announcement was made," Ryan muttered, "So that means there is no device which vampires use, but still¡­ what was the portal which led us to this city?"


    "Your next class will be¡­ weapons allotting," Satoru continued talking, "No practice today, you will meet your classmates, your trainers, and your weapons,"


    With a flash, other portals opened in front of them. Not one or two, there were six new portals of different colors.


    "There are a total of six portals of six different colors, every time you have to switch classes, use these portals which will appear at the back of your homeroom,"


    "Whoa, this is like science fiction coming alive!"


    "Dumbo, we are already living in a world of science fiction,"


    "She is right. Traits, portals, space, planets¡­ all this¡­"


    "Gray portal. Students who have enrolled for the Axe and Hammer weapons will use this portal," Satoru started explaining the significance of the portal''s colors.


    The white portal was for dagger and sickle students. Orange for students who use the weapons- Bow, Snipper, and Guns. Long ranged weapons.


    Blue, the fourth portal, halberd, spear students. Red portal- the one useful for Ryan, Scythe, Sword, and Katana [Sword and Katana come under the same category with the scythe in a different category but same class].


    Then there was the final portal, the green portal which will teleport Magic users and Staff users to their classrooms. Satoru stopped explaining.


    "Alright, get going to your respective classes," Satoru turned off the intercom and his voice disappeared.


    "Let us go!"


    "Ah, I am too excited for this!"


    "I feel overwhelmed. Finally, we are going to wield our weapons!"


    "Yeah, a step closer to becoming a Trait Master,"


    Students passed through the portals which led to their weapons class. Ryan was being followed by Gwen and Ayami. Amazing.


    "Yes, girl? Oh- you are that girl¡­" a girl entered Satoru''s cabin, "WHy are not you with your friends?" he asked.


    "Sir... Actually, I was not present when weapons selection happened,"


    "Oh, right, right, so¡­ just tell me what weapon you want to use, I will enroll you in that class," Satoru pulled out his tab and looked down.


    "Actually sir¡­" she was fidgeting.


    "Eh? What is wrong?" Satoru raised his eyes.


    "I- I am not sure what class I should enroll for¡­ I do not want what weapon will be the best for me,"


    "From there? Alright," Satoru leaned back in his chair and started thinking.


    What options do we have¡­ Katana, Spear, bow¡­ no. Her Trait? What is her Trait?


    "What is your Trait, Saori-san?" He jumped forward and asked her.


    "Uh, Me- Mega shield," she answered timidly, "What my Trait is, it forms an invisible shield which is hard to break, it currently is stronger than a normal intermediate Tier shield,"


    "Oh?" Satoru looked down, "Trait level¡­ three, amazing, no wonder your shield is stronger than an intermediate shield," Satoru then started thinking again.


    ''Hm¡­ what weapon will she be able to use alongside a shield? A Spear, a sword, or a Katana¡­ uhm¡­''


    "How about you go with a Katana?" Satoru suggested, "Or a sword. Whatever weapon you like,"


    "Katana¡­ I have never held one in my hands though,"


    "Oh, here you go then," suddenly a katana appeared in her hands, "It is a normal basic tier katana. Tell me if you like it or we will change it for you."


    "It feels heavy,"


    "Check this one then," Genin Katana, Manji Katana. She was still not satisfied with any of the katana.


    "Alright. I will make an exception for you," Satoru clicked something on his tab and a black shiny katana appeared. The same as Ryan and Gwen''s, this was a "Futsuu no Katana," Satoru told her, "This is an intermediate item, just please do not tell anyone about it or I will be in trouble,"


    "I- intermediate?!" she exclaimed, "I- I do not think,"


    "It is fine, we already have two other students who have this sword," Satoru smiled, "You are not the only one, so be it. And you can always change your item if it is not broken," Satoru told her, "Now let me teleport you to your Katana class,"


    "Why are they making us wait?"


    "Have patience, idiot, they will arrive soon,"


    "Hey, that Mitsuda sir said something about touching the IDs and weapons appearing on their own,"


    "Attention," Satoru''s voice ranked through the hall, "Settle down, I will tell you how to use your IDs for equipping your weapon," Students went silent, "Good,"


    "So," He started, "For equipping your weapon, first you will have to follow this process,"


    Ryan tapped his chest twice, the place where his ID card was. A holographic screen appeared in front of his eyes, just as of his System''s.


    [ Ryan Walker''s Weapons: ]


    [1. Futsuu no Katana


    Tier: Intermediate Tier


    Strength: +24


    Agility: +6


    Stamina: +1]


    [Do you want to equip this item? Y/N ]


    "Now we have to equip this," Ryan touched the yes option. Just like Satoru told him, another screen popped up.


    [Would you like to set this weapon for equipping automatically? Y/N]


    Yes. [Set an algorithm for auto equipping this weapon]


    ''We were told to use the ''Tap your ID twice'' algorithm though, do I want to set a one of my own?'' Ryan rejected his idea, ''Later.''


    [Done! The algorithm successfully set!]


    [Tap the ID card twice to equip your weapon. Change this.]


    "Good." Ryan smiled, "Are you done, Gwen?"


    "Ugh, yeah, had a little trouble but done," Ryan smiled back. He turned his head forward when he heard struggling noises.


    "Aah.. just how does it go?" Ryan saw Ayami struggling with her settings.


    ''Of course. She does not have a System as I do.'' It was easy for Ryan cause he was already used to this thing. ''Guess I will have to help her.''


    "Oh~ Thank you, Ryan-Kun!" Ayami looked at her ID card with surprise then smiled at Ryan, "It might have taken me forever, not a technology person, thank you again,"


    "It is fine, Ayami."


    "Good. Looks like only one person was left and now they are also done with their setting," Ayami started feeling embarrassed to be the last one and holding others back, "Next time, equipment." Satoru disappeared.


    "What now? Are we done?" students who were holding their weapons in their hands were told to un-select the weapons and but then back into the IDs.


    "Why is not our trainer coming?" a few students started talking to each other¡­ more like gossiping with each other.


    Suddenly, they all heard a coughing sound.


    "What?" Everybody''s attention turned to the stage in front of them.


    "Hello Everybody," suddenly a man appeared on the stage, just the next second, another man appeared beside him, "I hope you all are doing well,"


    Students glanced at the two men standing on the stage. They both were near the age of mid to late thirties.


    "I," he brought his hand to his chest, "Will be your sword art trainer for this and the next year. I look forward to teaching you," he bowed his head a little.


    "And I," another man who had totally opposite expressions as the first man started, "I will be teaching you the techniques, skills, and strategies for mastering the weapon- Scythe. Good luck!"


    Ryan glanced at the two trainers. The first man had a serious expression on his face and had two swords hanging by his belt. God knows how they were hanging as nothing seemed to be holding them.


    And the other man had mischievous expressions on his face. In his one hand, he held a long scythe that hung down from his shoulder. One hand on his waist, the other on his scythe.


    "We are your trainers!" they both shouted at once.


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Ryan meets his trainer Shinmen Takezo. The next day they start training the students. Before that, the trainer provides everyone with an info dump about himself and the history of the katana.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 354: The History of Katana


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    1. Gifts: One extra ch. for 2 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [We reached 17 last week. From 42 to 17].


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch.


    4. Win-Win Mission: 7 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch. [Zero]


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 17 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. [Four done. Sixteen remains.]


    Win-Win Mission: 200 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch. [Ten done, 190 remains]

 Chapter 354 - The History Of Katana.

    "My name is Shinmen Takezo. And I am your Katana trainer." The man with a serious expression introduced himself.


    "I am Sasaki Kyojiro, pleased to meet you by Scythe wielders! Give me a shout!" from the other side of the hall, students who were from the Scythe class, shouted.


    ''Vision.'' Ryan looked straight at the older man, he had jet black hair and yellow eyes which were barely visible. His eyeballs were comparably smaller in size.


    < Name: Shinmen Takezo >


    < Age: 37 [Male] >


    < Bloody Type: A+ Positive >


    < Trait: Air Blade >


    < Trait Level: Above Ten >


    < Race: Top Level Ghoul > ''...what the¡­ he does not look like a ghoul at all though.'' His mouth dropped open.


    < Class: Swordsmen >


    < Level: ¡­. >


    ''Unknown? I forgot that once was a case. I could not get information about the people stronger than me. I thought my vision skill had leveled up quite a lot but looks like this man is still out of reach.''


    Then Ryan turned his eye to the man who was holding a scythe over his shoulder. He had the same mischievous smile which was annoying.


    His green hair reached his ear lobes, pretty long for an old man. His dark green eyes were making him look even more annoying.


    < Name: Sasaki Kyojiro >


    < Age: 36 [Male] >


    < Blood Type: A- Negative >


    < Trait: Ground Movement >


    < Trait Level: Above ten >


    < Race: Human >


    < Class: Scythemen >


    < Level: ¡­. >


    ''Again unknown,'' Ryan sighed, ''But still,'' he lifted his head, ''I can feel their power.'' Ryan gulped, ''Their overwhelming aura, their overpowered vibe, I can get it.''


    "Equip your weapons, for now, students," Shinmen started, "We will give you a brief description of your weapon."


    ''Okay, let us try this,'' Ryan brought his hand near his chest and tapped twice.


    Swoosh!


    With a bright slight, Ryan''s katana appeared in his hand. ''Oops.'' the katana was heavy as it suddenly appeared.


    "Katana wielders, come this way with me," Shinmen raised his hand, "Oh, sorry. Blade wielders, come this way with me."


    Students who were holding a long sword, Katana, greatsword, Claymore, and double-edged sword followed Shimen.


    "Ah-hah, that man went ahead." Kyojiro shook his head, "Fine. Students who want to master the art of Scythe, follow me." Kyojiro took the students to another side of the hall.


    ''Oh-ho, the hall is divided into two parts now,'' Ryan thought as he looked behind him. ''Not like we are going to practice today so¡­''


    "The swords you hold in your hands right now," Shinmen started, "These are practice swords. They are not forged seriously."


    "Hah¡­" Students let out annoyed and disappointed groans.


    "What? Just what does the government take us for?" students shouted.


    "This is so unfair!"


    "Your swords right now, in this world, are just like the plastic swords you played with when you were kids. Basic Tier swords, which, without the wielder''s skills can not even cut a basic tier beast,"


    "Argh! This is so ridiculous!"


    "Why would they give us such useless items?!" students started complaining.


    "Calm down everybody¡­" Although there were no more than seven students, they were making a fuss, "Please¡­ hear me out first,"


    "We too want a powerful item!" A guy shouted.


    "He is right! Why should not we get a good sword from the beginning?!"


    "Yeah, yeah!" the students continued.


    "Hell this! This is¨C"


    "GET A SWORD YOURSELF, YOU LITTLE BRATS!" He broke out. Everybody went silent because of his loud shout, "If you really want a good sword for yourself, then get one yourself!" Shinmen shouted once again.


    ''Ah-hah¡­ he lost it.'' Kyojiro shook his head.


    "Why would the government hand you a good sword? You are supposed to get it yourself! Train yourself, become stronger, kill beasts and¡­"


    Clang! Swing! Bang!


    Shinmen grabbed the hilt of the sword hanging by his waist, with a powerful pull, he pulled out his sword from the scabbard.


    The dark light blinded everyone who looked at his katana. The katana''s tip touched the ground with a little force, forming a slight crack in the ground.


    "You little brats are really hopeless," Shinmen then brought his sword near his chest, "Do you see this sword?"


    A pure black sword. Even its blade was colored black. It was very polished, not a single spot on it that would reduce its beauty.


    "Seventy-five years ago. This katana was forged by a great Swordsmith seventy-five years ago. I am 37 right now, and this great katana is mine right now. Its age is double than mine,"


    Students'' faces went confused, ''How is that even possible?''


    "Before all of this superhero shit, this katana was built naturally with the world''s strongest metal, Titanium, at that time. How did I get my hands on this katana?"


    Students had their ears, eyes, and attention focused on Shinmen.


    "I was seven when I first saw this sword¡­ on TV. This legendary sword was supposed to be a cursed sword. The creator of this sword- The Great Masamune Yoshihara, declared his own creation cursed and advised no one to wield this sword ever again.


    "On the day I turned seven, a young man of age 19 appeared out of nowhere. The news spread all across Japan¡­ that the wielder of Masamune''s cursed katana has appeared.


    "That was the day I decided, I want this katana. No matter what, I want this katana to be mine one day. The next process was simple. That man trained himself, I trained myself. At the age of 17, I challenged that man for a duel. Of course, I lost. But this continued till I turned 19, I finally defeated him in a duel and got the Masamune''s cursed katana. I made it mine,"


    "Amazing¡­"


    "Yeah, the spirit to obtain that katana¡­ truly amazing,"


    "Later, when we humans started using beasts'' cores to make weapons, I went to the current best swordsmith- Honjo Yoshino, he is still alive by the way. Being fascinated by this katana, he took this as a privilege to modify Masamune''s Cursed katana."


    "Sir! Is that katana really cursed though?" A student asked.


    Shimen Takezo''s eyes turned to that student, "You want to see? Fine, I will show you," Shimen closed his eyes.


    After five seconds, black waves started coming from his katana. Pitch dark aura was being emitted by the katana, it soon covered Shimen''s whole arm. He lifted the katana and made a slight swing.


    ''Wait¡­'' Ryan was about to spot something but before he could, he heard and felt a strong force of air pass from above his head.


    He quickly turned his head around. Students were confused about what Ryan was doing.


    "Hah~" Shimen put his katana back into his scabbard. Then slowly opened his eyes as the black waves started disappearing.


    ''N- No way¡­ what the heck is this¡­?'' Ryan''s eye was wide at the sight behind him.


    "What are you looking at, Ryan?" Gwen followed his stare, "W- w- what?" soon, everyone turned around.


    "What? How is that even possible?!"


    "Did sir Shinmen do that?"


    "No way, he did not even move from his place!"


    "Did you all see the black aura?" Takezo''s voice caught everybody''s attention back, "That was the effect of this katana''s curse."


    He looked at the blank and surprised faces of his students, "The big cut you see behind you," students again turned around to look at the fifteen to twenty feet long cut of a katana, "My Trait¡­ would not actually be able to do that.


    "My Trait is Air Blade, it is self-explanatory. This cursed katana sucks by Trait energy whenever I try using my Trait," he explained, "The effect of my attacks surely double but¡­ it sometimes becomes hard to control the curse- that is- it sucks your Trait power or Trait energy."


    Students exchanged glances, "Since humans gained superpowers, we have evolved far away from that day. The proportion of Trait cells to human cells in our body has increased to a 60 to 40 ratio. Hence we have more Trait cells in our body than our original cells.


    "As my katana sucks the Trait energy, if I fail to control it, it will suck me and my body dry. Nothing but my dried corpse will be left."


    Students gasped, "That¡­ something that dangerous?" Ryan gulped.


    "This legendary katana and other katanas which are either old or made with King Tier beasts'' cores have a mark on their ricasso. Mine has too, the name of Masamune Yoshihara and the date this katana was completed forging."


    ''That is cool,'' Ryan thought, ''I would want one like that¡­''


    "The history of katanas goes back to five hundred years. Although That was not the time katanas started coming out in the market, the Edo Period of Japan, the oldest sword dates back to the seventeenth century. Of course, there were katanas in old days too."


    He took a pause before concluding today''s lesson, "That is it for today. We will take our next lesson tomorrow on- Movements." He told, "Before you leave, let me tell you one thing. These training classes happen only thrice a week. The rest of the days are for self practicing and theory lessons. Good luck."


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead!


    Shinmen talks about katana movements while fighting or sparring in a friendly duel. He further explains to students about the footwork. Swift footwork is the key for efficient katana play. He dwells deeper into the katana training.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System: Chapter 355- Swift Footwork & Movements.


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 355 - Swift Footwork & Movements.

    "For today''s lesson, I want all of you students to unselect your katana." Takezo''s voice ranged through the hall, "Make it quick, we will learn about the footwork and Katana movements,"


    Ryan tapped his chest twice, the katana in his hand disappeared. It went back to his ID card. This was one kind of dimensional storage on its own.


    "Get ready for learning how to swing your katana and how to swing slash move your body while fighting." Shimen continued, "Of course, you will not be able to become a master in controlling your body and katana after this lesson¡­"


    Students raised their heads in Takezo''s direction. Those seven people had gained respect for their katana trainer. Not because of who he was but because of what he did. Because of his katana skills and power.


    It was the next morning when students had gathered in the training hall. They all were wearing comfortable clothes to their liking.


    After unselecting their katanas, they all were ready to hear what Shimen had for them.


    "Most of you must be wondering why did I ask you to unselect your weapons, well," He walked up to the front, "We must first train your body to move without a katana, polish your movements without your katana, master your swings without a katana before actually going for it."


    "Sir!" a student raised his hand, "Is that even possible?" Takezo searched for the boy who called him, "How is it even possible to train without your weapon?"


    Shinmen spotted the boy, he was standing somewhere in the middle of the crowd of seven students.


    "Oh, do you think it is not possible?"


    "Yes, sir. How is it even possible?"


    "Fine, come to the front and equip your katana. Today, you will train with your katana while others train without their katanas."


    "No, sir that is not what I meant-"


    "No. I am serious. I am not trying to make a fool out of you because you asked me such a stupid question in front of the whole class, I am serious."


    That boy gritted his teeth, "Crap. he surely plans on doing that though, why can not I keep my trap shut?"


    A boy emerged from the crowd, he equipped his katana on the way to the front.


    ''Who is that guy?'' Ryan thought while looking at a Japanese kid, ''Well, not like I care. I would not use vision on someone like him.'' Ryan looked away from him, to Shimen.


    "We will start the training students, take your stance!"


    "HUh? What does he mean?"


    "T- take a stance? What kind of?"


    "By Stance, I mean, take your position you would take if there was an enemy in front of you!" Shimen shouted. His voice echoed through the hall.


    ''Damn, why are we training in an indoor stadium?'' Ryan thought as he looked around himself. It was a dome-shaped stadium.


    Ryan pulled his leg forward, pulled his katana- imaginary katana near his face, and brought it in front of his chest before moving it away from his chest.


    "Ryan~" he heard a soft voice calling him, "Hey, Ryan," He turned his head to his left. A young girl was smiling at him, "Lift your katana''s tip a little,"


    "Oh? Like this?" Ryan tightened his grip and lifted his katana up a little.


    "Close the distance between your legs, keep a shoulder-length distance,"


    "Oh- ah, okay, Gwen." Ryan did as Gwen was telling him to do.


    "Now, pull your elbows back a little, the angle on your elbow should not be more than thirty degrees and not less than ten degrees."


    Ryan adjusted his measurements with the help of his System''s vision skill. "Like this?"


    "Yep, perfect!" she smiled.


    ''Ah¡­ I am so fortunate to have someone like her look after me¡­'' Ryan formed a pleased expression on his face.


    "I am coming, students, to check your stance." Shinmen took off from his place and started walking through the students, "You must have a perfect stance before starting a fight."


    "Why is that, sir?"


    ''Ah-hah, why do I see that Nohara Hiroshi''s duplicate here?'' Ryan shook his head.


    "Move your leg forward," Shimen kicked a student''s calf from behind, "Stand straight."


    Shinmen looked through more students and corrected their stances, "First of all, do not try to be dramatic and copy those anime characters'' style. I warn you seriously¡­" He took a pause, "Do not try to be a Zoro, Tanjiro, Sasuke, Kisuke, Ichigo, Giyu, or Zenitsu. I want you to remember, all those characters are fiction. Do not try to copy their style."


    "Whoa, I am surprised he knows about them," Ryan giggled, "Well, it is Japan, after all, wait, we are not in Japan I guess, well he is Japanese-"


    "And I am surprised by how perfect the stances of both of you are." Ryan''s eye went wide when he suddenly sensed someone standing beside him.


    ''W-what?! I did not even¡­''


    "Perhaps you two already are trained?"


    "Uh¡­ no, sir. I mean, yes. I- my father trained me but he is a beginner." Gwen replied.


    Ryan was still shocked, ''Right, he is a ghoul¡­ of course, his presence is ghost-like¡­ does that mean he is already dead, too?!''


    ''Oh, this guy¡­'' Shinmen glanced at Ryan, ''He is the-!'' his eyes went wide, then calmed, ''He is that young boy¡­ who is¡­ insanely powerful!''


    Ryan gulped when he felt Shinmen''s deadly stare on him, ''Fuck. what now?''


    "Moving forward, relax." He walked past Ryan and other students, back to the front, "Next we will focus on getting your footwork right."


    Shinmen pulled his arm out, with a bright light, a wooden katana appeared in his hand, "Look at me carefully. Look at my footwork,"


    Shinmen took his stance, then moved forward efficiently, without any friction.


    ''It seems like¡­ that man is floating on the ground¡­ no, he must be walking on water, those swift movements.'' So swift that even an ice skater can not perform.


    "Your body," He stopped, "Should stick to the ground, do not try to jump around while attacking. We will talk about defense later," he explained.


    "Move efficiently, move to imagine you are walking on ice. You should not put pressure on your legs, take that onto your arms but still must stick to the ground,"


    "B- B- but sir," the boy who was called to the front sighed, "How should we do it though?" he asked.


    "That is what I will teach you and you will have to practice on your own," Shinmen answered, "To you, your body should feel light as a feather, be calm and relax your body. The more you tense it, the more energy and stiff your movements will become," He told.


    "Next, imagine you have a katana in your hands, try swinging it."


    Ryan lifted his arms and performed a vertically tilted slash. Some did a horizontal slash, others performed an X attack- people trying to be Zoro.


    "The swings of your katana should not be lousy and clumsy though, make sure you hold a loose grip while attacking, and a tight grip while defending." Shimen continued, "Your katana should not cling to your body and hands.


    "Stand level-headed, always keep your katana in front of your eyes. Do not let it go out of your sight. No long swings, make the swings short and meaningful, no unnecessary swings." He told, "There should not be too long back and forth swings,"


    Students tried swinging their imaginary katana that way but no one knew how it practically was actually done.


    "Do not try doing it, you do not know how it is done. Wait till I show you," Shinmen ordered, "For now, just listen." he paused, "Our main goal while fighting is not to pull the fight long,"


    Students looked at him after relaxing their position, "It is never good to fight in long fights or elongate a fight to last for more than an hour." he suggested, "Your goal should never be fighting for long,"


    "Then?"


    "Our goal while fighting should be to kill and finish the fight as soon as possible!" He shouted.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead!


    Shinmen corrects his mistake, everybody laughs it off but not Ryan. Ryan feels something fishy when he knows that Shinmen has already taken interest in him. Shinmen knows Ryan''s name, his power.


    The other girls from Ryan''s harem are gathering in the same class. Saori, Ayami, and Gwen are together with Ryan in the same class. This does nothing but increase Gwen''s competition.


    She will have to keep up & you will have to keep reading.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System: Chapter 356- Gwen''s Rivals


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 356 - Gwen’s Rivals.

    "Ah, sorry¡­" Shinmen started rubbing his nape, "The goal is to defeat the opponent as soon as possible, sorry." he shook his head.


    A few students started laughing, thinking it was his joke. But Ryan had already realized, he saw through Takezo''s words.


    "Just what are you¡­ and what are you planning on doing?" Ryan''s forehead tensed while looking at his trainer Shinmen.


    "Hmm¡­" Shinmen lifted his hand, "Looks like it is time for me to stop here," he sighed.


    Students were disappointed as they did not get to learn much today from him. All he did was let them into some basic info dump about movements and swings.


    "Next time, I will teach you in detail how to implement these techniques I was talking about- or I talked about today," he turned around, "And the day after tomorrow¡­ uh¡­ next class directly in the next week, I guess." he turned around, "I forgot to tell you this, these training lessons happen only thrice a week, so tomorrow''s class will be the last class of this week,"


    Students groaned again, ''Such a disappointment,'' Ryan shook his head, ''And I was hoping I would learn a lot this week,''


    Ryan was the only one who realized that Shinmen mistakenly said kill your opponent instead of defeating your opponent.


    "But still," the wooden katana disappeared, "I will tell you what we will be doing the next week as we still have some time in our hands.


    "Next week, I will teach you about stabbing." Students went silent, "Not cutting or slashing your opponent, but stabbing your opponent. That will be the basic before you start swinging your katana all over the place. Well, till then¡­"


    He looked at his watch once again, "You are¡­" A loud sound of some kind of timer going off ranged through the hall, "Dismissed." He lifted his head, "Use that portal to go to the cafeteria, it is lunchtime¡­ only if you want to eat that is,"


    They all heard a loud sound from the other side of the hall, "Ah, those scythemen will arrive too, I will disappear before that god damn Sasaki appears,"


    Shinmen started walking in Ryan and Gwen''s direction. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his face.


    ''Oh¡­ they are coming this way,'' Ryan looked on the left side to see the Scythe students coming towards the portals, ''What was the sound then?'' Ryan wondered.


    "Good job noticing my cut before anyone else did,"


    Ryan felt a cold chill down his spine, his face turned pale, his eye went wide in fear, ''T- this feeling.'' he hesitantly turned his head to his right.


    "I have high hopes for you, Ryan Evan Walker," Ryan saw a pair of two dark orange little eyes staring at him with a murderous intent¡­ or was he just getting that murderous vibe?


    "Huh?" Does he know my name? How? "Wait!" Shinmen was walking past Ryan when he stopped after hearing Ryan''s call, "H- how do you know my name¨C"


    Ryan gasped as Shinmen Takezo''s face suddenly appeared in front of Ryan''s face.


    "Well, well," A strange grin formed on his face, "Are not you the boy who vanished the whole horde of 100 zombies?"


    Ryan''s heart started warming up in fear, he could feel his fist getting sweaty, "N- no, I am not-"


    "Ah, do not lie. I was watching you, you young boy." Shimen lifted himself away from Ryan, "I know you are strong¡­ insanely strong," he smiled, "I was watching you, you know?"


    That was enough to leave Ryan speechless and frozen at the stop. Shinmen took that opportunity and faded from Ryan''s sight.


    "Ryan, are you okay?" He felt Gwen''s hands covering his shoulder and back.


    "Y- yeah, I am fine," he moved away from Gwen, "I- I was just surprised, he knows so much about me."


    "Ah, right. Even I did not know your father''s name,"


    "Huh?"


    "So your father''s name is Mr. Evan, huh?"


    "Y- yeah. I mean¡­ yes. It was."


    "Ah-hah~ I wish I had a chance to meet him at least one,"


    "...why would you?"


    "You know," she leaned closer to Ryan.


    ''Okay, I do not like this,'' he gulped, ''Fuck, no, not here!'' Ryan panicked, ''But- I still can not utter the strength or courage to push her away.''


    "So that I could talk with him about our F.U.T.U.R.E.?"


    "Good grief, what a girl," Professor scoffed, ''But, even I wish I had  a chance to talk with daughter-in-law before I died.'' Professor thought.


    "What was wrong, Ryan-san?" He heard another voice from behind, "What did Shinmen sensei said to you?"


    Ryan turned his head to see Saori walking towards him. ''Wait, am I dreaming? That girl- that Saori is talking to me? No way.''


    "Nothing, Saori-san, uh, Ashiro-san. No, even that would not work. I better call you lady, I am sorry."


    "Gosh, I was angry that time, Ryan-san, you can call me by my name¨C" her voice faded when a strangely familiar smell entered her nose.


    ''This smell¡­ Aceved?'' her eyes flashed open, ''It¡­ it is coming from him? From Ryan-san?''


    "If that is the case then you can also be informal with me, haha."


    ''I do not know if she is serious or not though,'' Ryan bit his lip.


    "How come that girl is talking to Ryan? And it sounds so formal," Gwen muttered.


    "Saori-san?"


    "Ah? Sorry, I just spaced out for a little, forgive me."


    "Ah, her polite tone," Ryan closed his eye for a second, "Well, it is a surprise to see you in this class,"


    "Eh, why?"


    "No, I just thought you would go for a delicate weapon, something like a gun or a bow¡­"


    "Why?" she giggled.


    "NO way, she is laughing?" Gwen''s eyes went wide.


    "It seems to suit your personality. Polite and¡­ innocent,"


    "...." Saori went silent.


    ''Fuck. I messed up.''


    "Oey~" Ryan''s ear straightened up.


    ''No, this voice!''


    "Oey, Ryan-Kun~!" He turned around.


    Above-average breasts, average height, long hair, pretty eyes¡­ and fine curves with that somewhat boyish tone of voice.


    ''No doubt, it is¡­''


    "Oniguma Ayami-san." Saori muttered, "Why is she so formal with Ryan-san?" Saori wondered.


    "Hey!" Ayami landed on Ryan''s arm, she gave him a lustful smile, "Come with me!" she started pulling Ryan.


    "Eh?" Ryan was blank, "Wait, am I being pulled away?"


    "Sorry, I am going to borrow Ryan-Kun for a while!" with that, Ayami ran away out of everybody''s sight.


    "Hey!!" Gwen shouted, "How could you?! Argh!"


    "I will be back, Gwen~" Ryan assured.


    Gwen turned her head to her right, Saori was standing with a confused expression.


    ''Tch. Saori, Ayami, Naomi, Doctor Mary, now who else? Yeah, Eddie. Fuck.'' Gwen clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, "Argh!"


    She let out a small groan, "My rivals just keep increasing!" Love rivals that is. Yes. they surely are.


    "Where are we going, Ayami-san?"


    "Gosh, call me Ayami, Ryan-Kun."


    "No, I can not, I mean you are my senior and-"


    "Haha, drop the formalities with the person who has already eaten your a few times."


    "...right." Such a strange way to drop honorifics. Ryan thought.


    "Wait!" Ryan realized where she was taking him, "Are you going to eat me again?"


    "Hehe," Ayami giggled, "That is right! Exactly!"


    "NO~!" Ryan screamed, "It hurts!"


    "Come on," Ayami stopped as she threw Ryan against a wall, "You were the one who offered your body to me," she licked her lips and leaned closer to Ryan.


    "That- only when you are hungry, not when your lust takes over you,"


    "Nah, I am hungry!" she dug into Ryan''s arm. Her plan was to eat Ryan''s neck but¡­ Only a vampire can do that, if she tries, she will head half of Ryan''s body.


    "Slowly¡­ Ayami," Ryan moaned in pain, "Do you really like my flesh that much?" Ryan asked.


    "Hah? Yes!" she raised her red mouth, "I really love eating you!" she continued eating. Do not make it sound dirty.


    ''But still,'' Ryan thought as he looked around, ''we can not do this in open. It is like having sex in open. We will need to find a bed soon.'' You- you got the analogy.


    "Damn!" Ayami pulled her teeth away from Ryan''s arm.


    < Regeneration activated >


    < Automatic healing activated >


    "Ryan,"


    "Yeah, Professor,"


    "Be careful," he warned, "Although you trust her, there is no telling what will happen once she gets addicted to your flesh, she is just a one-month-old Devil after all,"


    ''Wait, is it bad if she keeps eating my flesh?''


    "Not till she gets addicted."


    ''Professor sounds serious,''


    "If she gets addicted, a day might come when she will eat you without realizing she ate you as a whole, it happens when a young devil''s lust takes over them. That might be dangerous, you know¨C"


    "So- sorry, Ryan-Kun," She looked at Ryan with big eyes, "I- I think, I have got addicted to your flesh!!"


    "...." Ryan''s expressions fell, ''Fuck me. Why does this always happen to me?!'' he shouted in his mind.


    Professor sighed, ''Good luck, Ryan Evan Walker. You have made a devil addicted to you.''


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead.


    Ryan chooses his class from the given options. He feels himself being underpowered because of the other people who are overwhelming him.


    Keep reading and find out whether Ryan will be able to deal with this building complex.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System: Chapter 357- Choosing a Class.

 Chapter 357 - Choosing A Class.

    "Ryan-Kun," she licked her lips, "I think, no, I am addicted to you!" Ayami whispered in front of Ryan.


    "...." Ryan could not help but feel nervous.


    "All the best." Professor switched off his video.


    "Hey! Do not leave me here!" Ryan shouted but it was already too late.


    "W- what do you mean?" Ryan asked while seeing Ayami still above him.


    "Eh? I mean, I love eating you, and this flesh¡­ uhm~ From all the human flesh I have ever eaten, this one is the best!"


    "B- but no, you can not get addicted-"


    "I already am!" she threw her hands around Ryan''s shoulder, "Try resisting and I will eat you alive,"


    ''Fuck. it is happening. This was not supposed to turn out this way,''


    "But I would not," Ayami backed off after casually taking a bit of Ryan''s shoulder, "You would kill me before I would even eat you,"


    ''Sorry, ma''am but I am not in any position to defeat you,'' Ryan was having trouble standing straight.


    "But¡­ I want you to know," She turned serious. Ryan lifted his eye at the hot devil in front of him, "I am not here, standing beside you, because I want to eat you."


    ''Then what else are you here for?! Obviously, you are here to eat me!''


    "I am not using you,"


    ''She is serious'' Ryan calmed down¡­


    "Well, yes, I am using you because you were the one who prohibited me from eating other humans,"


    Ryan sighed, "Of course, you can not eat other humans. It is okay, I am totally fine with you eating me but just¡­ do not kill me."


    "No!" she jumped on Ryan, "I can not kill you. If I did, I would not be able to eat you every day!"


    ''See! She is clearly using me! She just wants my body- wait, why do I want her to want more than my body, ugh.''


    "Let that be aside, Ryan-Kun." she turned serious once again, "Besides enjoying myself feeding on you¡­ I am really grateful to you,"


    ''Huh? Now, what sin did I commit that a devil is showing her gratitude towards me?''


    "Ryan-Kun," she bowed her head, "Thank you for giving me another chance at life. If only you would have not arrived that day, I might have died. And also thank you for not killing me when you had the power to¡­ I could feel the pressure even when you were standing a few hundred meters away."


    ''That happened? Yeah?''


    "Thank you for trusting me and offering your flesh to me. I promise to be by your side!" she raised her head, "I promise¡­ to protect you at any cost, no, at the cost of my life."


    "..." what the¡­ "N- no, Ayami, I am fine. I do not need your protection,"


    "Yes, of course, you do not. How stupid of me," she grunted, "Then, I will sacrifice my life for you if needed, just let me be by your side¡­ forever!"


    ''Forever? I am fucked.''


    "...see¡­ I appreciate- ugh!" She took another bite of Ryan''s healing arm.


    "Do not say anything, Ryan-Kun. Accept me."


    "I- I- I do! Ayami, I do. So let go of my arm!"


    "Really?" she pulled her fangs out of Ryan''s arm and hugged him, "Thank you. I promise to protect you!"


    ''...what is up with his protection thing though?'' Ryan wondered.


    "Are you sure?" Ayami asked.


    "Yes, I need some time alone, please go ahead."


    "Fine. But be sure to meet me before midnight."


    ''She wants another bite, does not she?'' Ryan sighed.


    He looked at the sky, "What is this situation? I got a Japanese devil behind me¡­ but what protect me?" Ryan was still confused about that idea.


    ''Wait, so in other words¡­ Gwen and Ayami. Both will be on my side? Ugh¡­ what am I doing? Forming a harem?'' Ryan sat down on the ground.


    ''Still man, I have quite a lot of blood¡­'' Ryan looked at his clothes which were totally soaked in blood, ''How am I supposed to go back?'' He sighed.


    "Sorry to disturb you, Ryan," Professor chimed in, "But you must choose your class soon,"


    "Right! This might just be the perfect time for choosing a class. I totally forgot about it." Ryan opened his status screen.


    < Please chose a class- Mage, Wizard, Sorcerer, Spellcaster, Warlock >


    "Let me be clear, I know nothing about these classes."


    "I expected that," Professor let out a sigh, "They all same in a kind," Professor told, "Warlock casts witch spells, sometimes evil. Mage performs all kinds of spells, the wizard has magical powers, to begin with. No need to learn and cast spells, same is with the spellcaster."


    "...I did not get it thought,"


    "God just chose the name you think is cool,"


    "Fine¡­ warlock then?"


    "It will give you the power to cast evil spells also known as dark magic."


    "Okay, reject. Next is Mage,"


    "You will be able to cast every spell but will have to learn them first."


    "I do not have the time for that, next"


    "...say the name,"


    "Sorceror,"


    "Occult shit."


    "No shit. Thanks. Next¡­ Uhm¡­ I think the wizard is the best then,"


    "You will have the power¡­ similar to Doctor Strange,"


    "I think it is cool enough, sure, Doctor st- wizard it is."


    "Alright. But I want you to remember one thing," Professor said, "The class you chose will eventually hamper the type of skills you will receive after completing quests."


    "...okay¡­" Ryan nodded, "I am ready."


    < Are you sure you want to choose Wizard as your first class? >


    "Yes, I want to"


    < Congrats! You have become a wizard now! >


    ''Professor, does that mean¡­ I will never become a swordsman?''


    "...uh,"


    "Ah! I want to-"


    "Kidding. You can. Did you notice, the System said ''First Class'' there are still place for other classes. But you will just have to find a way to trigger them so that your Ring can activate the option for choosing a class, just like it did this time."


    "Ah, yeah. I was wondering how it happened¡­ what triggered it?"


    "Sigh. Fine, looks like you were too busy drinking that devil''s blood,"


    "Do not call her that," Professor''s eyes went wide, "Her name is Ayami," Ryan casually said.


    "Y- yeah. Well, you know that devils have mana in their bodies, right?" Ryan hummed, "It is in their devilish blood. Once you consume a devil''s blood, their mana will enter your body depending on the amount of blood you suck,"


    ''Ah, I see.''


    "Those who take this mana in their body and¡­ survive, can learn magic and become a magician,"


    "Okay. so you mean, that mana was the trigger for the options to pop up?"


    "Kind of. No, that is precisely what happened. Ring sensed the mana in its host''s body and here you are, a Wizard who can cast magic,"


    "Wait, I can? How can I? What words do I need to say? What magic circle do I need to make?"


    "...that is¡­ so cliche. You do not need to do anything, you can not right now."


    "Why?"


    "Because you do not have a magic skill. Level up or complete a quest to earn a magic skill,"


    ''Ah, even when I got my hopes up.''


    "Become strong, Ryan¡­"


    "Huh? Why acting monotonous-"


    "Get stronger. You should be able to fight an Elite vampire by yourself, defeat a werewolf or two. Make sure you are strong enough before clashing with Mary''s new boyfriend,"


    "Huh?" Ryan groaned, "what did you say?"


    ''I knew this would trigger his emotions.''


    "Matsuda Ryan is a Moiety devil. Easily somewhere near level fifty, you need to be strong enough to match a devil''s power."


    Ryan clenched his fists, "You are right,"


    Professor logged out and sighed, ''This kid¡­ he really forgot what our goal is¡­'' he looked up, ''How can he forget about the underworld and relax with his girls? Does not he want to avenge his parents?''


    ''I will need to start his training and get him back on the track¡­ before it is too late, you know.'' Evan continued looking at the blank screen, ''He is not even one percent of Earl''s real power. How is he going to defeat him? Does he even wants to defeat him?''


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead!


    Ryan gets trapped in a strange situation after he is done choosing his class. A strange, weird, and¡­ somewhat lewd situation with Eddie Cibrian.


    She is drunk and is on top of Ryan. she starts talking about something that Ryan should take the responsibility for.


    Read and find what responsibility it is!


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 358: Take The Responsibility.


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 358 - Take The Responsibility.

    "He-hehe¡­."


    ''Uh? What is this sound?'' Ryan murmured.


    "Haha~ ah~ Ryan¡­~"


    ''Ou- what is this heavy thing only my hips¡­''


    "Ah~ aah~ Uhm¡­ mhmh~"


    ''And¡­ what are these moans?'' Ryan opened his eye. The blur vision slowly started clearing up.


    It was dark in the room cause it was night and Ryan was sleeping- or so he thought. He has woken up moaning sounds and something heavy on his hips.


    ''Crap, my dick is getting hard!'' Ryan could feel the tension forming between his thighs, the rod was rising up. ''Who is this?''


    He was finally able to see the face of the person who was sitting on top of him.


    Rosy red cheeks which were shinning even in the darkroom, mustard short hair which was brightly glowing in the black darkness. And finally, those purple eyes. She was someone familiar.


    ''I am sleeping in Eddie''s room¡­ there is no way anyone can come inside the room, no one will come at this late.''


    "H- hey."


    "Ah~? Ryan~" she started moving her hips, "I can feel it~" she moaned as her breaths started turning erratic.


    Her hands reached the top of her head and she started messing with her short mustard hair. She was continuously grinding her hips on Ryan''s hips.


    ''Ah, fuck. I can not take this!'' he quickly grabbed Eddie by her waist.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Mhm~" she leaned down to Ryan.


    "No!" Ryan tried pushing her but her rubber bones caused trouble for Ryan to push her away.


    "Mhh~ ah! Ryan!" she kissed him, did not go for tongue though.


    < First time kissing Eddie Cibrian, gained 200 Exp >


    < Frist time kissing an eight-start woman, gained 80 Exp >


    < Kissed an eight-star woman, Eddie Cibrian, gained 80 Exp >


    "What are you¨C"


    "Idiot~ you stupid idiot!" she threw her head on Ryan''s face, it slid down to his chest.


    Ryan sniffed a couple of times, ''this smell¡­ if I am not wrong,''


    "Hey! You are drunk?"


    "Eh? No, I am not~" she moaned once again.


    "Why would you kiss me?"


    "Did I? When?"


    ''She is out of her mind. Wait, does she like me or could not take the fact of a handsome man sleeping beside her?''


    "Boy, you are still average¡­ okay, above average."


    "You stupid idiot, Ryan!" she got up, brought her hands up, and started banging Ryan''s chest with her small fists, "You! Just because of you!"


    "Now what kind of trouble do we have here?" Ryan sighed, "Fuck, it hurts!"


    "Just because of you, I would not be able to have a child!"


    ''...hah?'' Ryan''s expressions faded, ''...what?''


    "Just because of you! Do- do- do you know what they said?" she leaned close to Ryan once again, "I have lost my eggs, I would not be able to reproduce ever again¡­ you mean¡­ I would never become a mother? No one will call me Liu''s mother?"


    ''She even has the name of her child ready in her mind? What the?''


    "Why?! I wanted to be a mother!!"


    ''Kh!'' Ryan coughed, Eddie landed a hard one this time.


    "No one will marry me. No one will be able to live a happy life with me, I would not be able to live a happy life!" she dropped her head on Ryan''s chest. "Just¡­ just because of you¡­ Ryan Walker!"


    ''Crap. I never thought it would turn out into something this big.'' Ryan''s heart was beating faster, he could not feel any strength in his arms to push Eddie off his chest.


    Yes. this was it. Guilt. Ryan was guilty. ''Man, I do not want to be the reason-''


    "I¡­ would not become a mother¡­ I would not¡­" she started crying, Ryan felt his T-shirt getting wet, "No one will call me mom, I will not drop my kids to school and bring them back. I would not wait for my husband to come home from work while cooking dinner for him¡­"


    "Eddie-"


    "Why!" she grabbed Ryan''s T-shirt and pulled it, "Why do I have to go through this!! It¡­ it was my only dream¡­"


    ''Right.'' Becoming a mother¡­ a housewife can be a woman''s dream.


    "My only dream¡­ to become a loving wife, and a loving mother. No sex with my hubby, no weekend with my kids¡­ all this¡­ my life¡­ has collapsed."


    She got up, Ryan went up with her, then she threw him on the bed, "Just because of you!!" she shouted as she continued banging Ryan''s head on the bed.


    Pulled him from his collars and banged him on the bed. Ryan did not resist a bit. He had his eyes closed¡­ heart filled with guilt. He did not resist.


    "Why¡­!" she sobbed. Finally stopped banging Ryan''s head, dropped him on the bed and she too threw her head on Ryan''s chest, "All because of you¡­"


    ''Yes. Because of me.''


    "You idiot¡­" her voice started fading, "You better take responsibility for it¡­ you know? You should take responsibility for this¡­"


    "Eddie¡­?" Ryan called her, "Looks like she is asleep." Ryan grabbed her head from behind and patted it, "All I can say¡­ is¡­ I am sorry,"


    Clank.


    The door shut down behind Ryan as he came out of Eddie''s room. Eddie was sleeping peacefully like a little baby in Ryan''s bed.


    "You must take the responsibility," she was still mumbling in her sleep. Her eyes were tired from crying, her T-shirt was wet from her tears.


    "I will need to find a way out of this¡­ although I hope she does not remember what happened today when she wakes up tomorrow."


    She was actually drunk, which means, there was a possibility of her forgetting everything that happened tonight when she woke up tomorrow. Well, it clearly depends on the amount of alcohol she consumed.


    Ryan rubbed the back of his while walking in the cold hallways. No one was visible in the sight, it was all dark¡­


    ¡­.or so Ryan thought. ''What is- who is that?'' He saw a person''s silhouette walking two hallways ahead of him.


    Ryan sniffed the air, ''This smell, she is Saori-san.'' He lifted his head, ''Guess I will just call her.''


    Ryan lifted his hand, "Sao¨C!" his eye went wide when the girl in front of him started doing strange gestures.


    Her body twisted in strange angles, she seemed to let out a roar, dropping her head back, then forward in her hands.


    "Argh~!!" she shouted her head off, "I NEED BLOOD!!!"


    "...." Ryan covered his ears. Her shout was louder than an average human''s capable hearing frequency, so nobody heard her.


    But Ryan did. "She¡­ is Saori-san?" Ryan tilted his head. Saori started turning her head around the hallway.


    "I can not take it, I need blood!"


    ''...vampire? Why did not I smell her aura then?'' Ryan was confused, more, he was scared, ''And what is this presence? It- it is damn scary~'' Ryan felt a chill down his spine.


    "Ryan," Professor spoke calmly, "I would suggest you run away before that girl loses it."


    "Seems like she already has, but¡­ how come a vampire?" that fact was still not making any sense to Ryan.


    Saori turned a bit, her side face was clearly visible to Ryan although he was standing two lanes away from her.


    ''I need to hide!'' Ryan went near a wall and took cover before Saori could see him.


    "Blood. Blood. I need that man''s blood!"


    ''That man? Who is she talking about?''


    "That man, yeah, only that man can satisfy my thirst." suddenly, with a sprouting sound, two fangs erupted from Saori''s mouth.


    Saliva spread all over her mouth, some dropped down on the ground, "I¡­ can sense someone!" she groaned, "Human! Blood! That man!" she broke the floor beneath her by banging her legs.


    ''It is so scary and thrilling at the same time. She is a fucking scary vampire and yet her tone of talking does not change.'' Ryan gulped while stealing peeks.


    "Where? Where?" her red eyes sparkled brightly in the dark hallway.


    ''The way she uses ''Desu'' and ''Masu'' even in a situation like this¡­ that is pretty cute¨C wait, she is scary,'' Ryan saw her long fangs, and her face full of lust for blood.


    ''I want to run¡­''


    "BLOOD!" She screamed once again.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    ...


    Desu and Masu are kinds of suffixes Japanese use to make their words sound polite. These are mostly used in the office, and while talking to your seniors.


    Some humans have the tendency to talk politely with their juniors too. And others just like to maintain that politeness so they use those words.


    If you watch anime, then you know what I mean. If you do not watch anime, then you are wasting your life, go binge Deathnote or Demon Slayer right now. Shoo.


    Anyway, this speech is not as polite as noble people use. For example, take Nagisa from Clannad, Shea from Arifureta, and Shera Greenwood from ''How not to summon a demon lord''.


    I hope you got the kind of vibe Saori is giving. Later you will know why she talks like that.


    On the other hand, we have our tomboy [not really] Oniguma Ayami. She is a mediocre devil who is officially addicted to Ryan''s flesh.


    Ayami''s speech is exactly the same as Kaido''s daughter Yamato [Yes, daughter. She has big Oppai, no arguments]. She uses ''Boku'' to refer to herself.


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead!


    Ryan discovers Saori''s strange behavior. When he gets too close to her, she reveals her not only mysterious but deadly vampiric nature to Ryan.


    She wants blood and Ryan wants to live. Saori is deadlock on sucking Ryan out tonight. But suddenly- "Misae-san? What is it?" two love birds make their way out in the middle of the night.


    Stick and read how will Ryan protect his and Saori''s identity from them.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 359: Clash with a Vampire.


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 359 - Clash With A Vampire.

    "What is that?" Ryan panicked.


    ''Her red shot eyes,'' Ryan gulped, ''Those long scary fangs¡­ and.. .what is with this intense murderous vibe she is giving?!'' Ryan screamed in his mind.


    ''I- Shit. There is no way I can beat her,''


    "Of course, you can not. That is why I am telling you to retreat as soon as possible,"


    "Y- yeah," Ryan muttered, "Looks like I will not need to use vision anymore," He glanced at Saori''s back, she was turning around slowly.


    ''It will be bad if someone sees here, wait¡­ the cameras?'' Ryan lifted his head. He saw three cameras that would catch Saori''s footage.


    Ryan used vision to make pinpoint the cameras that would capture Saori. ''I can not let another battle break out in the Academy.''


    Ryan stepped out of his hiding spot, "Red Webs!" two webs came out from two hands.


    The webs covered the cameras, ''Good. Now they will not be able to see her.''


    "Why are you doing this? She will get in trouble if she is seen, run away!"


    "That is the thing. I can not let her get in trouble. If it is about vampires, Satoru-san will suspect me, Devon, and sir Brandon very first."


    "...right. If Bostick is suspected, it would cause another battle on the Academy''s ground. His family might arrive on Earth to save him,"


    "Yeah. I have heard from Satoru-san that Devon''s father is someone very powerful, he is some kind of head," Ryan pulled back and hid behind the wall he was taking as cover.


    "Still Ryan, find a way to silence her as soon as possible."


    "Hm." Ryan again moved his head to take a peek at Saori''s situation. As soon as his head came out, Ryan gasped.


    "Who is there?" Saori hissed in Ryan''s ear.


    ''No. Fuck.'' Ryan dashed away from the corner. He saw the deadly Saori standing in front of him.


    "Run, Ryan! Run right now!"


    "I know! Bu- but, I am not able to move my body!" Ryan replied.


    "Huh? Are you petrified by fright? Do not be ridiculous! Get moving," Professor ordered.


    ''Crap. I- I can not find the strength to move.'' Ryan grunted while trying hard to move away, ''Is this some kind of ability? Probably not.''


    "Huh?" Saori tilted her red eyes, "Y- you!" she pointed at Ryan and shouted, "You are the one!"


    ''No way¡­ the man she was talking about,'' Ryan could feel intense pressure on him, ''Is me?!?'' Ryan realized.


    "Human blood~" she is a total monster. No human, heck, not even a vampire was alive inside her. She was controlled by her lust. Saliva dripped from her mouth as she kept glancing up and down at Ryan''s body.


    ''Why am I always the target for these beautiful monsters?'' Ryan demanded an answer.


    ''It would not work,'' Ryan sighed, ''I can not move!'' he declared, ''As the professor said, I am paralyzed by fear.'' Ryan still tried running away.


    But the pressure, her murderous intent, her presence, and her overall power were overwhelming Ryan, enabling him to move.


    "Ah¡­ it still feels strange to walk alone in the hallways," Ryan heard a girl giggle a few meters away from him.


    "Y- yeah. It does¡­" A boy replied to that girl, "But, we do not have any other option, do we?"


    "Hm-mhm," That girl giggled once again, "Tohru-Kun, you are blushing~"


    "N- no! I am not,"


    ''Shit. Someone is coming this way, I can not let them see us like this.''


    "Saori! Come!" Ryan let out a held-back shout. Saori''s eyes went wide in rage, that red color soon turned to a darker shade of red.


    Although Ryan was not able to move, he was able to use his skill.


    "Anyway, how was your class today, Tohru-Kun?" The girl asked.


    "Uhm¡­ good, I would say,"


    "Just good?"


    "Yes. they would have been better if we were in the same class, Misae-san,"


    "Too bad, Tohru-Kun, I am not strong enough to wield a hammer!" she scoffed, they started laughing.


    Ryan shot his web up, it touched the roof. Now he was waiting for Saori to bite his arm.


    ''Blood¨C'' before he could complete it, Saori suddenly appeared in front of him, she dug her fangs in Ryan''s left forearm.


    "Ugh!" Ryan grunted in pain. With a slight jolt, Ryan took Saori with him and they both reached the roof.


    ''Crap, my blood is dripping down,'' Ryan took a look down, ''Just pass quickly, you stupid lovebirds!'' Ryan frowned.


    "How was your class, Misae-san?"


    "Hm~" she paused.


    ''NO, no! Just move!'' that girl was looking in the alley''s direction.


    "What is it, Misae-san?"


    "Uh, uh-hm, nothing." She turned her head, "I just thought I saw something,"


    "Ah-!!" Ryan let out a small groan, ''Crap!'' he bit his tongue. Saori tore Ryan''s arm off. There was nothing holding her now.


    "Is there something, Misae-san?" the boy tapped his chest twice, a hammer appeared in his hands.


    "Regenerate!!" Ryan ordered. Just a few centimeters before Saori would go out of Ryan''s reach, his arm grew back, he grabbed Saori by her neck and threw her against the wall.


    ''Blood fists!'' the hand holding Saori turned red, then deactivated. She continued sucking Ryan''s arm till it was totally dry.


    "N-no, Tohru-Kun," the girl pushed his chest, "Let us go from here, I am scared of ghosts,"


    "Do not worry, I will protect you, Misae-san"


    "Just fucking go away and protect her all you want, you little Tohru-Kun!" Ryan grunted in pain.


    ''Ah, now I know how cringe and stupid I and Gwen would look to others.'' Ryan shook his head.


    The two students passed the alley and continued talking. After a few seconds, they were out of Ryan''s hearing range. He finally dropped down.


    "Fuck, she is fierce!" Ryan complained, as soon as they reached the ground, Saori jumped a few meters away from Ryan. she licked her lips.


    ''Her eyes¡­'' Ryan focused. Her red eyes were turning to her original dark purple color. But they did not seem normal either. They were still creepy, her eyes are beautiful.


    "Waah!!" she let out a small shout and charged at Ryan once again.


    "Blood fists!" Ryan took a few steps back and activated his skill, Saori''s fangs touched Ryan''s arm covered in blood aura.


    "I can not outrun this vampire for sure," Ryan declared while fighting off Saori, "She will chase me if I try to run, who knows she will even kill me for knowing her secret," Ryan grunted, Saori was winning the battle of force.


    ''Saori-san is¡­ strong. No, she is even stronger than the pissed of Brandon I met in the airplane.'' A flashback of raged Brandon attacking Ryan appeared, how his dangerous fangs sucked the blood out of Ryan''s neck and he could do nothing.


    ''What?!!'' Ryan''s eye remained wide open. ''S- s- she broke through my blood fists?!'' Ryan was shocked.


    Saori broke through Ryan''s blood aura with her bare teeth, she dived forward. Ryan lost his control to Saori''s force and fell hard on his back.


    "Aargh!" Ryan shouted, once more his forearm was torn apart by Saori. She did not stop there, Saori sat on Ryan''s hips and started bending down.


    ''Wait, what is she doing?'' Ryan wondered as Saori continued making her way down.


    "F- fuck¡­" Ryan grunted, he could again feel his body stiff. Not able to move even a single muscle.


    "No, Ryan!" Professor shouted, "Push her away!" he ordered, "Do not let her bite you! She is going for your neck, stop her right there, Ryan!!"


    "C- calm down, Professor, it is just a little blood, I am sure I have enough HP." Health was the factor Ryan was scared of losing. He would be dead if it hits zero.


    "You do not understand, just move!"


    ''Like hell, I can! I can not even move!'' Ryan complained, ''I can not move! Just what is this!?''


    "This man''s blood!" Ryan heard Saori mutter something in his ear before she went past his ear.


    "No, no, no, no!" Professor grabbed his head, "You can not let a pure vampire bite you, Ryan!"


    "Huh?" Ryan opened his eye.


    "She is a pure vampire! You can not let a pure vampire bite you!"


    His eyes started shaking. ''N- no. please!'' Ryan pinched close his eye.


    "Throw her away!"


    "I can not¨C! Ugh¡­" Ryan lost his strength.


    Just like the sound of a sword stabbing a human body, a sound entered Ryan''s ear. A little blood fell on Ryan''s shoulder, he felt a stinging pain in his neck.


    ''N- no¡­''


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    ..


    ¡­


    Saori''s venom enters Ryan''s body. Professor and Ryan try pushing Saori away and diluting the venom in his body. Ryan turns the tables by pinning Saori down. The two lovebirds catch the sight of Ryan and Saori. And finally, Ryan reveals Saori''s secret by blowing up her cover.


    Keep reading and find out who Saori really is.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 360: A Pure Vampire''s Venom


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 360 - A Pure Vampire’s Venom.

    Saori threw Ryan on the ground, without delay, she quickly bent down and dug her fangs into Ryan''s neck.


    "Her¡­ venom," Professor grabbed his head in defeat, "You can not¡­"


    "Why? What is wrong! What happens if I get bitten by a pure vampire?"


    "Did you forget your fight with raged Brandon Fraser?"


    "Hell, I did not¨C" Ryan stopped talking, he could all of his strength being drained, no, it was as if something else was entering his body and making him weak.


    < Vampire venom detected in the host''s body. Trying to dilute the venom >


    "Stay with me, Ryan, you must push this vampire away from you, please!"


    "Her¡­ name is Saori-san," Ryan muttered, "What happens if I get bitten by a pure vampire."


    "A pure vampire''s venom will enter your body on its own will without the pure vampire wanting to poison you, it will enter your body if the contact is made with your neck."


    ''Aha¡­ it would not happen,''


    "It has happened, you fool!"


    "No, that weak, crybaby Saori-san is not able of doing something like that,"


    "Ryan? Hey, Ryan?" Ryan lost his strength. He was still conscious but he did not have any strength to reply to Professor. He closed his eye.


    ''Hey, wake up! You can not give your body to a pure vampire and relax off like that! Wake up!'' no use, Ryan was already relaxing.


    "Saori-san will tear your body before realizing it, Ryan! Why do not you understand it!" Professor shouted.


    "No¡­" Ryan thought, "Saori-san would not do something like that,"


    "Stay away, do not pass out,"


    "I will try not to."


    "She is not your Saori-san anymore, she is a pure vampire, a pure monster." Ryan sighed at Professor''s words.


    < Blood store: 0/250 >


    < Blood level: 0/105 >


    < HP: 90/105 >


    "Ouch!" Ryan''s eye opened wide, his head lifted off the floor before only banging back down on the floor, "W- what?!" he screamed.


    Ryan could feel his shoulder being torn apart. He quickly looked down to see Saori biting his shoulder. Ryan moved his hand, without noticing that he can move again.


    < You have met five out of five vampires >


    < You have been bitten by five out of five vampires >


    < You have met all the required requirements for turning into a vampire >


    < Would you like to turn into a vampire and change your current race? >


    "No!" Ryan shouted a reply, "Now is not the right time,"


    Ryan''s red hand touched Saori''s head. Her hair started burning because of his blood aura.


    ''Come on, do not burn that beauty''s hair,'' Ryan deactivated his skill. He could feel Saori''s grip loosening.


    ''Is she letting go of me?'' Ryan questioned. ''She is.'' Ryan activated blood fists again.


    Saori''s head was pulled away from Ryan, her fangs were being pulled out of Ryan''s shoulder.


    With a sudden push, Ryan pushed himself off the ground, he ran towards the wall in front of him at an insane speed. Saori''s head banged against the wall.


    Ryan held Saori''s neck in his bloody hands, "I am sorry, but I have to do this," Ryan lifted his fist, aimed a punch at Saori''s face.


    Before Ryan could land a punch in Saori''s face, he saw her eyes turning back to normal. The rage on her face turned back to normal.


    ''What is happening?'' Ryan dropped his punch down. ''Her fangs¡­ are they shrinking?'' Ryan tilted his head.


    After a few seconds, Saori was back to normal, her eyes were closed, her anger was gone. She threw her whole weight in Ryan''s hand.


    ''She is unconscious?'' Ryan pulled her down, took Saori in his laps, and sat down, ''Did she lose her energy?'' Ryan thought as he looked at Saori.


    ''Not possible. A Pure vampire will not get tired because of something little as this,''


    ''Little? I almost lost my life,''


    "That is cause you believe a lot in your Saori-san, only if you would have fought her,"


    "As I said, I was not able to move!" Ryan shouted, "I just could not,"


    "Ah right." Professor sighed, "She is a pure vampire after all and that too, she was in her hunger form, feeding time, you know."


    ''What do you mean?''


    "She was hungry for blood. Maybe she had not drank any blood for a long time," Professor guessed, "She was suddenly attracted to your blood, I guess."


    "Hm, I see." Ryan patted Saori''s head, "Let us take you back,"


    "You should not trust her, Ryan,"


    "What do you mean?"


    "If she remembers, I guess she will, then she will obviously kill you. And really, I do not think you are a match for her, even in your Hunk Form you will only put a fight with her till your or she is out of stamina,"


    Ryan gulped, "Fine. I will make sure I keep my guard up,"


    "And how do you plan on doing it?" Professor asked.


    "First, let us take her to the room," Ryan lifted up with Saori in his arms. He came out of the alley.


    "Gwen. I can trust her,"


    "Yeah, of course. The daughter of George Stacy,"


    "Hey¡­ just because her name is the same as that of Spider man''s Gwen Stacy, you should not ridicule her father''s name,"


    "Haha, sorry."


    "By the way, do you know her father''s name?"


    "No."


    They continued talking randomly while walking towards Ryan''s room.


    "Hey, Tohru-Kun, look at that,"


    "Uh? What is it, Misae-san?"


    "See those two guys," she pointed at Ryan from behind, "How lovely!"


    "Eh? That is lovely?"


    "Yes! Look how romantically he is taking his girlfriend back to the room,"


    "...we should not have a common dorm. Who knows what that guy will do that girl. You know, maybe take her to his room where his roommate is. Then tie that girl and¨C"


    "Ew! I never knew you were such a person, Tohru-Kun,"


    "No, I mean, that is how things in America are, you know, Misae-san?"


    "B- but let us hope nothing like that happens. I mean, look, he is carrying her so passionately," she looked at Tohru from the corner of her eyes, "I wish someone carried me like that,"


    "D- do you want me to¡­" Tohru rubbed his head, he diverted his eyes from Misae.


    "Pfft, you are so cute." she lifted her toes, stood on the tip of her toes, and went close to Tohru''s face.


    "B- but only if you want me to¨C" his lips touched Misae''s.


    "Ah, that was refreshing," she came down. Tohru touched his lips in surprise, "I will see you later, it was fun tonight. Let us meet tomorrow!" she ran away.


    < Vision >


    < Name: Asakawa Saori >


    ''Asakawa?'' Ryan frowned, ''Hah, was she keeping her identity secret all the fucking time?!'' Ryan squeezed Saori''s thighs in his arms.


    < Age: 26 [Female] > ''And she is a young mature old woman.''


    < Race: Pure Vampire. >


    < Class: Berserker  >


    < Trait: Mega Shield >


    < Trait level: 3 >


    < Level: 90 >


    < Blood Type: B+ Positive >


    < HP: 250/500 >


    ''Only half and still knocked out,''


    Ryan opened his room door. "She is dangerous," Ryan thought, "Well, she is beautiful and has a sexy body too"


    "And she is insanely fierce, stay away from her," Professor warned.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead.


    Saori wakes up in Ryan''s room, she sees herself covered with weapons. Ryan and his group force the information out of her. Ayami joins the scene, Saori cries a lot that time. Ryan gives his word to protect Saori if her story is worth it or else¡­ the vampire council may end him.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 361 Personal Information.


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 361 - Personal Information.

    "Ryan! She is awake! Come quickly!"


    Clang! Clank!


    "Uh? What¡­ is that sound?" Saori was slowly gaining consciousness. She saw two katanas in front of her eyes.


    The katanas clanged, Gwen moved them near Saori''s neck.


    "Stay where you are, bitch" Gwen warned, "It would not take me a second to cut your vampiric head off," Gwen looked at Saori with disgust.


    "Go easy on her, Gwen" Ryan walked beside her.


    One Ryan''s katana and the other was Gwen''s katana, both were in Gwen''s hand as she pinned them on Saori''s neck. They were around her neck.


    "I can not move," Saori struggled but she did not feel any strength in her body.


    Her hands were tied behind her, not really tied, Ryan used his red webs to keep her hands behind her on the bed. The same was with her legs and stomach.


    He knew for someone of level 90 and that to a pure vampire, it would not take a second to break out of those little webs, so he pushed himself and wrapped her with extra covering. That still was not enough when Saori started struggling harder.


    Whirl.


    Ryan moved towards the room''s window and opened the curtains. A bright ray of sunlight entered the room, ''Ah!'' Saori moaned.


    "Oh, vampires are sensitive to the sun," Gwen glanced at Ryan.


    "Well, she is a top-rank vampire, do not move your eyes from her, there is no telling if this sun even has any effect on her," Ryan ordered.


    ''Thank god she is not an angry vampire. If she was someone like Stanley or Darell, Devon''s brother, then I would have been dead by now,''


    "Aah!" She screamed again.


    ''But¡­ this one just keeps crying at everything,''


    "Wha, what, why!" Gwen took a step back, she hesitated.


    "S- she is crying?" Gwen frowned, "A vampire is? I mean, she is not even hurt! Why the hell is she crying?"


    "Shut up," Ryan stepped forward, "Stay silent you damn vampire," Ryan pointed at Saori.


    She sobbed a few times, "Do not call me that!" she sobbed, "No, no, do not call me that,"


    "Shh!" Ryan grabbed her hands which were about to set free, "You will tell me everything I want to know, Asakawa Saori-san," Ryan grinned at her.


    "Huh?" she stopped struggling, "H- how do you know my real name?" she asked with her eyes wet.


    "Hah, so you were trying to"


    Bang!


    Everyone''s eyes diverted towards the door''s direction, "Ryan-Kun!" Ayami jumped inside the room, "Ryan¡­Kun?" she tilted her head after seeing the situation inside the room.


    "Argh! Lock the fucking door sometimes, Ryan!" Gwen shouted.


    "Crap," Ayami glanced all over the room, "Are you going to kill her, master?"


    ''From Ryan-Kun to master?'' Ryan''s eye twitched.


    Ayami stepped inside the room, "...what is going on?"


    "Is it safe to let her see this?"


    "Yes," Ryan answered, "Lock the door,"


    "Y- yes, master Ryan-Kun,"


    ''She is insane with her words!'' Ayami came back running.


    "Why are we executing Saori-san?" Ayami looked down at Saori who was still trying not to cry.


    "Actually, she is a Pure vampire, we are just trying to get some information out of her," Ryan shrugged.


    "Ah, I see¨C what?!" Ayami''s shocked eyes turned to Ryan, "A-are you serious? You are strong enough to torture a pure vampire?"


    ''Well, not really strong, just intelligent enough.'' Ryan chuckled.


    "So, Saori-san, tell us what are you doing here, what is your plan?" Ryan stepped forward.


    "I- I can not," she turned her face away, "Forgive me, I really can not. And tell me!" she turned her eyes to Ryan, "How do you know about my race!" Tears fell, "How do you know my name! Why am I like this? What happened to me?"


    ''Oh, looks like she does not remember anything,'' Ryan stepped back. He went for the collar of his shirt, pulled the right side collar down.


    "Now, do you remember anything?" Saori''s eyes went wide.


    "No way¡­" she started crying, "D-did I do that? How! Why?" Ryan pulled his collar back.


    Hiding the bite mark of a vampire. They were so deep that his System was not able to heal it. That was just one reason, the other was because she used her venom, System''s having trouble healing him.


    ''This bite mark, and my eye. These are the only two things my System has not been able to heal,'' Ryan thought as he touched his eye.


    "I still can not tell you, Ryan-san," Saori sobbed, "If I did, then that will leave me with only two options."


    "Hm?" Ryan looked at Ayami.


    "Well, you have only one option right now," Gwen interrupted.


    "Yeah- wait, what? Japanese?"


    "Y- yeah, I have been practicing. I took the course you told me to pick." Gwen blushed, "I hope my accent is not too weird."


    "N- no, instead, I am impressed,"


    "Stop being romantic right now!" Ayami jumped in, "Let us hear Saori-san out first."


    "Right." Ryan looked at Saori with a serious glare.


    "If- If I do tell you about me¡­ that will only give me two choices. First, kill everyone who knows about my identity,"


    ''I do not want that.'' Ryan gulped, ''I still do not know what she can do when becomes serious and enter the raged mood instead of hunger mode.''


    "The second one, kill me before my family catches me and torment me to death as a punishment for running away from my homeland and betraying the family by telling humans about myself."


    "What? You ran away?" Ryan moved forward.


    "I¡­ can not tell you," Ryan stepped back, crossed his arms, and started thinking.


    "Fine." He opened his eye, "If," he stated, "If I think your backstory and the reason behind running away is worth it, I will protect you from vampires and the vampire council."


    "...." Saori was taken back by Ryan''s words, "Y- you can not do something like that, Ryan-san, you are just a human-vampire." she looked down.


    "I promise, if I think you are worth it, I will protect you with my life-"


    "No, we will protect you with our lives." Gwen pulled her katanas back. She deactivated one katana and held Ryan''s in her hands.


    "Yes!" Ayami agreed to Ryan and Gwen''s words.


    "Uhm. Uhm." she sobbed, "Aawahhawhwa~" started crying.


    ''Fuck. she cries like a little baby¡­ even when she is 26, hah.'' Ryan scoffed.


    "Do not worry, Saori-san, Master Ryan is not alone,"


    ''Seriously, why is she playing around with words and calling me by different names?''


    Saori sobbed, "Fine. I will tell you, but¡­ Ryan-san, Gwen-san, Ayami-san¡­ please. Please, do not forget your promise."


    ''Heh? A pure vampire believed to a few strangers'' words like that? And that too, two perverts'' words? No, something is wrong.'' Ryan frowned, ''I have a bad feeling about this. Well, but let us see where it goes.''


    "I- I ran away from my house¡­" Saori started telling everyone about her backstory.


    "Please, Ryan-san, lend me your strength," Saori broke down, "Please! I do not want to suffer in my homeland anymore, that was the reason I ran away from them!"


    ''Hm, I see. So she used a portal to escape Aceved and now she is here. Well, her family is Japanese so it will be quite simple to spot her.'' Ryan thought, ''They would directly come to Japan- more likely, Tokyo first.''


    "Would not her parents come to the place that is most common for her to go to?" Gwen asked.


    "Yeah. but thankfully, our Academy is shut down. And we are here, inside the Academy, on some planet." Ryan smiled.


    "What shall I do?" Saori broke the webs, "Why?" she covered her face with her hands, "Help me, someone. I do not want to die from blood loss. I do not want to go insane and hurt Ryan-san again."


    "It- it is okay, Saori-san. You do not need to feel bad about hurting me, someone keeps doing that to me all the time," Ryan glared at Ayami.


    "I- I just want freedom after all!" Saori moved her hands and threw them over Ryan''s shoulders, "I just wanted to have my freedom! That was the reason I ran away¡­"


    ''She is wetting my shoulders, and damn, the wound hurts.''


    "I have no goal in my mind, I have no plans. I just want to hide from my parents and live on Earth forever!" she hugged Ryan even more tightly.


    "What does that bitch think she is doing?" Gwen clenched the katana''s grip in her hand.


    "I- it is okay, Saori-san, we believe you," Ryan touched her head, "You are breaking my bones though,"


    "Awawaawawa!" she started crying loudly.


    ''Fuck. I do not think I will survive this. Forget about the vampires.''


    "Playboy," Professor chimed in, "You do not know what kind of trouble you are taking on your head. I would suggest you stay away from it. But if you want to, then I will support you, this will only make you stronger if you survive that is."


    ''Do not be so gloomy,''


    "These are vampires we are talking about. I have told you, Devon has told you how powerful they can be and they are."


    ''It will be okay.''


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    ..


    ¡­


    The chaos is on. The news of a girl trying to commit suicide flows through the Academy like wildfire. Devon and Ryan reach the site of the incident.


    ''S- Saori-san?!'' Ryan recognizes the girl. He and Devon execute their plan to save Saori before she falls.


    Whilst, the flying masters are over their head. Ryan can not let Saori''s face be exposed out in the open as it will tarnish her reputation.


    Keep readying to see how Ryan will protect Saori-san.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 362 Suicide.


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 362 - Suicide.

    "Man! I am beaten, these theory classes are so boring right, Ryan?"


    "Ah? Yeah¡­ they are. But in a way, they gave us information about what we are going to encounter, that might help us in the long-term,"


    ''Although I can use my System to just know the information of any beast,'' Ryan sneered.


    "Aaah!!"


    "What was that?"


    "A scream?" Ryan became alert, "Let us go, Devon!" he bolted from his spot.


    "Quick as always," Devon shook his head.


    "Stay where you are!" They heard a man shouting through a mic, "Do not move from your place! We will send someone to save you, so wait right there!" the man ordered.


    Devon and Ryan ran in the voice''s direction. They were in the Academy, it was the break time. Ryan met Devon on the way, Ryan thought this might be the best time to ask a little more about the vampire world.


    But his plans were turned upside down when they heard a loud scream and commotion going on over the other side.


    They reached the plaza. It was a sort of a courtyard with one side not covered by walls. Ryan and Devon lifted their eyes up.


    ''Who is she?'' Ryan gulped, ''What kind of depression is she going through which made her take a step closer to the thought of suicide.''


    A young girl was standing on the roof. Her skirt was waving because of the air on the rooftop. She looked down without saying anything.


    "Who is that girl?" A student shouted, "Why is she doing that?"


    "Nevermind that, Ryan," Devon stood right beside him, "How the hell did she even get on the rooftop? Are not the doors closed?"


    "Ah!" Ryan gasped, "You are right." Ryan took a step closer to the crowd and was soon pushed back.


    There were no more than ten students and two teachers. More and more were coming. A few masters who were able of flying were sent to the roof.


    A crow and a vulture were flying in circles above that girl''s head. ''This smell¡­ I know this!'' Ryan recognized the smell.


    As they were being pushed by the guards away from the building and the girl was not looking at them, it was hard for anyone to guess who the person was.


    When the birds got close to her, she covered her face and started crying.


    ''No doubt. It is her!'' Ryan bit his lip, ''Vision''


    < Name: Asakawa Saori >


    ''Strange how the System told me a different name before,'' When he used his vision at the sleeping Saori he read her name to be Ashiro Saori but now¡­ it had changed, since the time she entered her vampire form.


    "Wait, I will zoom my camera into her!" Ryan turned.


    "Like hell, man." Ryan lifted his hand.


    "Hah?!" the boy shouted in surprise when he saw his phone being snatched away from his hands. His eyes followed the person who dared to snatch his android.


    "I am sorry, but I can not let you see her face." Ryan swung his arm around and released the phone. It knocked the boy out by hitting on his head.


    "Devon!" Ryan shouted. Devon took a step back with a determined look, "We are going to do it!" Ryan took a step back after gaining everybody''s attention, "Go!"


    Devon dived in the underground. Ryan used his webs to jump over the instructors who were blocking his way. The guards watched Ryan with open mouths as he flew over their heads.


    "I will cover you from behind," Ryan shouted, knowing that Devon was hearing, "So¡­ please somehow make it to her!" Ryan landed on the other side.


    Ryan felt the ground beneath him shake. Devon came out of the ground and went inside again as if he was swimming.


    Ryan saw the ground below him moving, ''I can not stay on the ground anymore.'' Not just because Devon was riding the ground but because the teachers will soon take action.


    Devon came out for a second. He erupted out of the ground. Ryan was surprised but did not stop running. Devon smashed his body against the walls.


    ¡­.that is what it looked like to the audience. Devon entered the walls. He had only two ways to make up to the top. This one was the most efficient. Swim through the columns of the building.


    The second one, climb the wall like a monkey. Possible but not possibly going to do it.


    ''I am coming for you, Saori-san,'' Ryan grunted. He raised his hand above his head as he was heading closer to the walls.


    With a slight lift, Ryan lifted off the ground. He was moving closer to the top floors, he let go of his web, aimed for the second floor. The third floor finally.


    "R- Ryan-san?" Saori lifted her head when she smelled Ryan.


    ''Do not lift your head like that,'' Ryan''s web covered Saori''s face. She lost her balance.


    ''Muffaa!'' she screamed but it came out muffled. Ryan pulled her down with his web.


    "Oey! What are you doing, kid?!" the crow shouted.


    "Get her!" the vulture shouted.


    Ryan aimed at their creepy-looking claws. They both were unable to grab Saori by her shoulders now. As for their beaks, well Ryan covered them too.


    Of course, they were strong enough as masters to break out of Ryan''s web, but that much time was enough for Ryan. he aimed his web towards the roof.


    "Who is he?"


    "What is he?"


    "A Spier-man? Looks like it though,"


    "Dumb, it must be his Trait, exactly as that of Spiderman''s powers."


    "What are these stupid talking about?" Ayami appeared from the crowd, followed by Gwen.


    ''It must be Ryan,'' She thought. Gwen lifted her head at the top of the building, ''I knew it.'' she saw Ryan going for the roof.


    And¡­ a familiar girl falling down the roof. Soon someone emerged out of the walls and threw his arms towards the falling girl.


    ''Devon! What are they both doing?'' She was clearly worried about Ryan, ''Is not Ryan going to save her? No wait, is he the reason she is falling down?'' Gwen frowned, ''She has Ryan''s webs on her face, Devon is catching her¡­ what the fuck?''


    "I do not know what am I doing, to whom am I protecting, or why am I even acting¡­." Devon threw both of his arms in Saori''s direction, ''But if Ryan has entrusted me with someone''s life¡­ I can not betray him once again.''


    "Got you!" Devon shouted. He grabbed Saori in his arms, she turned into a ball, Devon covered her whole body, being her outer shield.


    "Ryan-san?" Saori sobbed.


    ''Now¡­ I leave everything to you, Ryan,'' Devon smiled as he was falling down, ''I am too far from the wall because of my jump, I can not go back. Even if I fall down, I will sink into the ground but this girl will have a hard impact of the fall.'' Devon closed his eyes, ''Please, Ryan.''


    "Yeah!" his eyes opened, he saw Ryan moving past him. Ryan walked on the wall to reach the top quicker.


    ''W- where is he going?''


    "Quickly! Someone, please arrange something soft beneath them!" the teacher shouted, "Someone with softening Trait! Come forward." No one did. I mean, that kind of Trait does not exist!


    "Ah! Ugh," Ryan climbed the building, he reached the top of the roof.


    ''Alright, I will make this possible,'' Ryan ran towards the roof''s railing, ''The thing you could not make possible, The Amazing spiderman.''


    Ryan jumped off the ground, students went ''oh~'' in surprise and shock.


    ''Idiot! What are you doing?!'' Devon panicked when he saw Ryan coming down with him.


    ''The third floor,'' Ryan shot his web, it stuck to the roof of the third floor''s hallway, ''And now!'' Ryan aimed at Saori''s back which was totally open.


    "Fuck!" Ryan grunted, the weight of both of them was pulling him down and he just tried putting stop to a free fall of gravity. "I- I can not!" Ryan let go of the web which connected him from the third floor.


    He brought his left hand forward and used both of his hands to pull Devon from falling down, ''Saori-san. Only if I get Saori-san!'' Ryan started pulling them with his legs sliding on the walls.


    "Catch that boy!" Vulture ordered. From behind, Crow and Vulture both grabbed Ryan''s shoulders.


    ''It might be too late to go for the girl, only if we can hold his boy!'' Crow thought.


    "Pull! Please go up!" Ryan shouted.


    ''Oh no, they will hit the ground soon¡­ only a few meters!'' Gwen took a step forward.


    Boom!


    Their free-fall finally stopped, ''Finally!'' A smile spread over Ryan''s face, ''Finally¨C!'' his web snapped.


    "Fuck!" He grunted, he shot another string of web, this time, covered with blood aura.


    "Aaah!!" Saori screamed as soon as the red web touched her back, burning the back of her school uniform.


    Because of the snap of his web, they started falling further. With all of his strength, Ryan shot his webs at them, fortunately, they stopped.


    ''Now got to pull them up,'' Ryan jerked his arms. Devon and Saori moved a little up.


    "This will take forever, and we are already down to the second floor, Devon is down to the first floor." Ryan looked behind him, "Drop me," he ordered the birds.


    "We can not do that! Just hold the students like that, we will pull you up!"


    ''Tch. I can not let them know about the girl who tried to commit suicide. I can not let them know that the girl who tried suicide was Saori-san.''


    "I am," Ryan let go of on the web, he turned around, "Sorry!" He shot webs in the crow''s and vulture''s faces. They both lost control over Ryan''s shoulder.


    Now, everyone was falling down, ''Perfect!'' Ryan grinned.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    ..


    ¡­


    In Ryan''s and Devon''s attempt to save Saori, Devon is in charge of protecting Saori from everyone without revealing her face to anyone. In the process, Saori meets Devon. Another vampire just like her- weaker than her.


    What happens when two vampires meet? Keep reading to find out.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 363: Vampire Meets Vampire.


    Please keep supporting with your few cents, it means a lot. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. Use the Win-Win goal to your advantage, unlock the chapters, and earn free chapters! And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 363 - Vampire Meets Vampire.

    "Hey, he dropped them!" A student shouted when he saw Devon and Saori falling down after Ryan let go of them.


    "Seriously, is he trying to save them or kill them?!"


    "Who is that American man anyway?"


    ''What are you doing¡­ Ryan?'' Gwen moved her hands near her mouth.


    "Gravity¡­" From the crowd, a teacher moved forward, "Manipulation!" He shouted, he aimed his Trait at Devon.


    "Be ready, they are falling," The leader shouted, "You! Keep your Trait in check, they might lose their lives!"


    The man who was reducing the gravity nodded with a hard gulp. "Here they come¡­" He got ready to push Devon off the ground before he collides, "...Huh?" his mouth dropped open, "What?" He raised his eyes, the students who were supposed to fall down were going¡­ up?!


    ''How is that-?'' His eyes went further up, "That student!" He pointed in the air.


    ''Haha, this feels amazing, as if I am the Spiderman,'' Ryan scoffed. "Come¡­ up!" he grunted as he gave Devon''s body a pull.


    Ryan was feet away from the building, he was high in the air at the roof level. There was nothing below him, near him. He was totally in the midair.


    His arms were below his waist, he was pulling Devon and Saori''s ball. He had to take the leap of faith to generate momentum.


    With another strong tug, Ryan pulled their bodies up. He knew stopping them in the midair was impossible now as they were below the first floor.


    So Ryan decided to use their momentum to throw them inside one of the floor''s hallways. From behind his legs, Ryan pulled them up.


    He was going forward himself, with his body''s momentum and their ball''s momentum, Ryan pulled them up. Just like a pendulum. You know that ride that moves like a pendulum.


    Ryan''s arms veins popped out, his forehead was being covered in veins. "Argh!!" Ryan shouted, he tugged their ball- finally, the weight decreased.


    Devon''s eyes met with Ryan''s¡­ not for long before his body went past Ryan. ''Now I let go,''


    ''Fuck Ryan!!'' Devon shouted in his mind, after reaching the top, Devon was still moving up because of the followthrough. Ryan was also down to the third floor.


    "Again," Devon''s body was right above Ryan''s head, he shot his webs, it tugged hard. Now Ryan was pulling Devon down with him.


    "Can not let go of this chance,"


    "What are you watching?! Quickly do something! We can not trust that student!" Masters shouted.


    "Have you informed Mitsuda-san?"


    "Yes, we have, he said he was busy, he will arrive in a¨C"


    "I am here," Satoru suddenly appeared out of nowhere with his daughter.


    "S- sir!" the men bent down.


    "Focus on them not me," Satoru raised his head.


    ''What are you doing, Ryan-Kun?'' He kept staring at Ryan''s falling body, ''Are you trying to perform a hammer throw?'' Satoru''s eyes went wide, ''Do you have that much strength?''


    "Argh!" Ryan screamed. Ryan pulled Devon''s body down, he was falling diagonally vertically down.


    ''Fuck you, Ryan!!'' Devon felt his head spinning all over the place.


    Ryan stopped midway, he started pulling his web horizontally now. From behind, Ryan brought the web forward, then with a slight swing, he let go of the web.


    Ryan was down to the second floor, Devon was being thrown toward the third floor¡­ without knowing if he will make it inside the hallway through the balcony.


    The recoil caused Ryan''s body to jerk backward, now he was falling down at an intense speed. The teachers were confused about whom to save this time.


    The birds were confused too. Devon was accelerating at such a high speed which made it impossible for them to interrupt. Ryan was far away from them.


    "Please¡­ work!" Ryan raised his hand, a dark red long web shot out of his wrist. It did not stop till it went past Devon and stuck to the Third floor''s hallway.


    But that did not help the fact that Ryan was still falling down. ''Fuck, I can only trust my luck now, it will take time for the string to straighten up.'' Ryan looked down. He was down to the second floor.


    "Even if I try landing on my feet, it will only break my shin bones and calves. No way I am doing it," Ryan shot another web, it stuck to the first web Ryan had shot.


    ''And now pull!'' Ryan was still going down, down to the first floor.


    "Somebody stop!"


    ''Huh?'' Satoru looked at his side, ''Is that you speaking¡­ or is that Ryan''s lover speaking?'' he wondered while looking at his daughter.


    "He is coming this way!" the man shouted, "Prepare yourselves!" he ordered the men carrying a huge mattress.


    "Damn!" Ryan felt his arms about to come off when his free was suddenly brought to a stop. "Nice." he smiled.


    Just a few meters away from landing on the ground, and his free fall stopped. He could see his webs stretching along with him. The teachers were ready to catch him anytime.


    ''He is going back?!'' Satoru took a step forward, but before he could grab Ryan with his Trait, Ryan flew away from him.


    Shoot! Swoosh!


    This time, at a way faster pace than he was falling, "A- Amazing!" Ryan screamed. Air-filled his mouth, he was having trouble closing his mouth, the air was opposing him but his webs were strong enough, stretchable enough to pull him back.


    ''This is enough,'' when Ryan had gained a good enough velocity after reaching the second floor, Ryan dropped his webs.


    Bang!


    Devon and Saori collide inside the third floor''s hallway. Devon used his Trait to take Saori inside the ground without hurting her much.


    Before he could come up, Ryan too landed inside the third floor, but unfortunately, Ryan collided with a classroom wall in front of him.


    Ryan came out of the wall, Devon came out of the ground.


    "Ah. thank god," students let out a sigh of relief but Satoru was still frowning.


    "Stop them, I want to know who the girl is," Satoru ordered.


    "Yes, sir!" a few came ran in their direction. The birds transformed into humans and went towards the third floor.


    "Be careful, man!" Devon shouted, "I might not get hurt but this girl, she must have got hurt-"


    "Calm down, you both are vampires. She will recover from this much of pain,"


    "....eh?" Saori dropped out of Devon''s arms. He was standing on his knees, Saori fell to the ground.


    Ryan hurried up to him, "Do not space out, they are coming for us." Ryan grabbed Saori and pulled her off the floor.


    "H- how do you know she is a vamp-"


    "She told me. Now hurry up, Devon!" Ryan ordered.


    Ryan grabbed Saori''s face in his palm, activated his blood fists, and grabbed the webs covering Saori''s face.


    "We are getting out of here. We can not let them see Saori-san," Ryan glanced at Devon.


    ''Man¡­ that is one heck of a pretty vampire Ryan has got himself.'' He lifted his eyebrows in admiration, ''Even Naomi is no match for her¡­''


    Ryan got up from the ground, ''We will need to find another way to get out of here,'' Ryan glanced around him. Birds landed on the third floor.


    "Devon!" Before the birds could touch the floor, Devon appeared in front of him, punched and kicked them to push them out of the floor.


    Of course, they dodged his attack but flew out of the floor.


    "Hurry up, we are getting out of here!" Ryan picked Saori off the ground, carrying her like a princess.


    "Ayami-san, we should hurry up," Gwen turned around, "We will have to cover Ryan and others."


    "Y- yes, Master Ryan''s girlfriend, I am behind you."


    "Huh? I am not his girlfriend!"


    ''Oh¡­ is that so?'' Ayami tilted her head. They both took ran away from behind, without catching anybody''s attention¡­ well, Rigid caught them running away.


    They both disappeared from the crowd. "I know an exit door which is on the third floor," Ayami started, "Only if we can clear the path for Master-"


    "Right. Let us do this."


    The birds were still flying over around the third floor. Devon was hiding, ready for ambushing them.


    "Saori-san, hold tight, we are running away from here."


    "R- Ryan-san¡­" She looked at Ryan with her cute crying face, "I was scared!!" she dug her face in Ryan''s shoulder and started crying.


    "I know¡­" Ryan smiled. Saori''s grip became tighter.


    ''Even I was scared, but I can not tell her that.''


    "Devon, leave them. We are running away!"


    "Behind you!" Devon did not glance at Ryan before calling him.


    "I was scared, I was too scared!" Saori continued crying.


    "Shut her up, Ryan!" Devon shouted while still defending against the birds, "Ryan!" he turned around because Saori was still crying but when he turned- he saw something he should not have.


    ''What¡­?'' his eyes went wide.


    "Now! Get that boy!" Birds'' claws aimed at Devon entered the third floor.


    "Ryan! Behind you! Turn around!" Devon shouted, "Ryan!" his shouts were gone in vain.


    ''Fuck!'' Devon turned around, jumped, and dived inside the ground. He panicked when he saw Saori open her mouth and dug her long fangs in Ryan''s neck.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    ..


    ¡­


    Saori is further interrogated by everyone. She reveals a few dangerous secrets about her that they were never supposed to know.


    To everyone, they realize that Saori is more than just what she looks like. She is a lot more mysterious than Ryan and others thought her to be. Devon recognizes who this mysterious vampire is.


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 364: This Mysterious Vampire.


    Please keep supporting. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 364 - This Mysterious Vampire.

    "Ryan! Drop that girl!" Devon shouted as he dived inside the ground.


    The birds were left dumbfounded when their prey just disappeared from their sight.


    Saori bit Ryan, her fangs entered deep into Ryan''s neck. Devon emerged from the floor, he was about to push Saori off Ryan''s back.


    But before he could, he was forcefully stopped by a mysterious pressure, a mysterious and strong presence.


    "T- this¡­" Devon was not able to stand the pressure, he went inside the ground, "A Pure vampire¡­" his mouth dropped open.


    "Ah! Do not bite me in front of others, Saori-san!" Ryan grunted.


    She sobbed, "Mh- mhmm, but- but I love your blood,"


    ''One loves my flesh, other love my blood. Just what is so good about my body?'' Ryan kept running without stopping.


    Devon came out of the ground and protected Ryan''s back.


    < Pure vampire''s venom is entering the host''s body. Trying to fight back against the venom >


    "You might need an antidote with you from now on," Professor told.


    "Professor," Ryan sensed people coming up from the staircase, "What is the safest way of exiting this building,"


    "There is an exit door at the end of this hallway, take right," Ryan had a fork in front of him, he took the right path which lead to an alley.


    "You will have the break that door though," Professor added.


    "Devon, please take the front, let us pass through the door,"


    "Got you, take care of that pure vampire though, I am scared of her," Devon jumped to the ground.


    "Aw, do not be. Look how cutely she is sucking my blood," Ryan patted Saori''s head.


    "You are messed up, Ryan" Devon appeared in front of him, "Grab me!" Ryan grabbed Devon''s hand, they all passed through the door.


    "Sir, they have disappeared!" The teachers reported.


    "Do not be ridiculous, check the exit door,"


    "It is an advanced door which is locked,"


    "Just do what I said,"


    "Okay, sir!"


    ''There is no telling what this kid would do,'' Satoru sighed.


    "Alright! Fun time over! Go back to your classes before I deduct your allowance for this month," students started rushing back to their classes.


    "Aah!" Two girls screamed. Devon collided with a woman and fell to the ground.


    "Whoa, another hot girl,"


    "Get off me!" She shouted.


    "Gwen?" Ryan''s eye went wide.


    "Let us hurry up, Ryan," She turned around, "Get up from her, Devon," She ordered while looking down at Devon who was lying on top of Ayami.


    They all ran to the dormitory, as students were still in their classes, no one was in the dormitory which made things easy.


    "Inside," Ryan ordered, "What are you doing, Saori-san?"


    Yes, she was still sucking on Ryan''s blood since the Academy building. Ryan was constantly receiving messages about his HP going down.


    "Hm? Mhmm." she was still crying.


    "Stop biting me, I am losing my blood," Ryan complained.


    "Wahawahwa," she cried, "B- But- but I need blood to survive!" she complained back, "I need your blood, Ryan-san¡­" she continued crying.


    "Ah, fuck, just shut her up, Ryan or I am gonna stuff her mouth with her own stockings,"


    "Would you like me to get stones instead, Master Ryan''s wife?"


    "Hah?"


    "Eh?" Ryan paused, Saori paused, Devon stopped halfway inside the room.


    "Ryan? You got married this early?" Devon joked.


    "W- what¡­?"


    "I called Gwen-san your girlfriend she complained that she is not your girlfriend. I felt guilty," Ayami closed her eyes, "So I thought she must be your wife, master," she smiled brightly.


    "...that is not the right time for that," Ryan dropped Saori on the bed, "What the fuck were you doing, Saori-san?" Ryan shouted at her.


    She sobbed, then broke out crying again, "Aahaha, I was scared! I had no choice!" she shouted.


    "Yes. bright stones, Ayami-san,"


    "Anytime!"


    "Shut up, you two!" Ryan shouted in frustration, "This is not the time for playing jokes. Satoru-san might arrive here anytime,"


    "I was serious though¡­ master Ryan," Ayami stopped.


    "Gwen, lock the door please¨C"


    "Ryan!"


    "Master!"


    "I- it is fine, I was just surprised," he turned his head to Saori who was on her knees, off the bed, sucking Ryan''s blood once again, "Stay down, Saori-san!"


    "B- but I need your blood! I love your blood!" Ryan pushed her back on the bed.


    ''Bro, I feel like I do not belong here. And that is one addicted pure vampire,'' Devon glanced all over the room. ''And Ryan just keeps picking girls one after another.''


    "Now tell me, Saori-san," he looked at Saori, "What were you doing up there? Why are you so suicidal?"


    "..." she looked down, "You know my secret¡­ that leaves me with only two options. I was acting on the first one- kill myself,"


    "Not those options again,"


    "The second one was¡­ killing you¡­ Ryan-san!" she shouted at Ryan.


    Clang, clank.


    Saori heard the sound of blades coming out of their scabbard and guns locking.


    "Mind your words, bitch, I still do not like you," Gwen pointed both of her katanas at Saori''s face.


    "You dare to talk about killing my master," Ayami brought her scythe near Saori''s neck.


    "Stop it, do not call me master,"


    "Thank god I stayed here, I know better than anyone what a pure vamp can do, although this one looks weak, maybe she is not eating right," Devon locked his guns, aimed them at Saori''s head.


    "W- what?" Even Ryan was surprised by the sudden reaction from his friends, "You take her words that seriously?"


    "Eh?"


    "..."


    "Ah-hah."


    "See¡­" Saori sobbed, "How can I kill you? See! I can not kill you when these girls are around you, and now another vampire is by your side!"


    Ayami glanced at Devon, "He''s a vampire? But his aura is so weak, weaker than master''s presence,"


    "The only option left for me was to kill myself!" Saori broke out crying once again.


    ''And these goes nothing, she just keeps crying like a baby¡­'' Ryan sighed, ''And says she is 26, are you kidding me? This woman, a 26-year-old young lady? Not possible,''


    "Pull your weapons back, and do not point them at Saori-san again. She is a part of our group now," Ryan bent down and grabbed Saori''s head in his hands.


    "Ryan-san, tell me what shall I do?!" she rubbed her eyes, the tears just would not stop.


    "For now, stop crying," Ryan pulled her closer, "Do not cry, Saori-san,"


    "You dare hug her, Ryan," Gwen shimmed in.


    "Do not be jealous, Gwen," Ryan giggled.


    "I just do not like her for some reason, she¡­ cries a lot, she is annoying."


    "You are alright, I promised you to protect you at any cost, remember?"


    "Uh? W- why would you do that?" she calmed down.


    "Because I like your story, I like your reason for running away,"


    Saori kept staring at Ryan''s smiling face for a few seconds before¡­ "Ryan-san!" she breaks out crying again and throws herself on Ryan.


    Ryan stumbled over and fell on the floor, Saori grabbed him and continued crying.


    "Guys, who are this girl by the way?" Devon asked, putting his weapons back.


    "Ah, she is a vampire who ran away from her family because she wanted freedom," Gwen replied, "She is just a stupid crybaby,"


    "Even if you say so¡­" Devon gulped, "I bet she is super strong. She is a pure vampire, after all, the second-most top sub-race in the race of vampires."


    "Eh? This crybaby? No way," Gwen frowned.


    "What is her name? If she is a pure vampire, she must be someone strong from a strong household," Devon clenched his fists, "and she is Japanese too¡­ this is relating- making sense to my theory more and more."


    "What was her last name again, Ayami-san?"


    "Ah¡­" Ayami started thinking, "If I remember it correctly it was Ashiro-"


    "That was her fake name," Gwen interrupted, "She was trying to hide her identity,"


    "Asakawa," Ryan replied, "Asakawa Saori-san," he moved his hands over Saori''s head who was still crying on Ryan''s shoulder, lying on the floor.


    Thud.


    Devon''s leg banged against the corner of a bed, "N- no way," he stepped back, "S- she is¡­ the Asakawa¡­?" his face was paler than that of a vampire''s face.


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    ..


    ¡­


    Chapter Preview Ahead.


    Devon recognizes Saori by her real last name. He reveals who Saori the vampire really is. In Ryan''s eye, she was just another vampire- a strong vampire but¡­ Devon will reveal her true self.


    She is not just a vampire, she is a runaway! Keep reading!


    In the next chapter of My Ring System- Chapter 365: Asakawa Saori- A Runaway.


    Please keep supporting. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!


    ..


    ...


    Yo, it''s reset time. A new week with a new motivation to work!! Here are the goals to hit, let us kill our target!


    Weekly Goals for this week:


    1. Gifts: One extra ch. for 2 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above.


    2. Power Stones: 50 Power Stones = 1 extra Ch. [We can see some progress, yes].


    3. Golden Tickets: 5 Golden Ticket = 1 extra Ch.


    4. Win-Win Mission: 7 Privilege chapter unlocks = 1 extra Ch. [Zero]


    Monthly Goals for this Month:


    Gifts: 17 gifts by loyal readers worth 300 coins and above = Two chapters. (This is monthly.)


    Golden Tickets: 20 Golden tickets = 1 extra ch. [Four done. Sixteen remains.]


    Win-Win Mission: 200 Privilege chapter unlocks = 2 extra Ch. [Ten done, 190 remains]

 Chapter 365 - Asakawa Saori- A Runaway.

    "Ryan, do you remember what Stanley said?" Devon turned to Ryan, "Do you remember he said that a vampire has run away from the household?"


    "Yes, that time,"


    "He said that it was a pure vampire, it was from the Japanese household,"


    "Go ahead," Ryan stopped petting Saori''s ahead.


    "She is the one!" Devon pointed at Saori, "She is the one who ran away from her family! She is the pure vampire who ran away!"


    Ryan was left shocked, at first, he found it hard to believe but it was the truth at last.


    "Oh god, Darell even told us that the vampire council is now searching for this girl, I am sure of it. She is the one who ran away and came to Tokyo," Devon staggered.


    "Wait," Ryan pushed Saoir off him and got up, "Are you sure she is from a vampire household?"


    "Ryan, take a look at this girl," Devon pointed again, "She is not older than the age of twenty, I would not be surprised if she is the same as yours, but still, we are sure that she is a pure vampire. This confirms the fact that a pure vampire ran away.


    "If she is a vampire, she lives in Aceved, clear again. Then¡­ the finally part, her surname, Asakawa. I know cause I am sure of it. One of the eight families, strongest Japanese household in Aceved, the Asakawas."


    "Saori-san?" Ryan glanced at Saori who was still sobbing, "Is it true?"


    "Well, Devon, you better tell us who the pure vampire was," Darell words, "You see, a pure vampire has run away from Aceved and now the council is behind her. So if you avoid us somehow, you would not be able to hide your vampire if the council steps in."


    "We do not know about anyone like that," Brandon protested.


    "Are you sure? Cause a Japanese pure vampire has run from Aceved, and the person is from one of the eight families."


    Devon gulped hard as he continued walking away from Saori.


    "Hey, does not that mean we are in deep trouble?" Gwen hesitated, "If you want to protect her, Ryan, then not only her family but who will have to fight the whole council, I can not let you do it," Gwen interrupted.


    "Shh, calm down, Gwen," Ryan gestured Gwen to stop where she was.


    "Saori-san, why did not you tell us about it?"


    "Uhm?" she lifted her head, "W- well, I- I thought you would get scared of me and would not let me drink your blood anymore,"


    "Well, I can not let you drink my blood anymore. Every time you do, you inject your venom in me,"


    "How are you still a human then?" she looked away.


    "Thanks to my healing and regenerating power,"


    "Yep! Master has amazing regeneration abilities!" Ayami jumped.


    "Wait, how do you know?" Gwen frowned.


    "Well, that is because-"


    "Ugh, look, Saori-san," Ryan interrupted, "Are you serious?"


    "I mean, see! You are already scared of me! You will not protect me anymore!" she started crying, "I was scared of this happening, I was scared!"


    ''Is she really 26?'' Ryan''s eyebrows twitched.


    "Asakawa, right?" Devon looked tense, "Yep. she is the one," he repeated, "Why would she run away?"


    "Saori-san, calm down," Ryan picked her up, "Tell me about your family. I need to know more,"


    "Uhm," she sobbed, "Hm," she nodded, "Sure." She replied.


    "Shit, your parents and the council are already on the move¡­ what can we do now?"


    "See?" Do not cry, "You can not do anything! Let me die already!" She screamed. "You can not do anything, the only option is for me to die. That will keep everyone safe,"


    "Alright, if that is what you want, I will kill you," Ryan stretched out his arm, "Gwen," she stepped forward and handed Ryan his katana.


    "Huh?" Saori stepped back, "N-no!"


    "Why not? Do you not want to die my hands?" Ryan stretched out his katana, "Bye, Saori-san,"


    "Aaah!" she let out another scream. Ryan''s katana stopped midair with a loud sound before hitting her.


    She lifted her hands to protect her from Ryan''s attack, she created a shield around her, "D- do not¡­ do not, do not," she continued chanting.


    "That was fun," Ryan handed back his katana, "I am not killing you, Saori-san," she turned around.


    "You pervert!" she shouted and started hitting Ryan, "Idiot, idiot, idiot!" and cried, of course, she did.


    "We will get stronger, Saori-san, we will protect you. If I have to, I will even perish the whole council," Ryan grunted, "For some reason, I do not want you to cry anymore," she stopped suddenly, "I will get stronger,"


    "Do not be stupid, Ryan," Devon stepped in, "You know it better how strong and powerful the council can be and is. You know how a normal vampire, like Brandon, can be when he''s angry, now imagine what a Dracul level vampire will be when they see their daughter with a human,"


    "W- who is this man? Why does he know so much about our world?"


    "Cause he is a runaway too. He is from Aceved, the name is Devon Bostick," Ryan told.


    "Bostick¡­?"


    "Yes," Devon nodded, "You might already know me,"


    "Wait¡­ the one whose father cheated with a human and you were born¨C"


    "I prefer you do not speak anything further," Ryan pointed to his katana, "And this time, I am not doing it for fun," his eye was dead serious. Saori shuddered.


    "I- I am sorry. That is just the way everyone remembers him in Aceved¡­ everybody thinks he is tied up somewhere in a dungeon¡­ but here he is, alive."


    "I do not care if you are from a strong household or not, or if you are a vampire princess, but if you say anymore, I will cut your head,"


    "And¡­ you said you will protect me, ironic, Ryan-san," she sobbed with a smile.


    "If you spout any nonsense about my friends, I will torment you and torture you till death. Does not matter if you are a pure vampire,"


    "....you really underestimate vampires, Ryan-san, I think you will be able to protect me somehow."


    "If you give me a reason to,"


    "I thought you liked my story,"


    "Not now, cause you kept your identity a secret, give me a reason to trust and protect you. That is the rule we follow in our group,"


    For a second, Ryan had already considered her as a part of his group but now, she was already out of his group.


    "If that is what my master wants-!"


    "Seriously stop with that, Ayami, call me Ryan-Kun like you used to,"


    "Sure¡­ master Ryan-Kun,"


    "It is annoying, Ayami-san,"


    "Ryan-Kun then,"


    "Now, Saori-san, I am sorry for pointing a weapon at you, but please understand," Ryan deactivated his weapon.


    Saori dropped her head down and started thinking, ''...I can not let them kill Ryan-Kun, I would not be able to drink blood anymore,'' she thought, ''I will have to kill myself before they find me. Ryan-Kun is no match for them, and he clearly does not understand it although America''s top family''s second tier is telling him so,''


    Saori continued muttering to herself in her mind. ''What can I do? Will I have to suppress my feelings for this human-vampire?'' Saori gulped, ''Shoo, what feelings?? I am 26, he is 16. I am ten years older, he will grow older but I would not- if I lived that is,''


    ''And just because I strangely like his blood, it does not mean he can be my one and only vampire hubby. We can not become special. We are not soulmates.'' she continued telling herself.


    ''And.'' she pouted, ''He is a three, no, four-timer.'' she snorted, ''But it would be a shame if the husband of four girls dies in vain, it would be too shameful if those four ladies become widows or worse if they end up dying with him.''


    ''I need to do something,''


    "Uhm, Ryan-san," Saori calmed down after crying buckets, "I challenge you for a fair leveling game,"


    Saori''s words left everyone in the room speechless.


    "W- what?" Ryan frowned, "Why? You are clearly stronger,"


    "Not to test our powers but¡­ I have a condition which would depend on the outcome of the battle,"


    "I am hearing, although you will win the battle, I will hear you out," Ayami chimed in, "On behalf of my Ryan-Kun, of course."


    ''Ah, this idiot does not have a problem with this chick calling him hers.'' Gwen took a deep breath.


    "If you lose the leveling game, You will have to leave me alone, get out of my vampire business, and let me on my own,"


    "Fine, and if you win?"


    "..." Saori was about to speak and mention her condition when she caught Ryan''s trap, "Does not that means the same?"


    "Pfft! You are sharp for an adult crybaby,"


    "Hm, idiot Ryan-san," And, it suddenly kicked her after stating her condition, "If I lose, you will do whatever you want with me,"


    That¡­ how the hell does Ryan-san knows my age?!


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!

 Chapter 366 - VR Training.

    "I respectfully reject your challenge," Ryan bowed down a little and answered with a smile.


    "But I insist!" Saori moved towards Ryan, "Please!" she grabbed Ryan by his head and pulled him, "I will have to assassinate you which I can not so please!"


    "I have no compulsion to fight you. We have the right to reject any leveling game challenge we get from a challenger," Ryan was close to Saori, her eyes were red from crying not because of her vampire thing.


    "Please Ryan-san," she insisted again, "I can not kill you so please fight¡­ and¡­ win the game," she pulled on a smile somehow, melting Ryan''s heart.


    ''She wants me to win?'' Ryan was confused.


    Everyone in the room was silent and surprised by Saori''s words. She was a vampire, everybody knew, she was stronger than Ryan, everybody already knew. Then what was the point in doing this?


    "You will have to go light on me if you want me to win,"


    "Unfortunately," she stepped back, "I can not do that. I want to calm my mind and heart by losing a fair battle with you, I do not want to be guilty later,"


    "Ah-hah, then the outcome of this game is already decided," Devon stepped away, "You are going miles away from this vampire, Ryan," Devon shrugged.


    "Hm," Ryan hummed, "Fine. I agree and accept your challenge,"


    "Hah?"


    "Eh?"


    "Huh? Are you serious, Ryan?" Devon was the most surprised one.


    In the Academy, challenging students for leveling games has been a fair way of settling disputes. Rather than official fights which were events organized by the Academy, these fights were personal fights between two students.


    Of course, they were not fighting to deathmatches. They were held in the side Arenas which gave space for the audience to speculate the match.


    Sometimes if the fight gets too serious- for example, a fight between Rigid and Naomi, the whole school will arrive there to watch the match between two superpowers.


    The list was always being displayed on a big screen in their old Academy but since they came to Japan¡­ this whole leveling game thing has been silent for a while.


    "Okay, Saori-san, the battle''s on," Ryan nodded, "I will not go easy on you either, be prepared," Ryan smiled, "Next week- no, next Monday, today is Thursday, we will hold our leveling game,"


    "Thanks¡­" Saori sighed, "Thanks a lot, Ryan-san!"


    ''Hey! Do not jump on him!'' Gwen clenched her fists.


    "Till then, let us practice and train ourselves,"


    "Hah, you are the one who needs training, Ryan-san, I am already pretty strong,"


    "Would not your vampire abilities stop working in the morning during our fight?"


    "Who said morning?" she smiled, "You have already agreed to this, and I never mentioned morning,"


    Yes. the battles were allowed at any time of the day. Disputes do not come after knocking on your door.


    "Take some rest, we will leave you," Ryan turned, "And if you dared to commit suicide before our match, Gwen will kill you,"


    "Eh, why me?" they all walked out of the room.


    "I will go back to my room, I need to tell Brandon about this,"


    "Whoa, so you call him by his name, huh?"


    "Crap- I forgot Gwen was here, and I did not know you already knew about this vampire business, Ryan told you right?"


    "Nah, I guessed it. You were being pretty obvious," she smiled with a sense of victory, Ryan shrugged.


    "Have you got smarter since you became Ryan''s girl¨C wife, I mean?"


    "Oh screw you!" although she blushed, she managed to swing her katana in Devon''s direction.


    "I will see you later, dude," Devon patted Ryan''s shoulder, "She is strong, train hard, if you are going to stand by her side, then even I have to settle some score with the council,"


    ''Oh?'' Ryan was stunned.


    "Bye!" he ran away at his vampiric speed.


    "Ryan-Kun, see you at night~" Ayami gestured to Ryan.


    ''Eek- you just want to eat me, do not you?'' Ryan sighed.


    "For now, I am going to my room, but I need to know what is going on between you and Ayami-san,"


    "Well, she is a devil,"


    "Ah," she sighed, "No surprise they exist,"


    "And she needs my flesh for five months or she will die,"


    "Hah?!" Gwen shouted, "You will die in five months!"


    "Nah, as long as she does not creeps up at night like Saori-san and hunts for humans, I am fine with it,"


    "You¡­ well," Gwen lifted herself on her toes, kissed Ryan on his cheek, "See ya!" her room''s door banged close.


    "This girl," Ryan shook his head. His happiness did not last for long when suddenly he sensed a powerful presence.


    ''Tch, Satoru-san,'' Ryan was about to hide away but before he could, Satoru called his name.


    "Ryan-Kun, wait for a second," within a flash, Satoru appeared right in front of Ryan, "Will you tell me what is going on?"


    ¡­.


    "Please sir, do not tell anyone about this." Ryan requested, "As you know what vampire families can do,"


    "Wha-?!" Satoru coughed, "Hm, I see,"


    "So sir, please keep it confidential, announce that the girl who committed suicide is sent back to Earth,"


    "Hm, I will manage it somehow, you should focus on your classes," Satoru turned around.


    "And sir, I¡­ I want to¡­ do not mind, I will do it directly," Ryan gulped.


    "As you say," Satoru walked away.


    The classes were still on, but Ryan decided to skip the classes.


    ''I should train,'' Ryan thought.


    "Do you want me to resume your training phases?"


    "Yes, please," Ryan replied, "But before that, I would like to give a try at the VR games section," he grinned.


    "Welcome, sir, please scan your ID card here." A robot greeted Ryan at the arcade''s entrance, "You do not have an account, would you like to make one? Here are the pricings," suddenly a screen appeared.


    ''Pro Gamer account- 10,000 yen,'' Ryan read next, ''VIP Gamer account- 18,000 yen? The same cost as a PSP,'' Ryan read next, ''Cheat Gamer account- 50,000 Yen. so they give cheats too?''


    Ryan finally saw an account that would suit his taste and budget, ''Beginner gamer account- worth only 2000 Yen, definitely under my budget,''


    "Which game would you like to play, sir?" He was again shown a list of games, which he had no idea about.


    "Guess I will go with this,"


    "Beast Training Scenario? Here are the pricings,"


    "Again?" Ryan glanced, "This, 200 Yen for 2 hours,"


    "Please chose the beast tier, stats of beasts, and number of beasts, you can skip them if you want to play a random beast scenario,"


    "Random, I know nothing about beasts,"


    Ryan went inside, logged in to his account, put on the headset, and lost himself in the world of the metaverse.


    Ryan was teleported to a ground where everything was green, ''Perhaps it is a forest,'' Ryan looked around him, ''Perfect for my training, I guess,'' Ryan shrugged.


    Suddenly, a screen popped up, "Chose your weapon, your skills will be activated,"


    "Futsuu no Katana," Ryan entered the name, the katana''s design appeared, Ryan chose one with the same stats as his katana.


    < Game starting in 10 seconds >


    < Your mission is to fight the spawned basic tier beasts for ten minutes. Beasts will be respawned after five minutes, you can quit anytime you want. The whole area of forest is available for use >


    < Game starting in three, two, one, the game begins! >


    With a loud roar, a wolf-like creature appeared in front of Ryan. without thinking twice, Ryan lifted his katana and performed some tricks he learned from anime.


    He was randomly moving around while slicing his katana as shown in anime- like Zoro and Tanjiro. It took him some time to kill his first beast.


    < First time killing a basic tier beast, gained 200 Exp >


    It was his System''s message, not the game''s message.


    < Killed a basic tier level 15 beast, gained 150 Exp >


    ''Just that much?'' Ryan sighed.


    Roar!


    With loud roars and barks, two more- same wolf-like beasts appeared in front of Ryan.


    He kept slicing through the two beasts while they were attacking him at the same time. It was pretty tough cause he had no katana skills.


    But he had little experience of sparring since he fought with Nakamura-san in the parallel world.


    "Fuck," Ryan panted, "I can feel exhausted, how amazing," he looked at the bodies of two beasts disappearing into thin air by turning into pixels, "It is pretty hard cause I do not-"


    "Use your webs and blood fists, blood simmer skills too, Ryan," Professor made him recall that he has the other skills too.


    "Damn, I forgot about them and was depending on purely katana skills,"


    "Well, I do not know how high you were to challenge a pure vampire her whole family, not to mention the whole council, but since you did there is no backing off. You will have to learn how to use all of your skills together,"


    "T- thanks," Four beasts appeared. Same beasts but different level. Ryan charged.


    "Come!" he shouted.


    ''I guess, I will start your physical training right now,'' Professor smiled when he got the opportunity to do what he was waiting for.


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 367 - Survive Phase Five.

    ''Huh? A quest at a time like this?'' Ryan looked at the screen in front of him.


    < New quest appeared- Quest 13: Defeat and kill the upcoming horde of 16 basic tier metaverse beasts >


    ''Seriously?'' Ryan dodged a beast''s attack, ''There are already three in front of me, and you are telling me to kill sixteen more?''


    Ryan jumped in the air, he performed a horizontal slash, it somehow managed to make a cut on the beast''s face.


    ''Shit, this is getting hard,''


    < Rewards: +1 Rare Grade [Wizard class] skill >


    Ryan''s eyes lit up, ''Finally!?'' Ryan gripped his katana tightly, with a powerful swing, he cut off the beast''s leg, chest, and then the head.


    This way, only two more were standing in front of him, they have pretty damaged themselves if not Ryan was about of stamina.


    ''And I will receive experience too!'' Ryan kicked the wolf away, ''Tch, it managed to bite me,'' Ryan saw red blood coming out from his leg, ''It does not hurt though,''


    "Wowoaa!" One of the two wolves charged at Ryan.


    "Get out of the way!" Ryan sliced the wolf''s eye, it started making strange noises.


    Before the second beast would attack him, Ryan caught this opportunity- he stabbed the wolf in its chest. Blood poured out like crazy after Ryan pulled his katana out.


    ''Tch, I seriously need to consider learning Katana art,'' Ryan kicked the other wolf, ''I need to follow and learn one art style from the Sword arts,''


    Ryan was having serious trouble dealing with the beasts with his katana since the time he entered the VR game world.


    ''They are strong- no, I am weak because I can not get close to them, I can not engage in close combat with these beasts,'' Ryan retreated.


    He started running out of the forest, he came out in the open area where a river was flowing from between- distributing two parts of the forest.


    On the other side was a deeper forest with darker trees and beasts, on the side Ryan was standing, there was sand below his feet, a river, and a beast in front of him.


    "Fuck it! I need this skill!" Ryan aggressively started swinging his katana.


    Out of five attempts only two actually touched the beast from which one was a faint cut. Ryan kept swinging his katana till he finally managed to kill the beast.


    < Congratulations, you have leveled up to level 24 >


    ''Thank god,''


    < HP: +5 >


    < Blood level: +5 >


    < Extra status points: +2 >


    ''Add all of the status points to my stamina stat.''


    < Stamina: 110 [+4] >


    < Stamina: 114 >


    ''How many Bloods do I have?'' Ryan asked the System while panting hard.


    Before his System, a message from the game flashed in front of him.


    [ The next phase will begin in 10 seconds ]


    From what Ryan experienced since the beginning of this game, ''This takes place in phases, I see,'' Ryan controlled his breathing, ''there was only 1 beast at the start, then two came, two became four,  four to eight¡­ that means, this phase will contain 16 beasts,'' he dropped his katana in its scabbard.


    < Bloods: 5000 [5K] >


    ''Buy status points worth 3000 Bloods.''


    < One status point is worth 50 Bloods, purchasing stats points worth 3000 will give you 60 stat points >


    < Are you sure you want to initiate the purchase and confirm the purchase? >


    ''Yes. and do not ask me everything in this detail again.''


    < Done. 60 Stats points are added to your stock >


    < Available Stats points: 60 >


    ''Open my status screen.''


    < HP: 110


    Blood level: 110


    Blood Storage: 250


    Strength: 78


    Stamina: 114


    Agility: 55 [+33]


    Bloods: 2K


    Stat Points: 60 >


    ''Make my strength 100.''


    < Strength: 78 [+22] >


    ''Increase my agility to¡­ 70 KMPH.''


    < Agility: 55 [+15] >


    < Agility: 70 KPH [43.5 MPH] >


    < Total Agility: 70 [+33] >


    ''I guess the 33 is my Trait''s agility. Damn, I am slow.'' Ryan gulped.


    [ Phase 5 Begins ]


    ''Quick! Increase my Stamina by the remaining points!''


    < Stamina: 114 [+23] >


    < Stamina: 137 >


    Ryan felt a little jolt in his body, his fatigue suddenly faded. His HP was leaned because of the level up. And beasts started approaching him from the front- from the other side of the river.


    ''Although they are not weak, they are fast, they are in numbers¡­ I can still win- cause I have intelligence which the dump beasts do not!''


    < Reward: +1 Rare Grade [Wizard Class] skill >


    ''And I can not let go of this skill. I really need it,'' Ryan jumped a few feet high, he used his web to go higher in the air, the tree bends down a little.


    ''And I was confused how Shinmen sensei''s katana was not falling.'' he glanced at his waist, there was a magnetic belt around his waist that kept the scabbard together.


    The magnetic attraction was so strong that even when Ryan pulled the katana aggressively out of its scabbard, the scabbard did not move even a little bit.


    That is how strong the magnetic belt''s magnetic attraction was. Ryan fell down a few meters away from the river. The wolves were about to cross the river.


    ''Once they cross the river, there will be nothing holding them back, I need to use this river to my advantage.''


    Although it was a shallow river, it was deep enough that the water reached the beasts'' knees¡­ you know what I mean.


    ''That would slow them, yes.'' Ryan smiled. He then shot his red crimson web at the beast who was leading the horde.


    The web aimed straight at the wolf''s big eye, it went inside its eye, it lost control and stripped on the ground. Ryan then shows more webs in its direction.


    ''Thanks to my blood fists¡­ I can penetrate its body with my webs.'' Ryan shot the webs covered in blood aura and left them inside the body of the beast after penetrating them.


    The beast fell into the river. It was being drowned away without being able to do anything, it went down the river.


    < Killed a level 14 beast; gained 140 Exp >


    A beast entered the water, Ryan quickly shot webs in its direction. ''Blood¡­ simmer!'' Ryan activated his skill. The blood inside the beast started boiling.


    "Blast!" Another beast climbed over the top of the dying beast, with Ryan''s order, the second beast, whose blood was boiling, its head blasted away, taking the third beast with it.


    < Combo x2! >


    ''This is amazing!'' a beast passed the river. Ryan aimed his web in its direction and jumped towards the beast.


    Just when Ryan was close enough, he let go of his web and kicked the beast in the head, throwing it back into the water. Before the beast could get back after getting that hard impact on its head, it was washed away by the river.


    ''This is it, I guess.'' Ryan''s hand went for his katana, "It is the time to bring my katana in the game!" Ryan did what every weeb wants to do.


    He slid his right leg back, concentrated on his katana and his surrounding. He let out the air from his mouth¡­ slowly.


    "Roar!" a beast was approaching him, Ryan could hear the roaring.


    Ryan held his scabbard in one hand and the katana''s grip in one hand. ''Here it¡­ goes!'' With quick movements, Ryan pulled out his katana.


    He went with the flow and cut down a beast by performing a vertically diagonal swift cut.


    ''Blood simmer!'' Ryan ordered once again.


    < Combo x4 >


    Ryan let go of his scabbard and concentrated on killing the beasts. He charged at them, he went past the river in a flash, landed on a beast''s back, stabbing his katana through the beast''s head.


    < Combo x5 >


    He quickly got off, ran away from the beast while slicing through one of the beast''s legs. He pulled his katana back, stabbed it straight forward into a beast''s chest.


    < Combo x6 >


    "Blood simmer!" he shouted once again after moving away from the first beast he stabbed in the head.


    Boom!


    Red blood flew all over the area. Ryan landed on the ground with another message flashing in front of his eyes.


    < Combo x9 >


    ''And I killed three before,'' Ryan remembered, ''That means only three remains!''


    Ryan turned around, ''Wait- what is this?'' he turned around to see and feel his katana in his right hand but¡­ to his surprise, the katana was not in his hands anymore.


    "When the fuck did the katana fell out of my hands?!" Ryan grabbed his head.


    ''Shit! I need to learn how to handle my katana¨C'' before he could continue thinking, he felt a shove from behind. Although he could feel no pain, he knew something hit him from behind.


    "You shitty beast! Attack from ahead if you have the guts!" Ryan''s body flew in the air because of the slash a wolf performed from behind.


    ''I need to gain my control back,'' he raised his hand to shoot his web- but it seemed as if the beast had figured out Ryan''s techniques.


    One beast suddenly grabbed Ryan in between its mouth. It threw Ryan to another beast. It dug its teeth in Ryan''s body and shook its head like mad with Ryan in between its mouth.


    ''NO! Let go of me!'' Ryan screamed but his shouts could not be heard.


    [ You are out of life, you will be transported back to the waiting arena ]


    With the game giving him such message, Ryan''s vision went black. He then appeared in an open area with clouds around him.


    "Fuck¡­" Ryan grunted, "Only three were remaining!"


    ''Shit, I  lost my focus¡­ how can I?''


    < Quest Thirteen: Failed. >


    < Penalty: deducted combo Exp >


    < Combo x9. Gained 1700 Exp >


    < Penalty for failing the quest, deducted 700 Exp >


    < Gained total 1000 Exp >


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 368 - Enzo Ra.

    "How can I make such a silly mistake?!" Ryan kicked the air, "I am such a fucker! I lost almost half of my bonus exp! Shit this!" Ryan was aggressively throwing his legs in frustration.


    ''Even though I had such a great chance to bag a Rare skill and see what this Wizard class can do¡­ I lost the opportunity,''


    "Shut up, Ryan." Professor started, "It is not over till you stop. You do not fail till you stop trying,"


    "But how can I even be motivated to try again when I made such a stupid mistake of letting my katana fall out of my hands?!"


    "Well, that is because you were overconfident. Stay to the ground. Does not matter if it is a basic tier or an Emperor tier. You have to treat your opponent as the same, never ridicule or mock them."


    "...." Ryan calmed down.


    "Never underestimate your opponent. If you lose to a basic beast here, you will not be able to fight even an Elite vampire, forget about the council which is full of Elders and Dracules."


    Ryan gulped, "Alright. I am going to get serious and try again,"


    "Now that is like my son!" Professor smiled.


    "Do not be creepy- I am not your son,"


    "Haha, you know, just saying,"


    Ryan was beaten by three basic tier beasts after killing more than fifteen beasts of the same category. Ryan was truly disappointed in himself.


    Because he failed the quest, he lost quite a good amount of Exp- almost half, not to mention. He was standing in the waiting room while deciding what to do next- what mission to take next.


    | Please chose your training difficulty level |


    "Average,"


    | Please chose the Beasts'' Tier you want to face off for the training |


    Ryan did not think another second, ''Are you serious, Ryan?'' Professor was surprised but not shocked.


    "Hm. I want to repent for my silly mistake and," he gripped his katana''s hilt- yes, it was back to him after he died, thankfully his items did not drop after his death as it does in VR games, ''I want my lost Exp back.''


    | Difficulty chosen: Average. Beast Tier chose: Intermediate |


    Ryan felt his body in the waiting arena fading away into pixels. His vision went black before it cleared once again.


    | Your mission is to clear the horde of 20 Intermediate Enzo Ra beasts |


    | Mission will begin in ten seconds |


    ''This land¡­ what is up with this mission now?'' Ryan wondered when he looked around himself. ''Is not this a totally barren land?'' Totally barren land with dried grass everywhere, stones, a few tried tree trunks still standing.


    ''As long as my eye can see¡­ it is just dried grass¡­ this land extends to the horizon or something?'' Ryan was patiently waiting for the ten seconds to finish.


    < A new quest appeared- Quest 14: Kill 20 Enzo Ra >


    ''Okay, okay,'' Ryan smiled, ''Let us see what the rewards for this quest are?''


    < Reward: Additional exp for killing Enzo Ra


    800 Exp for completing the given quest


    +1 Rare Grade Skill >


    ''Well,'' the time was up, ''Although it is not a Wizard class skill, it still is a Rare skill.''


    Ryan took his stance. Moved his left leg back, grabbed his katana in his hands. ''For become stronger, let us do some epic shit.'' Ryan closed his eyes.


    "Hm," Ryan hummed, "I can hear them, from the distance, I hear these beasts coming."


    "You know, I do not want to interrupt your focus or something, but, instead of worrying about the reward- you should focus on knowing about the beast."


    "Huh?" Ryan opened his eye, "Right. I got to know what I am investing in." Ryan used vision at the 20 beasts he saw in front of him. They were somewhere around five hundred feet away from Ryan.


    < Name: Enzo Ra >


    < Description: Evolution of giant tortoise. This beast ranges from intermediate to advance tier. It has a shard shell on the top of its back which almost covers its body. The shell is made of dust, clay, and other waste. It is terribly hard to penetrate but once done, it can be cut with steel weapons. >


    Then Ryan focused on only one of the Enzo Ra.


    < Name: Enzo Ra >


    < Height: 4''0" >


    < Tier: Intermediate Tier >


    < Weight: 661 Pounds [300 KG] >


    < Ability: Dust Typhoon [50% chances of creating a dust typhoon by using the skill- Earth''s Dust].


    2. Rock Shell [Increases the durability of its shell by 20% till attacked] >


    < Beast Type: Ground & Rock >


    < Weakness: Water, Ice, Steel, Martial arts type beasts.


    Its Weakness: Attack its butthole, which will decrease the shell''s durability by almost 20%. But the beast will be aggressive for three minutes. >


    < Level: 30 >


    < HP: 159/160 >


    < Defense: 400 >


    < Strength: 200 [Mainly its shell] >


    < Agility: 35 KPH >


    < Blood Type: G- Negative>


    < Evolution: Possible >


    "Well, that was a hell of a lot of information. But," Ryan took his stance once again, "It will just help me beat the hell out of his ass!"


    Whoosh!


    Ryan bolted from his place, "This time, no defense against that strong and defensive creature!"


    "It would not make sense to attack it either," Professor told.


    "It is my way," Ryan ran swiftly through the dried grass before stopping a few hundred meters away from the beasts.


    "Wait, why am I running towards them? I will only waste my stamina!" Ryan realized. He took his stance and activated blood fists.


    ''Long-distance first, then close combat.'' Ryan let go of his katana, pulled his hands forward.


    "This time, I will use everything I have!" Ryan shouted, with that, he aimed at the beast leading the horde.


    The tortoise was running at a very slow pace¡­ till Ryan attacked and killed one of the tortoises by blood simmer.


    "What? It did nothing?!" Ryan was surprised that killing one beast did nothing to the others. He was expecting the blood blast to take at least two beasts with it.


    < First time killing an intermediate beast; gained 850 Exp >


    < First time killing Enzo Ro, gained 400 Exp >


    < Killed a level 30 Enzo Ro. Bonus 300 Exp >


    < Congrats, you have leveled up to level 25! >


    < Gained two status points >


    ''Add them to my strength ASAP!'' they were added, making his strength 102.


    Ryan deactivated his webs. ''They are useless against these beasts, it looks like it.'' Ryan grabbed his katana and started concentrating.


    His hands were glowing in bright crimson color before turning into a dark red shade. ''I need to concentrate on my surrounding,'' Ryan lightly gripped his katana.


    "Your movements must always be swift." Shinmen Takezo''s voice flashed, "No long back and forth swings. Stay to the ground. Stay on the ground but move like water- move like the air."


    Ryan was muttering Takezo''s words till he sensed the beasts making their way towards him faster than before.


    He slowly opened his eye, ''I see. Rolling on the ground huh?'' Ryan pushed the crossguard, also known as Quillon, of his katana. With a clanking sound, it came out of his scabbard.


    Ryan started at the rolling tortoises coming his way. When they were only a few meters away, Ryan started running to his right side.


    "I can not count them head-on, that leaves me with only two options." Ryan muttered, "First, attack from the top, their shells protect them. Second, attack from the side slash behind. Where their asshole is."


    The beasts were so busy rolling forward, they did not sense Ryan at all for some time. That time was enough for Ryan to get on their side.


    "Dude, are you seriously going to do something that disgusting?" Professor sounded pretty grossed out.


    "Of course not, why would I dirty my katana? I am going to slice their butt into four." Ryan smiled.


    "That still is a pretty gross thing to do."


    "I have no choice." Ryan jumped in the air. One of the tortoises reacted to Ryan''s attack.


    But before it could get on its fours- it was lying on its back, unable to get up without rolling forward. So it did. Ryan took that pause to stab the tortoise in its open stomach.


    He pulled his katana and went for the tortoise''s head. Swift cut through its head, blood poured like crazy.


    < Gained 300 Exp >


    "Now this is pretty crazy, Blood simmer!" Ryan ran away, stabbed another Enzo Ra. by now, every Enzo had stopped moving. They were focused on Ryan.


    < Combo x2 >


    ''Yes!''


    Ryan ran through the crowd of Enzo Ra. he kept running, making cuts on those who were showing their stomach. And dodged those who were ready for a headbutt fight.


    Not headbutt but more like it. They would roll down and attack¨C Woah! Ryan felt a strong gust of wind from behind.


    He turned around to see a dead Enzo flying high in the air, "What the?"


    "Looks like it is the skill vision told you about. Earth''s Dust. it is not a typhoon but there is a 50% chance of creating a typhoon and throwing you away with it. It will kill you in an instant. Stay alert."


    "Thanks. But, I am prepared." Ryan dropped his katana back into his scabbard.


    ''Although I can not make air slashes like Rayleigh and Zoro can do. I can not cut air or gas. But¡­ I can make things blast! I can create blasts!''


    "Blood simmer!"


    Boom!


    From the dust, red blood flew all over the area. It disturbed the eye of the dust formation, the whole formation fell. Things did not stop there.


    ''I have cut even more tortoises!'' Ryan ran further away from the Enzos.


    "Blood simmer!"


    -Boom! Boom!


    Two more blasts.


    < Combo x8 >


    "Damn good! I can take my exp back¨C" his voice faded when he felt the ground beneath him shaking.


    ''No way¡­'' he turned his head, a rolling was- just like a wrecking ball will hit him for sure.


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!

 Chapter 369 - Super Combo!

    "Shit! Crap!" Ryan softly but quickly undrew his katana, "I will be dead meat once again if I keep running like this!" Ryan grunted but he had no other choice.


    ''What am I supposed to do here? How can I stop that rolling ball? Is there a way?'' Ryan glanced behind him, ''And what the fuck is up with this dust! Thank god this is a barren land and not a desert!''


    Ryan jumped, trying to avoid the gust of dust from the rolling Enzo Ra behind him.


    ''Crap-! NOT more!'' Ryan''s eye went wide when he saw three more Enzo Ra coming towards him, ''I need to run away quickly before I get caught in this mess of dust and hard shells.''


    Ryan glanced around him. Three were approaching him from the front, leaving him no place to run away. From behind was a big wrecking ball coming to kill Ryan.


    Ryan had killed eight beasts by now, his combo was still continued. But two minutes here and there, he will lose his combo bonus Exp. That is what Ryan did not want to happen.


    ''I need to defeat them, I know! But how can I¡­?'' Ryan closed his eye and started concentrating.


    "One behind him, it will reach me anything soon. Three approaching me from three sides¡­ I can not escape¡­" Ryan opened his eye, "But I can cut their stomach if they come out of the shell."


    Ryan''s hand went towards his katana''s hilt. By pushing the quillon of his katana, the Katana came slightly out of the scabbard. He slid his right leg back.


    "Come." Ryan let out the air from his mouth.


    Enzo was surrounding Ryan right now, they were coming closer and closer, decreasing the radius of the circle Ryan was standing in.


    Ryan took a light jump, when Enzo came closer, Ryan kicked its body to go higher in the air. He let all four Enzo Ra crash with each other.


    Of course, they took no damage but Ryan managed to deactivate their ability which had increased their shell''s durability by 20%.


    Ryan dropped down from the top with his katana in his hands. The tortoises were unaware of what happened. They took their sweet time coming back to their sense.


    "My chance." Ryan landed hard on a tortoise''s shell. He moved his katana horizontally, making a cut on Enzo''s face who was in front of Ryan.


    Quickly putting his katana back, Ryan turned his hands red and smashed the tortoise''s shell. Nothing happened. Not even a scratch.


    Just when he saw another Enzo charging towards him, Ryan jumped in the air, grabbed his katana.


    "Soft, swift movements," Ryan muttered. He pulled his katana out of the scabbard, "Short swings," Ryan pulled the katana to his left side.


    He kicked Enzo''s shell and jumped higher in the air. Going away from the group of Enzo, Ryan landed on his knees, a few meters away.


    Ryan lifted his katana and gave it a hard swing. Red blood spattered over Enzo who was standing behind Ryan.


    "Simmer." Behind Ryan, Enoz''s head fell right behind his feet.


    < Super combo! x12 >


    ''Good work, Ryan.'' Ryan was putting his katana back in the scabbard when he sensed another Enzo behind him. ''Hm?'' he turned around.


    "Damn!" He jumped back, Enzo rolled forward before Ryan could land down, "NO!" Ryan used his katana to push himself off Enzo, "Shit, shit," Ryan landed on the other side and started running away from Enzo chasing him.


    ''I want to see how strong their shell is,'' Ryan muttered, ''No. I want to see how powerful my swing is. Will my katana be able to penetrate its shell?'' Ryan thought as he continued backing off.


    Suddenly, a few words flashed in front of his eyes.


    < Enzo''s Butthole is its weakness. Damaging its butthole will result in a 20% decrease of its shell''s durability >


    Ryan moved his eyes till they caught Enzo''s rear while it was rolling towards Ryan. ''Katana, sorry.'' Ryan held his katana away from his body, he brought his katana near his left waist.


    While pointing the katana down, Ryan charged at Enzo with the intention of hurting its asshole.


    Slash.


    Ryan stopped in front of Enzo, he finally managed to slice its ass into two. ''Fuck, its scream is so annoying!'' A shrill and annoying scream came out of Enzo.


    "Blood simmer!" Ryan dropped his katana back in the scabbard, he ran away from Enzo leaving his ass burning in pain.


    ''Do not worry, I would not boil you, I want to destroy your shell.'' Ryan ran past Enzo, stood behind it. "Stop," Ryan ordered his skill to deactivate.


    "...damn, Ryan," Professor could not help but feel the pain, "That is what you were planning for¡­ damn, it is- still gross." Ryan ignored him.


    As his System told him, after Enzo''s ass is hurt, it will turn aggressive for a few minutes. And Ryan could see that exact same thing in front of him, ''It can stand on two legs?'' Ryan''s eye twitched.


    Enzo rose from the ground, it pushed its body weight up and stood on its rear legs¡­ for a second or two.


    "Come, stupid beast. I am ready." Ryan held his katana in both hands, in front of him.


    Soon, Enzo''s legs, body, the head disappeared inside its shell. Nothing was visible, Enzo turned into a ball and started rolling at Ryan.


    ''I must have weakened its shell more than 20%, I think. Burning its ass might have helped a little?''


    "No? Blood simmer!" Ryan activated the skill again and did not deactivate it this time, "Keep the temperature constant, do not boil the target¡­" Ryan ordered while waiting for the beast to calm down.


    It was jumping around, dancing in pain. It was growing more and more aggressive. ''I mean, anyone would be aggressive if you mess with their asshole,'' Ryan shrugged.


    "Here it comes." the beast finally stopped struggling, it landed on the ground, its head was out, thick legs were out, ready to take out Ryan any time. Its eyes were glowing in anger.


    ''I need to finish it before others arrive for its help. I can sense them, they are close.'' Ryan gulped.


    He felt the ground shake once again as Enzo was rolling towards him. Ryan took his katana vertically upwards.


    ''Damn! What is this recoil?!'' Ryan was pushed back as soon as his katana clashed with Enzo''s shell- spinning shell.


    "No way!" Ryan lifted the katana and clashed once again. Enzo was continuously pushing Ryan back and back. ''There are Enzo behind me¡­ I can not let it push me!'' the veins of Ryan''s arms popped out as he pushed against Enzo and started hitting it furiously.


    ''Damn! Only if I had a stronger weapon¡­'' Ryan gritted his teeth. He was not being pushed back anymore but he was not in a winning situation either, ''Only if webs worked¡­ no! I want to break its shell with my katana!''


    "One minute," Ryan stopped hitting furiously, "If I can cover my webs in blood aura¡­ if I can cover my arms in blood aura.'' Ryan thought, ''Then¡­''


    Like something set on fire, Ryan''s hand holding his katana turned dark red, covered in the flame of blood aura. He stepped away from Enzo.


    ''I need focus¡­ I need to focus all of my energy, power, concentrate my everything on my katana.'' Ryan sheathed his katana into its scabbard.


    His dark red hands grabbed the katana''s hilt without burning it. Then slowly the katana''s hilt was turning in the color as same as Ryan''s fist.


    Ryan took off from his place, ''I need to be above it,'' Ryan jumped, used Enzo''s body as a support to go even higher in the air. Slowly taking out his katana, Ryan closed his eye.


    "I believe in you!" like a dagger, Ryan pulled out his katana, held it above his head with both hands, ready to stab and penetrate Enzo''s shell.


    ''If I fail in penetrating its shell, I will be crushed in its rolling shit. Eventually, I will end up dead. So this is my final chance.''


    "Then I can even cover my katana in blood aura, you stupid beast!" Ryan shouted, his red eye sparkled.


    Bang!


    Ryan''s knee knocked on Enzo''s shell, before his knee, his katana was what was already inside Enzo''s shell. Ryan closed his eyes again.


    "Deeper. I need to push it deeper!" Ryan pushed the katana further deep. Enzo lost it. It got up on its rear legs once again.


    ''Although it has stopped, it is not dead yet.'' Ryan pushed his glowing red katana deeper.


    "It must be feeling burning pain from inside because of blood aura but¡­ it really is not enough to kill it." Ryan got up from its shell, "Forward." Ryan muttered, "Move it forward!" Ryan screamed.


    The katana stuck in its shell moved. Not up or down, it was moving towards. Ryan grunted while pulling the katana forward with him.


    Weekeke! Enzo let out a strange whimper in pain.


    "Damn you!" Ryan screamed, with his scream, the katana swiftly moved through Enzo''s shell, breaking the shell and hence tearing its back together.


    < Combo x14 >


    Its blood made an arc in the air with Ryan''s katana going up and them coming down to the scabbard after shaking away the blood.


    ''I¡­'' Enzo landed dead on its stomach on the ground, ''I was successful.'' Ryan was breathing heavily.


    "But¡­" he raised his eye, ''There are still six left for me to take care of.'' Ahead of him, there were more than six Enzo Ra rolling in Ryan''s direction.


    ..


    ...


    Will Be Continued...!


    Please keep supporting. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 370 - The Typhoon Boss: Boss Enzo Ra.

    "Amazing!  A super combo and now x14 combo! That is amazing, Ryan,"


    "Well, thanks, Professor." Ryan drew his katana back into his scabbard.


    "Just do not die now, Ryan. This will be a turning point if you manage to kill these intermediate beasts."


    "Hm, I agree. They are pretty tough though. But if I manage to beat them, then I will consider I am getting strong."


    "Yes, you do not have much time before your leveling game with Asakawa Saori-san."


    "That is the main reason why I want to get stronger." Ryan turned around, "I will protect her and destroy the vampire''s world even if it is impossible."


    ''How will you do it if it is impossible?'' Professor sighed.


    "But Ryan," he started, "I just do not want you to underestimate vampires. Believe me, they are really strong, you alone can not beat them." Professor warned.


    "That is not the main concern right now, is it?" Ryan gripped his katana, "I need to beat the shit out of these stupid tortoises first."


    Ryan got off Enzo and walked a few meters away, ''Boom!'' Blood spilled everywhere, Ryan protected himself from the hot blood by his katana and blood aura.


    Ryan had finally succeeded in covering his katana with the blood aura. It was a pretty good achievement for starters. Now his sword skills leveled up, his attacks will be stronger than before.


    "Be careful. You are using a lot of skills that take your HP in return. You might run out of HP."


    "Oh, do not worry. I am not letting the same snake bite me twice," Ryan opened his inventory, "I already have supplies!"


    Enzo beasts that were behind the Enzo Ryan sliced up into half were taken down with this Enzo. It took two more Enzo with it which means¡­


    < Combo x16 >


    Ryan looked ahead of him, "I somehow managed to pull off. Now only four remain." Ryan gulped, "Just like the last time, only a few were remaining."


    ''....but wait¡­.'' Ryan was speechless when he saw his opponents doing something together¡­ ''What the heck are they doing?'' It looked as if they were spinning in circles together.


    "Uh¡­ professor?" Ryan asked for help but the professor was clueless himself, "Why do I have a very bad feeling about this?"


    "All I say," Professor answered, "You should finish them before they pull any one of their tricks."


    "Y- you are right." Ryan held the scabbard and ran towards them. They were not more than 20 feet away from Ryan. Ryan covered the distance in a flash.


    "No way!" Ryan backed off before he could attack one of the Enzo, "Shit!" Ryan held the katana in front of his eyes, "A typhoon!?" Ryan ran away from the four Enzo who was moving in circles.


    "It had not turned into a full typhoon yet. A typhoon''s average speed ranges from 120 to 160 KPH." Professor informed, "But a typhoon is what they are planning for, kill them. I have the same bad vibe as you."


    Ryan pulled his katana straight in front of him, ''Blood Aura.'' Ryan''s katana, which was black in color, was covered with a dark red flame.


    < Congrats, your skill [Blood Fists] has evolved to a Rare Grade skill >


    ''Now?''


    "Maybe because you used blood Aura instead of blood fists. And it worked," Professor explained, "Well, amazing."


    Ryan ran towards the beasts without any delay, "Before they turn into something big."


    With hesitation Ryan still continued towards the direction of four Enzo who was rolling in circles, a typhoon was being originated from the center of the circle.


    The dust turned into a big and tall typhoon. Ryan, not being able to withstand the typhoon, was thrown away from the tortoises.


    "...what power¡­" Ryan landed a few meters away from the typhoon, "Should not the typhoon pull me inside instead of throwing me away?" Ryan wondered. Getting off the ground with taking support from his katana.


    ''Shit, it looks like whatever the tortoises were doing¡­. Is finally done.''


    | Boss has appeared. Defeat the boss! |


    ''That does not help at all, thank you, Game.''


    < Typhoon Boss: Boss Enzo Ra has appeared. Defeat the boss for additional rewards >


    ''And now that is like my Ring System!'' Ryan clenched his katana, ''Aditional rewards are what I want!'' Ryan tried moving towards the typhoon but was again thrown away.


    "Ryan," Professor''s voice sounded cold, "Look at the top¡­ what his that?"


    "What?" Ryan''s eye went wide when he saw a fifty feet tall dust monster. A monster formed out of dust. ''It looks similar to Enzo Ra¡­ but what is that?'' Ryan''s eye was trying to pop out.


    It was big, tall, monstrous, insanely strong it looked. It was nothing compared to the little Enzo Ro Ryan was fighting till now. It was totally on a different level.


    < Name: Typhoon Boss Enzo Ra >


    < Tier: Intermediate level >


    < Description: A typhoon beast formed with the use of the skill [Earth''s Dust] used by Enzo Ra, an intermediate-tier beast. It needs four Enzo Ra to form this monster. It is created by Enzo Ra over level 30. It is fairly dangerous. But unlike other typhoons, this boss throws you away, pulls you in, at its own will or liking. >


    "Fuck me. How am I supposed to fight that thing?" Ryan gulped hard. He saw his hands holding the katana, trembling in fear of facing the boss.


    < Level: 40 >


    < Exp on killing: 800-1000 >


    < Weakness: Water, Ice.


    Hint to its Weakness: To destroy a building, you must destroy its pillars, columns, or base first. >


    ''What the¡­ why hint?''


    "Cause your vision is not evolved yet. Keep working," Professor told and disappeared.


    Ryan lifted his eye and stared at the big monstrous figure in front of him, ''I do not have water, neither do I have ice¡­ I need to make sense of the hint first of all.''


    Ryan stepped forward, ''Shit, what?!'' He felt his legs slipping off the ground as if his body was being pulled in a vacuum cleaner. No, it was stronger than just a normal vacuum cleaner. A strong suction force was pulling Ryan inside.


    "Shit, it feels like I am going inside a black hole¡­ although I do not know how it really feels to be sucked inside a black hole," Ryan pulled his arms back.


    Quickly threw his katana back into the scabbard with a lot of pressure applying on his arms. "And step back!" with a jerk, he stepped back. "And I am still being sucked inside?!"


    Ryan had turned his back to the monster, he lifted his eye and saw a tree, dried tree in front of him.


    By letting go of the ground he was holding on to, Ryan shot his webs in the tree''s direction. ''Although it might break apart, it is worth a shot!'' Ryan pulled himself.


    The tree, as expected, was bending down and down. It was going further down. "Please, please!" Ryan jerked his arms with much greater force.


    "Aha!" Ryan let out the tension as he felt his body being lifted in the air and being pulled¡­ away from the typhoon monster.


    "Fuck¡­" Ryan landed hard on the ground, "I think I broke my perfect jawline." Ryan touched his jaw, it was healed soon.


    < Combo x16! You have gained 6000 Exp! >


    < Congrats you have leveled up¡­ >


    ''Ah!'' Ryan banged his fist on the ground, "I even broke my streak of combos!" Ryan was frustrated, of course. The streak was broken after all.


    Ryan turned around, got up from the ground, and looked at the monster who was lingering behind him. Not moving an inch.


    "Tch," Ryan gulped, "How am I supposed to beat the monster?" Ryan wondered, "I can not even get close to it!"


    "Of course, you can not. It is a typhoon moving at 140 KPH. you will be sucked in if you go deeper or thrown away at the speed of 140. Yours is nowhere till that," Professor told Ryan the bitter truth.


    Ryan tsk-tsked, "But I need to beat it¡­ it is my last chance," Ryan clenched his katana, "Last chance to ace an intermediate beast!"


    ''But¡­ how if I can not even get close to it? If I can not engage in close combat, I would not be able to beat it. In fact, that typhoon monster will throw or suck everything that comes in its way.''


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 371 - Time Limit.

    "It has over five minutes, Ryan,"


    "Ah," Ryan was breathing heavily, "Time is passing so quickly,"


    "I did not tell you that to make you realize how quickly the time is flowing, I want to inform you, you will be out of your time limit,"


    "What limit?" Ryan turned around and started running in the opposite direction.


    "Did you forget? You paid 200 Yen only for two hours gaming time." Professor told him, "Those two hours will end anytime soon,"


    "How much do I have to be precise?"


    "Thirty minutes¡­ no, less than thirty minutes, to be precise," Professor replied.


    "Tch, it sounds as if it is a lot of time but¡­ even one day is nothing if I can not even get close to that monster."


    The dust waves were throwing and pulling Ryan towards the monster, ''And it is growing bigger¡­ if my eye is not betraying me.'' Ryan gulped, ''Not just moving forward,''


    Ryan lifted his katana, dropped the katana''s tip on the ground, "Shit. I can not!" Ryan was gasping heavily for air, "How can I?"


    "I would like to tell you about the hint but¡­ as this is not a life and death situation, I will stay quiet."


    "This is a life and death situation! I do not want to die and lose my chance of finally beating a stupid beast!"


    "Then put your brain to use, figure out what the hint is given by the system really means. We can not provide everything to you in your footsteps."


    "Tch. I know," Ryan rushed further away from the monster, "Why the fuck is it coming towards me when it can expand itself?"


    "Defeat it before it expands into something big¡­ it would be worse if that beast gains speed,"


    "No way, the dust can not roll on the ground," Ryan let out an awkward giggle, "No time for jokes." he quickly became serious.


    It has been somewhere around 10 minutes since the Typhoon boss appeared. After killing 16 intermediate beasts, Ryan thought this would end everything if he just manages to get the remaining four beasts.


    But tables turned when the four beasts started forming a dust typhoon from their strange formation. That dust typhoon turned out to be a bigger, monstrous Enzo Ra, the boss.


    "I can not let myself close to it. If I did, it will either pull me or throw me. I do not know what it will do the next time I get close to it." Ryan gulped, "There must be a pattern¡­ an algorithm or something?"


    ''Tch,'' Ryan rubbed his mouth, ''This dust is irritating my eye and I feel¡­ quite exhausted too,''


    Ryan glanced at the big tortoise standing in front of him. The winds were continuously flowing around it, the four Enzo, who created the boss, were totally hidden under the dust.


    "To destroy a building¡­" Ryan remembered the words his System told him, "How do you destroy a building in an instant?" He asked himself.


    Whoosh!


    ''Almost got me, that thing.'' Ryan jumped back with putting his katana back into the scabbard, ''If that monster''s a big building,'' Ryan observed the monster, ''But it is not a building! Those four Enzo are holding it¨C''


    "Exactly." Professor''s word cut Ryan''s words in between.


    The sudden realization hit Ryan like a stone, "...the four Enzo¡­" Ryan glanced down, "They are holding the monster, they are holding building."


    Ryan grabbed his katana, "Got it. I solved the problem," Ryan started running in the monster''s direction. Soon to be pushed back from the monster.


    "To destroy a building, you must break its columns, its pillars!" Ryan grinned, "But¡­ that does not change the fact that I can not get close to the monster." Ryan tsk-tsked.


    ''W- wait,'' Ryan lifted his eyes at the monster, ''T- that monster is moving¡­ is not it moving a little bit faster?'' Ryan''s sweat fell on the barren land, ''Not now!'' Ryan turned around and started running.


    "How is it running so fast?" Ryan glanced, "Tch, I need to aim its pillars- no, I need to destroy them but¡­ how?" Ryan''s eye started searching for the four pillars, "Damn this dust! Damn this wild wind!" Ryan closed his eye.


    ''Tch, I never thought there was a way of increasing the monster''s speed.'' Ryan glanced, ''Huh? They- they are rolling?!'' Ryan''s eye popped out.


    "See? I told you, never underestimate your opponent. They had a way of increasing the monster''s pace by rolling forward,"


    ''Right. It would not affect the monster as long as they all four are maintaining the circle.''


    Ryan ran further away from the monster whose speed increased suddenly because of its pillars rolling towards Ryan.


    ''This is bad.''


    "But that wind¡­" Professor spoke, "It seriously is something. It looks like it has gotten somewhere around 145 to 150 Kph."


    ''That fast?!'' Ryan''s body jumped, ''Eh. what if I surpass its speed?'' Ryan started thinking, ''Right!''


    "Buy all stats points!"


    < Bought 40 stats points. Where would you like to allocate them? >


    "Agility. Transfer every single point to my agility!"


    < Agility: 110 [+40] ¨C 150 KPH >


    "Yes. that is what I need!" Ryan grabbed his katana, "Activate super speed."


    < Superspeed activated >


    < Bloods: 0 >


    ''I will have to surpass the typhoon''s speed!'' Ryan figured out the secret behind entering the typhoon, ''Here I come!'' Ryan charged.


    In a flash. He disappeared from his place. Only his silhouette would be seen running towards the typhoon.


    "Still Ryan, be careful. I believe this strategy will work out." Professor warned.


    "It has to work." Ryan was close to the typhoon now, he could see the four Enzo clearly. "Cut through the wind¡­" Ryan raised his katana, it suddenly burned on red flame, "Wind Cutter!" he shouted and swung his katana.


    ''....'' he was left dumbfounded, ''Nothing happened?''


    "You do not have such sword skill, Ryan." Professor was trying hard to stop himself from laughing.


    Ryan tsk-tsked and ran deeper in the typhoon, soon he felt a strange stimulation to his body. One second he felt all of his weight going in the opposite direction, another second he felt as if all of his weight was being pushed forward by someone from behind.


    Thankfully, his feet were still on the ground. Strangely, he felt his body weightless but still had trouble moving his body, maybe because of the air pressure.


    "There you are." Ryan held his katana straight in front of him, "Stupid beasts!"


    | Time Limit Warning: You have only 20 minutes left. Would you like to extend your gaming time? |


    ''Nope. Right now, twenty minutes are more than enough.'' Ryan charged at the rolling beasts while they were rolling towards him.


    < Name: Enzo Ra >


    < Tier: Intermediate Tier >


    < Level: 31 >


    He moved his eyes to the next Enzo.


    < Level: 33 >


    < Level: 34 >


    < Level: 32 >


    ''So every beast is of a different level huh?'' Ryan swung his red katana at the rolling beast, without delay, he jumped in the air and avoided the rolling beast''s counter-attack.


    All of them suddenly stopped moving. They came out of their shell and looked at Ryan who was now standing in the typhoon''s eye.


    "This is going to be a tough fight." Ryan used his webs, "The wind has no effect on my attacks here," Ryan smiled, "I can fight freely!"


    Ryan bolted towards level 34 Enzo, Enzo went inside its shell and rolled towards Ryan while the other three surrounded him in a tight circle.


    A few sparks came out from Ryan''s katana as it collided with Enzo''s shell, Ryan used all of his strength to push Enzo away from him, while, at the same time, aiming for its ass.


    "Die!" Ryan dropped his opposing force, bend down, and slid behind the beast from the right side.


    Because of the sudden drop of opposing force, Enzo fell forward and rolled a few feet away. Ryan took that advantage and sliced its ass.


    Before his katana would come down, he swung it vertically down by turning in thirty degrees.


    Clang!


    "This¡­ level 32." Ryan gritted his teeth while pushing down the beast¡­ "It is not working!" Ryan jumped away, the recoil caused him to lose his balance.


    | Time warning: You have only 15 minutes left. Would you like to¡­ |


    ''Stay silent for a while!'' because of the sudden notification pop up, Ryan''s concentration was disturbed.


    A level 31 beast jumped at Ryan, by using his katana''s pommel, Ryan stopped the beast before it fell on Ryan.


    "It is just an intermediate katana, I do not want to waste money paying its damage fee. Handle with care, Ryan!" Ryan kicked the beast away and got up.


    "Blood simmer!" He shouted after cutting another beast''s ass. They both started boiling and got aggressive, they went on their rear legs before running at Ryan.


    "System, boil these creatures to death," Ryan whispered in a cold tone, "Kill them from inside, destroy their organs but do not burst their body."


    Ryan lifted his dead eye at the two remaining beasts ''You guys, I will let you die with the other two as I burst their body into pieces later.''


    | Time warning: You have only 10 minutes left. |


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 372 - Defeating The Boss.

    "Burn them! Boil their organs from inside!" Ryan ordered his System, "And you two, come, I will let you have a taste of my blood abilities!"


    Ryan pulled his red katana to his side and charged at the rolling Enzo, "Ha!" He swung the katana horizontally from left to right, "Argh!" Ryan continued swinging his katana on the beast''s shell.


    "Ryan, you are damaging your katana, take a look at its durability."


    Ryan stepped back and glanced at his katana, "Its blade it is turning blunt¡­" Ryan realized his irrational aggressive swings were damaging his katana''s blade.


    "Tch," Ryan turned his katana''s blade to his side, he changed his grip to the reverse grip, "Ugh!" Enzo''s shell clashed with the katana''s blunt side.


    Ryan lifted his right fist covered in blood aura, "Die!" Ryan punched the beast''s shell. He continued hitting the beast till it backed down.


    Ryan stepped back from the beast and started panting, "Although my fist does not hurt¡­ I am losing HP." Ryan kept his eye on the two beasts.


    Only ten minutes were left. It has been one hour and fifty minutes since Ryan started playing this VR training game. This was his second training mission.


    Ryan easily finished the 16 intermediate beasts but the final four used their trump card and a typhoon monster appeared as a boss-level beast.


    "Looks like the other two beasts are about to die," Ryan took a peek behind him, "I have damaged this beast quite a lot, too. Now all I got to deal with is the other beast."


    ''But wait, what are there levels? It would be amazing if the ones I killed were the highest level beasts.'' Ryan moved his eyes to the two beasts in front of him and used vision.


    It was no need to use vision, the game showed Ryan the status screen of any beast he looked at.


    < Level: 31 >


    Ryan smiled, "Good. so the one I damaged is level 31."


    < Level: 34 >


    "..." Ryan was left speechless, "Nice game of fate and luck. Thanks." Ryan charged at the beasts, "Ahh!!"


    Clang!


    Clash!


    Ryan engaged with the level 34 beast while throwing off the level 31 beast. ''I can not damage 34''s shell, but I can kill 31.'' Ryan turned to 31 and let go of 34.


    But only if things worked out that way, as soon as Ryan blocked level 34 and ran to the level 31 beast, the level 34 beast followed Ryan and attacked him.


    "They are breaking their formation¡­ why is not the monster disappearing?" Ryan wondered while looking above his head, "Do not tell me, after it has cultivated it does not depend on the tortoises anymore!"


    Clang.


    Ryan bit his lip and stabbed his red katana into the tortoise''s shell, ''It takes stamina to keep up with the usage of blood aura.'' cladding even the katana was asking for more stamina.


    < Combo x2. Killed two intermediate beasts >


    < Killed level 32 intermediate tier beast. Gained 350 Exp >


    < Killed level 33 intermediate tier beast, gained 360 Exp >


    "In your face! I killed them passively!" Ryan laughed before landing a punch in the level 31 beast''s shell.


    ''I- it- it cracked!'' Ryan''s eye lifted up, ''This is it.'' Ryan pulled his fist out and punched once again. Enzo retreated, level 34 Enzo blocked Ryan''s path.


    "Not letting you take away my point!" Ryan jumped, lifted his katana, and attacked its shell. "Just a little scarp on your skin," Ryan hissed, "I am not asking for much, how me your body!" Ryan went past level 34, turned around, and stabbed its stomach part.


    It was weaker than the shell but it was still strong, Ryan tried slicing its shell open, as expected nothing happened.


    "Fuck this." Ryan jumped back, frustrated, "I can not keep going at this forever. I need to find an efficient way of beating them."


    "Took you long enough to realize,"


    "Thanks to the little time I have, I realized I can not keep going on this forever," Ryan replied to the professor.


    "But what¡­" Ryan moved his eyes to the level 31 beast who was standing away from him, "First¡­" He passed through the level 34 beast who was standing in between him and level 31, "I will keep my combo up."


    Ryan jumped in the air, pulled out his katana, and cladded it in his blood aura, "Fucking die!" The beast went inside its shell.


    Ryan brought his katana from behind his back in the air, twisted his body to gain momentum and more speed, more strength.


    Thump!


    His katana landed right on the cracked shell, Ryan kept pushing till he hear another crack, "You are done for," Ryan pulled his katana back, let his body fall on the beast''s shell.


    ''Kill it before it enters the aggressive form,'' Professor warned.


    "Got you."


    < Combo x3. >


    Crack!


    With Ryan landing the final, finishing knee on the shell, it broke into small pieces. It cracked open and Ryan fell down on the tortoise.


    "Die!" Ryan lifted his katana and stabbed the tortoise''s back, katana went through and pierced its heart.


    Ryan rubbed his chin and got up from the mess he created, "Done. I killed it!" He laughed, "Now¡­ it is only me and you!" Ryan turned to the level 34 beast who was watching everything.


    Enzo 34 went inside its shell, started rolling towards Ryan at a faster speed than before.


    "Looks like¡­" Professor started.


    "Yes, it has entered the aggressive mode." Ryan completed, "But!" He ran towards the beast, "That fact does not affect me anymore!"


    | Warning, you have only 5 minutes left, would you like to increase your time? |


    "Shut the fuck up. Only remind me when I have one minute on my plate." Ryan shouted at the game system and threw his katana on Enzo 34''s shell.


    "I do not have time¡­ I can not penetrate its shell," Ryan muttered, "What all skills do I have? What is the best efficient skill for this job?" Ryan started thinking while defending himself against Enzo.


    ''Blood fists, blood simmer, regeneration, crimson webs¡­. Ah, I have not used this in ages!'' Ryan realized that he has a useful skill.


    "I would not need more than three." Ryan stepped back, pulled his left hand forward. Three crippling black spiders came out of his hands. As if they were coming out of quicksand.


    "Go my little ones! Enter its shell and make things easy for me." Ryan ordered, "Ah, you wait." Ryan stopped the third spider, "You are my trump card," he smiled at the spider.


    "Woahah!" The beast appeared in front of Ryan with tortoise sounds.


    "!!" Ryan blocked with help of his katana but surely¡­ the blade was blunt, the katana might snap in two anytime, "Aah!" Ryan lost his balance and was thrown a few feet away from the beast.


    The beast appeared in front of Ryan, its head popped out. Ryan closed his eyes.


    "Yes, enter that dark black cave my spiders." Ryan saw what the spiders were seeing.


    Just before Enzo would land its thick legs on Ryan and crush him, it went berserk, ''It makes strange noises when its ass it attacked.'' Ryan got up from the floor.


    "Now¡­ enjoy my anal treatment. For free." Ryan grinned.


    "Seriously, you have no boundaries, Ryan. that is way beyond disgusting."


    "Haha. what is so wrong with penetrating its asshole?"


    "...."


    "One¡­" Ryan counted the first spider, "Now, two," he ordered, "And finally¡­ the third one, my trump card!" Ryan ordered. The third spider went deep inside the cave, "Sorry but¡­ Blood simmer."


    The third spider burst into pieces, Enzo''s ass was on fire. Before Ryan sent the third spider, he broke the spider''s two legs, hence Ryan had exposed to its blood. All he had to do was boil the spider when it reaches the deep ends of the dark cave.


    | Warning, you have only one minute left |


    Enzo lost it. Its eyeballs went out of sight, it dropped to the ground. All it took was one stab from Ryan to destroy its shell.


    ''Just to make sure.'' Ryan lifted his katana and sliced Enzo''s head.


    < Combo x4 >


    < Enzo Boss killed >


    < Combo x5 >


    < First time killing Enzo boss, 4000 exp >


    < First time killing an intermediate boss, 3000 Exp >


    < Killed a level 40 boss, gained 2500 Exp >


    < Quest completed. Gained a Rare grade Wizard skill >


    < Kill boss, extra rewards gained >


    | Mission completed. Congrats! |


    | Time up. You are out of time. You will be transported out of the game |


    Ryan was logged out of the game. His eye opened, "That experience¡­. It was amazing!" he almost shouted, "Fuck, I am going to grind leveling up!"


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 373 - The Day Of The Battle.

    "It is finally the day of your leveling game with Saori-san, Ryan,"


    "Yeah, I have been pretty nervous since I woke up," Ryan replied.


    "Are you prepared though? Do you think you will be able to¡­ stand in front of her?"


    "Do not ridicule me, Professor," Ryan pushed himself off the floor, "I am prepared¡­ even for the worse, you know." Ryan rubbed the sweat off his face.


    "Done with your morning workout?"


    < Daily Quest completed. >


    "Looks like it." Ryan sat on the floor while panting a little.


    Ryan looked up at the girl sleeping on the bed near him. It was still early morning, Eddie was sleeping. Ryan had not told her about that night and it seemed like she does not remember it either.


    "Tonight¡­" Ryan clenched his fist, "I will beat you, Saori-san,"


    "Well, it would be cool if a level 33 human beats a level 90 Pure Vampire." Professor shrugged.


    "Haha, I evolved though, and are you sure you got that right though?" Ryan giggled a little.


    It has been a few days since Ryan beat the intermediate beasts in the game.


    On Saturday, two days before Ryan''s and Saoir''s battle, Satoru announced a change of plans.


    "Due to Monday being a working day, it would be better if you fought on Sunday, of course, if you are okay with that," Satoru told them.


    "I have no problem, I am perfectly ready to fight Ryan-san anytime." Saori peeked at Ryan with a determined look, "Of course, if Ryan-san is okay with that."


    ''Did not her personality just change suddenly?'' Ryan''s eye twitched, ''Well, I have been training hard too, I guess, a day here or there would not make much difference.''


    "Yes, Satoru-san, Sunday it is."


    And hence, today, Sunday, was their leveling game. Both Ryan and Satoru had been training seriously in order to win the leveling game.


    Although Saori never wanted to win the leveling game and she hoped Ryan would beat her; she was not going to go easy on Ryan. She strengthened herself in every way possible for these three days.


    Not just Ryan, Saori, but everyone who was on Ryan''s side was ready for watching their leveling game.


    It game will be held in the Arena on the practice ground. Yes, the grounds are different for particular events.


    Rigid, Rosy, Devon, Brandon, Atkinson, Zahn [He was forced by Atkinson], and of course, Ryan''s harem will be present today- tonight in the Arena.


    It was still early morning so not many were awake. Ryan had to wake up cause he wanted to practice till the end of his time. He worked out for one hour since he woke up.


    "Time for breakfast," Ryan pulled on his T-shirt and walked out of the room. The hallways were silent, not the sound of even a single student.


    ''I hate this eerie silence.'' Ryan sighed, ''I hope the cafeteria is open.'' Ryan got his breakfast, the cook was surprised to see someone this early. He was doing his job of preparing breakfast before everyone woke up.


    "You have friendly sparring matches with Saori-san, right?"


    "Yes, why?" Ryan asked while stuffing his lunch with Gwen, Ayami¡­ and¡­ Saori, all sitting at the same table.


    "Do you have a¡­ plan to defeat her or something?"


    "Plan? What plan, why would I need a plan?"


    "I thought so. Look, you are underestimating her a lot, by a huge deal." Professor rolled his invisible eyes.


    "I have power. The brain does not work on the field, body and power do."


    "Why do I think you are turning into a fool?"


    "...I just do not have a plan," Ryan replied.


    "You sure are stuffing yourself, Ryan-san," Saori''s sweet voice interrupted him, "Make sure you are at your peak state when you fight me,"


    "Do not worry about that," Ryan gulped his food, "Make sure you do not fall unconscious when you fight me."


    "I am eager," Ayami whispered to Gwen, "To see their fight''s outcome, you know, Gwen-san,"


    ''Finally. She is not using some weird honorifics.''


    "Yeah, I am too but¡­"


    "Does something- someone bothered you? I will make sure they rest in the pits of hell-"


    "I am just¡­ worried about tonight''s fight''s outcome,"


    "Worried?" Ayami calmed down.


    "It would be so nice if Ryan wins this but¡­ he can not win against a Pure Vampire unless he uses some type of cheat ability."


    "Pfft, cheat ability? What are you even saying, Gwen-san," Ayami giggled.


    "Hm," Gwen smiled bitterly, "If Ryan does not win this battle¡­ Saori''s fate will be sealed forever. We all will change our paths, well, it is not like I do not like it cause I will have a rival less but if that would make Ryan worry about her and think about her the whole time¡­ I better let Saori have him rather than this possibility,"


    "Inferiority complex?"


    "No!" Gwen shouted, "Imagine. She will be killed by her own parents and people. Vampires will hunt Ryan and us down. God knows what torture awaits us."


    "Gwen-san," Ayami grabbed Gwen''s hand, "Belive in Ryan-Kun." Gwen felt goosebumps on her hands, "He will¡­ surely pull something," she replied with a smile, "I want you to believe in Ryan-Kun. You know more than me what he is capable of."


    ''S- she is right.'' Gwen''s face lit up, ''I have been with Ryan more than she has¡­ I am his first, I know him more than himself.'' She claimed, ''We have been together through so many things,'' she had sudden flashbacks of the life-threatening events they suffered since she met Ryan.


    "What are you two whispering about, Gwen~?"


    "Eep!" the table shook, thanks to Saori and Ayami who held the table down, or else everything would have fallen.


    "Haha!" Ryan started laughing lightly.


    ¡­..


    It was 4:45 PM, Ryan and Saori''s friendly matches will start in a few minutes. Dot at five.


    Gwen and Ayami were already sitting in the stands. Devon had arrived with Brandon, they sat a few chairs away from each other.


    Ryan and Saori arrived in the Main Arena and were waiting for the referee to start the friendly battle.


    "Prepare yourselves, players." an old man spoke. He was the referee for today''s battle, "We will be starting the friendly matches in five minutes."


    Ryan started stretching his body in front of Saori. Saori started doing the same with her body. Pulling her legs out long.


    She was wearing a mid-level skirt with full-length stockings which covered her long legs, making them seem even sexier.


    "I will give my best," Ryan said.


    "I will, too," Although Saori smiled, there was this feeling in her heart.


    ''I want to do my worse and let you win, Ryan-san.'' She can not do that though. She knows she would be living the rest of her life under Ryan''s protection and feeling guilty about using a human for protection.


    No, that was nothing compared to what was lying in front of her right now. Death. The vampires would kill Ryan the instant they see him with Saori.


    "Friendly match one¡­" the referee started, "This will be a hand-to-hand combat match. No weapons. You may use your Trait,"


    Ryan brought his hands in front of his face, Saori took a step back and raised both of her hands.


    "Begin." At the referee''s command, Saori ran towards Ryan.


    ''You are fast when it is night.'' Ryan thought, ''But I am fast even under the setting sun.'' That was nothing to be proud of.


    Ryan and Saori got into hand-to-hand combat. Ryan used his blood fists skill to cover his fists while fighting Saori.


    Ryan and Saori have been sparring with each other for five minutes, "Stop right there." The referee stepped between, "This match is over."


    Ryan and Saori stepped back, ''Tch. I feel exhausted a little,'' Ryan smiled at Saori while going to the Arena''s end.


    "Take five minutes break, we will begin the next match." Referee ordered.


    Ryan went to his seat that was out of the Arena. Devon and Gwen came down with water with them.


    "Here," Devon handed Gwen a towel, "Rub him clean," Devon did not look at Gwen and hurried up to Ryan with a bottle.


    "Thanks, man." Ryan accepted the bottle.


    "So," Devon sat beside him, "How is she?"


    "I am sure she is not giving her best right now but¡­ I am exhausted, I think."


    "Of course, you are. And she is going to use that as a handicap. She is a vampire, we do not feel exhausted, nor do we feel tired. But you are a human, who will get tired after a specific time."


    Ryan kept down the bottle, "Here." Gwen rubbed his face, then rubbed his chest.


    "..." Devon creeped out, "Why- why are you smiling like that?"


    "Pfft."


    "Yeah, laugh at my words, Ryan¡­ but I warn you, she will take advantage of your tardiness."


    "Let us see," Ryan smiled once again then turned his head, "Right, Professor?"


    "Hahaha!" Professor was uncontrollably laughing, "I can not believe him!"


    "Stop making fun of that poor vampire, he is my friend."


    "B-b- but I can not help it!"


    "Players, please come to the stage," Referee called both Ryan and Saori, "Ready?" he asked Ryan, "Ready?" he asked Saori.


    They both nodded, "Hm." and hummed a reply.


    "Okay. Friendly match two," He said, "This will be a close combat match. You may use your Trait and fight without using your weapons. Kicks, headbutts, punches, elbows, knees, everything is allowed."


    Ryan and Saori took their stances, "Tired, are not you, Ryan-san?"


    ''Crap. she is realizing my tardiness. But I am not that tired¡­'' Ryan had his breath under his control.


    "Begin the second friendly match!"


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 374 - Friendly Match Three.

    "Are not you good, Ryan-san?"


    "You bet." Ryan raised his leg and kicked Saori, she dodged the kick and pushed Ryan away with her invisible shield.


    "Her shield is¡­ getting pretty annoying cause it is invisible," Ryan grunted as he staggered back.


    ''Thank god it is just a shield and not a sword. It is good that she does not have any dangerous Traits like Rigid or Devon, I would have been dead by now."


    Ryan pulled his arms away from his body, they flicked in red flame, "I can not waste my blood right now," Ryan deactivated his skill.


    "Oh? Finally giving up, Ryan-san?" Saori grinned nervously as she suddenly appeared in front of Ryan. and before she could, her shield did.


    "Crap!" Ryan raises his arms in front of him, made a cross to defend himself from Saori''s shield.


    "Too bad, Ryan-san." He heard Saori''s flickering voice, "The shield is below you,"


    Ryan was about to act but before he could move his legs closer [stopping the shield from hitting his package] Ryan felt a strong blow on his face.


    He was knocked out of the Ring by Saori, blood swirled in the air coming out of Ryan''s nose.


    "Ryan!"


    "Man." Devon and Gwen moved towards Ryan.


    Devon dived into the ground, he came out and caught Ryan in his hand.


    "Thanks, Devon,"


    "''Thanks'' my ass. Although I am a vampire, I can not watch a pure vampire beating the shit out of you,"


    "She did not beat the shit out of me, she just beat¨C"


    "Does that even matter?!" Gwen shouted, "Ryan, really, I think you should drop this match. Let happen whatever happens to that Saori bitch."


    "Ah-hah," Ryan got out of Devon''s arms, "Is this my Gwen speaking? Abuse does not suits you, that is something Naomi is good at,"


    Ryan rubbed his nose, his bleeding stopped in an instant. He evolved after all and reached level 33¡­. Not even half of Saori''s level. Heck, only one-third of her level.


    "Ryan, I do not know why you are doing this, and I have been telling this to you since the first day-" Ryan stopped Devon.


    "''Do not fight that pure vampire.''?" Ryan looked at Devon, "If you had a chance to hook up with a hot MILF, would not you just give it a try although you might not be able to make her cum, satisfy her, or even be way out of her league?"


    "...."


    "That is a strange way of putting things, Ryan," Gwen was feeling kind of awkward.


    "Hell, you would not even think about satisfying her and shit. You will just cum inside her and leave the room¡­." Ryan looked down, "I am trying to do the same," then smiled at Devon, "I am trying to fuck a nervous, clumsy pure vampire."


    "Second friendly match''s result is decided. Ryan Walker loses the match to Ashiro Saori," the referee announced.


    "A- a-are you okay, Ryan-san!?" Saori ran up to the Arena''s corner, bent down to look at Ryan, "S- s- I am so sorry!" she bowed her head.


    "...."


    "You should not feel guilty after hitting me, haha. You should not have done it if you were going to feel guilty,"


    "But! But I thought you would dodge it! Why did not dodge it?"


    "Cause I was not as fast as you. And, I can not see your shield,"


    "But you can sense it! Why, Ryan-san, why did not you dodge it? I am sorry for hurting you,"


    The referee''s eyes twitched, "Why are you even fighting him then?"


    "Sit for a while, Ryan. we need to make sure you are ready for this," Gwen tried pulling him to the seats but Ryan refused.


    ''Looks like the young boy still wants to fight,'' the referee thought, ''Fine. I will give you that.''


    "Anyway, we will be starting the third friendly match,"


    "He would not be fighting."


    "You learned Japanese?" Devon was surprised at Gwen, "Ryan''s influence, I see."


    "Why would not I be fighting, Gwen?" Ryan stepped forward, "I will fight till the end." Gwen stood there and watched Ryan walk up the Arena once again.


    "Good, take your positions," the referee sent back to his position, "The friendly match three- Use everything you have. Martial arts, weapons, Traits, everything."


    ''Really?'' a chill went down Ryan''s spine.


    "Get ready. Third friendly match¡­ begin!" he ordered.


    Saori equipped her katana. Ryan pulled his katana out of the scabbard and aimed at Saori, "Bring it on," he muttered.


    Saori did not move, Ryan did not move either. They both staring at each other before Ryan pulled his katana down.


    "It is getting heavy," Ryan complained, "And I can not find an opening, she must have her shield covering her body by now, with her katana skills I would not be able to break her shield."


    "I will destroy his spirit and injure him badly," Saori gripped her katana, "I need to before night falls. I will not be able to hold myself back in my vampire against Ryan-san."


    Saori ran towards Ryan, she held her katana straight in front of her head.


    Ryan had his katana facing the ground, he held the katana diagonally down, ready to slice it up diagonally.


    "But if it is about katana skills," Ryan''s sudden grin scared Saori a little, "Then I am definitely better than you, Saori-san," Ryan lifted his katana, hitting Saori''s katana from the bottom.


    ¡­..


    Somewhere in a dark room, a man''s ugly mouth opened. Blood spattered on the wall beside him. In the dark, a man had a human''s hand in his mouth.


    "Tch," he got up from the body being annoyed, "This flesh does not taste good at all¡­" he grabbed the body pieces and threw them into a dimensional storage cube.


    "I bet¡­" his mouth turned back to a normal one, "Her flesh would taste the best," he rubbed his face with his lab coat''s sleeve, "Ah, just thinking about it makes me lose my appetite for these messy creatures'' flesh."


    The man walked out of the darkroom, "The night is falling¡­" he muttered while looking at the setting sun, "I wonder what she is doing," he thought and put his hands into his lab coat.


    A boy grabbed a woman''s hands, pulled them above her head, banged her against a wall, and forced a kiss on her. The image flashed in front of the man.


    ''That little brat,'' he gritted his teeth, ''I want to kill and then feed him to my underlings- no, to my pets!!'' he stepped out in the setting sun''s scarlet light, ''He dares to have my name. He dares to lay a hand on my Dr. Mary.''


    He lifted his fist, "But I will not give you an instant death, Ryan," he looked at the sun, "I will first make Dr. Mary hate you, then make you suffer through hell¡­ finally feed you to my pets."


    Matsuda Ryan stepped out and started walking through the hallway after closing his room door. He was walking as if everything was totally fine and nothing happened a few seconds before.


    But inside, he was burning with anger, hatred, and killing intent, "I hear you have a fight today," he muttered to himself, "Although I hope you die during that fight, I do not want you to die that easily,"


    He turned around a corner and took the dark path, the path which led to only one way- the CCTV security room.


    "Since you are already so famous, everyone will be busy watching you eating dust tonight," he smiled, "And while they are bussing watching two insects fight¡­" he entered through a small and a narrow passage, "I will knock out the security guards first,"


    "If it is not Matsuda sensei," a man appeared, "What are you doing here? Are you looking for some footage?" a guard stopped Matsuda.


    "Huh?" he groaned and glanced down at his chest, "Do not touch me, filthy human!" Matsuda swung his arm. Blood spattered everywhere. The guard''s brain came out of his skill, eyes popped from the sockets [I mean, literally. Not any metaphor].


    The doors opened, "What the hell are you doing?! You killed our guard!"


    "No¡­ your guard." he killed the second man, "I just wanted footage, not this mess. But fine, at least I have food for the next month."


    "Matsuda sensei! Step back," another man stopped him, "Inform Satoru-san about this¡ª" his voice disappeared.


    "Although I might get my hands on her before that¡­ it is never bad to have supplies."


    Matsuda raised his hand and blocked a sudden kick, "Do you think you can touch me?" he grabbed the kick and squeezed it till blood poured out of the leg. Then swung the man into his dimensional cube.


    "Then I will get that video in my device," he talked with himself while making his way deeper into the room, "Then I will spread the video worldwide," he grinned strangely.


    "I- emergency. Inform¨C" a dagger inserted into his neck.


    "Her parents will know about this¡­" Matsuda started giggling, "They will come for you, they will kill you in front of her and me? I will enjoy all of this!" he opened his arms and shouted, "While everybody will be busy watching your fight! I will start counting the days before your death!"


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 375 - A Friendly Leveling Game.

    -clang


    -clank


    "Keh!" Ryan pulled his katana back. Saori''s came towards his eyes like wind, "Tch."


    -clang.


    Ryan used his katana''s hilt to block Saori''s blade. Ryan gave her blade a slight push, Ryan and Saori maintained a little distance between them.


    Saori started moving in circles slowly, Ryan started moving without attacking her, "I can not touch her. She is too aggressive," Ryan gulped, "I thought I will have an upper hand if it is about katana skills but¡­ with her unbreakable defense, she can literally go berserk and still protect herself." Ryan muttered.


    He was trying to come up with a way to break through Saori''s defense, "But I can not just go berserk," Ryan lifted his katana, "She will surely cut me if I go berserk," Ryan had no shield protecting him, "Her defense is unbeatable¡­" Ryan pulled his katana down, "Although her attacks are random, she is using her vampiric strength," Ryan lifted his eye and looked at the setting sun.


    "Do not look away!" Saori ran towards Ryan, "Remember, I am not going easy on you!"


    -slang


    Ryan brought his katana up from below and deflected Saori''s slashes. Then he brought it down, again deflecting her attack. This continued for a few seconds.


    "...the sun is setting down," Ryan thought, "Saori''s vampiric abilities are slowly coming in effect," Ryan blocked Saori''s strike with her forearm, raised his red katana.


    "Tch. Not so fast," Saori jumped in the air and then went back from Ryan, "What is that red thing protecting him?" she wondered, "...a shield, like mine?"


    ''I can not keep using blood fists,'' Ryan deactivated it, ''My attack was in vain,'' he clicked his tongue.


    "The sun," Saori gulped as she glanced at the scarlet sky, "This bad. I need to max out my strength and scare Ryan-san before night falls." She lifted her katana, her veins started popping out as her biceps expanded a little.


    ''Pure vampire''s strength,'' she closed her eyes, ''Max out!'' suddenly she could feel a different feeling in her body. The katana in her hands started feeling lighter than a leaf, her body was getting heavier but she did not felt it.


    In the stands, Devon and Brandon sensed the killing intent of a pure vampire. Brandon gulped while maintaining composure.


    "This is only one-third of what I felt when Ryan turned into a pure vampire, still do not know how, but this girl''s vibe is pretty good."


    Brandon was sitting alone in the stands and continued commenting on Saori''s vampire aura, "It is not night yet, her full power is not out¡­ I would like to see which pure vampire is strong." his eyes fixed on Saori who was aggressively charging at Ryan.


    Their katanas clashed with each other a few times. Time passed by with Ryan continuously defending against Saori''s blows but he did not even land a single hit.


    ''I can not find an opening!'' Ryan was getting frustrated, ''And did her strength just increase vampirically?''


    Ryan jumped- tried to jump but Saori''s blow from up dropped Ryan down on the ground, "I can feel my bones shaking with her  every blow." Ryan was being intimidated by Saori''s vigorous strength and swings.


    "Put any more strength in your blows, I will be blown away from the Arena." Ryan confessed, "My whole arms shake when you strike me,"


    "Then how about you give up? The night is falling, you know what will happen!" Saori''s katana went down, she used the katana as a balance pole to lift her leg and kick Ryan.


    "That is what," Ryan pulled his katana in front of him, "I am waiting for."


    His katana and Saori''s kick clashed with each other. She pushed her leg, Ryan pushed against her with his katana. Nothing moved for a second.


    Nothing moved till Ryan decided to play dirty, "Aha, that pink color underwear suits you, Saori-san,"


    Her face went red, she felt embarrassment taking over her. She quickly retreated from her attack and ran away from Ryan.


    "H- how can I forget¡­" she could feel her eyes becoming teary, "You still are a three-timer pervert!" she grunted while pulling her medium-length skirt down. She came to a sudden realization, "But wait, I am not wearing pink today¨C"


    Clang!


    Bang!


    Ryan concentrated all of his weight on his feet, with a jolt, Ryan jumped in the air and swung his katana in Saori''s direction.


    "Pervert, Ryan-san!" she shouted. It was too late to black against Ryan''s attack. All she could do was trust in her mega shield.


    Ryan''s katana banged against her head, it was stopped a few centimeters away from her head as if an invisible barrier was placed between her and the blade.


    "Uh!" Ryan heard Saori make a little moan when his katana clashed with her head.


    "Oh," he realized, "I can not cut through you but¡­ the attacks still impact you." Ryan was still in the air. He pulled his right leg behind and performed a roundhouse kick.


    This time she blocked the kick with her katana''s blunt blade. Leaving a cut on Ryan''s track pants. Ryan pulled his leg and katana away from her.


    ''I still managed to find the defense hole there. Her defense prevents her from getting hurt but¡­ it does not help her from the internal damage she takes.''


    "This is a practice match you know, it is fine if you stop right now and get ready for the main battle." the referee jumped in, "You can either fight the friendly matches till you have figured your opponent''s patterns or till someone wins."


    "No. I have to pull this till night. I will be able to activate my abilities." Ryan grunted.


    "These are my last few minutes. If I fail to scare Ryan-san, the night will fall and things will get ugly." Saori stepped away from Ryan, pulled her katana forward.


    "Come on, Ryan!" Ryan talked to himself, "Remember what else you learned from Shinmen sensei in the last class! You must use everything you have!"


    This match, the third friendly match was the turning point of future events. If Ryan manages to scare Saori, he will have an upper hand during the final battle. And vice versa with Saori''s perspective.


    "Okay. fight as long as you want but¡­" the referee stepped down, "If you do not give your best during the leveling game, I will be mad."


    "Eek."


    ''That sounded kind of creepy and cringe but¡­'' Ryan got ready for another round of sparring, ''It sent chills down my spine.''


    "Saori-san! I hope you are not tired!" Ryan shouted as he charged at Saori with his katana by his side.


    "If you want to stab someone," Takezo''s words ran in Ryan''s head, "Then point it horizontally. Stabbing the katana''s tip three inches deep is more than enough to kill someone."


    ''I can not do that.''


    "If you are in flashy and serious combat, make sure you keep attention to your surroundings. If your eyes move away from your opponent or the opponent''s katana, you are doomed." Ryan memorized those words, "Always keep your katana in front of your eyes while fighting an aggressive opponent. Never go aggressive against an aggressive opponent."


    ''Is what he said but¡­''


    "And if you are the aggressive one, never point your katana at the opponent''s neck. Always keep it by your left side if you are a right-handed wielder." Shinmen further explained in the previous class.


    "I do not care. I am already feeling more than exhausted." Ryan turned the katana''s blade, "I am going to attack her!"


    They both got closer, Ryan lifted his katana, Saori did the same. They both brought it down at the same time.


    "B- but did not Shinmen sensei tell us to keep low while fighting an aggressive opponent?!" She was surprised when Ryan attacked her, "Tch. I should follow his words!" She stepped back.


    She unconsciously went from the attacker to the defender. Ryan was landing strong blows one after another. He had no morale left anymore.


    All Ryan wanted to do was hit Saori, hit her, hit her, hit her blade will she feel her hands getting numb.


    "Ryan,  your katana might break if you land such irrational blows¡­"


    "I know," Ryan replied, "And that is what I want," he muttered to Professor.


    "Ouch!" Saori let out a groan in pain, she felt her forearm''s bones shaking because of Ryan''s strong blow.


    Stepping forward with each other steps, Ryan was getting closer to Saori and Saori was being pushed away from him as she continued taking steps back.


    Ryan started hitting Saori as if he was swinging a baseball bat on the ground, then from the side, then from above. From every side, in every angle.


    "Heh," Ryan grinned, "And there you go." Ryan used a faint attack to confuse Saori. "I found an opening." he bent down, went past her katana.


    He suddenly rose up with a kick on Saori''s chin. Her arms went up in the air as she felt her body being lifted in the air.


    "Shit¡­ I was pushed to being a defender from an attacker¡­ as expected of you, pervert Ryan-san."


    "Ashiro Saori-dono is out of the Arena."


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 376 - Absolutely Not So Friendly Leveling Game.

    "..." the referee was then left speechless when the tables turned all of a sudden, "Uh¡­" he could not find the right words for the situation.


    Ryan was still looking down at Saori and grinning. He was out of breath, it was visible to everyone. While Saori on the other hand was not, yet she lost.


    "Alright!" the referee finally broke the silence, "It is the time for your leveling game. You fought all friendly matches there are." The referee took a glance at his watch, "It is 6:20 PM. The game is scheduled for 6:30 evening."


    "I do not care, start the game right now," Ryan said in a cold voice. He almost hissed at the referee.


    "No. since the three matches are over and we have time till the scheduled time," he walked out of the Arena, "We will be taking a ten-minute break. I will be back in ten minutes." he waved his hand before bowing and leaving the Arena.


    "Oy!" Ryan shouted but the referee was already out of the Arena. Ryan glanced down at Saori. She was already on her feet.


    "Was not that just amazing, Ryan-san?" she rubbed her chin while walking towards Ryan.


    "I thought you would dodge it,"


    "How could I when you pushed me from being the attacker to being the defender?"


    "Huh?" Ryan''s eye went wide in surprise, he never thought Saori could figure out his tactic, "Till the next round," Ryan turned, waved his hand, and walked away to the stands.


    "...I failed." She grunted her katana, "I failed miserably. I could not beat Ryan-san, this is over." she rose her head and looked at the bluish sky, "Nothing can save you, Ryan-san, you can not defeat a pure vampire¡­ although I hope you would, you know." she grunted her collar.


    "Ryan," Devon walked to him with a bottle, "Look at you, you are tired as hell."


    "Nah, I am just- a little tired."


    "Here, let me rub you clean," Gwen placed her napkin on Ryan''s face, then his chest and arms.


    "Ryan-Kun, hey!" Ayami came running towards him, "Amazing! You beat that vampire, I- I am totally amazed!" she looked at Ryan with big eyes.


    "Thanks, Ayami." Ryan smiled, "You too, Gwen." he added when he felt his skin being torn up.


    "Uh¡­ can I have a little talk with you? Ryan?" Devon rose and asked, "I want you to consider fighting the final game¡­"


    "Oh, come on!" Ryan looked at Devon, "I told you, right? I am trying to get laid down with a pure vampire."


    "I am serious, Ryan, look at you," Ryan moved his gaze down.


    "What? Do not I look as handsome as always?"


    "Of course, you do, Ryan,"


    "Tch¡­" Devon clicked his tongue, "And look at that vampire," Devon pointed behind him, "She had not even drunk one milliliter of water since your fight started,"


    "Oh¡­" Ryan moved his eye to Saori. She was sitting alone on the other side with a napkin rubbing her neck, "Ayami, if you could, please give Saori-san a bottle of water¨C"


    "I am serious, Ryan!" Devon shouted, "You are already tired as hell, we all can see it. And she, she does not even need water! Think rationally! The night is already above his, if something her powers will literally double!" Devon continued shouting, "Her stamina, her endurance is unbeatable! You will be tired out within a few minutes, then you will be humiliated in front of everyone!"


    Ryan looked down, "..." he did not say anything, "hmm¡­"


    Devon calmed down, "I am with you, but I can not let you be humiliated by a girl."


    "Hah," Ryan raised his eye at Devon, "Do the impossible, see the invisible,"


    "Huh?"


    "Beat the unbeatable, you know, just some teenager said that to me once¡­" Ryan got up from his seat when he saw the referee making it back to the Arena.


    "...what are you saying?"


    Ryan stretched his body, "Just some teenager said when he was in love."


    "Was that teenager Ryan Walker?"


    Ryan smiled, "Duh." then he turned to Gwen, "I do not know what will happen next¡­"


    "Hm." Gwen nodded.


    "But I want you to believe in me," Ryan glanced at Ayami who gave him a nod, "and¡­" he raised his dead serious eye, "I want a power hug before going there."


    "..."


    "....I am out." Devon turned around.


    "Do not die on me, Ryan,"


    "What are you¨C" She threw her hands around his waist.


    "I have got big plans for you and me. I got everything you need, do not die."


    ''I wonder what though,''


    "Good grief. There is no going back," Ryan hugged her.


    "Ryan Walker-dono, Ashiro Saori-dono," the referee started, "Please come to the Arena."


    "See ya`" Ryan waved. Gwen raised her hand and waved.


    "Do your best, Ryan-Kun!"


    "I would appreciate it if you stop shouting though," he shook his head.


    "Let me get a few ground rules straight," when Saori and Ryan had reached the Arena, the man started, "First, no one dies. If your opponent is about to die you stop right there. Move a finger, I will make sure you will not be able to move that finger for the rest of your life. You get the anatomy."


    ''I get more than just the anatomy though¡­'' Ryan gulped. He started feeling the man''s strong presence.


    "Second. My decision will be final. If I say he lost so he lost. No arguments. And¡­ I am not bribed by anyone."


    "I do not have money to bribe anyone," Saori shrugged.


    "I do not either."


    "I know you do not. That is not my point." he sighed, "Alright, the third and the final rule¡­ you fight with all you have got. If you hold back, it might result in your death. So fight the leveling game fairly!" he shouted, "Now get ready." he spoke quietly.


    Ryan walked back to the end of the Arena. Saori did the same. "Equip your weapons," he ordered.


    Their katanas appeared on the side of their waist. "Take your stances!" he ordered further while getting off the Arena, "Ready, let the leveling game begin!"


    "Argh!"


    "Ahh!"


    They both let out a small shout as they charged at each other with the intention of being the aggressive one.


    ..


    ...


    Will Be Continued....!

 Chapter 377 - Time To Get Serious.

    "We will be starting the final match, that is, the leveling game in a few seconds." The referee took a few steps back, "You two understand the ground rules, right?"


    "Hm."


    "Yes," Ryan replied.


    "Take your stances." he walked down the arena, "Three. Two. One! Let the leveling game begin!"


    Clang!


    Ryan was pushed back because of Saori''s sudden attack, ''Fast!'' Ryan tried pushing against her attack but, as expected, her vampire strength was far above Ryan''s strength, ''Even when I increased my strength stats?!'' he was dumbfounded.


    Saori pushed her katana to her side with a strong slash. Ryan felt his shoes warm from beneath. ''I am 65 kg man!'' his eye widened when he found himself sliding backward.


    She pulled her katana right in front of her face, then took his behind her head.


    "It is a katana¡­ do not hold it like a great sword." Ryan clicked his tongue, he brought his katana to hear his side, pointed its head downwards, and charged at Saori.


    She brought her katana downwards, while Ryan pulled his katana diagonally up from the left side.


    "Swift movements. Swift footwork." Ryan memorized Takezo''s words, "You should¡­ fly."


    Ryan''s feet lifted off the ground. Instead of running with his feet banging hard against the ground, Ryan was moving swiftly on the ground with only his toes touching the ground.


    ''This works better than I thought.''


    "T- did his speed increase all of a sudden?" she quickly brought his katana down.


    Ryan''s feet took off the ground without touching it. He was taking long steps, he was down to the ground yet moving like the wind. Finally, Ryan stopped moving his feet. With a light jerk, Ryan landed his right foot on the ground- hardly. Almost breaking the pavements.


    Before Saori could attack him, Ryan''s katana touched Saori''s stomach. A few sparks came from their clash. Ryan''s katana and Saori''s shield.


    "H- how?" her eyes went wide in panic.


    < Agility increased by +1 >


    Ryan continued pushing his katana against Saori''s stomach, ''I know. This does not hurt you but¡­ the impact hurts you from the inside.''


    Swoosh!


    Saori''s katana clashed with Ryan''s hand. Ryan brought his left hand above his head to prevent his head from splitting into two.


    ''Fuck.'' Ryan lifted his eye from below, ''The ground is¡­ cracking?'' Ryan saw the ground below his feet cracking a little, ''My hand!'' Ryan quickly pulled his katana back.


    ''Not getting away!'' Saori jumped in the air with her katana still intact with Ryan''s arm. She was now using her whole body''s weight to push Ryan to the ground.


    "For stabbing¡­ you need to put the tip of your katana only three inches deep. That will kill them." Shinmen had told them during the last class.


    "Three inches¡­? That is for the neck, not guts!" Ryan grabbed his katana like a knife, pulled it near his waist, and stabbed Saori''s stomach.


    "Ugh!" Although it did not go through, she still felt a pointing impact, "Tch."


    She had no option but to back and retreat when Ryan got his katana ready for stabbing her guts once again. Ryan got up from the ground and went a few meters away.


    Slash.


    The skin of his triceps tore, making a medium-cut on his arm. ''Huh? I was sure she did not¨C'' his eye went wide, he turned his head, ''The power of her swing?!''


    "I need to come up with something better," Ryan muttered while rubbing his hand.


    It was evening, the sky was dark. The lights of the stadium were lit on. A few teachers were making their way to the stands.


    Atkinson, Zahn was present there. Brandon was there from the start. He was sitting beside the principal now.


    The lights were shining brightly. Ryan and Saori''s katanas clash with each other under the bright white lights. Their sounds were echoing through the Arena.


    Ryan turned his head to the stands, "Huh?" he lost his focus once again when he saw a beautiful lady coming through the entrance in her lab coat.


    "Do not look away!" Ryan lifted his katana to block the attack, he fell to the ground, because of Saori''s strong force, Ryan was swept away from her.


    "Fuck!" Ryan quickly turned in the air, used his katana as an anchor to stop him. He swung around the katana before falling to the ground.


    "Ryan!" Gwen gasped. Devon focused his eyes on Ryan.


    "Ryan-Kun¡­" Ayami looked at him from distance without any expressions on her face.


    "I will win!" Saori lifted her katana once again.


    "Tch. you sure are getting on my nerves." Ryan got up from the ground, pulled his katana out of the ground.


    Ryan brought his left hand forward, "Huh? What are you¨C" Saori felt a strong pull on her feet. She looked down, "webs?" she found webs sitting on her shield.


    With a strong pull, she broke out of the web, "That was pretty weak¡­" she brought her katana in front of her, "Right, you would not use such a weak attack for nothing."


    Clang clang clang clang clang.


    Ryan started clashing his katana against Saori''s katana. Nonstop. Continuously. Without looking where he was hitting, without caring where the katana goes.


    "Stop it!" her eyes went red for a glance but suddenly went back to normal, Ryan was pushed away by Saori with a single push.


    The night above their head fell, Saori had awakened her vampire abilities fully¡­. It was the same with someone else.


    "Huh?" Brandon''s eyes went wide, "This presence¡­ it is coming from Ryan but¨C"


    "Ryan, you!" Devon took a step forward in panic, "What the fuck were you thinking?!"


    "What is wrong, general Brandon?"


    "Ah- nothing. I just¡­ a hiccup."


    "Oh¡­ make sure you drink some water,"


    ''Yeah. After this, I need some.'' Brandon gulped, ''Fucking kid¡­ are you nuts?'' he gasped loudly.


    "Ah¡­ finally." Ryan stopped panting, "It is coming back to me¡­" he stood straight, "All my energy, stamina¡­ everything is coming back to me!" Ryan laughed, "I- I am not feeling tired anymore!" a few seconds and Ryan had gained all of his stamina back.


    ¡­.


    Inside the dorms.


    "Hey, did you hear that they are holding a leveling game tonight?"


    "At this time? When we just moved here- and that too, at night?"


    "Yeah! And I heard that a hot girl is fighting,"


    "Girl? Ah, two girls might be fighting for their prince charming!"


    "Hahaa."


    "No¡­ I heard that¡­ it is a battle between an American student and a Japanese girl. They both are going pretty aggressive at it."


    "Eh? Seriously?! We got to check it out then!"


    "Definitely! I would like to see that hot girl!" the group of four students, laughingly, walked to the Arena.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Eh, did not hear? A hot girl is fighting-"


    "Scum." another girl looked at a boy as if he was nothing less than trash.


    "Come on, do not be like that. The match is on fire, I heard."


    "Let us see it then, some entertainment for today. It has been a hard week,"


    "You are right." so, four and four other, eight students were walking to the Arena.


    The news of a leveling game between a girl and a boy, which was not common at all, and that too between an American and a Japanese. Totally a thing for everyone.


    In the middle of the stands, Satoru appeared from a portal with Naomi by his side. And¡­ Hinami behind him.


    "It is the same boy I fought with¡­ right?"


    "Take a look yourself. It is Ryan-Kun." Satoru pointed down.


    "They both are equal¡­"


    "Yeah¨C" Satoru stopped in between.


    "What is wrong, dad?"


    "U- uh. Nothing. Enjoy the match, I will be back." Satoru walked away from them.


    "OK¡­"


    "This presence¡­" his eyes went wide, he covered his face.


    ''Ryan is not a vampire. You should have looked into him before judging him and making conclusions. He is not a vampire.''


    "Now, were you lying to me for protecting your friend, Devon-Kun, or¡­ were you feeding me with wrong information on purpose or, you did not know about Ryan-Kun''s identity yourself?"


    Satoru turned his eyes to Ryan, "Under the dark night¡­ Ryan''s vampire aura is spreading like crazy!" Satoru giggled before laughing out loud.


    Saori pushed Ryan once again, "He is going more and more aggressive with his attacks¡­" Saori muttered as she pushed herself away from Ryan.


    ''I can feel my heart racing like a train but¡­'' he gripped his katana, ''I do not feel tired at all!'' Ryan smiled.


    "It has been nearly fifteen minutes¡­." Naomi sighed, "Why is he not tired at all?"


    ''I will use my hands for a while, let us see if I am efficient with them. Time for a little experiment.'' he put his katana in the scabbard.


    "Why is he¨C?" Ryan appeared in front of her eyes, his hands glowing in dark red color as they approached her katana.


    "As if¨C!" her voice faded midway, "This presence¡­ this aura¡­" her face went pale, "You!" she exclaimed, "What were you thinking?!" Saori exclaimed.


    "Oh come on, do not be this surprised." Ryan grabbed her katana, "Would not it be unfair if a human fights a vampire?" Ryan punched Saori in the stomach. She felt the impact.


    "Get away from me!" She shouted and pushed Ryan away from her once again.


    < A new quest appeared >


    Ryan''s smile faded and he stopped midway.


    < Quest 15: Defeat the pure vampire [Asakawa Saori] >


    < Rewards: From a total of 100%, 50% chance of obtaining a Magic Grade skill. 30% chance of obtaining a Legendary Grade skill, and 20% chance of obtaining a demonic grade skill >


    "Interesting." Ryan bent down, "Looks like¡­" his hand went on his katana''s grip, "It is time to get serious." the blood aura covered the katana''s scabbard. As Ryan slowly pulled the katana out a little.


    "And give my everything!"


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!

 Chapter 378 - Saori In Danger.

    "He- He-" Saori took a few steps back, "He has got vampire aura?" her hands started shaking, "What is going on? Since when did he become a Hybrid vampire?!"


    She continued getting away from Ryan, "And why am I scared? I am a pure vampire! Way stronger than him! ¡­right¡­ I am shocked." she declared.


    She stopped, Saori tensed her thighs and ran towards Ryan, "But I am a pure vampire!" she exclaimed.


    ''Not this time, Saori-san.'' Ryan saw Saori''s katana coming in his direction, Ryan quickly bent down and got out of her radius of attack.


    "I need to be careful, even the shockwaves her swing creates can cut me." Ryan glanced behind him. She was coming towards him in her vampiric speed, "Guess it is no use running away,"


    Saori attacked Ryan once again, she rose her katana from below, slashed it downwards. She continued attacking in Ryan''s direction.


    "I would not let you get on the aggressive side¡­ again." Ryan''s katana was in the scabbard, he had no intentions of blocking her attacks, "All I can do is dodge¡­" he thought, "If I blocked her attack even once, I will be sent on the defensive side." He already was on the defensive side more or less.


    Ryan and Saori were now fighting the final battle, the final match of their scheduled Leveling game. It has been more than twenty minutes since they both engaged in the combat.


    Not just the referee, not just the students, but even Satoru and other teachers were surprised how they both keep taking their turns on being the aggressive one yet they are not tired.


    Obviously, no one will be tired. Unless one of them loses blood.


    "I will get you, Saori-san." Ryan still had not taken out his katana. Although his hand was placed on his katana, he was waiting for the right moment to strike when he will pull out his katana.


    "I will beat you, Ryan-san," Saori replied with a serious expression. None of them were joking anymore. This fight was more than just a serious leveling game.


    What will happen to Saori, Gwen, Ryan, Devon, and Ayami depends on the result of this leveling game. If it is not taken seriously, many would lose their lives. Whereas, if it is taken seriously, many lives would be saved.


    "W- what is up with his vampire aura?" Saori''s eyes twitched, "I am feeling attracted to his aura. As if he is asking me to drink his half-human blood."


    Swish. A red hue appeared in the air.


    Ryan finally took his katana out, "This is it. I am not going back now," Ryan''s katana clashed with Saori''s shield.


    But, Ryan did not stop there. He pulled his katana back and attacked Saori once again. He pulled it back again, this time it clashed with her katana.


    "This- power¡­ ugh," Although she was a pure vampire, Ryan had trained hard to match his strength stat with hers. It is nowhere close. Ryan''s strength is somewhere around half of Saori''s strength.


    Ryan continuously started swinging his katana, just like he previously did. ''I do not have a specific sword art skill,'' he thought, ''But I have got strength.'' Ryan banged his katana against hers, non-stop.


    "His attacks¡­" Saori was having a hard time blocking them, "He is going berserk." she muttered under her breath. She could see Ryan losing control over his attacks. He was randomly throwing his katana.


    Saori used her katana to deflect Ryan''s last attack, ''I can not keep blocking forever. I need to take my position back.'' she dodged Ryan''s attack.


    Saori continued dodging till Ryan''s attack grew faster than powerful. ''It is no use using my strength if she is going to dodge them, I need speed!'' Ryan started swinging his katana lightly but quickly.


    "Tch. It will be bad if I am not able to do anything." Saori knew she was being pushed to the defensive side.


    Being on the defensive side was not bad as a few students preferred being on the defensive side. But when? When you have a special skill set when you can your brains.


    Neither Ryan nor Saori have a special skill set or a special sword art. So they do not have a strategy. All they can rely on is their monstrous- vampiric strength.


    "Is¡­ is that boy going mad?"


    "I think he is mad. Look how he is swinging his katana." A few Japanese students started chatting.


    "From the way, he is attacking¡­ looks like he has gone mad."


    "Better use a hammer if you want to display your strength. Katana is not the right weapon for you."


    Satoru could hear all the chatting from the Japanese students. He glanced beside him.


    "Naomi-chan,"


    "Uh?" her body jumped.


    "Has Ryan-Kun really gone mad? Because you ditched him?" Satoru soon was covered in guilt and awkward silence because of asking that question.


    Naomi kept staring at the fight. She observed the way Ryan was attacking a Japanese girl.


    "Sorr-"


    "No." Naomi interrupted Satoru and shook her head, "Nope." she moved her eyes away from Ryan who was slowly going berserk. She glanced at the students who were gossiping and chatting about Ryan.


    "Huh?" Satoru looked at Naomi.


    "That is just who Ryan is," she turned her head to her father, "All these students just do know anything about Ryan," Satoru was dumbfounded, "All I can say is, the Real Ryan is still not out. He is way more fierce and irrational while fighting."


    "....ah¡­"


    "They just do not know who the Real Ryan is¡­" Naomi muttered.


    "I- I see," Satoru replied while taking a gulp.


    "And¡­ I did not ditch him."


    "Eh?"


    "He rejected me," she answered with a straight face.


    "Sorry," do not know why, but Satoru felt he should apologize.


    "It is fine. As long as you know," Naomi shrugged.


    Satoru turned his eyes back to Ryan, "A vampire huh¡­"


    Saori was not able to dodge the attacks anymore. She was using her katana to block Ryan''s attacks. ''I am fed up!'' she shouted in her mind.


    Their katanas clashed with each other once again. But this time, before Ryan could pull his katana back, Saori pushed against him.


    "Huh?" Ryan was surprised. He continued pushing against her katana, "I need to¡­ swing my katana across." he grunted.


    "My strength!!" Saori shouted. A strong force of wind opposed Ryan.


    "W- what?" He felt a strong force coming from Saori, "S- she is using all of her strength?" Ryan was being pushed behind, "This is my last chance¡­" Ryan gulped as he closed his right eye.


    "Hah, finally giving up, are not we, Ryan-san¨C" her words were cut off in between, "N- no way!" she felt the same strong force- maybe stronger force coming from Ryan''s side.


    ''N- no, what is happening?'' Ryan pressed his katana hard against her katana with his eyes closed. Saori glanced down at her katana, then she raised her eyes at Ryan.


    "Eh¡­" her eyes started shaking, "A- A- a breakthrough?!" she shouted in shock, "But only professional vampires can do it¨C even I can not do it!" Ryan started releasing his katana towards Saori. She was being pushed back.


    "His left eye!" Gwen gasped. Devon was already shaking in fear when he saw Ryan going through a breakthrough in the middle of a fight.


    "No- what is happening to Ryan-Kun''s left eye?" Ayami stepped forward, "Should we stop the fight¨C"


    "No¡­" Devon replied lousily, "Ryan would not like it." he replied.


    Everyone in the stadium gasped in shock when they saw Ryan''s left eye shining brightly in red color. As if rays were trying their best to come out from the closed shutter.


    "A breakthrough¡­" Brandon gulped hard, "How¡­ just what are you?"


    Saori''s mouth dropped open, she felt her strength leaving her arms, "A breakthrough¡­ no doubt." suddenly, with a bright glow covering the area, two dark red eyes covered in dark red hue glowed in front of her.


    "Ugh." the blinding light made Saori lose her balance. Ryan''s left eye opened. The eyeball was not visible as his eye was covered in dead red color.


    < You have unlocked a new class: Berserker. Would you like to accept it as your secondary class? >


    "Multiple classes! I knew you had the potential, son!" Professor jumped in amazement.


    "Yes," Ryan replied.


    < Congrats. You are a Berserker now. Your strength and stamina stats will be increased by half. These stats can be doubled for every three minutes with a cooldown of seven minutes >


    < Strength: 232+116 = 348 >


    < Stamina: 162+81 = 243 >


    Ryan pushed against her with all of his strength, increased strength. Now this strength was close to Saori''s strength.


    "Aah!" She screamed, her legs left the ground, a little amount of saliva left her mouth. She felt a strong impact around her stomach area.


    Ryan''s leg was covered in a red hue. He did not move his leg even after kicking Saori.


    Saori rolled in the air and landed close near to the end of the Arena, "Shit¡­" for the first time, she felt something tasting like iron in her mouth, "Blood¡­" she coughed.


    Swoosh!


    Without delaying a minute, Ryan appeared in front of her. She was still on the ground. Ryan''s katana''s tip was pointing at her neck.


    "Now¡­ let us end this." He brought his katana down, "I will break your shield."


    "Deliver the final blow!" the referee shouted¡­ out of nowhere.


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 379 - Tables Turned.

    Ryan stabbed his katana in Saori''s neck. Nothing happened, the shield covering her was still very effective. Ryan was not able to break through it.


    Saori saw that Ryan can not pierce through her defense yet, she started getting off the ground, ''Was I sweating things for nothing?'' she thought.


    Ryan continued stabbing her, pinning her on the ground but she managed to get up on her knees. Ryan stopped stabbing. He moved the katana to his left side.


    "This might hurt a lot." Saori thought, "I can not let it hit me." She had very little time remaining with her.


    Instead of getting off the ground, she tensed her toes and pushed herself backward. She rolled on the Arena, went past the borderline, and landed out of the Arena.


    Again tensing her thick thighs and strong claves, Saori pushed herself off the ground. At vampiric speed, she reached Ryan, aimed her katana at him.


    "Tch." Ryan changed his attack and tried dodging her attack, "Too slow. I can predict your moves." he told Saori in a low voice.


    Saori pushed her body''s weight forward and applied all of her strength in her arms, "Then may you predict my moves!" she replied.


    Slam!


    "I can predict¨C" Ryan''s feet lifted off the ground, he felt his body losing weight, "W- what¡­?"


    "There you go."


    Bam!


    Saori''s legs left Ryan''s stomach. Ryan started moving in the air backward. Saori landed on the ground after kicking Ryan.


    "HOW?!" Ryan screamed. His eyes started losing their color, "Shit!" He brought his katana down. Ryan stabbed his katana in the ground, the ground started scraping out because of Ryan.


    He stopped only a few feet away from the Arena''s end line. With a stinging pain, Ryan''s left eye closed again. ''What the¡­ I thought-'' Saori suddenly appeared.


    "Time out, Ryan," Professor replied, "The time limit for a breakthrough."


    ''Does breakthrough even has a time limit?!'' Ryan raised his katana.


    "I will and¡­ I will have to turn the tables." Saori bit her lower lip while trying to find an opening instead of using brute strength, "Tch. it is not going to work." she gave up on the idea of finding an opening, "I will make an opening." she lifted her katana.


    "Attack." Ryan muttered as he dodged Saori''s attack, "Attack," he started murmuring the same word over and over, "Attack, attack, attack¡­"


    His hand was firmly placed on his katana which was inside the scabbard, "Attack!" he shouted.


    A katana came rushing towards Saori, it was covered in a red hue which almost blinded her eyes. Ryan''s katana was deflected by Saori''s counter.


    "An opening!" she brought her katana up and increased the speed of movement.


    Ryan changed the grip of his katana to reverse grip, ''I almost let my guard down.'' Ryan pushed her katana away from his waist.


    "Double my stats. Activate the berserker class."


    "Are you sure, Ryan? You will not be able to use it again till seven minutes have passed,"


    "I am sure."


    < Berserk class activate. >


    < Strength: 348*2 = 696 >


    < Stamina: 243*2 = 486 >


    ''There is no use increasing my stamina though¡­''


    < Would you like to increase your strength stat by adding half of the stamina points? >


    ''I can do that? Do it!''


    < Strength: 696+243 = 939 >


    ''Almost thousand.'' Ryan felt strong energy flowing through his veins, through his arms, as if they were suddenly bulging up, ''Bloods. Use all of the Bloods I have, to buy strength points.''


    < Successfully bought 60 stat points from the store, worth 50 Bloods each. >


    < Strength: 348+60 = 408 >


    < Berserker class activated. Strength: 408*2+243 = 1049 >


    ''Above thousand. I can feel the power.''


    Clang, clank, clank!


    Saori was continuously hitting Ryan with her katana while he was defending against her. Yes, defending. He was simply buying time for him to increase his strength points. With 1000 points, he was unbeatable.


    < Time remaining till the effect of Berserk class wears off- 2:59 minutes >


    "I need to end this quickly." Ryan dodged her quick attack and raised his katana, preparing himself for countering Saori.


    Saori saw that Ryan was getting in the position of attacking her, so she got herself ready for a counterattack.


    Clank!!


    "W-what?!" she felt her whole body dig deep in the ground, her arms were shaking because of the vibration, "Not again¨C!" she has pushed down in the ground again.


    ''Only if my katana was not covered in the mega shield¡­ I might have lost it.'' she pulled her katana away and ran away from Ryan.


    Ryan did not stop, he used his almost 200 KPH speed to catch up with Saori.


    The both of them again got into intense sparring- more like, only Ryan was the one hitting Saori. Saori was having a hard time keeping up with Ryan''s attacks. They were intense, thanks to Ryan''s strength.


    "What is wrong, Brandon general?" Steve saw Brandon getting off the chair, "This is where the things are getting interesting,"


    "Aah, yeah." he held his head in one hand, "I- I need to use the washroom, I will be back."


    "Oh. Make sure you do not miss the climax!" Atkinson jumped in. Brandon nodded and walked away.


    "Fuck¡­ I can not take their pressure. I wonder how Devon is doing down there¡­" he held his head in both of his hands.


    "Uh¡­" Devon''s vision slowly started fading away. "W- what in the¡­?"


    "Huh? That Devon man-" Ayami rushed to Devon and grabbed him from behind, "Gwen-san! Help me!" she caught Gwen''s attention.


    "Oh god, what is happening to him?!" She ran up to Devon.


    "Help me pull him to the chair, he is heavy," Ayami asked for help. Gwen and Ayami took Devon to the chair.


    "Here, water," she saw that Devon was still conscious, "Drink it!" she forced the bottle in his mouth.


    "What is happening to him?" Ayami asked.


    "We will need to ask him," Gwen slapped Devon''s face, "Hey! Wake up, what is wrong?"


    "Ugh¡­" Devon leaned back in the chair, "D- do not worry. It''s just a vampire thing¡­"


    "What? Vampires have something like a women''s thing, too?" Gwen deliberately said that to make Devon spill what is wrong.


    "No¡­ It is just that, I can not handle the pressure these two are exerting."


    "These two, Ryan and Ayami-san?"


    "Hm. Ryan just had a vampire breakthrough, as I am not as strong as him¡­ it can overwhelm me sometimes."


    "Ryan''s a vampire¡­? He did tell me but I thought he was kidding¡­"


    "Why would he kid around with you, Gwen?" Devon got up, "Brandon might have also left the stands."


    Gwen walked a few steps away, glanced at the stands, "Yes. he is not there."


    "Knew it¡­" Devon closed his eyes and held his head in his hands, "...this pressure¡­ I can barely keep up with it¡­"


    "Is Ryan-Kun¡­ too strong?" Ayami asked.


    "No. he told me he is just a Hybrid vampire now and his level is somewhere around 30?"


    "Then it should not be that much of a harm¡­" Ayami replied, "Thirty is not much, you know, Saori-san is ninety plus after all¡­"


    "You are right, Ayami-san¡­" Gwen agreed with her.


    "I told you¡­. It is a vampire thing."


    "Well, what happens if this continues?"


    "Nothing. I will lose my consciousness. When I wake up, I will have a severe headache."


    "You should leave the Arena then,"


    "Nah. I can keep up with this much," Devon replied.


    "Oh¡­ Rigid and others are here¡­" she saw three people walking to the stands above them.


    "Do not call him, he will go through a big shock if he knows what is going on,"


    "Can not he sense vampires like you?"


    "Yes. maybe he already knows Ryan''s a vampire by now,"


    "Eddie is with them too¡­" Gwen looked at them, "She is the third wheel, I am guessing."


    "Die!!" they all heard a loud shout from the Arena.


    "What happened?" she turned her head towards Ryan.


    "Saori-san¡­ she is¡­" Ayami gulped, "Fed up,"


    "That is not like you, Saori-san¡­" Ryan muttered when he saw Saori''s eyes bulging in red color.


    Bang!


    One hit. One hit was all it took for Saori to push Ryan deep into the ground.


    < You are injured heavily. You have multiple injuries, healing activated >


    "The power¡­" Ryan gulped, "It is not Saori-san¡­ it is someone else," he declared.


    "Ryan!!" Gwen shouted.


    "Ryan-Kun!" Ayami shouted with her.


    Ryan''s body crashed with the ground, his skin tearing up on his way rolling on the ground before stopping at the end of the Arena.


    "Wait¡­ his katana!" Gwen exclaimed, "Where is the other half?"


    "It is¡­ broken?" Ayami repeated, "Just what happened?" they both were not paying attention to the fight. It was going for more than 30 minutes, they thought nothing would happen for the next ten minutes more but it looks like¡­. The climax is here.


    "No way¡­" they heard Devon''s shaking voice, "C- can not be¡­ happening!" he shouted in a trembling voice.


    "Devon, what is it now?!" Gwen walked up to him.


    He was screaming and shrieking in pain, "Breakthrough!" he finally shouted, "A pure vampire''s breakthrough!"


    ..


    ..


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 380 - Ryan Lost.

    "Ryan, your katana," He heard the professor''s warning in his head, "It might snap anytime if you go that hard on it,"


    "But. I do not have time to go slow,"


    < The berserk effect will wear off in 0:59 >


    Ryan lifted his katana and attacked Saori. She dodged it. She felt a strong impact against her shield. If it was not for her shield, her arm must have been torn by now.


    The ground beneath Ryan and Saori cracked as soon as Ryan''s katana landed on the ground, "Tch. I am having trouble controlling this." Ryan clicked his tongue while lifting his katana once again.


    Saori kept dodging Ryan''s attacks till they got too fast for her. Every attack Ryan unleashed on Saori was resulting in the splitting of the Arena ground beneath them. Satoru was worried about the money he would have to spend on repairing the Arena. Thankfully, their attacks were not strong enough to cut the audience.


    < Time over. The berserk effect has worn off. >


    "Fuck!" Ryan grunted as his katana landed on the ground again. ''Huh? I can not lift the¨C'' Ryan was not able to lift his katana back in the air after the time out.


    "Now." Naomi noticed the opening, she charged at Ryan with her vampiric strength and agility. It did not take her more than two seconds to close the distance between her and Ryan. That makes thirty feet in 2 seconds.


    "What is he doing?"


    "Yeah, why is he not moving? She is clearly in front of him,"


    Dump!


    Saori landed in front of Ryan, lifted her leg. She used her left leg''s toes to balance her body as she kicked Ryan in the chin.


    "Shit!" Saliva came out of his mouth and sprinkled in the air like a shower. Saori quickly landed down.


    Slash.


    For the finishing blow, Saori attacked Ryan''s shoulder. Blood poured down his arm as he looked at Saori who was standing a few centimeters in front of him.


    Ryan quickly tensed his calves and jumped a few meters away from Saori. Although he knew it would not be enough to protect himself from Saori.


    Blood spread all over the Arena as Ryan ran from one side to the other of the Arena.


    The fight was on, Gwen and Ayami were not watching the fight right now but the sounds of Ryan and Saori clashing with each other were audible to everyone in the Arena, even to the people out of the Arean [If there were any].


    "Do not die, Ryan¡­" Devon was still not good with the fact that Ryan was fighting Saori, "Hopefully, this experience will make you understand the power of the vampires." Devon lifted his eye and glanced.


    "Only if¡­." Saori took a deep breath, "...I could do the same," Saori gripped her katana tightly, in the middle of the fight, Ryan saw her eyes closing down.


    "I have a bad feeling about this¡­" Ryan stopped charing in her direction, he instead took a step back.


    "What are you doing?"


    "He is stupid enough to miss such a chance!" The students continued gossiping about him.


    But little did they know¡­ Ryan''s hunch was true. A drop of sweat fell down Ryan''s neck, "Saori-san¨C"


    Bang!


    The ground beneath Saori''s teeth cracked into multiple pieces, she lifted herself off the ground with a loud scream, "Waaa!!!" her shout rang through the Arena.


    "What is that?" that sound finally caught Gwen''s and Ayami''s attention.


    "Die!" Ryan''s eye was stuck on the pair of dark red eyes staring at him with full murderous intent.


    "That is not like you, Saori-san¡­" Ryan raised his right hand with his katana in his only active hand, "Life Blood¨C" before Ryan could do what he was trying to do, Saori''s katana clashed with his katana.


    "Fuck!" Devon grabbed his head and grunted in pain, "Another breakthrough?! Are you fucking me?!" he started moving in pain, "Shit. shit,"


    "D- Devon! Calm down!" Gwen turned him and shouted, "Shit, I will take you out of here, help me, Ayami-san," she turned to Ayami, her eyes were fixed on Ryan.


    "Ryan-Kun¡­" She clenched her fists.


    One hit. Only one hit was all it took for Saori to drop Ryan on the ground and destroy his composure.


    "Hey! Looks at his katana!" the people started shouting.


    "How will he continue like this?"


    Satoru was also staring at Ryan, "Your katana snapped into two? You should not fight with a basic tier weapon against someone as strong as this girl¡­" Satoru was still unaware of the fact that Saori was a pure vampire.


    The powerful cut that Saori used against Ryan, not only did it broke Ryan''s weapon, it pushed Ryan deep to the ground, and it got Ryan''s cheek.


    < HP: 30 >


    ''I am reaching the bottom¡­ at this rate-'' Ryan glanced at his broken katana, ''What?! How?''


    "I told you," Professor''s cold voice entered his ear, "You only focus on fighting, you ignore the other main elements that affect the result of your fight."


    "What are you saying?!" Ryan shouted out loud. Thanks to the dust and all the commotion in the stands, no one was able to hear Ryan''s words.


    Saori was currently going through a breakthrough that enabled her to ear, smell clearly. All she could do was rely on her vampire senses to sense Ryan in the cloud of dust.


    "Aaah!!" Ryan got alert.


    "Here she comes," he lifted his katana, pulled his shoulder together, "Ugh!" Ryan blocked Saori''s attack. She was pushing Ryan further deep down into the ground.


    Ryan was pushed back to his knees, ''I can not get up. She will end me.'' He lifted his head, ''One hand¡­'' he grunted.


    Ryan opened his mouth, slowly struggling through the pain and pressure, Ryan grabbed his katana''s hilt with his teeth, ''Is not enough.'' he completed.


    "In this case, you ignored the durability of your intermediate katana." Professor continued, "Attacking your opponent without thinking, is nothing but¡­ going berserk."


    Ryan did not reply, he continued pushing his katana with his teeth and his right hand. His left hand, after being cut by Saori, was totally out of order.


    Although the system was healing him, it was taking longer than usual. This was a deep cut, Ryan had lost most of his blood by now. Saori on the other hand was not planning on backing down.


    "I should have used this way before¡­" Ryan muttered, "But¡­ it takes a lot of blood," His new skill [Life Blood Aura Lv.25] is a skill that allows Ryan to cover his whole body in the blood aura instead of just his arms.


    This skill is yet not as strong as Saori''s mega shield. Ryan obtained this skill only a few days back, it is a big thing that he managed to complete the tasks and unlock the skill.


    Saori pulled her katana back, she aimed for Ryan''s obliques. Ryan was not quick enough to reach there and block her attack.


    ''She is cutting through¡­ yes, she is definitely breaking through my lifeblood aura.'' Ryan realized, her katana was slowly making its way to Ryan''s obliques.


    Ryan slowly got off the ground, ''This does protect me from the attack''s impact but¡­ it is still weak.'' he raised his katana, the red hue was acting as the broken part of his katana very well.


    Saori pulled her katana away once again, with a slight jump, she gave her katana a full swing in Ryan''s direction.


    Ryan held his katana in the reverse grip and protected his body from getting cut into half, ''This skill is useless at this stage. I need to evolve it as soon as possible.''


    "Argghghghg!!" Saori let out a strange angry groan. Ryan''s feet let the ground.


    ''What is happening?'' he looked down, his feet were nowhere to be on the ground. He was a few centimeters off the ground, ''Shit!''


    Her strong attack prevented Ryan from doing anything anymore. "Aah!" her shout echoed through the Arena. Her katana went past her, Ryan went with the katana till his body was shot away from the katana.


    "Ryan!" Gwen shouted, "What the hell is that power?!" Gwen complained, "He is literally blown off by her swing!"


    "Imagine if he was not protecting his side¡­" Ayami gulped, "HIs body would have split into two."


    "Do not say that!" Gwen protested, "Please, Ryan!" she then looked at the flying Ryan.


    Sling!


    His web made a connection with the Arena''s floor. He was coming down at an insane speed. Saori noticed him coming down, she prepared for another baseball swing.


    Ryan let go of that spot and aimed for another spot, within a second, she appeared there. Ryan kept changing his spots till he was only a meter away from the Arena.


    Saori kept cutting every web Ryan planted, and now she was in front of him once again- to smash his head into a number of pieces.


    ''I guess¡­ I have no choice then.'' He raised his katana, let go of his web. Like a comment falling from the sky, Saori was standing below to take the comment head-on.


    Their katanas clashed with each other. With a few seconds of each other opposing each others'' force, Ryan felt his katana moving forward.


    ''It is always easy to push than to pull. I have the momentum of the gravity.'' Ryan applied even more force.


    Slick.


    They both went forward. Ryan crashed to the ground while Saori lost her balance and almost fell forward.


    She turned around. Ryan was getting off the ground when suddenly¡­ he felt his stomach burning. He touched his stomach- he felt liquid coming out from it.


    < HP: 20 >


    < HP: 15 >


    The HP was running out like crazy.


    "Stop! Game over! Stop right there, Ashiro-dono!" the Referee stepped in.


    Saori ignored his shout, she lifted her katana and raced towards Ryan.


    Ryan held his torn apart abdomen in his hands. Blood gushing out from his stomach like crazy, he was on the verge of losing his consciousness.


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!

 Chapter 381 - Ryan Won.

    "Stop right there!" The referee jumped on the Arena, he quickly teleported between Saori and Ryan.


    Without caring what the vampire would do to him, the old man appeared in front of Ryan. his broad back was all he could see. The referee in front of Ryan was a tall and broad man with the typical old-men''s looks.


    Saori let out another scream as he continued bringing her katana down at Ryan. the referee noticed she is not going to stop.


    ''Move¡­'' Ryan could only think, his words were not coming out, ''She will kill you¡­''


    "Satoru-san," Hinami looked at Satoru. He had the same indifferent expression.


    ''Hm. I might have to step in if she takes out the referee¡­ just what is this girl?'' Satoru stared at Saori with a serious expression.


    Hinami shuddered and moved away from Satoru. He was emitting such a powerful and terrifying presence, ''She managed to take down Ryan¡­''


    "What are you¡­" Ryan stopped talking.


    "Stay down, Ryan." Professor sounded calm, "Your wound is deep and wide open. Do not move, stay down¡­" Professor sighed, "Although I knew you would not listen,"


    ''I can not just sit here and watch that fucking vampire take out an innocent man, he has nothing to do with the vampire world. I can not let him die because of me¡­''


    Ryan''s blood poured out of his stomach as he once again tried getting up, he was finally on his knees but the pain he was feeling- no, he was already numb to the pain. It was beyond painful.


    < HP: 2 >


    His health points glowed in red in front of his eyes. Some kind of buzzer went off in his mind that was constantly reminding Ryan that he is low on HP.


    "Hey, does that mean the boy lost?" everybody''s attention was caught by a single boy.


    "Yeah- yeah¡­ if the referee has stepped in to stop the match then¡­"


    "Surely, he lost the game,"


    "Damn. I had hopes up for him."


    On the top seat, an individual was sitting silently with his hands in front of his chest. He had a stoic expression on his face, his ivory eyes were making him look even more stoic.


    He had been watching the match since the start since the leveling game started that is. Without even moving his eyes away from the two individuals who were fighting, he watched the whole match till now.


    "Idiots." he muttered while looking at the students who started gossiping about Ryan''s loss, "There is no way he would have beat her in the first place,"


    "Ugh¡­ Hiroshi-Kun," his expression softened when he heard a female''s voice behind him, "Would you mind if I¡­"


    "Sure. Go ahead¡­ Misae-san,"


    Gwen clenched her fists tightly, "It can not be true¡­ Ryan lost?" tears started rolling down her eyes, "If he did then¡­"


    "Everything will go south," Ayami gulped, "Everything. In other words, we are good as dead."


    Not immediately but eventually, the vampires will come for Saori. Does not matter even if she kills herself, they will investigate the incident and who all were invovled.


    Devon and Brandon will be spared but the rest of the humans will be killed in the Academy. The reason? Simple as that, killing Ryan''s group would expose them, hence, killing everyone is commonsense.


    Devon and Brandon, yes, they will be punished for not informing the council about Saori, the runaway vampire''s, location. They will be interrogated too.


    "I told him." Devon muttered, "At least now he knows what a real vampire''s power is." Gwen turned to Devon, "Hopefully he will give up, no, he will have to give up on that."


    On the ground below, the referee in front of Ryan was doing something. All Ryan could see was:


    The referee pulled his right arm near his waist, turned it into a fist. Saori swung her katana down at the old man.


    ''No!'' Ryan fell down on the ground once again. The ground beneath him split open as he started falling further down, ''No!'' he shouted in his mind.


    "F- F- Fuck." Ryan bit his lip, "Inventory," a list of items that were in his inventory appeared in front of his eyes, "This."


    Suddenly, a metallic flash appeared in front of Ryan''s eye, in his hand. Ryan quickly opened the flash with his teeth and drank the blood till the flash was empty.


    < HP: 15 >


    < HP: 25 >


    < HP: 50 >


    < Consumed premium quality blood. Gained 100 Exp. >


    < First time consuming a premium quality blood, bonus 500 Exp >


    "Thank you, sir Brandon, and sorry." Ryan saw his stomach healing, "Maybe now I can." he pushed himself off the ground, "I can."


    With another push, Ryan got off the ground, he used the rocks and cement blocks to get up and out of the five feet deep hole Saori created with her attack.


    "Here, let me help you." Suddenly, a hand appeared in front of Ryan''s eye. His head tilted in surprise. A head popped in front of him. The old men''s looks.


    "Huh?!" His eye went wide in surprise, "H- how?" He was confused.


    If Saori had attacked him, if her katana''s slash split the ground again, and if the old man was still standing in front of Ryan when she attacked¡­ he should not be smiling at him right now.


    Ryan saw Saori silently sitting on the Arena with her eyes blacked out. She was still conscious but her eyes were dead. The referee walked to the middle of the Arena.


    "I will announce the leveling game''s result." he said in his deep voice, "It was an intense leveling game and the first one that happened since we came to this planet. I want all of you to please look at that screen,"


    On a screen behind him, a video started playing. After looking for a few seconds, everyone realized that it was the video of Ryan''s and Saori''s recent leveling game.


    "As you can see," the scene when Ryan was getting heavy on Saori started playing.


    Just when Ryan was about to attack her, Saori tensed her thick thighs and rolled backward to fall out of the Arena.


    "Her legs clearly touch the ground that is not the part of the Arena. In other words, Ashiro-dono stepped out of the Arena before she came back inside."


    Everyone''s expressions died. They all knew what was coming next. If she stepped out of the Arena at the start of the fight then it does not matter even if she kills her opponent.


    "So our winner today¡­ is Ryan Walker-dono," the thrill was destroyed, everyone who was thrilled was let down. It was a huge letdown for those who thought Saori has won.


    "Technically, Ryan-dono is the winner due to Ashiro-dono''s illegal move. She was out of the game even before the real game being,"


    He then looked at Ryan, "Although if we look at the game by ignoring the rules¡­ then surely this young man lost the game pretty badly. He is injured heavily, so I could request the healers to please help him, as soon as possible. He is holding on somehow,"


    Then he looked at his audience, "But what is a game if it does not have rules. And what is a game if it has rules but they are not followed? So without breaking the rules and following them, Ryan-dono is the winner."


    Doc got up from her seat and walked towards the exit, "As a reward, I would like to reward Ryan-dono with a sum of 1000 Yen, and Ashiro-dono with 3000 Yen. A truly impressive game both of you,"


    The students started leaving the Arena one by one. After the climax died with disappointment, they started leaving the Arena. A few teachers left the Arena too.


    "Sir Brandon missed the climax," Atkinson sighed.


    "Well, it was pretty disappointing. So I do not think he missed much,"


    "You are right in a way, Mr. Zahn," they both left the Arena.


    "Dad, are you coming?"


    "No." Satoru replied in a cold voice, "I am staying,"


    "Oh, okay," Naomi left the Arena, "What is wrong with him¡­? Is mother being too hard on him these days? But she is not even here,"


    "I- I will also take my leave, sir-"


    "No." she shuddered once again by Satoru''s voice, "You stay here with me, Nanami Sensei,"


    "E- eh? W- why?"


    "To repent for your mistake," her whole body shuddered when her eyes met with Satoru''s dead eyes.


    A few medics ran up to Ryan, "Treat him right here, we do not have time to take him to the infirmary,"


    "Right." the two robots started working on cleaning Ryan''s wound. He was told to lie in the Arena.


    From the other side, Gwen and others joined them. She was happy that all the stakes were avoided but¡­ the way he won was pathetic. As if he won because someone took pity on him.


    "Ryan-san!!" her boobs bounced, "I am so sorry!" she bowed her head while sitting on her knees, "I am so sorry, I almost killed you! I do not know what happened to me, I do not know!!" she started¡­ yes, crying.


    "Stupid, why would you fight me if you were going to apologize later?" Ryan coughed.


    "Ryan-san¡­. Ryan-san~!!" she started crying on Ryan''s thigh.


    "Ignore her," Gwen told Ayami, "Check on Ryan," Gwen sat down and pulled Ryan''s head on her laps, "Stay with me,"


    "Do not worry, I am with you," Ryan replied with a smile.


    "Just wait for the night to come when you are healed, I will make sure you regret this decision, you idiot Ryan!" Gwen shouted as tears soon fell on Ryan''s face.


    "You were about to die, Ryan-Kun, who would have I fed on if you died?!" Ayami joined them.


    ''That is what concerns you more huh,'' the corner of Ryan''s mouth twitched.


    "Do not you dare die!" She started crying, "Do not die on me!"


    ''Does not look like it though¡­'' Ryan sighed in relief.


    "Tch," they all heard someone clicking their tongue, "Do not cry over him like that, you look pathetic, girls,"


    "D- doc?"


    "Dr. Mary¡­"


    Ayami was taken aback, "This woman!" is the reason why Ryan had to fight with Matsuda sensei.


    ''I wish I was there sitting beside you crying my eyes out too though, Ryan.'' she bit her lip, ''But¡­ I just hope fate rolls and changes my emotions for you¡­ my morales, my mindset, everything.''


    Doc thought as she leaned down beside Ryan, "Let me handle him." she told the robots. She pulled her hand and placed it on Ryan''s¡­ chest.


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!

 Chapter 382 - Hiroshi’s Eyes On Ryan.

    Doc had watched Ryan''s match from the middle. Although she did not miss the main leveling game, she missed the friendly matches.


    Even after all that happened, she was here to watch Ryan''s leveling game. Her reasoning for this was- I am here as a doctor not as Mary. What if someone gets injured?


    She was pretty disappointed in Ryan''s loss if it was not for the illegal move. No one is actually concerned about who won anyway. In everyone''s eyes, Saori is the real winner.


    Ryan only cares less about that topic. He won at the end is all that he needs. This way, Saori will be under his command. She will quietly listen to his orders, fight the vampires together.


    "Do not cry over him, girls." Doc arrived near Ryan. she pushed the robots away from his body and leaned beside him. She ignored the crying girl, Saori, who was on Ryan''s thigh.


    "This woman¡­" Ayami recognized this was the same woman for whom Ryan fought in front of the infirmary, "Can we trust her?" she gulped.


    It was clear that Matsuda sensei was behind Mary and Ryan also wants Mary for some reason. Ryan and Matsuda would get into multiple fights because of Doc¡­ would it still be alright to let her get close to Ryan?


    "Gwen-san¡­ do you not mind her?"


    "I do. Especially when she is not reciprocating Ryan''s feelings. Actually, you know, she used to be mad in love with Ryan even before I was."


    "Hah?!" Ayami shouted in surprise. She glanced down at Doc who was leaning close to Ryan''s face, her hand was on his chest as she was healing him with her Trait.


    "It was a few months ago¡­ those good old days when nothing was complicated. We were living our ordinary school lives." Gwen said with a straight face.


    "...then what happened? Why is she- why are they like this then?"


    Gwen turned her eyes to Ayami, "Because she is a teacher and Ryan is her student,"


    "...." Ayami''s mouth dropped open, "You all know how stupid reason that is, right?" Gwen nodded, "Matsuda sensei and Ryan-Kun would get into fights because of her stupid reasoning sense."


    "Matsuda¡­ uh, that devil." Ayami nodded.


    "I will heal him so please stop crying now!" Doc finally lost it and shouted at Saori who was constantly crying on Ryan''s thigh.


    "Saori-san¡­ come here," She raised her messy head and looked at Ryan, "If you are really sorry then¡­ let me have your blood." her face lit up on Ryan''s words.


    "Y- yes, Ryan-san," she unbuttoned her shirt and brought her neck near Ryan''s face, "You may drink as much blood as you want," she sobbed and stopped crying.


    "..." Ryan did not move, "I mean¡­ give me your hand, of course, I am not going to suck your blood from the neck in the open¡­"


    She was embarrassed at her actions. Her face turned red and tears filled her big eyes, "....way ya haha." and¡­ started crying.


    "Gwen¡­ please," Ryan turned to Gwen.


    "Yeah, sure." She pulled her wrist in front of Ryan''s teeth. Suddenly, fangs came out of Ryan''s mouth. Doc was not surprised at all.


    Gwen felt a strange feeling inside her body when Ryan dug his fangs in her wrist. It was not painful, it was not pleasuring either. It was a strange mixture of both of them.


    The news about Ryan and Saori''s leveling game spread all across the school like wildfire again. By now, almost everyone knew about this incident. Even the students who did not watch the match were aware of every single detail.


    There was a rumor between girls that they were fighting for the boy, or the boy was fighting for the girl. Whoever wins, wins the girl or the boy.


    The boys were in love with the vampiric beauty. She was still new in the Academy so not many had seen her but because of today''s fight, everyone knew Ashiro Saori.


    Almost everyone had left the Arena except seven people. Hiroshi''s eyes were still on Ryan, without moving an inch.


    ''Is she drinking blood in the middle of the Arena? Is he stupid?''


    "Hiroshi-Kun¡­" he snapped out of his serious mode, "Uh¡­ shall we go too?" he looked at the delicate figure of Misae-san.


    "Uhm. No. You may leave if you want to," he turned his head to Ryan once again.


    "Uh¡­ fine, bye." she got up and left the Arena, "Tch. and I was hoping I could cross the line today. Fine, I will just return to Tohru-Kun." then she glanced at Hiroshi, "He is not interested in hooking up at all."


    "Looks like¡­" his ivory eyes shone in the dark night, "It is time for me to meet you, Ryan-Kun¡­" a strange grin appeared on his face, a grin that was hard to describe.


    "Guys¡­ should not we help?" Eddie''s weak voice entered Rigid and Rosy''s ears.


    They both turned their serious stares at Eddie, "You can join then if you want to," Rigid replied.


    "Yes. we are leaving," Rosy got up, Rigid followed her towards the exit.


    "What is wrong with them¡­?" Eddie thought as she looked at both of them disappearing through the exit.


    Doc got up from Ryan, "I have closed his wound. Any harsh movements and your wound will open up." she told him.


    "T- thanks, Doc." Gwen supported Ryan from behind.


    "Hm." she started walking, "Take care," she muttered and left the Arena.


    "Can you stand up?" Ayami asked from behind.


    "Can you get up, Ryan?" Gwen asked as she continued pushing him off the ground.


    "Yeah, I just need some support," Saori quickly grabbed his hand and pulled him up. With her super-strength, it was easy to support Ryan.


    "T- thanks, Saori-san." she looked down with teary eyes, "She is 26¡­ really?"


    "Hey! Handle him with care, you stupid vampire!" Ayami grabbed Ryan and shouted at Saori in frustration, "It is your fault he ended up like this in the first place!"


    "D- do not blame her, Ayami¡­ I am too weak, it is just that¡­"


    "But it is her fault!" Gwen blamed Saori too.


    "Wwahahahwahwaha~!" she broke out crying.


    "I told you¡­" Ryan sighed.


    "Stupid vampire! Stop crying!" Ayami bonked Saori''s head. Saori grabbed her head and continued crying like a girl.


    Hiroshi, who was making his way down to Ryan, suddenly stopped. His ivory eyes fell on Ayami. He gasped in surprise then a smile appeared on his face. ''Next time.'' he turned around on the spot and returned to his dorm room.


    "Good game, both of you," suddenly, in front of Ryan and others, Satoru appeared, "I am so happy you found such a great talent, Ryan-Kun."


    "S- Satoru-san." he bowed but soon his wound cut forced him to rise up. Gwen and Ayami bowed their heads to Satoru.


    Ryan quickly pulled his hand off Saori''s head. He was giving her head pats because she was being bullied by Gwen and Ayami.


    "Let me drop you to your dorm rooms," suddenly, a portal opened beside Satoru.


    ''I am still confused about these mysterious portals opening here and there.'' Ryan thought. He moved his eye around, his eye fell on a familiar figure.


    "H- Hi¡­" Hinami raised her hand nervously and forced a smile, "Ryan-san,"


    "Yes. Hello, Nanami sensei," he bowed his head only. She let out a sigh of relief.


    "I hope you have not forgotten about the classes¡­ they are starting tomorrow."


    ''Ah, shit¡­ I do not want to miss the training classes.''


    "But as you are injured¡­ I will postpone the practical classes for the end of this week, make sure you get healed," Satoru then turned his head, "Take Dr. Newton''s help."


    "S- sure." they walked through the portal and arrived in front of Ryan''s room.


    "Just make sure you get better soon, Ryan-Kun¡­" Satoru stopped in front of his room, "We have a big event next month after all¡­"


    "Huh? Big event?" Ryan asked Satoru while everyone was going inside the dorm room.


    Satoru smiled at Ryan, "I hope you have not forgotten about what I said to you that time¡­"


    "Eh? W- what time?"


    "Do not tell me¡­ you have already forgotten about it?" Satoru sighed, "Disappointing,"


    "B- But about what?" Ryan asked.


    "....I told you¡­ you will have to win the Royals'' Selection Project if you want me to forgive you for messing the relationships with our future in-laws."


    "Oh¡­" Ryan came to a sudden realization that Naomi is alive and her marriage is still on. He nodded.


    "Good luck. I hope you win," Satoru disappeared into the thin air.


    Devon had left for his room, Ayami and Gwen were waiting for Ryan. Saori had already passed out on her bed.


    Eddie arrived there to ask about today''s sleeping arrangement. Gwen said Ryan is better off with her as he is injured and will need someone to take care of him at midnight.


    So Eddie was sleeping alone. It was impossible to wake Saori and ask her to sleep with Eddie. Ayami refused from leaving the room, she said it was her responsibility to protect her master Ryan at any cost.


    So that is how they ended up sleeping. Ayami with Saori, Gwen with Ryan¡­. Or at least, that was how it was supposed to be.


    ''Ryan-san,'' Saori opened her eye and glanced at Gwen who was deep asleep. She pushed herself off her bed and walked towards Ryan''s bed.


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 383 - Caught Red Blooded.

    "Soft," Ryan muttered as he felt his hands fall deep into something soft till- like a pencil''s tip, something hard touched the middle of his palm.


    Yes, "Gwen? Is that you?" He was squeezing the boobs of a girl. They were soft, round, big, and¡­ well, what else is remaining.


    He felt the soft sensation touching his hand and the little hard thing touching the middle of his palm. He did not stop moving his hands through them.


    "Aaah~" he heard a soft moan from the girl beside him.


    "S- sorry." He was about to pull his hand off her boobs when suddenly, something grabbed the back of his hand and pulled it back into the soft, big marshmallows.


    "W- what are you doing, Gwen?" Ryan did not look at her, he was embarrassed to look at Gwen, "It is still early in the morning." Ryan was talking in Japanese cause he know Gwen can speak it now.


    Since Ryan has been around Japanese people lately, he has got used to talking in Japanese more than in English. And now that even Gwen can speak Japanese, things just became easier for Ryan.


    "Eh- wait¡­" Ryan started pressing against her boobs, "Did they just grow big all of a sudden?" she moaned once again without saying anything.


    Ryan gulped hard. He could not believe he was enjoying his time fondling Gwen''s boobs and the fact that¡­ she pulled his hand back when he moved it away just thrilled Ryan even more.


    "L- listen Gwen¡­" Ryan started, "We have not been getting a lot of time to talk with each other¡­" she did not respond, "Would you¡­ fancy a¡­ kiss?" Ryan could feel his heart beating way too fast.


    "Uhm¡­" she opened her mouth, "B- but it would be too much for the first time¡­ Ryan-san,"


    "Eh?" his expression dropped, "What?" he turned around to see a Japanese lady sleeping beside him. He found his hand deep into her big boobs.


    "I- I do not have any problem though¡­" Saori turned her head to the other side as soon as Ryan turned his head to her.


    "...." he felt his body going numb, "What just¡­ happened?"


    "Please continue¡­ if you would like to,"


    ''Get out, you pervert!'' what happened to that huh? Ryan''s eye twitched.


    "Why would you do that, Saori-san? It will ruin our relationship." Ryan tried getting up, "Ugh!" he let out a moan in pain, "Right. I am not healed yet." he lifted his blanket to see the wound on his bare stomach.


    "It is okay¡­ Ryan-san, I need to pay for what I did to you after all," Ryan saw a thin, delicate hand moving towards his wound.


    "N- not there." Ryan tried moving away but his wound was already hurting him, "Do not¨C" her fingers landed on Ryan''s wound.


    She started moving her fingers on his wound delicately, "I am sorry, Ryan-san¡­." Ryan could feel her breathing pattern changing slowly.


    "Saori-san, let go of me¡­ please." She silently pulled her hand away from Ryan''s wound.


    "I- I am sorry. I know you have Gwen-san, Ayami-san with you but still¡­ I¡­ I want to pay for what I did¡­"


    "With your body?" Ryan''s reply shook Saori back to her senses, "If that is what you are planning to do, then please go out of my sight. I do not talk with non-virgins."


    "N- no! Wait- non-virgins? Should not that be the other way?"


    "Believe it or not, Gwen is still a virgin. And me? Well, I am a pervert but still a virgin."


    "..."


    "If you can pay for someone with your body, then you can pay for anyone. If you can do it once, you can do it again and again. Over and over." Ryan got off the bed with his arms'' strength.


    "I- I have never¡­I just wanted to¡­" she started crying.


    "If you want to repent for this¡­" Ryan pointed at his wound, "Then do it with your loyalty, not your body." he turned around.


    ''There you are, make me wanna squeeze you in your sleep.'' Ryan smiled while looking at Gwen and Ayami who were sleeping together in one bed.


    "Do not try to seduce me ever again. I will forget I made you any promise," Saori kept crying, "Let us get ready for the classes."


    ¡­.


    Saori has been sticking with Ryan since the morning. Although she was maintaining a fair distance, she would jump in anytime Gwen or Ayami tried touching him.


    "I- I need blood¡­"


    "Did you say anything, Saori-san?"


    "Uh? Uh-hm." she shook her head.


    She tried many times to convey to Ryan that she needs blood. Not anyone''s blood but his blood only. Since he turned into a vampire, Saori has been tempted by his blood. Still, she could not bring herself to say that directly to Ryan.


    "I wonder what will happen in today''s class¡­"


    Inside a dark room, a young man pulled on his black blazer, "It is time¡­ I will definitely meet you today, Ryan-Kun."


    "Hey, is not that the girl who was fighting with the guy?"


    "Yeah, she is. Because she lost, she is with him."


    "So they really were fighting for winning the girl?"


    "Yeah, I wonder who the other guy was¡­"


    ''That does not make any sense.'' Ryan sighed.


    "Do not pay attention to them, Saori-san¡­." Ryan shook his head as he turned to Saori who was sitting beside him in the class, "Saori-san?"


    "W- what?!" she snapped out of her daydreaming.


    "What is wrong? Are you okay? You have been spacing out since the morning¡­"


    "N- no. I am fine," she looked down once again.


    "See¡­" Ryan grabbed her hand, "If it is about the morning¡­ forgive me. I trust you and I will protect you since I won the fight. Trust me, okay?" Ryan smiled.


    ''I want to but this temptation¡­ I am afraid it will make you hate me¡­'' She did not even smile back.


    Time passed by, they went for lunch, came back to the theory classes. Saori has been sitting by Ryan''s side since the morning. Gwen and Ayami even stopped caring by now.


    She was beside Ryan when Ryan suddenly started hearing strong erratic breathings from his side, "Are you okay, Saori-san? Seriously, you did not even eat your lunch properly today, what is wrong? Tell me."


    She just shook her head in a reply, "J- just the heat¡­." she pulled her blazer''s corner away from her neck, "The heat¡­" she repeated.


    ''Something is definitely wrong with her¡­'' There were only a few other American students in the class. None that Ryan recognized. Yes, he did not.


    Gwen, Ayami, and other students were in the second class. In a school where there used to be more than ten classes, the population was brought down to only students who would fill not more than 2 classes.


    Ring, ring, ring.


    "Alright, everyone, we will end the class here. Let us meet the next week." the teacher left the class. Most of the students left the class too.


    Ryan started packing his things.


    ''This smell¡­ is so tempting¡­'' Saori started looking at Ryan lewdly¡­


    "Uh¡­ you are drooling, Saori-san?" she snapped out of her euphoria once again, "And while looking at me?"


    "N- no!" she covered her face, "Sorry! I will leave-!" before she could leave, Ryan grabbed her hand and pulled her back on her seat.


    "Sit down and tell me what is wrong, Saori-san, please, we need to build a trust base." Ryan looked straight into Saori''s eyes.


    From the other class, Hiroshi was making his way to Ryan''s class, "I hope he has not left yet," he muttered as he hurried in the direction of Ryan''s class, "The class is over¡­" he saw the students leaving the classroom.


    Saori looked up at Ryan like a dog in heat. ''She sure looks like a woman in heat.'' Ryan thought inside his head.


    "Blood¡­" she muttered while breathing erratically, "I- I need blood¡­ your blood¡­"


    "...w-what?" before Ryan could process everything, Saori sat in his laps and started biting his neck. She furiously started sucking Ryan''s blood.


    ''Uh¡­ what the-'' suddenly, the classroom''s door slid open.


    "Ryan-Kun¡­?" his voice faded, "Sorry. For disturbing you." he started closing the door politely.


    "Who''s that? What just happened?" Ryan''s mouth dropped open, "Wait¡­ he just saw us like this, is not this bad?"


    "I- I love your blood¡­" a strange vibe encountered Ryan.


    ''She is addicted¡­ to my blood.'' he got the same vibe when Ayami claimed that she is addicted to his flesh.


    ''Are all they planning on killing me?'' he gulped, ''But wait, we must deal with that person first.'' the door slid once again, the same person entered once again.


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 384 - Invitation.

    Hiroshi stepped inside the room once again. He had once left the room after seeing Saori and Ryan making out. He felt really awkward for doing that but he was not guilty at all.


    He clearly saw Saori sucking the blood out of Ryan which is common if you and your girlfriend are vampires. It was no surprise for Hiroshi. But knowing how long it might take for them to complete, he could not wait outside.


    "I am really sorry to disturb your feast but I have an important¨C" Before Hiroshi could complete, Saori glared at him with her deep red eyes.


    ''I might not be able to win against her.'' Hiroshi thought as he pulled his arms in front of him and formed a cross.


    Saori jumped away from Ryan in an instant. She jumped on the desks in front of her to reach Hiroshi who had spotted two vampires doing¡­ things.


    "N- No, Saori-san!" Ryan quickly pulled his right hand forward, a web string caught Saori from her back.


    Hiroshi took a step back and opened his arms, "Thanks, Ryan-Kun¡­" he adjusted his clothes.


    Snap!


    "What!" Hiroshi started running around the classroom as soon as Ryan let go of the web, "Why would you¨C" he turned serious when he smelled blood and saw Ryan''s shirt turning red around the stomach area.


    He stopped running and stood in the middle of the classroom. Saori did not stop jumping over the desks, she rushed to Hitori, "Stop there, Ashiro-san. Ryan-Kun is hurt." Hiroshi dropped his head and muttered in a low voice, loud enough for a vampire to hear.


    "Got to kill the human." She had only one motive. Kill the human who saw her real self. That is how vampires in Aceved were trained.


    First of all, they were not allowed to step out of Aceved without the head''s and the council''s permission. If they go out, it becomes their responsibility to keep their identity a secret.


    "I said¡­" he lifted his dead ivory eyes, "Ryan-Kun is hurt!"


    "No!" Ryan shouted but blood only poured out.


    Bang!


    Hiroshi punched Saori in the stomach, she felt a strong blow that was enough to wake her from her vampire form. Her back banged against the roof till she fell down on her feet.


    "W- who are you?"


    "Now that is a question." Hiroshi glanced at Ryan, "Because of you, it looks like his wound has opened."


    "Hah?" Saori quickly glanced behind her by getting off the ground, "R- Ryan-san!" she ran up to Ryan, held him in her arms, "D- drink my blood!" she offered her hand but Ryan could not muster up the strength.


    "Move aside, let me see him." From behind, Hiroshi jumped in between Saori and Ryan, "You should be in control, stupid vampire."


    "D- do not call her stupid," Ryan muttered somehow.


    Hiroshi got on his knees and started looking at Ryan''s wound, "She is stupid so she is stupid, do not stand up for her. I mean, how could someone be so stupid¨C"


    "I told you¡­ not to." Ryan sighed.


    "Awaawawawawawaa~" Saori started crying¡­ loudly.


    "Hah?" Hiroshi panicked as he turned around to see a girl sitting on the floor and crying like a ten-year-old, "S- she is crying?"


    "Ugh." More blood came out of Ryan''s wound, it covered Hiroshi''s hand, "S- sorry. Let me drink her b-" Hiroshi interrupted Ryan.


    "Stay silent. Do not move, it might hurt."


    "Huh? What would¨C aah!!" Ryan grunted in pain, he quickly suppressed his voice by biting his lip, "W- what are you doing¡­?" Ryan felt a burning pain in his abdomen.


    "Sealing your wound," Hiroshi replied. He continued doing something with his arms, "I might not be able to heal you but I can make sure you get healed." Hiroshi went back on sealing Ryan''s wound.


    He covered Ryan''s wound with both of his hands, some kind of red light was glowing around Ryan''s wound, it was coming out of Hiroshi''s hands.


    "Oh, shut up!" He shouted, "Someone might come so please stop crying!" Hiroshi glanced at Saori who was still sobbing, "Stupid girl."


    "Awawaw!"


    "Fine! Sorry, forgive me, madam!" Hiroshi shook his head in frustration and annoyance, "Done." Hiroshi stepped away from Ryan, "Do not move for a minute or so. It might still burn, in fact, you know what? Wait here, I will bring the doctor."


    "No, wait!" Ryan lifted his hand, "Bring the female doctor."


    "Oh." he lifted his eyebrow, glancing at Saori who does not seem to be disturbed at all, "Fine." he ran to the infirmary.


    ¡­.


    "Seriously, Ryan?" Doc got up, "Can not you just take a week off?" she clicked her tongue, "You will end up with a grave injury if you keep moving." she turned around, "Take care, I am leaving." she walked out of the classroom.


    "Strange¡­" Hiroshi shook his head once again, "Now¡­ shall we resume?" Hiroshi glanced at Ryan and Saori.


    "Yes. who are you? Why are you? Why did you-"


    "I will explain. Do not talk." Hiroshi smiled, "I am Nohara Hiroshi. I am a second-year just like you two,"


    ''Nohara¡­ Hiroshi? Ah. Shin-chan''s father?'' Ryan thought. He indeed found the name familiar but not in this way.


    "Ah! The boy from that time!" Ryan grunted in pain then, "Shit."


    "Ah¡­? Ah, yes. If you are talking about that weapons class thing. Strange way to remember someone, haha."


    "Continue." Ryan sat back with Saori by his side. Her eyes were still teary.


    "I wanted to talk to you after your leveling game but it is difficult to meet you when you have devils and vampires around you. Hahaa."


    "Who. Are. You?" Hiroshi''s expression turned serious when Ryan pointed his katana''s tip at Hiroshi''s neck.


    "What do you think you are doing?" Hiroshi leaned down with a serious look.


    "Are you from the vampire council?" Ryan asked in a weak voice, "What do you want? Why do you know so much about the other races?"


    "Pull your katana. Do you think you can fight me in that condition?" Hiroshi raised his dead ivory eyes.


    "I do not see any obstacles in my way from cutting your head though," Ryan replied.


    "Hah. are you sure about that? Would you kill a man who just saved you?"


    "Remember, you were the reason why my wound opened up in the first place, stupid." Ryan''s voice was very weak and rough, "So speak up."


    "Relax!" he smiled and leaned back, "I am from a devil family so chill!" he raised both of his hands in the air.


    "Devil?" Ryan was surprised but not that much, "I see¡­" Ryan pulled his katana down, "So? Why me?"


    "I saw your fight-"


    "Skip to the main point." Ryan interrupted Hiroshi.


    "As you want," he grinned, "I want you to team up with me."


    "I reject."


    "Do not you want to know about-"


    "I reject." Hiroshi took a pause before continuing.


    "I do not think these girls will be able to protect you."


    "Who said I have only girls in my team? I am building a team not a harem, stupid." Ryan looked down at Hiroshi, "We are two boys and three girls."


    "Oh," Hiroshi got up from the seat, "I was just hoping you would team up with me during the beast hunting quests."


    "Is not that still a long time from now?"


    "It is. But fine," he turned around, "I will wait for you. If you ever change your mind you know,"


    "No. I do not think I want to join a bunch of Japanese men-"


    "Nah. you got it wrong," he started walking towards the door, "I do not have a team. I wanted to join yours but fine," he opened the door, "You two may continue, sorry again."


    He closed the door. Ryan and Saori were left alone. She glanced at him, he glanced at her.


    "Do you want to drink-"


    "HM!" she nodded her head.


    "Go ahead. Come here," she got on top of Ryan and started sucking him.


    This time, Ryan grabbed her back and pulled her towards him, "I hope you do not mind¡­" she did not reply to him.


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!


    Please keep supporting. Vote for this novel with power stones, use the golden tickets for more chapters. And finally, if you like what I write, then show some support by commenting, writing a review, or sending me a gift.


    Support me by becoming my patron: Patr eon.com/AJPaturde.


    Join my discord server if you are interested in having a conversation with me: https://discord.gg/rvvnYXqH6d Additional images are available!

 Chapter 385 - Intense Training Starts.

    Ryan had realized by now that with being so heavily injured, there was no way he could do physical training. But in contrast, he does not want to miss Shinmen Takezo''s training classes. Just so he could be able to attend them, Satoru had changed the schedule.


    So currently, Ryan was heading towards the arcade to play the VR game. Of course, in the game, he does not need to move. His only option left was to train in the VR game, level up with the help of his System, and then improve his regeneration skill.


    It was late evening when Ryan ditched everyone for coming to the arcade. All of the girls were against Ryan.


    In their opinion, Ryan should not move for the next week. So yeah, he was not going to do evolve and waste the time period of one week laying down on a bed with three hotties.


    It was a good thought that four ladies will be taking care of him till he is healed fully. But to think he will waste one week doing nothing¡­ surely not the path he wants to take if he wants eternal happiness for himself and the girls.


    Ryan paid the money for three hours time limit. His plan was to sit there till it is time for dinner, then come back to the gaming center for grinding till midnight.


    However, he was not sure if he could manage to escape next time like he did this time from the girls. They will be more alert than before.


    Another reason why Ryan decided to play till past dinner time was that he did not want to face the angry ladies. He can not imagine what they will do of Ryan if he goes back. He was not ready¡­ at least, not right now.


    [Please choose your difficulty level]


    "Hard."


    [Please choose the beasts'' Tier]


    "Intermediate." Ryan selected as he made himself comfortable in the gaming chair.


    Choosing an intermediate Tier beast with a hard difficulty level literally meant he was slowly moving towards the advanced Tier beast section.


    He will be fighting a lower grade advanced Tier beast but a higher grade intermediate Tier beast. It did not make much of a difference. The difference was of only one or two levels.


    Ryan entered the game, a few beasts appeared in front of him in a city which was under apocalypse right now. Broken buildings, run-down houses, monsters everywhere. The dark sky above his head¡­ truly an apocalyptic setting.


    The beasts just would not stop coming. One after another, one after another. In this apocalyptic setting, there was no end to the beasts that were attacking Ryan.


    In this version, there was not only one type of intermediate beast that was hunting Ryan down with a group of its kind with different levels.


    To Ryan''s surprise, this scenario of the game had a number of different intermediate Tier beasts that were hunting Ryan one after another.


    It has been more than one hour by now but Ryan was still struggling with the number of beasts who were attacking him at once.


    ''I see¡­'' Ryan thought while running and cutting beasts on his way, ''This world wants me to get used to this.'' he stopped running and started running in the opposite direction, cutting open every beasts'' body.


    Ryan spent two more hours slaughtering beasts inside the game till the time limit warning notification appeared in front of him.


    This time, without thinking, Ryan increased the time duration by one full hour.


    He was enjoying his time in the apocalyptic world by now, it all did not seem as hard as it seemed previously. More ever, he was gaining pretty good experience points, then why not enjoy it a little bit more?


    After playing the game for five full hours by taking three extensions for extra time, Ryan came to the realization that it has been past dinner time, it was almost sleeping time.


    "I guess I will stop the game here for today." he muttered as he saved the game and logged out, "Let us just take a look at how much have my stats increased."


    < Level 39: 400/4000


    Mana: 1000/5000


    HP: 190/190


    Blood Level: 190/190


    Blood store: 1000/1000 >


    "Hm. I have 10K Bloods with me and 18 extra status points. I should update my stats as soon as possible." Ryan lifted his head at his stats screen.


    < Bough stats points from the store worth 9K Bloods >


    "Increase HP, Blood level, and Blood store stats," Ryan ordered the number of points he wanted the System to allocate.


    < Strength: 450 >


    < Stamina: 320 >


    < Agility: 147+52 >


    < HP: 230


    Blood level: 230


    Blood store: 1500 >


    Ryan used 9K Bloods to buy as many stats points as he could. He still left the 1000 Bloods in the spare if an emergency comes forward and Ryan has to increase a particular stat or have to buy a blood flash from the store.


    This schedule went like this for the next few days. To be precise, things went like this till it was Friday. The day of Takezo''s practical training class.


    Ryan was sure he is ready for this class where he might have to spar with someone as there has not been single sparring between students since the training class started, two weeks ago.


    Ryan leveled up quite a lot in these four days, his skills evolved too. Ryan but just like Saori''s bite mark on his shoulder, his left eye, the System was having trouble healing Ryan''s stomach wound.


    Although the wound was not healed, Ryan''s chest scar was healed perfectly. As if nothing happened before, his nipples were back- no. Ugh.


    Anyways, Ryan was perfectly ready for the classes. Doc healed him a few times but soon, her energy stopped flowing through Ryan''s body. She tried a few more times but the result was the same, she could not heal Ryan anymore.


    During the time period of these four days, Gwen took care of Ryan with love. Ayami ate Ryan despite him being injured and Saori did not hesitate from drinking his blood in front of the other girls.


    Ryan trained hard in the game to strengthen his weakness. He increased his stats incredibly but was not sure if any harsh movement will open his wound once again.


    He was healed somewhat, he was able to move freely, he was able to swing his katana without the pain striking back but what if he fights the same way he fought with Saori? If that intense fight happens, Ryan''s intense training will not be able to save him.


    So his goal was to learn what Takezo sir teaches him but also keep his footwork, swings light and limited. Too many movements or too harsh movements might open his wound.


    If we ignore all of the possibilities which would rarely happen, Ryan was ready for the class.

 Chapter 386 - Final Training.

    Ryan and others were heading to the Katana training class. The first went out to the portals that were out in the dormitory''s courtyard.


    Students started entering the portals which led to their respective classes. Those students who were in the bow and guns class took the orange portal, students who were learning magic took the green portal.


    Ryan, Saori, Ayami, and Gwen. All four of them took the red portal which led to the Scythe and sword training class. The class where Shinmen was waiting for the students.


    "See ya later, Ryan-Kun,"


    "Hm." Ryan nodded his head.


    "Bye, Ayami-san~" Gwen raised her hand. Ayami ran to the scythe training part of the building.


    Ryan lifted his gaze, he pulled his eye to Gwen and kept staring at her.


    "What?" she nodded her head while looking up at Ryan.


    Ryan had a sort of suspicious look on his face. As if he caught a hint about her cheating on him.


    "Since when did you two become so good, friends?" Ryan glanced up and down at Ayami and Gwen. Gwen let out a sigh.


    "Since when did you and Saori fall in love with each other?"


    "Eek!" Saori jumped, she quickly pulled both of her hands near her mouth, her eyes were moving all over the place, her body was fidgeting like a spinning top.


    "Huh? What are you saying?" Ryan glanced at the nervous Saori. She was acting as if she got caught, which was not the case. She was nervous because she is shy¡­ yes, she is. And any shy person would get nervous if someone says they are in love with a good-looking guy.


    Ryan was not that ugly. Before all of his system shit, he was a decent average guy who would have a good life, a good future ahead of him.


    He had the looks good enough to get close to a girl he loves, confess her. And if she is not a bitch then they both would have spent the rest of their lives happily together. He was not a playboy with super charming looks like a prince. He was handsome enough to at least settle down with the one and only girl of his dream.


    But alas, Erin broke his heart, Ryan dropped the idea of settling with anyone. Then he got the system that evolved him twice, improving his physique and looks altogether. If it was not for his eye, he would have been even more handsome.


    With his injured eye, it was not the ugliest sight to a human eye. His eye was just closed with a scar around- below his eye. That scar was formed because his System and Doc both tried healing him at the same time. He still has not gained the ability to heal his eye. And after the right where his eye suddenly opened, the scar spread a little.


    Leaving everything aside, with his current looks [with the eye open] Ryan had the potential to form a harem. Maybe because his face and body got muscular, he got taller, his muscles increased, his overall looks increased.


    "See, Saori-san is flushed because of your words, Gwen," Ryan giggled after taking a glance at Saori. She was still not sure what she should say or do.


    "Yeah, yeah," Gwen sighed, "It was the same with Doc too." Gwen lifted her eyes, "Let us join the class before it starts." Gwen took the lead with Ryan beside her and Saori following both of them.


    They soon entered the class, most of the students were already there. No, everybody was already there. Ryan and his group were the last ones to arrive.


    "I will start the class," Shinmen muttered while walking up to the center of the classroom, standing on a stage. Shinmen had a calm expression on his face. His eyes moved across the whole room before starting.


    "Ugh¡­ I have an important announcement to make," he stated, "This week and then the next week. These will be our final training classes for this year."


    "Huh? What is going on?" A student asked his friend.


    "What does he mean the last training classes?"


    "You do not think he is leaving the Academy, do you?"


    "Silence¡­ let me at least explain my words," everyone stopped chattering, "By last classes I mean, we would not have a chance of training you for this year, I am not going anywhere."


    That brought life back to the students'' hearts. Even Ryan was a little worried about Shinmen leaving the Academy. There still are many things that Ryan has to learn from him.


    "Well, whatever the reason is you will know it," He then took a pause, "What matters is¡­ do you know what the term ''Inter weapons class leveling game'' means?"


    That gave the students a slight idea of what was going to happen. As the name suggests, it was something to surely do with the leveling game. And if other weapons classes are included with the word ''Inter'' it meant only one thing.


    "Next week, there will be no theory classes." Shinmen started walking from this side to the other side, "They will be organizing Inter Weapons classes leveling game." Shinmen stated, "Yes, you will have to fight with students who do not wield a katana."


    "Heh? How is that possible?"


    "Yeah, how can we fight them? We are not trained!"


    "That is right, we are not even used to fighting with each other, how will we fight with people who wield different weapons?"


    "I am sorry," Shinmen''s words stopped everyone, "But there is nothing I can do. The date has been confirmed and this is how the things are going to be."


    The students waited for Shinmen to continue, "That is the reason why¡­ we will be starting our sparring practice from today itself. Although I do not care about this leveling game, I am sure you students do care about losing and winning against your friends. And so that you do not blame me later for not training you, let us get to work."


    Shinmen got off his stage and walked to the middle of the field, "But before we start katana practice¡­" he spoke, "You must know the manners of a samurai, they are very important in a samurai vs. samurai fight. You have to respect your opponent." Shinmen told everyone.


    "Come with me, there is something that I must show you," Shinmen said after a pause.


    ..


    ¡­


    Will Be Continued¡­!